《The Fallen Gamer》 Chapters 1-5 Chapters 1-5 One second I was walking to another dreary day of work and the next I found myself floating¡­here. Was I in space? I was floating in some kind of void and all around me I could see floating lights and glowing clouds. Were those¡­ stars and nebs!? [Congrattions! ¡ú You died!] Floating in front of me all of a sudden was a holographic screen saying¡­ I died? ¡°No way! I was just walking down the street a second ago, heading to work. I didn¡¯t die!¡± I eximed. The floating screen in front of me changed as a new message appeared. [An olddy identally dropped her flower pot on the 18th floor of her apartment building. Itnded right on your head unfortunately and BAM¨Cinstant death.] ¡°Really!? That¡¯s such bullshit! All those years of schooling¡­all those years of grinding away at my job and for what? Nothing but apletely stupid and random end apparently¡­¡± [Well that''s just life. Would you like to start a new game? Please select your choice.] [Yes] [Also Yes] ¡°Holy shit! I can be a gamer!? Wait, why is there no option for no?¡± [No one ever chooses ¡®no¡¯ so we removed it.] ¡°Fair enough.¡± I said as I selected yes. [New gamemencing. Beginning character creation¡­ Please select your race.] [Human] [???] [???] ¡°Howe two of those races are blurred out? Can I not pick them?¡± I asked. My hand was already hovering over the holographic screen ready to press ¡®human.¡¯ The system''s response stopped me, however. [Those two races are a surprise. Rest assured they are humanoid in appearance. They alsoe with bonus stats and special abilities along with their own racial drawbacks.] ¡°Are they stronger than humans?¡± [Both races are indeed superior to humans physically and magically. They are both also technically immortal races.] I immediately took my hand away from the human icon before I identally pressed it! ¡°What the hell!? Why would anyone pick ¡®human¡¯ if those races were so much better!?¡± Iined to the system. [All gamers eventually be the top powers in their respective multiverses regardless of their starting race unless they are killed and get a game over. Some gamers also enjoy the extra challenge of starting off weaker. In the end it doesn''t particrly matter. Gamer¡¯s are also unageing as well. Even if they initially pick ¡®human¡¯ as their race.] I¡¯d rather not make it harder on myself early on and get a game over. I had a choice between the two hidden selections so I just picked the middle icon. [Race selected¡ú Fallen Angel (DxD)] Woah! I¡¯m going to be an actual angel¡­ well a fallen angel, but still! That was amazing! I would be able to fly, speak anynguage and have cool magical light powers. [Your appearance has been created based on your ideal self. Please confirm if your character''s appearance is eptable.] My perspective suddenly shifted and I felt nauseous for a moment. ¡°Holy crap! I¡¯m seeing stuff in third person!¡± My body had apparentlypletely changed in appearance. Wow, I was absolutely drop dead gorgeous! The Fallen Angels in DxD were all beautiful after all. My new body looked to be in it¡¯s early 20¡¯s. I had a heart shaped face with luscious lips. My hair was now jet ck and ran almost all the way down my back. My eyes were supernaturally purple. My figure was also a perfect hourss and like most women from DxD, my breasts were now muchrger. They were sitting at a D cup easily. ¡°I look absolutely perfect. Thank you system!¡± [The host is wee¡ú Racial drawbacks found! Sin of lust has been added to the yer as a permanent trait that cannot be removed.] ¡°Sin of lust?¡± I said. That wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡°I probably suffered from the sin of lust when I was human before anyway. Myputer hard drive was packed with¨C¡± [The system knows¡­ it has seen your memories.] I coughed awkwardly. ¡°Alright then is that it?¡± [Not quite. Now disying status sheet:] [Name: La of the Fallen] [Age: N/A due to being immortal] [Level 1: [HP: 1000/1000] [MP: 100/100] [Vigor: 100] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 10] [Luck: 0] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] [Skills: None] ¡°Are those stats good? Is there like a reference to base those off of?¡± I asked my system. [The average baseline human has about 5 for all stats. As a fallen angel, your starting stats are vastly higher. Especially your vigor.] Yeah supernatural beings in DxD could definitely take some crazy punishment alright. Issei was getting impaled left and right early on as a low ss devil and somehow surviving what should have obviously been crippling mortal damage. [The game is officially starting now. Host¡¯s home dimension has been randomly created. Good luck gamer. Try not to get a game over¡­] With that I felt some invisible force physically yank on my body as I rocketed through space faster than I couldprehend! All around me the stars were zipping by me¡­ or was I zipping by them? I kept speeding up to what I instinctively felt was near light speed! It was too much for me and I started to ck out. I woke up¡­ in a graveyard. It was dark, it was dreary, and it was damp. ¡°I hope I''m not in dark souls¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I observed all the tombstones around me. [Skill Gained! ¡ú Observe level 1/10] ¡°Oh nice! That skill is a ssic!¡± I immediately tried to use it on a nearby tombstone. [Tombstone of a man named Dan Flint. Tombstone is made of basic cement.] That''s actually more than I expected to get out of the skill at level at 1. It told me who it belonged to and what it was made out of. Not bad! I used the skill on a few more tombstones around me and got pretty much the same basic information with different names. There was clearly nothing for me here as my observe skill wasn''t picking up anything particrly interesting nearby. I had no idea where I was at the moment, so I just picked a random direction and started walking. ¡°I wonder how I''m supposed to use my Fallen Angel abilities?¡± I spoke out loud. A system message popped up in front of me. [Host¡¯s character background information will now be uploaded into the hosts mind.] ¡°My background what?¡± I started to ask before I was hit with the mother of all headaches. A wave of information was ¡®uploaded¡¯ into my mind out of nowhere! It caught me off guard and I became so dizzy I almost toppled over. I only saved myself from falling into the mud by grabbing onto a nearby tombstone at thest second! I now knew what the system meant by backstory. ¡®I¡¯ was La of the Fallen. As a Fallen Angel, La (or I) was nothing special in terms of power or skills. She was just an ordinary two winged angel. Regardless, La was still adored by Angels and Fallen Angels alike. She was one of the few Fallen Angels that the regr Angels would refuse to harm. The reason for that was because La was actually the veryst Angel that the Biblical God of DxD created before his demise! That made her the official youngest and one of the most doted upon Angel in all Heaven before she fell. After she fell from Heaven¡¯s grace, La became the most doted upon in the Grigori as well. La¡¯s oldest sister Gabriel would even still sneak away from Heaven every so often to spend time with her! One day La got bored from the hundreds of years of monotony of life in Heaven and decided to foolishly venture into the human world. Unfortunately as the youngest Angel, she wasn''t even close to experienced enough in mortal worldly matters to know what she¡¯d find. La had always loved animals, but heaven only had cats and dogs sadly. She wanted to see more wildlife so she decided to visit Africa to see some lions up close. Unfortunately, when La arrived in Africa, she was treated to the horrible sight of a local warlordmitting unspeakable crimes on peaceful and innocent vigers. She intervened and slew the warlord along with his soldiers. That was how she fell. One of thews, in the barely functioning Heavenly System, was that an Angel could not physically interfere with human matters. Her killing humans, no matter how justly, broke those rules and La¡¯s white wings turned ck and she was forever barred from her home in Heaven! It was then that she joined the Grigori. Later on, La took an interest in some of her big brother Azazel¡¯s ¡°sciency stuff¡± and was in hisb when he was experimenting with a newly crafted space time artificial sacred gear. He was trying to create a gear that could travel to the ¡®reverse side of the world.¡¯ There was an ident with the gear and La got sucked through a portal it created and ended up here. The question was, did it send her to the reverse side or not? Thousands of years ago, the Earth was actually bigger. Twice as big in fact. None of the angels were quite sure why, but for some reason God and all the other pantheon leaders banded together to cast a massive spell. That spell cut the world in two and separated the supernatural world from the mundane. It also erased the knowledge that the world used to be bigger from all the minds of the humans. The supernatural side of the world was hidden in the dimensional gap. La was then created hundreds of years after that event had happened¡­ ¡­And that was my character''s backstory. It was a weird experience having all those fond memories of Heaven and the Grigori. It was also a strange concept that I now had a love for literally thousands of siblings that I had never met before¡­ It wasn''t a bad feeling though. I''d been an only child in myst life, so maybe having a newrge family would be good. I had decided... I had always been a hardcore roleyer when I yed games in my past life. My old identity was dead. I would fully embrace this new one. La¡¯s life and memories were now my own. What was an identity besides a vast collection of memories and experiences anyway? From now on, I was officially La of the Fallen. [Skill gained: Angelic Mastery level 2 - Description: Angelic Mastery epasses all of the inherent racial skills associated with Angels and Fallen Angels. Level 1 allows for Flight and All Speak. Level 2 allows for light maniption. Level 3-10 ???] There were potentially 8+ angelic abilities I could unlock as I raised the skill!? I wondered if I could unlock Baraquiel¡¯s Holy Lighting? I could think about thatter I guess. For now, I needed to figure out where I was and what to do next. Was I even in the DxD world, or had Azazel¡¯s experiment flung me into another dimension? If that was the case, should I try to get back there? That probably wasn¡¯t necessary. If anyone could find a way to breach the dimensional gap for a second time, it would be Azazel. ¡°My big brother Azazel is also a genius, so I''m sure he''llplete that sacred gear ande here to rescue in the future anyway¡­¡± I spoke out loud almost by instinct. It was strange having so much faith in a man that ¡®I¡¯ had never met, and yet my new body had also known him for years. I figured I''d get used to the blend of memories eventually. A few minutester, I was still walking through the surprisinglyrge graveyard. I was a bit bored and I decided to use my observe skill on the dress I was wearing. It was incrediblyfortable and I could tell it was very finely crafted. It was also my only current possession. I was a bit of a naughty girl since bing a Fallen and I wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath the dress. ¡®I¡¯ had never been in a rtionship though, because every other Fallen Angel always treated me like a sibling. I couldn¡¯t date a devil obviously because my race was still in a cold war with them. I also didn¡¯t want to date any humans in the Grigori, because they were all pretty much either creepy ex-priests or children at Azazel¡¯s academy¡­It was slim pickings when it came to romantic partners to say the least. I was unironically the most innocent Fallen Angel in all of the Grigori. [La¡¯s dress: A short ck dress hand woven by her big sister Penemue for La¡¯s creation day. Clothing materials unknown.] I smiled at that as a new memory surfaced in my mind of her giving me this dress at my party. Angels and Fallen Angel¡¯s rarely celebrated their creation days, but they always wanted to throw a party for me on my own creation day. Probably because I was the ¡®baby¡¯ of the family. That was ironic considering I was still technically a few hundred years old even if the majority of ¡®my life¡¯ was spent in heaven doing nothing in particr. It''s no wonder I got so bored after hundreds of years of monotony that I decided to venture out to the human world. The dress I was wearing was a special keepsake to me. I decided that I''d try to get a new outfit soon so I could store my dress away. I didn¡¯t want it to be damaged from whatever inevitablebat I''d be getting into as a gamer. At least now, with all of these new memories, I knew how to properly use my Angelic abilities. I had memories of years of flying experience with my wings. Not many memories ofbat though. I never participated in the great war between Angels, Devils, and the Fallen as I was created right at the end of it. Looking at my stats, I didn¡¯t really like how low everything besides my HP was. I¡¯d yed enough games in my past life to know ¡®intelligence¡¯ always boosted magic so I decided to dump my spare points into that. ¡°System, please allocate all my free stat points into intelligence.¡± [Points allocated. Intelligence has gone from 10¡ú20. MP has gone from 100¡ú200. HP has gone from 1000¡ú2000] As the change settled in I immediately felt more powerful. My avable magic pool had instantly doubled! I also felt something fundamentally shift inside of me! From my back, my ck wings immediately sprang forth! What I wasn''t expecting however was that a second pair of wings joined them! I had be a four winged Fallen Angel just like that¡­ I know in the grand scheme of things, that was still considered canon fodder in DxD, but at least I wasn''t aplete magical weakling anymore. I also knew that I had made the right stat investment choice. Angels and Fallen Angels were inherently magical beings. Intelligence would be the main stat I¡¯d be scaling my build off of to increase my power in the future. It also seemed like raising intelligence would also raise my HP since the more wings an Angel gained, the more naturally durable they became. While 2 winged Angels were only slightly more durable than humans, 4 wings would allow me to resist small calibur gunfire. At 6 wings,rge caliber bullets would harmlessly bounce off me. I figured I could gain strength by properly exercising my body. I wouldn¡¯t be investing too many points into it. Next time I get more stat points, though, I''d be bumping up my luck. I didn''t like that it was sitting at 0. That must be a Fallen racial trait. We were supposed to be ¡®cursed¡¯ beings after all. ¡­ ¡°AAAAAAAAAaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± I heard a scream not too far away from me! It sounded like a girl was screaming in absolute agony. Memories of the injustices I¡¯d seen before shed in my mind! Even now, I never regretted Falling from grace to save those people! If someone was being hurt nearby, I wouldn¡¯t just stand around and watch it happen. [Quest Issued: The-girl-who-needed-saving. Rescue Heather Potter from the clutches of the newly resurrected evil lord Voldemort.] [Reward: A Level Up!] [Failure: Heather dies and you¡¯ll feel terrible.] Holy Crap! Harry Potter is a real thing in this world!? Well I guess it¡¯s not Harry Potter considering the system said Heather Potter¡­ but still. I guess this also answered the question of whether I was on the reverse side of the world or not. Was the wizarding world a real thing here? I thought that all the supernatural beings were supposed to be taken to the DxD side. Did the wizards just get left out? There were also a bunch of magical creatures in Harry Potter. That would means lots of things/beings could have potentially gotten left out. I heard more screams and decided to table those thoughts forter. My four ck wings deployed behind me as I rocketed off into the air. The higher I went, I noticed that there was an actual magical barrier surrounding the entire graveyard in a dome pattern. That must have been some kind of Harry Potter anti-apparition or privacy ward. I wasn¡¯t well versed in magic to understand more sadly and I didn¡¯t have time to use observe on it. The screams of pain were growing louder and I was getting worried. I was floating about 50 feet in the air and observing the scene below me. As a Fallen Angel, my senses were far superior to when I was a human. Even from so high up and in the dark, I could see everything perfectly clearly. I could hear much better as well. ¡°Crucio!¡± An ugly snake looking man who could only be Voldemort was currentlyughing maniacally as he tortured a young girl lying on the damp ground in front of him. Heather Potter looked about as I¡¯d imagined a female Harry would. She had messy brown hair and was still wearing the signature round sses. She was currently whimpering in pain as Voldemort cut off his spell as he turned to his followers to gloat to them. ¡°Do you see now!? Do you all see!? I, Lord Voldemort have returned! And I have bested Dumbledore¡¯s fabled chosen one! Now no one will stop me and us as we take this world for ourselves!¡± Voldemort held his hands up high and delivered his speech to the dozen or so Death Eaters present. I used observe on the man. [Tom Riddle Aka Lord Voldemort: Lvl 22] I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a high level or not. I had nothing topare it to. I looked at another recognizable character and used the skill again. I also used it on Heather. [Lucius Malfoy: Lvl 11] [Heather Potter: Lvl 9] Okay, so voldemort was definitely a lot stronger than everyone else here. I was also currently sitting at level 1. So I definitely did not want to fight him. That¡¯s without the fact that his favorite spell happens to be the one hitter quitter instant death curse. If thises tobat, that¡¯s going to be an extremely difficult spell to fight against considering it¡¯s unblockable. [Host is misinformed. The killing curse would not instantly kill you. The spell simply does 200 HP of damage every cast. There exists no non-enhanced humans who have more HP than that, which is why it''s thought to be unsurvivable.] ¡°Thanks for the info system.¡± At least that was good news for me. I could tank 19 of those before death. Would I be able to beat Voldemort? [Host should not attempt such a feat at such a low level. Keep in mind that while the killing curse deals 200 HP spiritual damage, there are plenty of other spells that deal far more physical and magical damage.] Well there goes my n of fighting him. I guess that leaves the method the other two winged Fallen taught me about whening across humans¡­ lying and making them believe I¡¯m some kind of higher level being far above them. A divine being that is far above the ¡®pathetic mortals.¡¯ Yeah, a lot of my fallen siblings are assholes. Apparently though, it actually works quite often. Their religions condition the humans to think we Angels are higher beings than they are. To be fair, usually when the other Fallen use this lie, it¡¯s to trick their way into a human''s bed¡­ I never understood that. We Fallen were sinfully beautiful after all. I don¡¯t think any of us would even need to lie to get into a human''s bed¡­ except Kokobiel. He is literally the only ugly Angel in existence. Everyone believes Father was drunk when he created him¡­ As i was lost in thought, Voldemort had finished his monologue to his followers and now wanted to ¡®duel¡¯ Heather. As if this was really a duel. The poor girl looked so battered and exhausted she could barely even stand right. ¡°Come now Heather,¡± Voldemort sneered at the poor trembling girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you know proper wizarding etiquette? First you must bow¡­ So bow.¡± From a few dozen feet in the air, I cringed as I watched the lunatic forcing Heather to bow to him with his magic. The spectating ring of death eaters were snickering as Heather trembled in fear. ¡°I think that''s enough of that don¡¯t you Tom.¡± I slowly descended towards the ground. I made sure to keep my four ck wings spread wide out to try and carry this ruse to perfection. Internally I was scared shitless that Voldemort would just immediately start firing spells at me on sight, but I sighed in relief when I noticed that he actually was looking at me with trepidation¡­ and dare I say fear? I smirked internally. Time to see how good an actor I was. [Skill Gained: Acting lvl 1. ¡úThe Acting skill is how talented one is when they are lying or performing.] Oh, nice! From below Heather looked up at me as well and her eyes also widened in shock. I gave her a soft smile that caused her to have some hope on her face. I followed that by turning my head and giving Voldemeort a harsh re which actually caused him to take a step backwards. ¡°What the hell? Angels are real!? Hermione never mentioned them at all!¡± I snickered as I heard Heather talk to herself in shock. I lowered myself to about 10 feet off the ground. I was hovering closer to Heather. At any moment, I was ready to grab her and bolt before my ruse was exposed! ¡°Be not afraid, humans. I am La of the Fallen.¡± -Lord Voldemort- ¡°Come now Heather,¡± Voldemort sneered at the poor trembling girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you know proper wizarding etiquette? First you must bow¡­ So bow.¡± Tom cackled out loud as he forced the pathetic girl to bow to him. Finally his vengeance was at hand! All the pain and agony he had endured, when his body was ripped to pieces by his own spell bouncing back at him, would be repaid upon this girl today! Tom would now ¡®duel¡¯ Heather in front of his loyal followers and kill the girl. They would all see he was invincible after that! ¡°I think that''s enough of that. Don¡¯t you Tom.¡± A woman''s voice called out from¡­ above him? Tom was furious that someone not only dared to interfere, but also used his filthy muggle name. Whoever this interloper was, Tom vowed he would kill her! Tom angrily looked upwards, expecting to see some random witch flying in on a broom. Except, that''s not what he saw. Instead, the woman he saw caused him to temporarily freeze in trepidation. Memories of all those horrible orphanage days being and being forced to attend muggle church! She was beautiful¡­ if that kind of thing still mattered to him. He had long ago sacrificed his manhood in an ancient Sumerian ritual in order to gain more magical power and control. In his mind it was a fair trade. What caused him to be cautious though were those wings. Four jet ck wings extending out from behind her. Tom was never a true believer¡­ He never even found so much of a hint of Angel¡¯s being a real thing! He was angry at himself for not searching hard enough. Tom was someone who grew up a muggle and then found out magic was real. He knew that all myths had some basis in fact! Tom was also incredibly paranoid. What were the odds that only mere moments after he resurrected himself from death an Angel showed up? Tom was cautious because he was afraid this angel had been sent by death herself to reim his soul! ¡®SHE WILL NOT HAVE IT!¡¯ He shouted in his mind angrily. ¡®I AM LORD VOLDEMORT! I AM ABOVE DEATH!¡¯ ¡°Be not afraid, humans. I am La of the Fallen.¡± The angel spoke out again. Her voice had a musical chime to it that couldn¡¯t help but cause everyone around to listen. ¡°Who the hell are you, you half breed bitch! To dare fly in here and interrupt our Lord!¡± Tom wanted to curse the man who yelled out. It was one of his more loyal, but also stupider followers that managed to stay out of Azkaban by some miracle. Tom vaguely remembered that this man was particrly hateful against any mixed races. ¡®Of course, this buffoon was a pureblood wizard, and had absolutely no idea what an angel was!¡¯ Tom angrily thought. Tom watched as the angel just floated there in the air. She only spared his foolish follower a casual nce before she ignored the man and she turned her head back to him and his hated enemy Heather Potter. ¡°I assure you, that I am no half breed. I was created in Heaven. Created by my Father, God himself.¡± The angel spoke out. Tom noticed that Heather¡¯s eyes widened in shock at that revtion. As did his own, to his resignation. ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ Tom cursed in his mind. ¡°God!? Hah! He¡¯s nothing more than filthy mudblood superstition! He¡¯s not real! The only thing that¡¯s real is magic and its greatness. We, the purebloods are magics chosen! And I¡¯m not going to stand here and let some filthy half breed like you tower over us acting all high and mighty. I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Tom¡¯s follower ranted and screamed out. Tom was considering yelling at his follower to hold his tongue, but he didn¡¯t. Tom wanted to see where this went. He wanted to see if an Angel was truly as powerful as they were supposed to be in the stories! ¡°You think you can kill me?¡± The angelughed with that musical voice of hers. ¡°Very well go ahead and try it!¡± She smiled and spread her arms wide as if taunting all of them. All of the death eaters red angrily at the angel while the one who had been screaming at her stepped forward. ¡°Die bitch! Avada Kedavra!¡± Tom watched as the killing curse was perfectly cast from the man¡¯s wand. He smiled to himself at the sight that at least this particr hadn¡¯t grown rusty and could still cast the most feared curse in their world onmand. ¡°No! You have to move!¡± Heather Potter let out a shriek of fright towards the angel. It was toote though. The green curse flew forward and struck true! It impacted the angel right on her torso¡­ and did nothing. If Tom still had a heart¡­ he figured it would have dropped at witnessing such a sight. XXX Chapters 6-10 Chapters 6-10 Chapters 6-10: [-200 Hp] Holy Fuck! That was scary! I just had to float here and let that killing curse hit me or my entire ruse would have been blown! I read so much fanfiction in my past life that I didn''t know what to expect from that spell. I was clenching my teeth and waiting for some tremendous pain to wash over me. Instead I felt nothing at all! I didn''t know whether to be thankful or disappointed¡­ [The killing curse does spiritual damage. Therefore it will not inflict pain.] ''Thanks for not letting me know about that earlier System!'' I shouted in my head. A little heads up would have been nice. [Your wee ;) ] ''That was sarcasm!'' [I know.] "The killing curse¡­ It did nothing¡­" "What is she!?" "Lord Voldemort, what do we do!?" I''m honestly blown away by how well my ruse has been going so far. The Death Eaters around just saw me survive the unsurvivable, and now they''re all scared and turning to their dark lord. Heather Potter, meanwhile, was staring up at me with eyes wide and her mouth open in shock. "Be not afraid Heather." I spoke out again. All the eyes nearby turned to me as I spoke. I really loved my new voice! It had a musical undertone to it that would draw people''s ears everytime I spoke up. "You are safe now Heather Potter." I spoke out gently to the girl who now had tears in her eyes before she started crying happily. I snickered internally as I saw Voldemort gnashing his teeth angrily. My acting was going well. He truly thought I was some immortal being and was too afraid to engage me! [Acting has leveled up 1¡ú2] Hell yeah it did! I deserved that after this amazing performance I just put on! I made Voldemort himself feel genuine fear with nothing but a few words! I floated down and set my feet on the ground. "Come here Heather." I called out to the girl. She didn''t even hesitate as she ran over and hugged me. I could feel her shaking in my embrace. I didn''t know whether that was the lingering effects of the torture curse on her or whether she was just that upset. It was probably both. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you for saving me!" The girl cried out as she hugged me tighter. "La of the Fallen¡­" Voldemort spoke my name and called out to me. I didn''t like my nameing out of his disgusting mouth. I should punish this filthy sinner and offer their remains up to¨C ''Woah! Where did those thoughtse from!'' [Your personalities between your two lives are in the process ofbining. La was not a fan of evil men who preyed upon the innocent.] ''Noted. Thank you System.'' "Tell me," Voldemort continued. "Are you an agent of Lady Death? Is that why you''re here! It cannot be a coincidence! Mere moments after I return to the living and defeat Death once again, you appear. No, it''s obviously not a coincidence!" Voldemort red at me usingly. Wow, his head really went to a strange ce. But with my acting skill at level 2 now, I was immediately able to roll with it. "That is correct, Tom." I lied with my musical voice. The Death Eaters nearby gasped in fright. "I am a servant of Death. She might not be able to harm you currently due to your¡­ trinkets. But that won''tst forever!" Voldemort''s eyes widened in shock and fear when I mentioned his trinkets. I decided to throw in a mention of his Hocruxes to really give him a good scare. "She dares threaten me!" He seethed out and started breathing hard in anger. I may have gone too far with that threat¡­ Voldemort snapped! His initial fright had turned to fury! His eyes were burning with pure hatred as he red at me. I could feel his menacing magic pour out of him and surround the area. The air literally started vibrating with his power. All the Death Eaters nearby were forced to their knees and started gagging from the power disy! It took everything I had to keep a straight face and not flee immediately! ''Why the hell was level 22 this powerful!?'' I screamed in my head. [If Voldemort was a gamer who put all his points into intelligence to raise his magic, level 22 would make him an ultimate ss being in strength. He might not be a gamer¡­but he metaphorically did put all his points into magic¡­] Fuck! I''m on the bottom of mid-ss with 4 wings and he has a metaphorical 10! He''s as magically strong as Kokobiel! I know his health isn''t even close, but I doubt I''d actually be able to hit him anyway. I should have stayed floating in the air where I at least had the psychological height advantage! Now he''s right in front of me towering over me physically and magically! Heather was just looking so afraid though that I couldn''t help butnd andfort her! She''s also once againpletely terrified and trembling in fear. [Warning: Luck check failed!] What? Luck check failed? Before I could ask the System what that meant I heard a crack sound out behind me! I spun around and Voldemort had appeared right next to Heather and I! My eyes widened in shock as a green spell formed over his wand! "Avada Kedavra!" Voldemort screamed out and the spell wasunched forward point nk¡­ towards Heather. The girl barely had an instant to let out a squeak. "No!" I screamed out as I watched it connect! Like a puppet with no strings, she dropped to the ground unmoving. I turned and red at Voldemort with fury in my eyes! Instinctively a light spear had formed in my hands. I didn''t care if I wouldn''t win! This monster just murdered the girl under my protection after I promised her she would be ok! I was going to kill him! ¡­I didn''t get a chance to try though. "You might be unkible, Angel! But she wasn''t!" He shouted out with augh. "You can tell your mistress that Lord Voldemort''s soul is not hers to take!" With that said he flicked his wand and I felt the massive barrier surrounding the graveyard shatter! "All Death Eaters fall back for now!" Voldemort shouted out. I hurled my dark purple light spear forward at him but he had already apparated away¡­ His minions followed right behind him as the graveyard echoed with cracks before falling silent. ¡­ XXX After Voldemort''s killing curse had struck Heather, I took her body with me and broke into a nearby deserted house. A half hourter, I watched as Heather sat up with a violent cough! She hade back to life! She rapidly looked around in fright. It took her a moment to calm down and realized she wasn''t in danger anymore. She started hyperventting and shaking. This wasn''t the 17 year old Harry who had willingly walked to his death. This was a 14 year old girl who had just had her worst fears realized upon her! "Woah, easy there Heather." I said, trying to calm her down. "It''s ok, Voldemort is gone." ¡­ I eventually got her to calm down. Once she stopped looking terribly upset, she surprisingly smiled and told me she met ''her mum.'' Heather told me that when the curse struck her, she ended up in the all white train station. From there, the simrities yed out almost the same as in the final Harry Potter movie, except in this world it was Heather and instead of Dumbledore, she met her mom. Dumbledore was still alive after all. The horcrux, that she didn''t know about, took all the damage from the spell for her and Heather survived. I guess her surviving was more than I could hope for when voldemort turned out to be way more magically powerful than I had expected. At least he was still insane and rtively easy to fool¡­ If he was smart AND powerful, then I would have been in serious trouble¡­ [Quest Completed! You have leveled up! Free Stat Points +10!] [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: None] [Level 2:] [HP: 2000/2000] [MP: 200/200] [Vigor: 100] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 20] [Luck: 0] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 2, Acting 2,] [Perks: None] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] I ignored the prompt as I focused on the girl in front of me instead. "I''m sorry I failed to protect you." I apologized to her. She seemed confused before she gave me a smile. "That''s okay. At least you tried. That''s more than anyone else has ever done. It''s alway been me having to face that guy by myself. It was nice having someonee to my rescue." She said as she smiled at me. I asked Heather what she wanted to do next. I imagined that it had been hours since the Triwizard Tournament ended. She never made it back to Hogwarts with Cedric''s body. Canon was basically screwed for her at this point. "Before that, I want to ask, are you really an Angel?" Heather looked at me curiously. I nodded and told her I was. "Howe no one in the wizarding world ever told me about Angels being real then? I figured they''d be a lot more epting of the muggle holidays if they knew!" She asked. I decided to give Heather a quick rundown about my life as La so far. I also gave her a run down on the reverse side of the world. "So the rest of the supernatural world stole a bunch ofnd and ran away to another dimension leaving all the wizards and witches behind?" Heather asked. "Yes¡­ pretty much." "Well that''s shitty." She said and Iughed. "Also, from my perspective, your side is the reverse side." Heather said with a giggle. "I suppose you make a fair point." "So what do you want to do now Heather?" I asked her again. "What do you mean?" "Well," I started to exin. "Voldemort thinks you''re dead, and therefore so will the whole wizarding world soon enough. You could just use this time to slip away. Maybe train yourself up ande back and kick his ass in an epic duel!" I exined enthusiastically but Heather herself didn''t seem to be too enthused by the prospect of having to face Voldemort again¡­ "Why does it have to be me? Why can''t someone else kill him!?" She said with an upset look on her face. I guess she had a point. [Quest Issued: The-girl-who-was-tired ¡ú Heather Potter is tired of having to constantly face Voldemort. Someone else should defeat him! And that someone is you! Kill Voldemort permanently! Time limit¡ú 2 years] [Reward: 5 free levels¡ú 1 Million Gold Coins¡ú Increased reputation with Lady Death] [Failure: Voldemort destroys the wizarding world before someone else puts him down.] I was looking over the quest and those rewards looked to be pretty good. I''m not exactly sure what I''m going to do with 1 million gold coins. I guess I could sell them for quite a bit of cash. What really drew my attention though, was the final reward. Voldemort had mentioned Lady Death as well. I don''t think this was just the Harry Potter universe I had found myself in¡­ I think I was in marvel as well! [Your intelligence has increased +1 for uncovering what universe you are in.] Was that why the gods hid our world away? Were they just scared of all the powerful entities in this universe and fled behind the dimensional gap. If so¡­ my impression of my Father just took a bit of a nose dive. [You are on fire with your deductions today! Intelligence +1] I felt my magic increase a fair bit both times my intelligence stat went up. I didn''t feel even close to getting my third pair of wings yet though. "Hello? La are you there? You spaced out for a second." Heather was waving her hand in front of my face. "I''m sorry about that." I apologized again. "I was lost in thought about our current situation." "What do you think I should do?" Heather asked me. She was biting her lips and looking nervous. I didn''t really know much about her situation in this world to be honest. I decided to ask her about it¡­ I told her to bepletely honest. Maybe it''s because I had sort of saved her. Maybe it''s because I was an Angel. Or maybe it was because I was a stranger. Whatever the reason, Heather opened up to me. She really opened up and told me all about her life¡­ I wasn''t happy with what I heard. She went through a lot more abuse than her canon counterpart did¡­ "You''re never going back to the Dursleys and you''re never going back to that joke of a school." I spoke up angrily. "But¨C" She tried to protest but I cut her off. "No. I know about the abuse now, so if I do nothing, that will make me just asplicit." I said. Knowing this was the Marvel universe as well, I had a n forming for her already. I just had to confirm something first. "Tell me Heather, do you still love magic?" I asked and she immediately nodded. "Of course I love magic!" She eximed. I continued, "After it killed your parents? After it caused your maternal family to hate you? After it killed you!? Do you still want to dedicate your life to magic?" I asked her seriously. This time she didn''t immediately answer like she did before. Her face was scrunched up tight for about a minute before she finally nodded her head and confirmed that she wanted to keep learning magic. I told her I knew just the ce in London where she could learn. [Hidden Questpleted! Destroy a prophecy! - Congrattions, you have meddled with fate and won. Heather Potter will travel a different path in her life because of you!] [Reward: +5 revives. You can use these on yourself or anyone else who gets a ''game over'' to revive at full health!] XXX "This is the ce where I''ll be learning magic?" Heather asked with a raised eyebrow. "Yep, wee to the London Sanctum Sanctorum!" I cheered as I pointed at the iconic building. I was pretty excited to be standing here! I was a big fan of Doctor Strange and the sorcerers in general¡­ except for thatst movie. It sucked badly. "..." "What''s wrong with Disney?" Heather asked me out of nowhere. "Huh?" "You were mumbling about something marvelous selling out and Disney ruining everything they touch." Heather said to me. "Was I mumbling? Don''t worry about that!" I waved her off. "...Anyway, let''s knock instead of standing out here all day." Heather gave me a shrug before she knocked on the door and we waited. A momentter, it opened and a man I didn''t recognize opened the door. I was upset it wasn''t Wong¡­ "Yes?" He said as he gave us both an assessing look. I could understand why. There was a subtle barrier around the building that I could feel was supposed to keep regr people away. "Hi there, we''re here to meet with the Ancient One. We may or may not be expected already." I said. Heather shifted nervously next to me. The sorcerer gave the two of us a skeptical look. I felt him cast some kind of analysis magic and it washed over me and Heather. I gave him a re! "It''s rude to use that kind of magic on a pair ofdies!" He looked taken aback that I had caught him. "My apologiesdies. That was just a basic demon possession detection charm. We have been having some issues with them for the past few weeks¡­" "Demons are trying to get into the Sanctum?" I asked. That was bold of them. The man leaned his head out the door before looking around the streets. They could be hiding anywhere¡­lurking in the shadows. "There''s no one out here but us my guy¡­" I said to him. The street waspletely deserted. It was like 4 in the morning after all¡­ I didn''t want toe here this early, but I also didn''t want to stay in that house near the graveyard overnight. It would be just my luck that Dumbledore came sniffing around and picked up our magical trail. He''d drag Heather back to that school kicking and screaming, and then this summer she''d be right back in her hell with the Dursleys. "You never know! Those demon ninjas can be sneaky¡­" He said,pletely serious. Demon Ninjas¡­ I mean, it''s Marvel so I''ll give him the benefit of the doubt but I was still skeptical. "Sure whatever, now lead on whoever you are." I said. Heather gave me a nudge. Probably for being rude to the guy. He was rude first, by casting a spell on us without our consent. Hopefully that''s something Heather would learn is NOT okay when she studied magic here. He also seems to be unreasonably paranoid, and might need some mental help. "My name is John¡­" He mumbled as he led us inside. "I dont care¡­" ¡­ "Wicked!" Heather eximed after an orange portal materialized in the air in front of us. When we stepped through it, we found ourselves in an open courtyard¡­in Tibet! I looked off to the distance and could see the famous mountains. Teleportation was OP. I was hoping to rank up my Angelic Mastery soon so I could also teleport. I also wanted to learn the sorcerer version, because they can portal to others with almost no effort. When we entered the Kamar Taj courtyard, I could see a few dozen sorcerer apprentices training with the iconic orange magic weapons. Some of them were using conjured swords to practice, while others were practicing with bows and whips. Watching them easily manipte the Eldritch energy into various shapes gave me ideas for my own light magic. We angels were always so boring by only using light spears. I understood why though. The light spear was easy to use and only cost me 5MP to cast. Part of me wanted to try and create other light weapons though. Maybe I could imitate Iron Man and make light armor? That would be pretty awesome. With the gamer anything is possible after all. [Correct. As long as you have me, anything is possible. Also here:] [Skill unlocked! Light Maniption ¡ú lvl 1] ''Awesome! Thank you System!'' [No problem, host.] ''Also, since I''m about to meet the Ancient One, please use all my free stat points for luck. [Luck has increased! Lvl 0¡ú10!] [You are now twice as lucky as the average human.] Twice as lucky? That sounded pretty good. I''m not exactly sure how that will apply in life though¡­ "The Ancient One is this way," John snapped me out of my conversation with my Gamer System as we passed through the courtyard and into another building. We finally came to a pair of ornate doors which opened automatically for us. "Hello there Heather and¡­ guest. I have to say I was not expecting either of your arrivals here today. I wasn''t expecting Heather ever actually. And yet, somehow her destiny haspletely changed. How curious¡­ Anyway,e and sit. I wasn''t able to procure any borate snacks with such short notice, but I always have tea on hand at least." The only person in the room spoke to us as we entered. It was a woman with a shaved head wearing monk''s robes. She was sitting on her knees in front of a short table. On it were 3 cups of tea along with some small snacks. Heather darted forward quickly before sitting down criss crossed and started rapidly devouring the snacks and tea. The Ancient One didn''t seem particrly bothered by her behavior. "Please have a seat as well." The Ancient One said to me. "Maybe you can tell me your stories and how they led you here. Have some tea." "Thank you," I said as I sat down next to Heather and took the offered tea off the table. Now that I thought about it, I hadn''t had any food or water in hours and yet I feltpletely fine. That was strange to me. [Gamer''s eat and drink for pleasure or to heal. They do not actually require sustenance.] Ah, so that was it. That would take some getting used to. I sat and drank my tea in silence. I was waiting for the Ancient One to finish drinking her own before she spoke to me again. Her pleasant tone when we entered the room disappeared and she was looking at me menacingly! "I wasn''t expecting to ever see one of your kind again. Not after the massive crime that your fathermitted against this world! You better give me a good exnation Angel!" The Ancient One red at me as she spoke. XXX Being on the receiving end of a re from one of the stronger people in this world was nerve racking. I wondered what her level was, because she felt far more dangerous than Voldemort did. [It''s not rmended to use observe on her. Higher ranking beings or masters of magic may be able to detect it¡­] I stopped myself when the System gave me that warning. ''Why didn''t Voldemort detect it then?'' I asked. [Voldemort had high magic power, but he was certainly no master of magic.] I guess that makes sense. He pretty much specializes in dark magic exclusively. Dumbledore was always shown to have a far wider arsenal of spells at his disposal. "If you''re quite done talking to the entity bound to your soul¡­ Can we get back to our conversation?" The Ancient One said to me while Heather looked on curiously. Holy shit! She can detect the gamer System! [Wow! This woman is dangerous! Even the strongest of Gods can hardly ever detect a Gamer System!] "Of course¡­" I said with some trepidation. "What was it you''d like to know?" I asked the Sorceress Supreme. She didn''t seem to like me very much. Was that solely because I was an Angel? "Why are you here!? Are you a spy for your father? Here to scout out more souls andnd to steal from our realm!? If so, be aware that we have made countermeasures and such an act will never be allowed to happen again!" She spat out. Now I at least know why she doesn''t like me. I''d be pretty pissed too if I was a member of the Kamar Taj. They were sworn to protect the world of men from the supernatural and they had half of it stolen along with the poption they were protecting! "Woah, Woah!" Heather swooped into the conversation. "La wasn''t even born when that had happened! Also she''s a Fallen Angel." Heather exined to the Ancient One. The Ancient Ones expression softened at me upon hearing that I was a Fallen. She coughed and actually had a small embarrassed blush on her face. "I apologize. I''ve never actually seen an Angel or Fallen before and wasn''t able to distinguish the difference. Of course I know that your kind rebelled against your Father. You obviously wouldn''t be here on his behalf." "Yeah, I''m actually here because of an ident." At least I was because of my backstory¡­ I then exined to the woman about Azazel''s experimental sacred gear and the ident that sent me to this world. After hearing my exnation, she had a pondering look on her face. "Interesting, Our ancient sorcerers found that the spell that was dividing our realm in two could never be broken. Unless the original spell caster willed it to fail¡­ or they died." She gave me a questioning look at that. With just the bare minimum of information, she was able to uncover my world''s greatest cover up! This woman was smart. I shifted nervously where I sat. Both women clearly picked up on my nervous look. "WHAT!?" Heather shrieked in surprise and shock. "God is dead!? Like actually dead!? How?" "Yeah¡­" I replied. Even the Ancient One looked surprised at my revtion. "I''m actually thest Angel that he ever created. Because of that, all the others have always treated me as the baby sister of the family. None of them will tell me how he died, only that he did." I exined. The Ancient One became silent for a moment as she had a pondering look on her face. After a moment, she spoke again. "If the spell is failing¡­then that''s going to cause some problems. Big problems." That didn''t sound good. "Like what?" I asked. "Like our two worlds merging together again and the''s size and poption immediately doubling! We will also have a second moon in the sky¡­" "Woah¡­" Heather trailed off speechless. "Well shit¡­" I was also at a loss. The Ancient One nodded before she took another sip of tea. "Well, there''s nothing that can be done about it now. It''ll happen when it happens I suppose." She didn''t seem to be that worried about such a monumental event happening. Im pretty sure the worlds size and poption doubling was gonna freak a lot of people the fuck out! World War 3 might even spring up! I tried pointing all that out to her, but she just told me her order existed to protect the world from the supernatural. If the people of the new future Earth decided to go to war with themselves, it wasn''t their ce to interfere. From there, our conversation turned towards why we were visiting the Kamar Taj. Specifically why I had brought Heather here. "I want to learn magic!" Heather dered. "I''ve barely learned any magic at all in all my years at hogwarts! The students I saw in your courtyard looked way morepetent than any student from my school! And furthermore¡­" ¡­ The Ancient One just nodded her head along as Heather continued to rant about how dumb Hogwarts was as an educational institution. Heather finished her rant a few minutester as she took some deep breaths. She had worked herself up a bit¡­ "Very well. Wee to our order!" The Ancient One said. "We don''t turn away any ''people'' here who wish to learn." She specifically put emphasis on the word ''people'' as she spoke. "Am I not people?" I asked. That''s not fair! I wanted to learn too! She just gave me a wry smile. "Not technically. Don''t get mad at me, I didn''t make the rules. If you wish to learn here, La, then I have to give you a task toplete first. That''s the rule for all non-humans that wish to join our order. "Fine," I huffed out. "What''s the test?" "Our London Sorcerers have been struggling with an issue for the past week now. How familiar are you with demons?" She asked. Wait? That guy was serious? "Are you talking about Demonic Ninjas?" I asked skeptically. "Oh good, you''ve heard already¡­" ¡­ After getting Heather settled into the Kamar Taj, the Ancient One opened a portal for me to London to take care of the city''s demonic ninja problem. She gave me a magic demon detectingpass at least. [Quest Issued: Destroy the branch of The Hand along with its sub-leader who are trying to make a push into London!] [Reward: You get to learn magic from the Ancient One herself!] [Failure: The Ancient One will be disappointed in you and she won''t teach an ipetent student.] The Hand¡­ why am i not surprised. Demonic ninjas indeed. I suppose I better start searching for them soon. Who knows what kind of damage that evil cult could cause if left unchecked. Before that though, I wanted to make a quick stopover in Little Whinging. I was going to be visiting the Dursley household. After hearing Heather''s life story¡­ I wasn''t able to let such an injustice go unanswered when the perpetrator was so close by. "Show me my current stats before I head out, System." I spoke out loud. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: None] [Level: 2] [HP: 2000/2000] [MP: 220/220] [Vigor: 100] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 22] [Luck: 10] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 2, Acting 2, Light Maniption 1] [Perks: None] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] Those weren''t bad stats considering I''d only been in this world less than a day. Yeah, Vernon Dursely was fucked¡­ XXX I arrived at Number 4 Privet Drive the next day, early in the morning. It was the weekend, so that meant everyone should be home still. Every single home in the neighborhood looked cookie-cutter identical and frankly it made me want to gag. This whole suburb felt soulless. There was no individuality anywhere to be seen. I knocked on the door. "Tuni, someone''s at the door!" I heard a man shout loudly. I figured that was Vernon Dursley. "Who is it!?" I heard a woman loudly shout next. Obviously, Petunia Dursley. "I don''t bloody know, I can''t see through walls. I''m watching the game. Get the door!" "I''m cooking breakfast; you get it!" "I''ll get it," a third, young-sounding voice called out. I heard footsteps approach the other side of the door. It swung open, and I had to take a step back to not get smacked. "Yeah!? What is it¡ªwoah." Dudley froze for a moment as he stared at me. "Well, hello beautiful¡ªI mean miss. Is there something I can do for you?" He leaned against the doorway and tried to look suave. I just rolled my eyes at the 14 year old boy in his pajamas trying to flirt with me. "Dudley, who''s at the door!?" Vernon called out loudly. "The most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life!" Dudley shouted back. A secondter he realized that he just shouted that out loud, and he blushed in embarrassment. "What!?" I heard a shrill shriek. "Whatever hussy is at the door, you better not try to seduce my Duddykins!" Petunia shouted from the kitchen before she rushed towards the door herself. "Now listen here, you¡ªoh wow." Petunia also froze momentarily upon seeing me. Normally such a reaction would have made me giggle¨Cif I wasn''t here to deliver retribution upon the members of this household. Because of that, I was much more serious than usual right now. "Hello, Mrs. Dursley, may Ie in? I''d like to speak with your family for a bit." I asked her but my tone implied that it was in no way a request she could refuse. Thankfully, there was no need for violence¡­ yet. She hesitantly nodded to me before stepping aside. I followed her inside. She could clearly tell I was supernatural, and was probably hoping I wasn''t here to hurt her. That remained to be seen and would depend entirely on whether she wasplicit with my target over there. Vernon was sitting on a couch with his back facing us, watching a football game. He was so engrossed he didn''t bother turning around to greet his guest. "Vernon we have¡­a guest." Petunia announced. "Tell them to go away. It''s the weekend and I''m watching the game!" "Who''s winning?" I asked nonchntly. He clicked his tongue¨Cprobably annoyed that I wasn''t leaving. "Ennd, of course! As is only proper!" He eximed. "What a shame¡­" I replied, disrespecting his favorite team just to try and rile him up. It worked. He turned around to re at me, only pausing momentarily at my appearance. His face went red with anger when he finally saw his ''guest.'' "Purple eyes and beauty like that can''t be natural! You must be one of them freaks! What are you doing in my house!? Get out." He shouted and pointed his stubby finger at me. "Oh, believe me, Mr. Dursley, I won''t be staying long. I''m just here for a quick visit before I head out on my own way," I replied. I couldn''t waste all day here. I had a demonic cult to destroy after all. "Then what are you here for, woman!? Out with it!" Before I answered him, I turned to Dudley and stared him right in the eyes. "Sleep!" Imanded and employed hypnosis on him. His eyes rolled back, and I caught him and set him down on the ground. Hypnosis wasn''t a skill I, or most of the Angels or Fallen Angels used often. Mind magic was a borderline desecration of free will. We also hated that the Devils were so liberal in using hypnosis against humans. "What did you do to my Dudders!?" Petunia jumped in fright. Vernon took a step back in fear as well. "Don''t worry, he''s just asleep. Despite being a bully, he''s still a child after all. He was just raised incorrectly. I hope whatever home he ends up in will correct his behavior in the future," I exined. The two of them gulped at what I insinuated. "Are you threatening us?" Vernon angrily red at me as he found his resolve and took a step towards me. He was farrger and taller than me, but I wasn''t feeling remotely threatened. I might only have 10 points in strength currently, but that''s still twice as strong as the average man. Also, I had my magic¡­ "Tell me, Mr. and Mrs. Dursley? Is this a God-fearing household?" I asked. "Of course it is!" The woman spat out. "That''s why we don''t like freaks like youing in here and interfering with our good Christian lives!" "Good Christian lives, huh?" Iughed at the irony. WOOSH! My four wings emerged from my back. Petunia and Vernon''s eyes immediately widened in fright. "You''re¡­ you''re¡­ but that''s not¡­ possible." Petunia started shaking like a leaf. I held out my hand, and a purple light spear appeared in my hand. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am La of the Fallen. I am an angel who cannot stand injustice. And what has urred to young Heather Potter inside this household has been a great injustice," I dered as I turned and leveled my light spear toward Vernon. "W-What are you talking about?" Vernon asked, now trembling in fear. Sure, we weren''t the most loving household, but we never put our hands on the girl!" Vernon lied directly to my face. He was rather unconvincing. Even if I hadn''t heard Heather''s life story, I wouldn''t believe him. "Oh, you did more than put your hands on your niece, Vernon Dursley." I said menacingly. Petunia looked shocked at me and then at her husband.. "Vernon? I-is that true!?" Petunia questioned him. There was usation¨Cand disgust in her eyes. "Are you iming to not know what he''s done to your niece over the years, Petunia?" I turned and leveled the spear at her. She yelped and took a step back in fright. "NO! Absolutely not! Are you insinuating that he¡ª" She couldn''t finish her statement as Vernon yelled loudly. "That''s a lie! I did no such thing. I am innocent!" He yelled out. His face was red with rage. "No, you''re not," I said as I threw my light spear¡­ at the area between the man''s legs. The scream he let out didn''t make me feel better, but knowing that some Justice long overdue was delivered did. "Make sure he turns himself in for his crimes, or I will be back!" I threatened Petunia, who nodded her head rapidly in fear. Her husband was on the ground wailing in agony at his lost manhood. I then left their disgusting house, feeling much freer. I had now done everything in my power to save Heather Potter. From here on out, her life was her own¡­ ¡­ ¡­I suppose I was being a bit melodramatic. It''s not like I wouldn''t be seeing Heather at the Kamar Taj whenever I went back there. Plus, I had only been looking after her for a few hours at most. It wasn''t that big of a deal. [Hidden Quest Complete! Congrattions! You have delivered upon Heather Potter a new fate! Most other Gamer''s would have simply abandoned the poor girl after the first quest. Not you though! You went the extra mile to make sure she was well taken care of after!] [Hidden Title Granted: Angel of Hope ¡ú You will do a 20% bonus damage when fighting for hope or justice.] Huh? Neat¡­ XXX Chapters 11-15 Chapters 11-15 -Interlude- Natasha Romanoff was one of the best spies in the world. At least, that was her opinion. The ck Widow was a well known and terrifying legend to powerful politicians and businessmen alike. It should have been no surprise then when the order came down from on high to get rid of her. There was apparently such a thing as being too good at her job. Thankfully for her, the agent sent to eliminate her, Clint Barton, had a kind heart and chose to spare her. She was then ''offered'' a job for the up anding spy agency that he was a part of. It was known as SHIELD. She had been working for them for about a year now. Earlier that day, Natasha had received a notification from the organization''s leader. He had a new assignment that he would be briefing her on personally. That was why she was currently outside his office door. "Agent Romanoff." Director Fury acknowledged her as she entered his private office. It was located in their current ''temporary base.'' A deep bunker on the edge of New Jersey just outside New York. Natasha''s clearance wasn''t yet high enough in the organization to know about the details of their uing new base. She had Barton and Fury''s confidence (she thinks) but the other agencies still didn''t trust her. "You wanted to see me sir?" She asked as she entered Fury''s office. "Damn right I did. A¡­ weird situation has popped up on our radar in London." Fury said. "Weird how?" She asked. Shield was pretty much built to deal with weird situations. "A man was admitted to the emergency burn ward in Surrey today. His entire lower extremities were burned away and cauterized¡­" Fury exined with a grimace. That was a horrifying fate for any man¡­ Natasha smirked to herself as she reminisced about doing something simr to some of her targets in the past¡­ "I''m assuming his attacker is what makes this situation weird?" Natasha asked. "You assume right. Our best sketch artist put this together from the victim''s description of the attacker." Fury said as he pressed a button on his desk and a pencil drawing of a beautiful woman appeared on the tv behind fury. Natasha assumed that was the subject. What Natasha found odd about the sketch was that the beautiful woman had 4 ck angel wings¡­ "Are those wings¡­ real?" Natasha asked. Fury shrugged. "We''re not sure yet. They are ording to Vernon Dursley and his hysterical wife. ording to them, the attacker identified herself as La of the Fallen. We''ve been running her face through every camera in London all morning trying to find a match. "Did we find her?" "Oh, we found her alright? Our algorithm picked up a woman with her exact likeness, minus the wings, on a few street cameras in the heart of London." Director Fury pressed another button on his desk and the image on the screen changed. On it was a photo of probably the most beautiful woman Natasha had ever seen. La of the Fallen had a gorgeous heart shaped face free of any imperfections. A perfect hourss figure, long ck hair that almost reached her waist, and hypnotic purple eyes. "Meet La of the fallen¡­ allegedly." Director Fury spoke out as he pointed to the real picture. "A Fallen Angel?" Natasha questioned with some doubts. "I wasn''t even aware angels were real." "No one was aware Angels were real. But if they are¡­" Fury trailed off as he didn''t have to explicitly state the revtions of such a discovery. That would pretty much confirm the world''s main religions were real. Natasha didn''t know how to feel about that, since the Red Room had raised her to not believe in anything butpleting the mission at all costs. "So how did she burn away the man''s¡­bits? And why?" Natasha asked. Fury sighed. "ording to Mrs. Dursley, La apparently created a lightsaber in her hand and threw it at Vernon. As to the why¡­ that''s another matter entirely. The man mmed up, but we''ve been thoroughly sweeping over his house. The family was supposed to have Mrs Durley''s niece living with them after her parents died in a car crash over a decade ago. There was no sign of the girl anywhere. Her room has been sitting empty for what we specte has been months now. When we swept it, we also found old blood stains, among other things." Fury said somberly. Natasha noticed that his fist was clenched hard. They came across a lot of fucked up people in their lines of work. Natasha also grimaced as she was painting a picture in her own mind about what happened. "So Vernon assaults and murders his niece, and a few monthster an actual angeles and delivers retribution upon him? That sounds like something out of a fairy tale¡­" Fury just shrugged. "Believe me, I''ve seen stranger things¡­" "We need to put the squeeze on Vernon to confirm what happened to his niece." Natasha stated. Fury grimaced. "That was the n¡­ Until Vernon Dursley vanished an hour ago along with his wife. The camera''s in the hospital they were in wentpletely dark for around 20 minutes. When they came back online, the pair were gone and the hospital room waspletely empty." Natasha''s eyes widened at that. That sounded like a professional abduction operation. "Was it the angel who did it?" She asked. "No," Fury replied. "We''ve actually been monitoring her continually on various cameras throughout the whole day. Not once was she ever near the hospital. She seems to be wandering all around London constantly checking a weird lookingpass. She''s looking for something." "I wonder if it''s like thepass from Pirates of the Caribbean?" Natasha joked. Fury however did notugh and just stared at her. Natasha rolled her eyes. "Oh,e on! There''s no way magicpasses are real too!" She eximed. "Once again Agent¡­ I''ve seen weirder¡­" Fury dryly stated. "Pack your bags Romanoff, you''re heading to London. Everything circles back to the supposed angel. While we still know where she is, go and investigate her." "You got it sir." Natasha replied. An hourter her bags were packed and she was on a high speed shield jet to London. XXX "This stupidpass doesn''t work!" I shouted out angrily as I was on the verge of smashing the damn thing. I had been walking up and down the streets of London for hours! The entire time, thepass''s needle has been randomly spinning in circles. [Gamer''s don''t quit when the going gets tough, host. They buckle down and grind harder!] ''I''m pretty sure a lot of gamers give up when the going gets tough. Half of the people who started Dark Souls never finished it after all.'' I sniped back at the system. [That is not the same. You''re in an immortal body that doesn''t get tired or hungry. So keep looking!] "Fine!" I whined out loud as I turned down a street I''m pretty sure I''d already checked. I slowly walked down it once again while never taking my eyes off thepass. "Mommy, what''s that prettydy doing? Is she ying pirates? I want to y!" A little boy nearby was tugging on his mothers sleeve and pointing at me. I felt the heat go to my cheeks. I probably looked so weird to everybody right now. "You''ll have to ask her nicely if you can y too." I heard the mother say. Excuse me! Don''t just sick your child on medy! I''m not ying a game¡­ What does she think I''m doing out here!? [You are ying a game though. Your whole life is a game¡­] ''Shut up system!'' I shouted in my head. "Excuse me, prettydy." I let out a sigh as the little boy walked up to me. "That''s a coolpass. Are you ying pirates?" He asked me. I just facepalmed. "I''m not ying pirates. I''m ying¡­ find the bad ninjas. Thispass is supposed to point to them, but for some reason it just keeps spinning and doesn''t work for me." I said with another sigh. "That sounds cool! Can I try?" He looked at me with big hopeful eyes. He looked to be 5 or 6 at most and I guess I didn''t want to be mean to a child. "Sure kid. Give it a shot." I handed him thepass. He took it from my hands and started waving it up and down excitedly. "Alright,pass. Point to the bad ninjas!" He shouted out and started running up and down the sidewalk. His mother nearby walked over and approached me. "Thank you for humoring my son. Can I ask why you''re walking around staring at apass? Are you method acting and preparing for a roll? My sister works for the local theater and she does that sometimes." The woman said to me. "It''s a long story. Definitely not interesting enough to exin." I lied. She seemed to ept it easily enough. I hadn''t really gotten a good look at her before but now that I did, I would say that she was quite charming. She looked to be a typical homemaker and she was giving off a motherly charm that I found myself being drawn to. I wouldn''t call her beautiful by any stretch, but I definitely would like to get her aler and maybe¨CWoah! ''What the fuck are these thoughts!?'' [You have the Sin of Lust as a permanent drawback. This was the first attractive person you have met so far surprisingly.] At least my Sin only seemed to act up around people I found attractive already. ''Is there any way I can properly manage my Lust?'' I asked the system. [Get a girlfriend?] "..." ''Great advice system! 10/10!'' I thought sarcastically¡­ [You''ll probably need multiple partners to be honest. The more powerful you get as a Fallen¡­ the stronger your urges will get unless they are routinely taken care of. I bet your regretting not picking human as a starting race right about now ;) ] ''Fuck off system¡­'' I pouted in my head. Multiple partners!? How the hell was I going to manage that? I''m the most sheltered angel of all time! Even Gabriel, the Angel of Innocence, had more social interactions than I did! "..." "Are you alright?" The woman asked. I just realized I had probably looked like I was spacing out in front of her. She was looking at me in concern. I gave her a wry smile. "I''m sorry I just got lost in your eyes momentarily." The woman had a look of shock that I had just said that. I was shocked I had just said that! "Oh¡­" Her face turned red and she actually blushed. "It''s been a while since someone hase onto me¡­" She admitted to me. "Especially someone who looks like you do!" She said as she looked me up and down. She was not subtle. "Come on now. That can''t be true. A woman as beautiful as you must have suitors lined up around the corner." The words flowed out of my mouth once again surprising the both of us. The housewives blush deepened as she started fidgeting in ce a bit. "Well¡­my husband won''t be back for another hour. And my little Henry could use a nap. Maybe you''d like toe over for a cuppa?" She said to me with a longing look. That moved very quickly! Since when has picking up women been that easy¡­ [It was 100% your looks. The world''s greatest supermodels pale inparison to the looks of most supernatural beings.] ''Are you using this poor lonely housewife of being shallow, system?'' [Yes.] Fair enough. So what if she was? Thepass hadn''t been working and I supposed I could use a break~. I gave the woman a sultry smile that promised¨C "Heydy yourpass is pointing to something, look!" And the break was ruined! The kid ran back up to me and showed me thepass. Sure enough, it was pointing in a single direction for the first time since I''ve had it. It had found a trace of demonic energy nearby! With a pained expression, I nced between thepass in the kids hand and the thirsty housewife. Sometimes life really throws painful decisions at you¡­ I apologized to the woman and told her that I had to go. I took thepass back and started speed walking through the city, following the needle. My disappointment was immeasurable¡­ XXX "Fuck! I''m starting to lose the signal!" I cursed out loud as I was now racing through London''s streets following where thepass pointed. The needle, which was originally pointing straight, was starting to waver! Whatever demonic entity it had picked up on was getting farther and farther away! "I gave up a hot tryst with a lonely housewife for this! I''m not failing now!" I shouted as I started to pick up the pace. I only had 10 points in strength, but that was still twice that of the average person. I was just on the edge of super human with that. I could also never get tired as a gamer so I could sprint forever! "Holy shit!" "Look at her go!" "Is she an olympian!?" I was drawing a lot of attention to myself from all the pedestrians I was running by. At least I was still keeping my pace at a believable human level. I had a feeling if I pulled out my wings and started flying, people might start panicking. Thepass needle shifted directions rapidly and pointed to a nearby alley. I skidded on my heels and turned down the alley as well. Finally, I saw who I had been chasing. It was a male hand ninja. They were covered head to toe in ck and red garbs. On his back was a ck and red ninja sword. The fact that this guy was running me all over the city and no one spotted him spoke of his skills. Or maybe people did spot him and he just killed them¡­ The ninja didn''t take long to notice that he was not alone in the alley. He spun around and red at me. "Well, well, fucking well¨Cmy little Hand friend. You''ve led me on a merry little chase through the city. But now that I''ve found you, you''re not going anywhere until you tell me where your base of operations is." I said as I stalked down the alley closer to the ninja. To his credit, and my irritation, the Hand Ninja didn''t say anything at all in response to me. All he did was reach back and draw his sword. He leveled it at me and charged forward to cut me down! I wasn''t getting beaten by some random Hand mook! Before he could reach me, I quickly created a purple light spear in my hand and hurled it towards his legs. I wasn''t aiming to kill him since I needed information. Where there was one Hand ninja¡­ There were dozens more hidden. The ninja''s eyes were visible, and they widened in shock at my supernatural disy. My spear grazed his leg before he dodged. "AAAauuggghh!" I smirked when he let out an audible hiss of pain as my spear let a visiblerge burn on his leg. Light spears were basically lightsabers after all. I quickly conjured another one in my hand and leveled it at him again. "Tell me where your base is, or better yet lead me to it and we don''t have to get any more violent here!" "Never! I will never betray the Young Master! He will take this city! And then the country!" A new voice spoke up from behind me. "I don''t like the sound of that." I heard the tell tale sound of a gun being cocked behind me. I turned my head and my eyes widened in surprise. She was absolutely breathtaking and I had to mp down hard on my Sin of Lust after seeing her. Sexy ck bodysuit, incredibly gorgeous figure, luscious red hair and piercing green eyes¡­ what the fuck was Natasha Romanoff doing here!? I''ve only been in this world less than a day! How am I already on SHIELDS radar? Or maybe she was here for the Hand ninja? That was probably the more likely reason behind this irritating coincidence. "Well hello there beautiful. Come here often?" I joked. She just raised an eyebrow at me. "I''m afraid this is a first for me. I don''t think I''ve ever traveled down a dark back alley and stumbled upon a gorgeous woman holding a lightsaber about to kill an actual real life ninja before." She said with a straight face. I pouted. "First of all, it''s a light spear, not a lightsaber. Second of all, that guy over there is an evil cultist and he has iting¡­" "Fair enough." Natasha said. That was pretty much it. I liked her already. She gets it. While we were talking, the hand ninja had obviously tried to escape. Thankfully, his leg was badly burned and he wasn''t able to get far. I was about to throw my spear again and cripple his other leg, but I didn''t need to. BANG! "Auuuughhh!" He let out another grunt of pain as Natasha shot the ninja in his other leg! He wasn''t going anywhere now. "Nice shot," I said to her. "It was ok. A bit close to his major veins but it was hard to make an urate shot because his ninja pants are so baggy. Nice to meet you. I''m Natalie Wilshire and I work for MI 5." She said to me with an alluring smile and a straight face. If I didn''t already know who she was, I would have absolutely believed her. "It''s nice to meet you Natalie~, I''m La." I introduced myself with the same smile. "We''ve been seeing some of these Ninja''s popping up all over London and have been investigating them." She said as she pointed to the whimpering and bleeding ninja on the ground. "Do you have any more information on them?" So SHIELD was investigating the Hand? Interesting. "Yeah, I don''t know a lot about the Hand," I started exining. "Only that they worship a disgusting demon that''s apparently made its home in Japan. The Hand, and therefore the demon, pretty much run the entirety of that country now. I guess he''s been trying to spread his influence here as well." I gestured all around us. I wasn''t sure who this young master was though. It''s possible he could be the son of one of the Hands five founders or something like that. Natasha, or ''Natalie,'' had a surprised look on her face. "You''re saying an ACTUAL DEMON has secretly taken control over an entire country!?" She sputtered out. "And no one knows!?" "Yeah, pretty much. And now you know." I was nning on killing the Beast once I was strong enough. I wasn''t going to allow a disgusting demon to stay in this world for long. My Angelic instincts were driving me to purge his filth from existence. [Quest Started: Destroy the Hand] [Sub Quest: Kill the 5 founders of the hand, the young master, and the Beast itself.] [Reward: 1 level up for each of the main targets in! ¡ú 1 Free Stat Point for every 10 hand ninja in!] [Failure: The hand continuesmitting evil across the world.] XXX I turned back towards the hand ninja lying in the alley. Now that I''d caught him, what exactly was I supposed to do with him? I don''t exactly know how to torture someone for information. Natasha, standing next to me, noticed my dilemma and spoke up. "You need to know where their base is right? Do you not know how to interrogate someone?" "No." I admitted. She nodded her head. "That''s alright, I can do it. Do you want to watch or wait outside the alley as a look out?" She asked me. I told her I''d prefer to wait outside the alley. This wasn''t my area of expertise and I didn''t want to distract the expert while she went to work. ¡­For the next 20 minutes, the alley was filled with loud screams. I''m honestly surprised no one came to investigate. Finally, the screaming stopped and I heard a gunshot. A momentter Natasha emerged from the alley. Her expression was indifferent. She clearly had no problems torturing that ninja and then executing him¡­ This woman was pretty hardcore. "I''ve got the location of their base here in London." She told me. "Great! Give me the location and I''ll be on my way. You and the rest of MI5 can check the ce out after I clear it out." Natasha furrowed her brows. I think she was expecting toe with me. No way! Not only would she learn all about my abilities, but she''d also steal a bunch of my kills! Every ten Ninja''s I took out was a free stat point! Those were pretty much my only way to get stronger. There was no ''XP'' in this game. [We had to remove XP after a bunch of Gamer''s went on massive killing sprees and ended upmitting worldwide genocides in order to level up. Now stats points delivered through mission rewards or training are how gamers get stronger. Every level you also get 10 free stat points.] It''s always exploiters who end up ruining games for everybody¡­ "Why do you want to go alone? ording to the Ninja I interrogated, there could be dozens of other Ninja''s there. Along with the Young Master. He wouldn''t tell me anything about him though. He was bleeding out and I didn''t have time for a drawn out interrogation." The ck Widow exined to me. "This is kind of a test for me. The Sorceress Supreme assigned me this mission to see if I had what it took to be trained by her." I said while throwing the me onto her. It''s not like SHIELD would ever be able to find the Kamar Taj anyway. People without any magical aptitude couldn''t even see it. "The who?" Natasha asked. She looked confused. "Think of the sorcerers like Earth''s guardians who protect humanity from interdimensional threats. Demons, Evil Gods, Cthulhu¡­ those sorts of things. The supreme is their leader" I exined and her eyes widened once again. "Cthulhu''s real!?" She eximed, shocked. Natasha did not look happy about finding that out. "I thought that was just some old sci-fi nonsense¡­" I just gave her a shrug. "This world might seem normal, but it''s actually pretty much batshit crazy. So can I get the location now?" She tiredly sighed and gave me the address. ¡­ The Ninja base was a few miles away. It was still the middle of the day so I unfortunately couldn''t fly there. I''d be spotted far too easily. I''d like to gain at least another pair of wings before I confront the world. At least by then, I''ll bergely immune to high caliber bullets. After an hour of walking, I finally arrived at the base. It was an old movie theater that was boarded up on the outside. How cliche. ''Hey system, transfer every free stat point I get into intelligence as soon as I get them. I imagine I''m going to need a lot of magic for this.'' [You got it. Do you want me to y some epic music while you storm the demon ninja base?] ''You can do that? Fuck yeah lets rock! y me some Metallica!'' I formed a light spear in my hand as some epic drums and guitar started ying in my head. "Knock Knock you pajama wearing cultists!" I screamed out as I hurled my light spear forward and sted the entrance door to pieces as I stormed into the lobby. Just as I expected, the inside was a lot different than the decrepit outside. Everything still looked rtively clean and up to date. There was a group of 5 ninjas who werepletely caught off guard by my entrance. "Nani mono da!?" One of the ninja''s shouted out. His only reply was my light spear sting his head to pieces. "Intruder! Kill her!" The four ninjas charged me at the same time. "Bring it you evil assholes!" A purple spear formed in each of my hands as I hurled them both. Two more Ninja''s dropped dead with gaping holes in their torsos. Thest two Ninja''s had reached me with their des drawn. I ducked backwards to avoid getting sliced from one de, unfortunately the ninja''s de got a lucky hit on my side. [-10HP] RIP! I heard a tearing noise and looked down. The ninja''s de had sliced into my side, but more importantly¡­ It had torn my dress! The one that Penemue had crafted for me herself¡­ I saw red. "You pieces of trash! This dress was a gift from my older sister!" I was going to kill them all! XXX [Intelligence +1] "She is too powerful!" "Everytime we cut her she immediately heals! Is she immortal like our demon god!?" I was tearing my way through this base with abandon. It was honestly kind of sad. The hand was supposed to be a powerful organization, but at the end of the day, their foot soldiers were mostly all regr humans. Only their top leaders could even use chi. None of these Ninja''s so far have been able to use it. [Intelligence +1] [Light Maniption has leveled up! Light spells cost half as much MP!] "We cannot let her get to the young master!" I continued cutting and burning my way through swathes of Hand Ninja. These guys were like cockroaches. Everytime I killed one, two more would appear. They were like Hydra, but way less threatening because none of them had guns. I wasn''tining though, this was a great farming opportunity! [Intelligence +1] "Ha, so this is the best the Hand can do? I''m disappointed!" I called out as I slew another two ninjas. They had gotten some hits in, every once in a while. Easily enough to have killed a regr human, but then again I wasn''t human. A quick nce at my status showed I was still sitting at afortable 1700/2000 HP. My MP on the other hand i had to start conserving. My Intelligence was currently sitting at 26 and I had 90/260 MP left. I''m d my light maniption leveled up otherwise I may have run out of MP. Lights spears only cost me 2.5MP now instead of 5MP. Having to retreat because I ran out of magic would have been embarrassing. I just finished putting down another few Ninjas when¨C "ENOUGH!" A loud guttural voice echoed out through the entire theaterplex. It didn''t sound human. "All Hand forces retreat. You may all be useless fodder, but I can''t have all my ves dying on me can I? And to the woman attacking us,e to theater 19. There you and I will meet face to face." The guttural voice finished talking as the echoes died out. The remaining dozen or so Hand ninjas I was fighting turned in all directions and scattered away. Dammit! I was only one more ninja kill away from 27 Intelligence! I sighed in resignation. Oh well, I guess I''ll just have to settle for the level up after I kill the young master. I followed the signs on the walls and proceeded to theater 19. ¡­ When I reached that specific theater and entered, I almost wretched. It was foul. There were corpses piled up by the dozens in numerous ces. Blood stains soaked the entire room along with various human limbs and body parts scattered about. It was a scene straight out of a horror game. From across the room I saw him¡­ No, I saw it. This was no human, but a genuine demon! I didn''t think the Hand even had other demon''s besides the Beast. The demon was fat and grotesque. Its body wasrge and caked in obvious human blood stains. It was clear to me that they were his preference of food as the whole room was riddled with his leftovers. "So you''re the woman who almost killed all my ves. I have to admit for once, I am not disappointed. To think such sinful beauty would willinglye to me. I am ttered. I think I''ll breed you first before I devour you. It will be a true honor! My father did the same thing with my mother!" His disgusting voice spoke out as his putrid yellow eyes raked over me. "Your father?" I questioned. "You are a child of the Beast then?" The demon just smirked at me with itsrge mouth full of sharp razor-like teeth. "Yeeeeeeeessss." He hissed out with a mad cackle. "Now do you understand your mistake, mortal? You will not be leaving this ce alive!" In response to his cackling I finally called forth my four ck wings. The demon immediately stoppedughing as his eyes widened in shock. "Mortal? I''m afraid you''re misinformed about that." I taunted the Son of the Beast. "Y-you..But that''s impossible. Your kind abandoned this world over 1000 years ago!" The demon was now looking afraid. It appeared he could recognize I was a Fallen Angel. He must have heard about my kind from his father then. "I suppose it has been a long time since demonic filth has been purged by Angelic Light. Allow me to rectify that!" I hovered a few feet off the floor. Thankfully, theater ceilings are all at least over 20 feet high. I rocketed a dozen feet upperward before I began conjuring light spears and raining them downwards on the creature. The demon was too blubbery and obese to fly or quickly avoid them. I was clearly the worst match up for him. My light spears would also intrinsically deal devastating damage to him because of his race. "GAAAaahhh! Damn you, Angelic Bitch!" In the span of a few seconds, I had spent around 30 MP and rained a dozen light spears down on the demon. He looked like a light-up-porcupine with them all sticking out of him. The sizzling noises they all emitted as they burned him echoed throughout the theater. "I honestly expected this to be harder." I taunted from the air. Though, I was surprised that he was still alive with so many light spears stuck in him. His HP must be absolutely monstrous. The average devil would be long dead after being impaled by only one or two light spears. ''Observe.'' [Marigor the Gluttonous] [Level 16:] [HP 5000/14000] "Come down here and fight me!" He took a few steps forward. Every single one shook the entire theater. His weight must have been insane as well. He grabbed a nearby seat and easily ripped it from where it was bolted to the floor. He reeled his arm back and flung it at me¡­ well he tried at least. With incredible speed the chair hurtled through the air and mmed into the ceiling where it exploded. He had missed me by arge margin. I hadn''t even moved to dodge¡­. "..." "Someone never yed little league as a little demon tyke did they?" I taunted him again. I imagine his face would have gone red from anger if he actually had blood flowing through him. Instead it was just some kind of gross ck ooze that stank to high hell. "Fuck you! I won''t miss this time." He reached to grab another chair. Too bad I wouldn''t give him the opportunity. I spent another 25 MP and rained 10 more light spears down onto him. As the demon saw his impending death, he didn''t even bother to try and dodge them. "My father will avenge me!" He dered right before they impacted him. [Congrattions! You have in the Young Master of the Hand! You have leveled up!] [Soul Imprint detected. The Gamer System is Purging it¡­. Purgingplete!] ''Soul Imprint? What''s that?'' I asked. [With his dying breath. The Demon tried to mark your soul as the one who killed him. His father would have known you slew his son if he everid eyes on you.] ''That''s pointless¡­'' A bunch of the Hand ninja escaped. They already know what I''ve done¡­ Also, the only time I ever n to meet the Beast is when I go to Japan to purge him. [That is true. Nobody said all demons were smart.] ¡­ "Status." I said out loud. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 3] [HP: 2000/2000] [MP: 260/260] [Vigor: 100] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 26] [Luck: 10] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 2, Acting 2, Light Maniption 2] [Perks: None] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] XXX Chapters 16-20 Chapters 16-20 The demon was thoroughly dead. I had impaled him with over 20 light spears after all. I was frankly surprised how easy it was. Maybe I was just that awesome? I was riding the high of my victory until the system came raining on my parade when my observe skill leveled up. [Observe Level 2 - shows more details of the targets this skill is used on.] I wanted to facepalm after using the skill on the Demon''s corpse. [Corpse of Marigor the Gluttonous - Son of the Beast][Level 16:][Age: 1¡­ ] I had killed a literal toddler of a demon¡­ No wonder he could hardly fight back at all. Demon''s must grow incredibly quickly physically because his body is the size of a car and weighs thrice as much. "Other than that though," I monologued to myself, "I''d say I had a pretty good first day in this new life. I leveled up twice, I saved Heather Potter from death by Voldemort, I met the Ancient one, I went on an epic chase sequence through London¨C" [I seem to recall youining for a few hours straight at that point.] "Silence from the peanut gallery please." [QQ¡­] "¡­And I started a blood feud with The Hand. All that off spawn in 24 hours¡­" I finished. [It was a very impressive first day. Most Gamer''s don''t aplish nearly that much.] "How many other gamers are there anyway?" I asked the system. [Hundreds? Thousands? Who knows. Some Gamers get so powerful that they no longer even need their systems and they pass them onto new people.] "That''s surprisingly nice of them." I would expect most Gamer''s to hoard their systems forever to hold onto the power. [It''s not nice or altruistic actually.] "What do you mean, system?" [Gamer''s cannot enter other Gamer''s multiverses without being invited. However, if those powerful being''s are no longer Gamers¡­] My eyes widened at that realization. They would be able to invade the multiverses of Gamers and attack them! These invaders would be multiversal level entities at that point and there''s no way a new yer like myself would stand a chance if that happened to me. "Am I in danger of that happening?" [It''s always a slight possibility, but there''s only a handful of beings like that. They usually won''t leave their realms either, because the reverse is also true. Gamer''s are free to invade their realms as well since they are no longer Gamers themselves. They could send subordinates to scout out this universe though.] "What''ll I do if that happens? Will I even know?" [I will know, and will issue you an emergency kill quest on any extra dimensional scouts.] "Thanks system. I can always count on you!" I smiled to myself. If there were only were a handful of evil Ex-Gamer''s out there, I wouldn''t have to deal with any issues that often. "..." [Warning! An emergency Quest has been issued! An extra dimensional invader has been detected!] "Are you fucking kidding me!" I eximed. [Yes, I was just kidding¡­] "¡­fuck off system¡­" ¡­ "That was a job well done, La." The Ancient one said as I stepped through the portal into the Kamar Taj courtyard. On the other side, a few sorcerers passed by me and went through the same portal into the theater. I wondered why they were going back there, but the Ancient One answered without me needing to ask. "They''ll be recovering the demon''s remains before anyone else can. A lot of dark rituals could take ce with actual demon remains." She exined. I nodded to her exnation. "You might want to have them hurry then, I''m pretty sure a certain spy organization was investigating the hand." I warned her. The Ancient one seemed surprised to hear that. "Interesting, this timeline is diverging more and more¡­" I heard her mutter to herself. She probably didn''t mean to say that out loud so i didn''tment about it. She finished her muttering before looking at me with a raised eyebrow. "I''m surprised you''re not embarrassed to be seen like¡­ that." "Huh?" I looked down at myself and blushed in embarrassment. My dress that Penemue had made for me waspletely shredded¡­ My skin all over the ce was exposed and the important bits were only covered by a few remaining pieces of fabric. The ancient one snapped her fingers and some monk robes appeared in front of me. She told me to meet her in the reception chambers once I stopped looking like I''d just stepped out of a warzone. I looked down at the offensive clothing she had given me with a say. I wasn''t exactly a fan of robes, but I supposed they''d have to do¡­ for now. I made sure to store away my shredded dress in my inventory. Hopefully I can find someone to repair it in the future. It held sentimental memories after all. Once I was dressed like a discount Hogwarts student, I met back up with the Ancient One in the reception chamber. XXX -WIth Nick Fury- "Report, Agent." Fury spoke to Natasha over the other end of hermunicator. It wasn''t exactly a phone per se, but a high endmunication device that directly(and illegally) piggybacked off numerous satellites to remain untraceable. "I briefly made contact with our query, but I couldn''t speak to her for long. She seemed to be in a hurry." Natasha exined to him. Fury thought that ''hurry'' was an understatement. The woman would have made major headlines had he not secretly put the kibosh on the media. "Was that why our cameras showed her running at olympic level speeds through the heart of London, all the while, staring at that weirdpass?" Fury asked. Yeah, that drew some eyes. A few videos had even been put online, which SHIELD immediately had taken down. Natasha confirmed that was the case. She then exined how their supposed angel was in a hurry chasing down¡­ a demonic ninja cult. That a sorceress had told her about¡­ "¡­A ninja cult?" Fury asked. Nothing in this job fazed him anymore, but that was still weird. Fury had admitted to Romanoff earlier that he had seen some weird shit in his days, but he wasn''t expecting honest to god Ninjas. He was expecting this to be a more otherworldly situation to be honest. "Were you at least able to confirm whether or not La had any hidden wings?" Fury asked. Fury let out a sigh when Natasha told him that she had failed on that part. La had never disyed any wings to her. Natasha did confirm that La was able to create a lightsaber, or a lightspear as she called them. That was enough for Fury to specte that La''s wings were probably also real. Also, that she was either an actual Angel, or possibly an Alien. Fury wasn''t sure what would be the more shocking situation if the world ever found out about her. "Woah¡­" Agent Romanoff trailed off from the other side of the line. "You need to get a cleanup team down to my location immediately, sir. This entire theater is littered with ninja corpses." Natasha had called Fury when she was on the way to the location she had given La earlier. It sounded to him, like she had just arrived. While she was on the way there, she had regaled him with the full encounter she had with the Angel. That included Romanoff''s short assessment of the other woman. Fury didn''t care about any of that right now though. In fact, he''d have to put his ns for contacting the Angel on hold after the revtion she had given his agent. Japan, an entire country, had supposedly fallen under the control of a secret demon worshiping cult¡­ AND NO ONE KNEW! It was HIS job to know about things like that and prevent them from happening. He had obviously failed. Part of him would like to suspect that the Angel was lying, but Fury knew that just wouldn''t be the case. His instincts were telling him so. As a spymaster, he''d learned to listen to his gut. "Ok, Romanoff. You sit tight there and wait for our cleanup crews to arrive." Fury ordered her before he hung up. He then sent an urgent message to his other two mostpetent agents. He''d have to step lightly if what he suspected was true. ¡­ A few momentster Agents Coulson and Barton stepped into his office. "You called for us sir?" Coulson asked. Fury gave them a look that they immediately recognized. "Ah, so it''s one of these situations then?" Barton joked. "So how fucked are we on scale of 1 to 10?" Fury just red before answering. "7¡­ maybe 8 even." The two agents'' eyes widened at his answer. "What!? The hell happened? Did Nat discover a secret alien invasion or something!?" Barton questioned. Fury exhaled in irritation. "I wish it were so simple¡­ No, she discovered the existence of a secret cult that has allegedly usurped total control of one of America''s closest allies. Japan has fallen gentlemen, and none of us knew about it" Both agents were now open-mouthed staring at him in shock from the news. "An entire country!?" Coulson eximed, "Wait, Japan had been trying to get one of their people on the World Security Council for a few years now. Were they trying to infiltrate us as well? The other councilors were even considering letting them join." Coulson exined. Fury nodded. It was only thanks to the efforts of the Chinese council member that Japan had been stonewalled from joining. Fury wondered if they suspected something was wrong as the country''s closest neighbor. "You two will both be going to Japan to investigate. But I need you both to use extreme discretion. If the higher echelons of the country truly have been infiltrated, I want to know. Natasha is going to try and find our¡­ informant again to try and get more information. If she seeds, I''ll ry it over to you both." Fury said as he gave them their orders. "Although they haven''t joined the council yet, we still have had a few agents from Japan join shield in the past year. Are we going to have them investigated?" Coulson asked. In response, Fury just raised his eyebrow and gave him the ''do you even need to ask?'' look. They were SHIELD, the greatest spy agency in the world. Of course they were going to thoroughly investigate all of those agents. Not only that, Furymented the fact that he wouldn''t be getting much sleep this week. He knew his own paranoia was going to force him to do extra work and thoroughly investigate ALL of his agents now. Where there was one mole, there were bound to be others nearby¡­ XXX -One Month Later- "Am I just really untalented with Eldritch magic?" I asked as I struggled to create a portal to the Arctic with the sling ring on my finger. I briefly got to see a glimpse of the frozen tundra before the whole thing copsed pathetically. I had yet to make a stable portal thatsted more than a few seconds. Needless to say, I sucked. This magic was a lot more difficult to learn than Angel Magic was. "I''d say you have average talent as a sorceress." The Ancient One was standing next to me in the courtyard. "It takes most students a few months to master the sling ring alone. A single month to get it working for a few seconds is about right." She exined. ''I''m not most students though!'' Imented in my head. I''m a Gamer. A Fallen Angel Gamer. I was a literal magical being with built in cheats! Learning magic was supposed toe super easy to me! [You need to raise your Intelligence more for that to happen. While it will not make you smarter, it will raise your magicalprehension talents. You should have no problems with the sling ring at 50 intelligence.] And there was the system, once again, dropping new information on myp. My intelligence stat was sitting at 36 after I spent the stat points I got from killing the baby demon. ''Why doesn''t raising intelligence make you smarter?'' I asked the system in my head. [Before that change was implemented, Gamers who rapidly raised their intelligence experienced personality changes almost over night. Some Gamers may or may not have had psychotic breaks because of that. Now if you want to get smarter¡­ you have to study.] ''I suppose that makes sense.'' I reasoned. That would be like going from Morty to Rick overnight. You really would go crazy. "If you''re quite done spacing out and talking to the voice in your head, I actually have something to discuss." The Ancient One said to me. She looked mildly ufortable for some reason. I gave her a curious look. "What is it?" I asked. She started to exin. "This is not something I ever expected to happen in the remaining time I thought I had left. The timeline haspletely changed with your arrival and our divided realm returning together. Because of that, I am hesitant to allow major events to y out without intervention." "So you want my help with these major events?" I asked. The Ancient One nodded to me. "You told me that the only magic you were currently interested in were the sling rings¨C" "Yeah, I want to travel to others at some point!" I interrupted her in my excitement. She gave me a minor re in return. "Sorry, please continue." "There''s nothing more we can teach you about using your sling ring. You just have to practice more with it on your own." She exined. "And since you now find yourself with nothing to do, I have a task I require your help with." I told her toy it on me and she did. My existence hadpletely screwed up her foreseen timeline. She didn''t know what ramifications that would have. What she did know was that one of the most important humans for the advancement of the world was going to be in more danger because of it. She didn''t want me to restore the timeline, because that was impossible, she just wanted me to make sure that person didn''t die. Following her exnation, the ancient one handed me a new ID, passport and papers with information for my new Swiss bank ount. I just raised an eyebrow as I read my new fake IDs name. "I''m La¡­ Grigori?" I questioned her. "Isn''t that a little on the nose?" "It''s the best we came up with. Trust me, we put it to a vote and this was the best option." She said. "Who''s we? And why didn''t I get a vote!?" "That''s not important, you have all your papers. Don''t screw up or the world might end." "Wait!? What!?" I eximed before an orange portal opened up beneath me and I was unceremoniously dumped in a new location. It looked like a restroom. Also¡­ my clothes had magically changed. I was wearing what looked like a secretary outfit¡­ The ancient one had the power to make clothes out of magic and she chose to wear those ugly colored robes all day. "I should have asked her to fix my dress¡­" I muttered. [She did¡­] "What?" [Her magic allowed her to reach into your inventory, WHICH SHOULDN''T BE POSSIBLE, and she fixed the dress Penemue gave you.] "Holy shit¡­" That woman''s magic skills were scary. I guess that''s what studying the art for hundreds of years straight would get you though. [Yeah¡­ Makes you think about how bullshit it was that Doctor Strange reaches her level in only a year or less.] "Protagonist''s are just built different I guess..." KNOCK KNOCK "Excuse me, is anyone in there?" A woman''s voice called out as they knocked on the other side of the bathroom door. "Yes I''ll be right out." I answered automatically. "Welp, time to go face whatever situation the Sorceress Supreme just dumped on me¡­" I muttered quietly. I opened the door and stepped out. As I looked around, I appeared to be in what looked like a corporate office. There were nicely dressed business men and women wandering around all over. At least I wasn''t under dressed. "Oh, wow. You''re just as pretty as in your application photo." A blond woman dressed simrly to myself was the one who knocked. "Thank you," I replied to the woman. "And might I just say that you look absolutely beautiful as well." I said to her with a smile. She smiled back at me. "Thank you. I''m Pepper Potts. You''re La Grigori right. I received your application for the secretarial position this morning. Why don''t you step into my office and we''ll start the interview for the position of Mr. Stark''s secretary." She said as she led me to a nearby office door with her name on it. XXX Here I was sitting in an office undergoing an interview for a job I did not apply for. Pepper was sitting across from me behind her desk conducting it. I think I was nailing it so far. [You could not be failing this interview any harder if you tried¡­] "Ok La, next question. As his secretary, you should know a bit about Tony''s family. What was the first name of Mister Stark''s mother?" Pepper asked me. The system was clearly doubting my capabilities as a working girl. I''d have to prove it wrong once again, obviously. As an Ironman fan, I also knew the answer to this question. "It''s Martha." I said confidently. I remembered her name because of that one scene where the two heroes were fighting and one of them shouted "Martha" and they stopped. Both of their moms had the same name. [Host, that was Batman Vs Superman¡­ You''re not even in the right universe.] Fuck¡­ Pepper just looked at me with mild disappointment. "It''s Maria¡­" She trailed off before continuing. Ok, maybe I was failing this interview¡­ I wasn''t expecting to even be in an interview! Pepper shuffled some papers in front of her. "It says here you studied at Dartmouth and were the top of your ss¡­" Pepper started with an impressed look on her face. What the hell Ancient One!? Top of my ss at Dartmouth!? Why couldn''t she have picked a less impressive sounding fake background? [You wouldn''t have gotten the interview if she had...] Pepper continued. "...How would you rate your experience studying under Professor Everstein? The head of that department? He and Tony are good friends." Pepper exined. "Oh, he was just such a brilliant man! Truly ahead of his time. I know he definitely doesn''tpare to Tony though." I spoke my lies with apletely straight face. Thank you, acting skills lvl 2! Pepper just stared at me for a moment awkwardly. [Wait for it¡­] Pepper sighed. "¡­La, Professor Everstein is a name I just made up. You clearly didn''t go to Dartmouth, and your information has clearly been forged. Recently in fact. Don''t underestimate Stark Tech''s background checks." Pepper said with a re. "So who are you and why are you here? The only reason I haven''t had the policee and arrest you is because your documents were professionally forged. Are you with SHIELD?" Pepper continued to re at me. I just stared back awkwardly, making her re even more! Pepper looked really cute while she red at me¨C No! Those are bad thoughts. Begone Sin of Lust! [It''s not going away ever¡­] Well shit¡­ Who would have thought the Ancient One couldn''t give me a solid background. [I don''t know why you put faith in the Ancient One''s falsified ID''s ever holding up against modern background checks. The woman literally reads by candlelight¡­] ''That makes so much sense logically, but she literally dumped me here and everything happened so fast!'' I whined in my head. "Well?" Pepper asked as she folded her arms in front of herself. "Let''s hear it, La Grigori. If that is your real name. Who are you and who do you work for?" I sighed before shrugging to myself. Might as well sort ofe clean I suppose. I adjusted myself in my seat before sitting tall and smiling confidently at Pepper. "I suppose I should properly introduce myself. My name is La, but not La Grigori. I guess you could call me La of the Grigori. I prefer La of the Fallen though. It rolls off the tongue better." I introduced myself to her properly. Pepper tapped a button on her desk before a real life holographic screen popped up in front of her. "Jarvis, give me any information you have on the organization known as the ''Grigori.''" Pepper spoke to the interface. "Right away miss." An eloquent English voice projected from the speakers in the office. I held myself back from squeaking in excitement at the fact that Jarvis himself was literally in front of me! I had so many questions for him! I pouted internally that I wouldn''t be able to ask them for now¡­ "Information on the so-called Grigori has been found andpiled. It is¡­ an old organization. If it even exists at all. Historical records put its founding at over 1000 years ago. No information has been heard about them since." Jarvis exined. "And where did this informatione from Jarvis?" Pepper asked as she gave me a curious but cautious look. "The bible Miss Potts. The Grigori was an organizationposed of all the Angels who supposedly fell from Heaven but didn''t join Lucifer. Hence, I am hesitant to believe such an organization is real." I sat there as Jarvis finished his exnation to Miss Potts. "Thank you Jarvis, that will be all." Pepper clicked another button and the holographic screen cut out. She turned back to me with a clearly skeptical look on her face. "Angels that fell from Heaven, huh? Well then, La of the Fallen. Where are your wings?" Pepper said with augh. She clearly did not believe the Grigori was real. "Also, know that security is on it''s way because your little prank has clearly failed so now¨C" I released my four ck wings from my back. Pepper immediately cut herself off as her eyes turned wide and she just stared at me in shock. And then she fainted¡­ XXX Pepper had hired me surprisingly. I told her that I know absolutely nothing about being a secretary and that I was only here to protect Tony from dying¡­ because I''d apparently messed up the timeline and Natasha wasn''t here to take the job. I may have left thatst part out. I''m also pretty sure Pepper might think I''ve been sent here from ''On-High'' to protect Tony. She saw my wings and immediately forgot I was from the Grigori who rebelled against Heaven. ¡­ We rode the elevator down a few floors where it let us out on the building''s gym floor. There I could see a man who could only be Tony Stark practicing boxing in a ring with arger man who I also assumed to be Happy Hogan. WHAM! Tonynded a pretty solid hit against Happy''s gloves. "Ha! You see that, Happy! I''m a natural at this." Tony gloated as he threw some more jabs out that Happy blocked. "You got some good form sir." Happy replied. I could tell he was just kissing his boss''s ass though. Even from my perspective, who didn''t know anything about boxing, I could tell Tony''s form was mediocre at best. Pepper made a throat clearing sound and the two men stopped sparring before turning towards us. "Hey there Pepper¨CWoah!" Tony greeted Pepper before he noticed me standing next to her. To his credit, he didn''t check me out nearly as much as I figured he would have if he wasn''t in a rtionship with Pepper already. Or were they dating at this point? They were on and off again so often I couldn''t remember. Tony hopped out of the ring and walked over to the two of us. "So you''re my new secretary? Nice to meet you. I''m Tony Stark." He held out his hand for me to shake. I did so and introduced myself. "Hello, Mr Stark. I''m La." I smiled at him and Happy who looked like he had his brain reboot upon seeing me. I was starting to realize my appearance would be having that effect on regr humans a lot. The Ancient One didn''t bat an eye at me because she''s probably faced actual subi in her life. And Voldemort was also more freaked out by my wings than my actual appearance. I''m pretty sure he was also a eunuch or something¡­ "Please, call me Tony." He said before he turned and spoke to Pepper. "Where''d you find this woman? She looks and sounds like she just fell from Heaven¡­" I let out a smallugh while Pepper had a mortified look on her face from hisment. She had asked me on the elevator ride down here to keep my true identity a secret from Tony. He was apparently under a lot of secret stress and she didn''t want him to have an existential breakdown on top of that. I had also agreed because I''m pretty sure SHIELD had Tony under constant surveince even if Natasha wasn''t here for whatever reason. "Thank you for thepliment Tony." I said and Pepper seemed to sigh in relief. I think she thought he had offended me with hisment for some reason. "So La," Tony said. "I know you were just hired¡­" He looked at me to finish. "Ten minutes ago." I answered. Tony nodded. "...Ten minutes ago. But, how is your French? We''re heading over to Monaco tomorrow to watch my team race in the prix. OF course, as my secretary you''ll have to be there. It would also be great to have a trantor as well." "I''mpletely Fluent in French." I replied. Tony turned to Pepper and gave her a thumbs up. "As intelligent as she is beautiful. Once again, good hire Pepper." Tony turned and headed back to the ring. "Our flight leaves at 6am tomorrow, La. Don''t bete." He called out over his shoulder. Once Tony was focused back on Happy in the ring Pepper turned to me. "You speak French?" She questioned in surprise. "I speak every humannguage. I can also speak to all animals. Although, they''re not great conversationalists. They mostly just ask for food or water." I exined. Pepper had a look of realization. "R-right. Of course you can speak to everything¡­" "So we''re going to Monaco tomorrow?" I asked. I guessed we were at the start of Iron Man 2 or this world''s version of it. "I don''t really have anything to wear." I don''t have any money at all to my name actually¡­ All those Ninja''s I took down didn''t keep any money on them. I''m pretty sure they just stole everything they needed. "Oh right," Pepper said. "Here. Here is yourpany credit card. Normally we audit these, but feel free to spend however much you want. We won''t be doing that to you for obvious reasons." She handed me a ck credit card that had ''STARK'' on it in big print. Well then¡­ looks like my money problems were taken care of for the time being. Pepper left me alone after telling me to be at the building at 5am the next day so we wouldn''t miss the flight. Although, it was a private ne so it''s not like it would leave without us. ¡­ I took the elevator down to the lobby and exited the building. The streets were bustling and I found myself in the heart of LA. [So you''ve been given a credit card with no limits and you have an inventory to store everything you buy. Are you going to abuse it?] "Fuck yeah I am!" I cheered excitedly. XXX Chapters 21-25 Chapters 21-25 My inventory, which had sat empty, was now filled with dozens of outfits, along with everything else that tickled my fancy during my wild shopping trip. I had shamelessly spent probably close to 20 thousand in only a few hours. That was small peanuts to Tony, though. He probably makes more than that during his bathroom breaks. After my spree, I checked into a nearby hotel for the night. It was going to be a really long flight all the way to Europe from California. ¡­ Over 16 hours spent in the air. Even if Tony''s private jet was the height of luxury, the flight was still way too long. I needed to either get my angelic mastery or my intelligence leveled up so I could finally teleport ces. "That sucked," I muttered as I stepped off the ne with a tired yawn. It wasn''t exactly a physical tired, but more of a mental one. I don''t think I''ve slept in over a week and even as a gamer that was probably unhealthy. I''d make sure to get a bit of sleep to mentally recharge myself when we reached the hotel. After that, we''d be heading off to the races. The Monaco Grand Prix was supposed to take ce tomorrow. Something was supposed to happen there that was unforeseen by the Ancient One. I wasn''t sure what to expect, to be honest. [Quest Initiated: Prevent a Tragedy. The Forces of Evil are nning an attack at the Monaco Grand Prix. Stop them from killing Tony Stark and causing a massacre.] [Reward: ?] [Failure: ?] The forces of evil? ''Is that as specific as you can get, system?'' [Yes. I''m not allowed to spoil future events.] This Grand Prix is going to be one of Europe''s most televised events. Whoever wants to kill Tony Stark there really wants to make a statement. I wondered if Whish would even be there to attack the racetrack. Or would it be someone else? The racetrack is also absolutely going to be packed with people. If arge group attacks, I won''t be able to protect everyone. I was going to need help, unfortunately¡­ Tony, Pepper, Happy, and I entered a fancy limousine that was heading towards our hotel. I pulled out my cell phone and made a show of pretending like I had just received some shocking information. I let out a fake gasp that drew the eyes of everyone in the limo. "La, what''s wrong?" Pepper asked in concern. I had a worried look on my face that was about half genuine and half acting. "I just received a credible tip from an old associate. There is a very high likelihood that an attack will ur at the racetrack tomorrow." I exined. Everyone else''s eyes widened in surprise when they heard that. "An attack?" Tony asked. "I announced that I was going to be publicly attending the race. Any terrorists would have to be crazy to think that they could n an attack while Ironman is there." Tony said confidently. "I think that''s the point." I said. "They want to kill you. But it''s not just that. They want to cause a massacre, apparently." Tony was shocked that there was anyone bold enough to try and kill him while he was Iron Man. Pepper looked mortified, and Happy didn''t look happy at all. He was muttering about not getting paid enough to fight off terrorists. Wait? How much was I getting paid? Pepper just shook my hand and told me I was hired. 5 minutester I was meeting Tony. There was no paperwork signed at all¡­ [She probably forgot about all that in the excitement of meeting a real angel¡­] ''So do I even technically work for them then?'' [Technically¡­no. You got a free 20 grand shopping spree out of it though.] "Maybe we should just leave, Tony." Pepper suggested. "If we announce it publicly that you won''t be attending, maybe there won''t be an attack." Tony had a contemtive look on his face before he turned to me. "You were just hired yesterday¨C" Technically, I was not. "¨Cand while I did say you were a good hire, I''m not 100% sure of your background. Are you sure your source is credible? Who did you even work for before me?" Tony asked me. "I trust her! She wouldn''t lie about this!" Pepper eximed with some strong emotion. That was arge amount of her trust to give me so suddenly, even if she was still absolutely confusing me for the paragons of goodness that are my unfallen brethren. I''d do my best not to break that trust with her. Tony seemed to trust Pepper as he relented. "Fine. I''ll believe her. But I''m not running. Who''s to say the attack won''t happen anyway even if I don''t show up?" He asked. "Couldn''t we just call off the race?" Happy asked. I wondered that as well. That would technically save everyone andplete my quest. Tony scoffed. "You have no idea how much money is put into races like these. All we have is a vague non-credible threat. Do you even know who will be trying to kill me, La?" Tony asked me. "I do not," I admitted. "Only that it is probably a decent-sized group if they''re nning on also targeting the crowd." Tony sighed but thanked me for my honesty at least. "Jarvis," Tony spoke out loud. "Please get one-eyed-willy on the line for us. I need to talk to him." "Connecting the call now, sir." Jarvis''s voice echoed throughout the limo''s backseat. A holographic screen popped up, and a momentter a stern-looking man with an eyepatch popped up on the other side of the screen. "Stark, what a surprise for you to call me." The man who could only be Nick Fury said. "Alright, listen up Patchy. I got a tip about¡­" Tony went on to exin the vague warning I''d given him. Fury scowled over the line. "A major terrorist attack is thest fucking thing I need right now. Fine, I''ll send as many agents as I can. Unfortunately, I can''t call all hands on deck. A tip off from a strange source has me cleaning house a bit." Fury said. I could tell from the way he avoided directly looking at us that he was underying whatever was going on at SHIELD. "This tip didn''t have toe from an unbelievably beautiful girl with long ck hair and purple eyes, did it?" Tony asked jokingly as he winked at me. I almost did a spit take! So did Fury on the screen! "How the hell do you know about La of the Fallen?" Fury asked. "WHAT!?" I eximed out loud in panic. How the hell does SHIELD know about me!? I only gave Natasha my first name. Even then, I had no official documents at that point so I figured they''d chop it up to being a fake name. I never gave her my full title though¡­ The screen turned towards where I sat off to the side and I could tell Fury now noticed me. "La of the Fallen, I presume. Why am I not surprised that you''re at the heart of this mess? You''ve caused a lot of trouble for me." He said usingly. "What kind of trouble could I have possibly caused you?" I asked sarcastically. "You killed over 50 ninjas in the middle of London and just left their corpses for SHIELD to clean up." Fury stated. The other three people in the Limo gave me shocked looks at hearing that. [You did do that¡­] Oh¡­ right. That was probably really gross to clean up. The sorcerers only took away the demon''s body. "Ninjas?" Tony asked. "Ninjas are still a real thing?" "Unfortunately." I muttered in reply. "You also broke into a man''s home and castrated him with a lightsaber." Fury said again. Tony and Happy unconsciously ced their hands protectively over their legs as they both suddenly gave me weary looks. ¡­How was that more terrifying to them than me killing 50 ninjas¡­ XXX Tony didn''t ask any more about me or my title the rest of the limo ride to the hotel. To make them less nervous, I did give everyone a run down on the Dursley situation. I just left out the magic parts of the story. They seemed to take it in stride. Pepper actually gave me an approving look. We reached the five star hotel that had been booked for us a bitter. There weren''t any SHIELD agents waiting for us, but I didn''t think there would be for a few hours. SHIELD was deficient, but not that efficient. Everyone was still jetgged so we headed to our rooms to crash. A small detail I noticed was that Pepper and Tony had separate rooms. Even with never ending physical energy, I hadn''t slept in over a week. I was mentally drained and that ne trip had pushed me over the edge. I conked out in my hotel room as soon as my head hit the pillow. KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK I was awoken from my nap by some incessant pounding on my door. With a final yawn, I raised myself from the amazinglyfortable bed and went to answer it. A familiar redheaded spy was standing on the other side of the door. She looked just as radiant as thest time I saw her. Standing next to her was another agent. One I could somewhat recognize as her usual partner Clint Barton. He didn''t look exactly like his MCU counterpart. He was noticeably hardier and he had quite a few notable scars. This was a man who had been sent to war zones across the world with nothing but a bow and arrow and always came back victorious. "Hello again Natalie whatever-you-made-upst-name-was. Interesting seeing an agent of MI-5 in Monaco. Aren''t you a little far from your jurisdiction?" I said to her with a smirk before I turned to Clint Barton AKA Hawkeye. "And greetings to you as well. I''m La of the Fallen." He let out a smallugh. "Right now you look more like La of the Bedhead." He said jokingly. I reached my hands up to my hair and could feel various strands sticking up all over the ce. I blushed slightly at my less than immacte appearance before I invited them inside. I headed to the washroom to clean myself up. A bitter, I exited the restroom. The two agents were sitting at a table looking perfectly content. I internally scoffed. While I was in the restroom, they had probably ced listening bugs all over the hotel room. I sauntered over to them and sat down at the table with them. Neither of them batted an eye, but with my enhanced vision I could see their muscles tense. They were both ready to spring up and attack me if I made a move. "Rx you two, we''re on the same side here." I said calmly and they did rx a little bit. I don''t know why they appeared to be so tense in my presence? [It was the 50 ninjas you killed¡­] ''Oh right¡­'' "Sorry," Clint said. "It''s a force of habit when dealing with unknowns. Especially dangerous ones like you." "As you probably suspected, I''m not actually MI-5. We are both with SHIELD. We, along with a few dozen other agents, have just arrived in Monaco in response to your tip off of an attack on the Grand Prix. Your information on the Hand turned out to be disturbingly correct, so we''ve chosen to believe you this time as well." Natasha exined. I nodded along with her exnation. "Where did SHIELD even hear my title from? When I introduced myself to you it was only as La. I figured that you would think it was a fake name since I have to paper trail in the human world." I asked. "Petunia Dursley told us all about you. She was terrified that you would return to finish off herself and her husband." Natasha said. I scowled a bit at that. I thought I had made her scared enough not to b but I guess I was wrong about that. "Did her husband at least turn himself in like I told him too?" I asked. If he didn''t¡­ I''d have to pay them another visit. I wouldn''t want to be called a liar about not making good on my threats. Natasha grimaced. "Both of them mysteriously vanished from the hospital. All the cameras in the facility shorted out. We suspect they were abducted." She exined. There were two suspects I already had in mind after hearing that. Either they were taken by Voldemort or Dumbledore''s order. I was leaning more towards thetter. Voldemort should still believe Heather to be dead, so there''d be no reason for him to go after her muggle family. I don''t know why Dumbledore would take them either. Unless it was just to cover up Heather''s abuse when the Aurors start to investigate her disappearance. "It wasn''t just the camera''s though," Clint added. "All the power to the whole hospital went out. Even the back up generators. A few people on life support ended up passing away because of that." He seemed angry at that fact. "You wouldn''t happen to have any suspects would you?" He asked me. "I do, but they''re two groups I would be hesitant to tangle with at the moment. I''ve set them aside to deal withter." They both looked annoyed that I wasn''t sharing more but eventually relented. We had more important things to focus on. That''s when my meeting with the two spies truly took off. We started discussing the imminent attack of the race track. Natasha had a very keen mind as she pointed out areas that were most likely to be hit if we were facing trained professionals. These areas where the most casualties could ur would have SHIELD agents inteced in the crowd ready to counter attack at a moments notice. Clint would be stationed in the upper stands on overwatch. I meanwhile, would try to stick as close to Tony as possible during the event to protect him. ¡­ Whoever showed up tomorrow, hopefully we''d be ready for them. XXX Tony had unsurprisingly decided to hop into his sponsored race car and participate in the Grand Prix. Was that allowed? Who the hell knows. He''s Tony Stark, he can pretty much do whatever he wants. Pepper and I were currently as close to the track as we could get. We were standing next to it with the pit crew. The poor woman wasn''t doing so well mentally. She was biting her fingernail as she continued to pace back and forth in worry. "Oh God! Why did Tony have to participate in the race himself!? Especially when he knows that something bad might also happen soon!" She said thatst part to me with a hushed tone. I shrugged at her. "You only live once?" I jokingly answered her rhetorical question. Pepper gave me the stink eye. VROOM! VROOM! WOOSH! The line race cars on the track blew by us going extremely fast. I could see Tony''s car currently in the middle of the pack. He actually wasn''t doing that badly all things considered. Most people thought he''d crash in the first fewps. Here he''d been going strong for around 20 minutes now. I voiced my thoughts to Pepper and she finally cracked a small smile. "You''re right I suppose. He actually is pretty skilled behind the wheel. Maybe nothing bad will happen. Maybe there will be no attack at all." Pepper said hopefully as she shifted back and forth in ce nervously watching the race. ''The mission hasn''t been canceled has it?'' I asked in my head. [No.] Well, that was that. The stadium was secretly filled with armed SHIELD agents and I was next to the track ready to jump in at any time. Tony''s briefcase Iron Man suit was also sitting on the ground next to me and Pepper. We were as prepared as we could be. ¡­ It was the shifting of the crowd''s tone that alerted me that something was wrong. Where before they had been wildly cheering in excitement of the race, now there were thousands of people calling out in worry. Someone had stepped out onto the track. He had a metal harness on his chest with a glowing arc reactor in the middle. Trailing behind him were two sparking energy whips that were leaving deep burns in the track as they dragged along it. I heard Clint''s voice speak through the SHIELD issue earpiece that I had been given. "Was this who we are here for? It''s just one guy." Clint asked over the radio. "I''ve got a shot on him, I''m taking it." He called out. From the top of the spectator stands, an arrow flew true and with perfect uracy went right towards Whish''s head. Before the arrow could connect, it was stopped short as it collided with a shimmering energy barrier a foot from Ivan Vanko. "Holy shit!" I eximed. "That guy figured out personal energy shields!" That was technology straight out of Star Wars! I would have rushed over there and asked him how he even made that if he wasn''t looking so murderous right now. The race cars were finally rounding the bend and were just now noticing that someone was on the track. Over a dozen cars mmed on their brakes, but they were going so fast they wouldn''t be able to stop in time. Whish didn''t seem to care as he drew his arms back and shed one of his energy whips forward. A race car that would have hit him was perfectly split down the middle as both halves of the car went around his body. He swung again and another car exploded as the sma whip hit its gas tank. There was an explosion of fire and fuel thatpletely engulfed Whish. I would have thought he was dead if he didn''t emerge from the inferno a secondter without a scratch on him. The rippling blue energy barrier around his bodypletely protected him. "Holy fuck!" Clint eximed in my earpiece. Yeah, that was a real superviin entrance right there¡­ Natasha started to speak. "All agents, move in and¨C" "WAIT!?" I cut her off as I pressed my earpiece. "No agents should show themselves yet! He''s here for Tony Stark. He''s not going after the crowd at all!" Was he dangerous? Absolutely¨Cfar more than his MCU counterpart even. But I didn''t think that he was the one that would be causing the ''massacre'' the quest had warned me about. Natasha huffed in irritation. "Nevermind. Hold that order. We will wait." True to my words, Ivan was not targeting anyone but Tony. All the race cars had stopped on the track. Their drivers were fleeing in droves and yet Ivan didn''t so much as spare any of them a second nce. He menacingly approached Tony''s car. I grabbed Tony''s Iron Man briefcase off the ground and ran out on the track. Pepper screamed at me toe back in panic. I think she temporarily forgot what I was. "Anthony Stark!" Ivan screamed out with a heavy ent. "Today I will have vengeance. Today, a symbol of oppression and capitalist greed will die!" He shouted as he swung one of his whips and severed the entire front of Tony''s car off the frame. "Holy fuck!" Tony shouted with a scared look on his face. He scrambled out of the car window and tried to back away from Ivan. "Tony heads up!" I shouted as I threw the briefcase towards him. His eyes widened as skidded on the ground and stopped right in front of him. His scared look turned into a confident one when he noticed he had his suit. "You''re in trouble now, sparky." Tony mmed his foot down on the briefcase and his suit immediately deployed around his body. It only took a few seconds for Iron Man to fully emerge. In that time Ivan could have attacked Tony, but he didn''t. He just waited for the transformation scene to y out like this was an anime¡­ People in the stands started cheering at seeing Iron Man. A bunch of the smarter spectators had fled, but about half had stupidly stayed to watch this y out. Tony raised one of his hand repulsors before sting it at Ivan. The beam traveled forward quickly and mmed into Ivan''s energy shield. There was a small sh of energy, Tony''s yellow st versus Ivan''s blue energy shields. Tony''s beams petered out, and Ivan stood there unharmed and smirking victoriously at Iron Man. POP¡­ POP! POP! POP! POP! "All agents! All agents! We have a bunch of beings that are teleporting into the stands and track! They''re all over the area! They''re wearing ck cloaks with silver masks!" Hawkeye shouted in my earpiece. ¡­ Death Eaters were here¡­ XXX Death Eaters were here¡­ exposing themselves to mundane humans without a care. That was insane! They were going to start a war with the non-magical people! At first, none of the people in the crowd realized they were in danger from the masked neers that all popped up out of literally nowhere. That was until one brave fan stood up from his seat in the bleachers and approached a random death eater. "What the fuck is going on here! Who are you people!" He shouted loudly at the death eater. "Filthy disgusting muggle! How dare you even speak to me! Avada Kedavra!" The death eater shouted the killing curse loudly. The green spell flew true and struck the man down. He died instantly, not knowing what was going on. Upon witnessing that, the people in the stands proceeded to panic. Thousands of people started screaming and they all stood to try and flee¨CAt least, they tried to. "NOBODY WILL LEAVE!" I clutched my ears as an incredibly loud voice echoed across the area. It was a voice I recognized. It was Voldemort. He had used the Sonorus Charm to amplify his shout. His voice was menacing as he walked out onto the track for all to see. The thousands of people in the crowd were all forced to sit back down as dozens of death eaters held them at wand point. "Mam, should we open fire?" A random shield agent asked over the mic. "Not yet! What the hell is going on here, La?" Natasha whispered to me into the mic. She had to whisper because she was hidden inside the crowd. I didn''t know where she was, but I figured she was near a death eater. "Evil wizards and witches have apparently decided toe out of hiding and possibly dere war on us¡­" I spected. "You have got to be shitting me¡­" Clint said. "I''ve got a shot on the presumed leader on the track. He''s walking towards Iron Man and the whip guy. Should I take a shot? Will he have energy shields too?" "Don''t fire on him!" I called out. "Voldemort might look like the victim of the worst cosmetic surgery in history, but he is powerful. You''ll only piss him off!" Natasha whispered again, "La, you have to do something. If this leader is as dangerous as you im, then at least distract him so we can take out his subordinates. Once they are dealt with we can all focus on him." She said. That sounded like as good a n as any. I told her to standby as I was going to make a move. [...You''re probably going to die.] ''Thanks for the belief in me, system. I really appreciate it.'' I thought sarcastically. [No problem.] I let out a sigh as I unfurled my wings and prepared to step in. I was mentally preparing myself for a hard fight. Voldemort waved his wand towards the side of the track. A cameraman who was there to film the race had been recording everything that had been going on so far. He was yanked from his spot and forcefully flew over to where the dark lord was near Iron Man and Whish. "You will record this moment!" Voldemort hissed out. "Let the whole world witness the moment their great Iron Protector falls to me! Then they will all know that to oppose their new magical overlords will be a foolish endeavor!" The dark lord bellowed out. "Hey you pale noseless asshole!" Tony''s robotic voice called out. "I''m not dying to anyone today. Not to this whip guy, and certainly not you!" Tony leveled both of his repulsors. One pointed at Whish and the other pointed at Voldemort. "I came here to kill Anthony Stark and avenge my father." Whish called out. "I don''t need your help to do it!" He said as he leveled a re at Voldemort. In response, Voldemort just chuckled. "Help? You think I''m here to help you, you disgusting muggle!?" Voldemort''s eyes glowed red as he hissed those words out. "Never! Crucio!" Voldemort leveled his wand and fired the Cruciatus Curse at Whish! Thetter didn''t even try to dodge out of the way. I watched as he looked smug and probably thought his energy shield would protect him like it did from Tony''s repulsor. He thought wrong¡­ Ivan Vanko dropped to the ground and screamed in agony as Voldemort smiled over the man. "Enough Tom!" I shouted out and drew everyone''s attention to myself. My four ck wings spread from my back as I took to the air and flew the short distance towards the three men. Voldemort''s eyes widened in surprise at seeing me again. Good, it seemed like he was still wary of me. Despite that, I didn''t think he''d be backing down. He knew he had the whole world watching right now with that camera recording. If he fled from me here, his cause was dead in the water. "La of the Fallen!" Voldemort angrily spat out my name. "Once again you appear before me and try to meddle in my destiny. And once again you will fail!" I hovered a few feet off the air between him and Iron Man. "Hey there La. Cool wings. This a friend of yours? Who is he anyway?" Tony asked me. "Meet Tom Riddle. He''s an evil wizard with delusions of grandeur who wants to take over the world." I gave a short summary. Tony nodded in understanding. "Ah, one of those guys¡­" "Don''t you dare use my filthy muggle name, Angel! I am Lord Voldemort!" The dark lord screamed at me. "I killed Heather Potter and fulfilled my prophecy! Now I will kill Tony Stark to prove to the world the superiority of wizardkind! Too many of my loyal followers are afraid to rise up because of this Iron Man. I will prove to them that he is nothing!" Voldemort dered. That was some interesting information. It seemed some of his smarter followers actually kept up with world news. I formed a light spear in my hand as I leveled it at Voldemort. "You''ll have to go through me first." Voldemort pointed his wand at me and a familiar green glow formed on it. "dly. You survived my follower''s killing curse, but let''s see how you fair against mine. Avada Kedavra!" XXX "Avada Kedavra!" Voldemort''s bright green killing curse flew right at me. I didn''t make a move to dodge as Tony was standing right behind me. I didn''t know whether or not his armor could block the spell. Instead I reeled my arm back and simultaneously threw the light spear I was holding at Voldemort. I took a page out of Thanos''s book and aimed for the head. Even if Voldemort had the magical power of an ultimate ss being, his homunculus body was still just as squishy as any other humans. The dark lord''s eyes widened upon seeing my counter attack heading towards his face. At thest second my light spear grazed his cheek as he twisted out of the way in a surprising disy of agility. "Damn you!" Voldemort hissed out in pain from the burn I''d given him on his face. A split secondter his killing curse mmed into me. [-400HP] ''400!? I thought the spell only did 200 spiritual damage!'' [This guy''s magic is just built differently¡­] "Are you alright La. That spell hit you dead on!" Tony called out from behind me. "I saw that same spell kill that innocent man in the stands instantly." "Of course I''m fine." I lied without turning around. "That spell can''t kill me!" I smirked towards the dark lord who was biting his lip in frustration at seeing me survive even his killing curse. "Fine! If that spell can''t harm you¡­ then how about this!" Voldemort had a mad gleam in his eye as he cast his next spell. "Protego Diabolica!" A torrent of devastating blue fire shot forward towards us. That was Grindelwald''s signature spell! "Dodge Tony!" I screamed out as I flew up into the air and out of the way. Behind me Iron Man did the same as he reached me high in the air. "What the fuck was that!?" He called out as we watched the blue mes incinerate everything in their path. Whish''s body on the ground was instantly turned to ash¡­ "Protego Diabolica is a cursed me spell that turns everything that opposes its caster into ash." I exined and he whistled. "Magic huh? Well that''s new. How do we beat him?" He asked me. "He has incredible power, but at the end of the day he''s still basically a ss cannon. You just have to hit him without getting hit yourself." I exined. "You got it, Palutena!" Iron Man called out as he turned and dove towards Voldemort. From his shoulders, small missiles sprang up that immediately fired on Voldemort. I formed two more light spears in my hand as I pulled in my wings and dove downward to join him. "All agents. The leader is distracted. Open fire on the masked men. I repeat open fire!" Natasha''s voice called out in my ear. I couldn''t focus on that right now though. I''d have to trust the SHIELD agents could take down the death eaters. At least they had the element of surprise. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The missles all mmed in the ming track where Voldemort was standing¡­ where he was standing. At thest second he had apparated into the sky and was right behind Tony! Voldemort''s wand was glowing green as he was about to fire the killing curse at Iron Man''s back. I would let him! I pped my wings and dove down even faster. I was upon him instantly as I raised both my spears to try and impale him. To my shock, Voldemort spun around and fired the green spell at me instead. There was a smirk of triumph on his face right before he apparated away after casting the spell. He had baited me! I was moving too fast to dodge! It was only when the green spell hit me that I realized that was not the killing curse. My entire body burned as if I was on fire! It was the blood boiling curse! [-500HP] I lostplete control of my body from the pain as I couldn''t stop myself and mmed into the ground hard. [-100HP! HP currently at 1000/2000] "Oooooooooo," I drawled out. "That really hurt¡­" I spat as I struggled to stand. My gamer''s body had instantly healed any visible wounds on my body, but I still felt the pain. That blood boiling curse was absolute agony to be hit by! I heard something heavynd next to me. I turned and saw it was Iron Man. "Are you okay, La? You hit the ground really hard¡­" His voice held concern. I was at half HP less than a minute into this fight¡­ No, I was not ok. "Hehehehe¡­Hahahahahah!" Voldemort''s mad cackling drew our attention as he apparated in front of us silently. "Very good, La of the Fallen. I would have been disappointed if an Angel went down so easily. But now, it''s time to stop ying around. My pathetic followers foolishly underestimated the muggles and are getting ughtered for it. I will kill you and the Man of Iron before I wash this whole ce away in a sea of fiendfyre!" Voldemort was done talking as he rapidly started firing spells at us. My eyes widened in surprise as he was casting spells as fast as a machine gun! Luckily for me, he still believed me to be immune to the killing curse. He was bombarding us with regr curses that I was thankfully able to block or bat aside with my light spears. The light spears in my hands started to crack and weaken as I relentlessly batted away curse after curse. "Dammit! He''s gonna breach my armor!" Iron Man called out next to me. He was simultaneously being pinned down as he held his metal arms in front of himself to block Voldemort''s spell armor was taking a beating and cracks were starting to form on it. I needed to do something fast. I forced more MP into my two light spears as I willed them to growrger and stronger! [Light Maniption Lvl 2¡ú3] The two light spears I was holding expanded and fused together. In front of me and Tony was now a giant purple shield of light! Voldemort''s spells continued to collide against it for another ten seconds and yet it held strong against the barrage. In those ten seconds, Voldemort must have unleashed over 100 curses. And yet, not a single one of those curses was the same as thest. My shield held strong though. I used up over 100 MP on that shield alone, but it was worth it seeing the enraged expression on Voldemort''s face. Once again, he had been foiled. I could tell such vigorous and rapid spell casting was actually taking a small toll on him. He was starting to huff out his breaths. It was then that I realized that all of his followers had been dealt with. I nced around and saw dozens of death eaters dead or bleeding on the ground¡­ "GAH!" Voldemort screamed in pain! An arrow randomly flew down from the stands and pierced directly into the dark lord''s arm! He screamed out in pain and rage. His eyes were brimming with hatred. XXX Chapters 26-30 Chapters 26-30 With the arrow still in his arm, Voldemort was thoroughly pissed off. "Damn you all! I''ve had enough of this! Lord Voldemort does not know defeat! Prepare to fail again, Angel!" Voldemort dered as he grunted in pain and pointed his wand towards the spectator stands. My eyes widened in fear at the spell he incanted. "Fiendfyre!" He cast the spell before he smirked and apparated away! "Oh fuck!" Iron Man yelled out next to me. A torrential wave of fire over 20 feet high and growing had just been unleashed with no one to control it. People in the stands were screaming in fright as they all immediately tried to flee. There was no way they''d make it in time though. I wouldn''t let that dark asshole seed again! Inpped my wings andunched myself between the wild fiendfyre and the stands. I spent another 100MP and summoned a second light shield. It wasn''t even close to big enough! The mes were still growing and had reached over 20 feet high and 40 feet wide as they mmed into my shield! I needed a muchrger shield! [Warning! MP is at 0!] ''I don''t care, I need more power!'' I shouted out in my head. [Emergency Skill acquired! ¡ú HP to MP conversion! ¡ú Can use HP as MP with a scale of 1 to 1 when MP reaches zero.] I poured much more power into my shield as I held the torrential mes back from reaching the spectators. I thought I could hear people start to cheer behind me but I was too focused to pay attention to them. [-600HP/MP] My shield enormously expanded and matched the mes in size. It wasn''t enough though! I needed to snuff them out! I poured in more power as much as I possibly could! [-399HP/MP. Warning HP has reached 1!] I pushed every scrap of power I could in the massive light shield before I willed it to tilt forward and m down over the cursed mes. My shield smashed t onto the ground and smothered the mespletely! "Holy shit, I did it!" [Now that was some high level gamer bullshit you just pulled off there¡­] I smiled happily as I heard the crowds of people behind me cheering loudly. I spun around and gave them all a wave which caused them to cheer even louder. "That was amazing! Did you see that!?" "I thought we were all goners! Those mes were massive!" "I can''t believe Angels are actually real and they''re just as beautiful as I''d imagined!" Iron Man flew over andnded next to me. His armor had taken a severe magical beating, but all in all was still intact. "Holy shit, La. Now that was something. You''re definitely the best hire mypany has ever had." He said jokingly. Iughed. "Well technically you never actually hired me¡­ Pepper never had me sign any paperwork." "What!?" Tony whined. "She forgot? That doesn''t sound like her." His facete opened up as he peered around. I assumed he was searching for her. She was probably back at the hotel by now. She took off as soon as Whish showed up. Not that I med her. "She was too distracted by my wings¡­ and my beauty." I gave him a wink. "You better work out whatever little spat is between you two soon or I''ll snatch her up for myself." I joked back to him. I wouldn''t actually do that though. Pepper was incredibly beautiful, but she and Tony were too perfect for each other to ever break up forever. "I will. It''s just that some things havee to light that have had me acting a bit like an ass." He said. "Is it because you''re dying from padium poisoning?" He looked at me in shock that I knew that. I just reached my hand up and patted his metal shoulder. "You''ll figure it out." I said as I proceeded to walk into the stands. The stands had started being officially evacuated by all of the SHIELD agents. There were still plenty of people left, though, who couldn''t take their eyes off my wings. I smiled and waved as I walked by all of them and headed over to where I could see Natasha and Clint talking to each other. There was also a third shield agent that I didn''t recognize standing next to them. Natasha noticed I was approaching them as she turned to me. "Well now¡­ that was something." She said with an expression that was hard to read. I sent her a yful wink which she returned with a deadpan. "That was freaking amazing, La!" Clint eximed. "Have you considered joining SHIELD? We could really use someone with your talents." He asked and I waved him off. "No thanks, I wouldn''t mind working with you guys on asion, but I''m not one to take orders anymore." I said. I was also still technically part of the Grigori and couldn''t join another organization anyway. "That''s too bad. We could really use someone of your talents." The third agent said as he held out his hand for me to shake. "Allow me to introduce myself, I''m Agent Rollins. I''m a member of the SHIELD subdivision known as STRIKE." STRIKE sounded familiar to me. I was pretty sure that was the subdivision that was almostpletelyposed of secret Hydra agents¡­ I was currently shaking hands with a Nazi¡­ I gave him a small re that he did not miss. "Damn¡­" He said as he gripped my hand tighter. "The higher ups were afraid of this. They suspected that you knew things about us as well after you exposed the Hand." He said as his smile turned menacing. "Huh? Higher ups, what are you talking about Rollins?" Clint asked. Natasha looked confused as well. He released my hand as he turned to both of them and smirked. "Hail Hydra!" Rollins dered. ZAP! I felt something burn into my stomach as I looked down and noticed that the hydra agent had drawn aser gun of some kind from his waistband and shot me! It was one of those tesseract weapons¡­ Fuck. I felt everything go ck as I copsed backwards. [HP 1¡ú 0] [Game Over] ¡­ [Revive? +5 Remaining] [Yes] [Also Yes] XXX I woke up with a start. I was lying on a hospital bed. I sat up and pulled off all the EKG wires that were stuck on my body. I grimaced when I noticed I was garbed in only a hospital gown. I quickly stripped out of it, and took out one of my new outfits from my inventory. They were just some basic jeans and a shirt. No need for anything fancy. For all I know, I could be in a hydra base and might need to fight my way out of here. [Wee back to thend of the living, host. You died¡­ Lucky for you, you had extra lives from changing Heather Potter''s fate.] I had honestly forgotten about those. There was so much going on all at once that all I could focus on was surviving. ''How long have I been unconscious?'' I asked in my head. I couldn''t speak out loud as there might be listening devices nearby. [You''ve been out for exactly 24 hours. That''s the penalty for getting a game over.] 24 hours!? That was a long time! A whole lot could have urred in that amount of time. Especially considering the wider world not only found out wizards and witches were real, but also Hydra was still alive and kicking. [Don''t forget they also found out Angels are real¡­] Oh yeah, there was that too. I looked around the hospital room I''d found myself in. It seemed to be pretty basic and ordinary. Nothing about it screamed ''Evil Hydra Hospital Room.'' Still though, I needed to get out of here and assess where I was at least. I headed towards the door before a notification from the system stopped me. [Wait, Host! Aren''t you forgetting something?] ''What are you talking about?'' [Youpleted your mission and prevented Voldemort from causing a massacre. Your Quest has beenpleted! Now issuing rewards¡­] I almostpletely forgot about that. Some rewards right now sounded good to me. I better get some good stuff because I literally died toplete that mission! [Congrattions! You have received: +10 to all stats! You have leveled up! You have received the Sacred Gear: Twilight Healing¡ú Can heal 100HP for every 10MP spent.] [Congrattions! For reaching 20 Luck you have unlocked the perk ''Never Tell Me The Odds'' ¡ú You are now much more likely to win when gambling or cing wagers.] Now those were some good rewards! Almost worth the temporary ''Game Over'' I got¡­almost. That was definitely something I didn''t want to go through again. It was also grating on me that I survived Voldemort only to go down to a lone Hydra mook¡­ [Intelligence has passed 40! Evolutionmencing¡­] I received arge boost in my Intelligence stat and I felt something within me start to change. I felt like I was evolving. Suddenly, from my back sprang 6 ck angel wings! I was now a six winged Fallen, an official high ss being. I also got another massive jump in HP along with my new wings. It seemed like every extra pair of wings I got not only made me more durable, but also tacked on an extra 1000 HP. No wonder my 10 and 12 winged siblings were considered magical tanks. Not to mention, I now had a healing sacred gear that would really up the chances of my survivability. I could also use it to heal other people. I could fully heal the average human for less than 20MP. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 3] [HP: 3100] [MP: 460] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 46] [Luck: 20] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 2, Acting 2, Light Maniption 3] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds,] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] I took the rest of those free stat points and dumped them into Intelligence to bring my MP up to a nice 560. [Congrattions! For reaching 50 Intelligence, you have unlocked the perk Mana Siphoner! ¡ú Enemies you defeat will now restore MP midbat!] Damn, that was a good perk inrge scale battles! If I had that when I stormed the Hand base, I basically would have had infinite MP. I can already imagine how useful this will be during all the future invasions this world will have¡­ not that I want those to ur. Figuring all of my power-ups were done for now, I headed towards the door to find out where I was. I opened it and stepped out into a hallway. I found myself face to face with multiple obvious agents who were staring at me wide eyed. I suppose they were guarding my room. I summoned a light spear in my hand before leveling it towards them. I momentarily marveled at how it thrummed in my hand. I could feel that my light spear was much stronger than it was when I only had 4 wings. It was like I had taken a qualitative leap in power as well. I was never able to test how strong my spears were at 2 wings because I had evolved almost immediately afternding myself in this world. "Are you all Hydra or SHIELD?" I asked the agents who were all sending nervous nces towards the conjured weapon in my hand. "We''re SHIELD! We are absolutely SHIELD!" One of the agents eximed nervously as the other two nodded rapidly. I tilted my head and assessed them. They didn''t seem to be lying to me. I dismissed the spear in my hand and they all sighed in collective relief. "Sorry about that," I said. "Thest thing I remember was getting shot by a secret Hydra agent though. Now then, take me to your leader." The agents nodded and did just that. On the way they gave me a brief exnation of where we were. We were in one of Fury''s personal safe houses deep underground. All of the other bases would have beenpromised since Hydra just basically outed themselves to the world. Part of me was wondering if that agent who shot me had actually meant to do that. Apparently, the cameraman Voldemort had grabbed was brave and had actually stayed to film everything. Hydra was not supposed to be exposed this early. Hell, I didn''t even know if Captain America was out of the ice at this point? That question was answered for me when the agents led me down the hall to another room. Inside I saw Tony Stark, Nick Fury, Natasha Romanoff, Clint Barton, Phil Coulson, and Steve Rogers. They all turned and gave me various looks upon seeing me. "Hey everyone, I''m awake." XXX Everyone in the room was looking at me in surprise. Nick Fury''s one good eye was looking past me; however, it honed in on my three pairs of ck wings. I could see his brow already furrowing in curiosity and worry about why I now had an extra pair. He didn''t say anything about them out loud though. Tony looked happy to see that I was up and about. Steve Rogers just looked gobsmacked, probably at the fact that he was meeting an Angel... Fallen or otherwise. I used "observe" on Steve Rogers because I was curious about the legendary Captain America. [Captain Steve Rogers Lvl 8 ¡ú He just woke up from his icea a week ago. He is extremely confused about what is going on, and every morning this week he has woken up hoping his trip to the future has been nothing but a fever dream.] I felt kind of bad reading that extra information, but there was nothing I could do about it at the moment. I''d have to talk to him in privateter. What was interesting to me was that he was only Level 8... I guess that wasn''t too surprising. Although, even Heather Potter had a higher level than he did when I first met her. I guess that made some sense. At the end of the day, all he had was moderately enhanced super strength and reflexes. Did that mean he''d lose to Heather in a one-on-one fight? I didn''t think so. I just think it meant that the overall amount of damage he could dish out was lower than someone who had magic at their disposal. "La! I''m d you''re not dead," Tony said. "You slipped into some kind ofa when that Hydra guy shot you." He added with a pained grimace. Something didn''t look right about him. He looked really sickly. Before I could bring that up, Natasha and Clint then tried to apologize to me about not noticing that Agent Rollins had drawn a weapon on me. I just waved them off and told them it was fine. To be fair to them, they had just faced off against actual evil wizards for the first time in their careers. They had just truly discovered how weird this world could really be. "So what''s happened in the time I''ve been unconscious... and are you alright Tony? You''re not looking too good," I asked. Tony waved me off with a pained smile. I wasn''t buying it. "What''s happened!?" Fury cut in to answer me. He did not look happy as he spoke. "Almost full-blown motherfucking panic is what has happened! On international television, the world discovered that magic was real AND that an evil wizard wanted to rule the world. Then they found out Angels were actually real ¨C which we''ll get back toter. And finally, Hydra, the organization that almost destroyed the world in World War 2 is still alive and kicking. So¡­ yeah, it''s been a big fucking mess. A bunch of countries all over the world are now locked down under martialw. And the world governments expect SHIELD to deal with all this as quickly as possible! That''s why we''re having this meeting right now. To n how to fix this big mess." Fury huffed out as he finished his minor rant. "Which would have been a lot easier if half of our agents didn''t turn traitor and abscond with a whole bunch of our weapons and equipment¡­" Coulson added with a sigh. "The Hydra agents just fled?" I asked in surprise. "They didn''t try to take over and lead a revolution or something?" Fury just scoffed. "How? SHIELD only had 2000 members total. 1000 traitors can do some damage for sure, but they aren''t leading any major revolutions. Now, if they had waited to reveal themselves once a certain project we''ve been working on was off the ground. Then that would be a different story¡­" Fury said without boration further. I suspected he was talking about the flying Helicarriers. Without those superweapons at their disposal, Hydra''s threat level was much lower. Even the Winter Soldier was just one guy only slightly stronger than Steve. "Rollins always was a hotheaded asshole," Clint added, "Right now, we are proceeding under the usible theory that he was not supposed to expose Hydra''s survival to the whole world at that time." He exined, and I would have to agree with that. It sounded like they Hydra gained absolutely nothing from shooting me on live TV except exposing themselves much earlier than they would have wanted. "So who''s the bigger threat right now?" Tony asked us all. "The evil wizards or Hydra. And that has nothing to do with the fact that they tried to kill me..." And I, for one, want to know how Hydra is even still around!" Captain Rogers cut in. "What the hell did I fight for? What did so many of my friends and fellow soldiers die for!" Steven eximed in anger. All the other humans in the room looked down guiltily. Coulson, the calmest and most reasonable person here, then exined to Steven how America recruited and pardoned Nazi scientists at the end of World War 2 so that the USA could maintain a leg up on the other nation''s technological levels. Needless to say, Steve was not happy to hear that. He was on the verge of storming out in anger when Tony almost copsed in a coughing fit! *Cough*"Shit¡­" Tony muttered between hacking out literal ck blood. That was not a good sign at all¡­ I used "observe" on Tony next. He looked like he was about to keel over... oh wait, he already was keeled over. [Tony Stark Lvl 5 ¡ú Tony is suffering from severe Padium poisoning. He is in a constant state of pain and nausea. It''s taking all of his willpower, at all times, to not give up and fully copse. HP 22/130] "No, don''t bother. It''s toote. All your little concoction will do is hide the symptoms. It won''t heal me. I''m out of time," Tony exined while wheezing. His poisoning was spreading rapidly. I used "observe" again, and his HP was down to 20¡­ "Shit¡­" Fury muttered. I walked over to where Tony was kneeling on the floor. There was no time like the present to put my new reward to good use. "Sacred Gear: Twilight Healing!" I spoke aloud as a green ring appeared on each of my hands. XXX -Nick Fury- La had just left the room, escorted by Agent Romanoff. Fury, along with everyone else in the room, had watched in shock as the La of the Fallen went and did the impossible. She healed Tony Stark back to perfect health. She didn''t just heal Tony''s padium poisoning; she also healed the gaping hole in his chest and all the shrapnel near his heart. Fury could actually see the tiny pieces of metal scraps sitting right there on the floor after they magically phased out of Tony''s chest. "You alright there, Tony?" Fury asked Tony. Tony was examining his own perfectly healed torso with a look of disbelief on his face. He was patting the center of his chest in disbelief as there was no longer a hole there. "Ok, what the fuck was that!?" Agent Barton blurted out. "Hey, there''s no need for such crassnguage," Steve Rogers said. Fury raised his lone uncovered eyebrow at that before he remembered Steve was born in the 1920s. "Sorry," Barton said to the captain. "But still! Stark over there had an hour to live tops! And now, he looks to be in perfect health." "I feel really good," Tony admitted. "I think she also healed my liver while she was at it." "I still want an exnation of what''s going on. Did the world go crazy while I was asleep? Don''t get me wrong, I''ve always been a believer, but I never actually expected to meet an actual angel," Steve said. "You know Peggy was an atheist. I would have loved to have seen her reaction to this¡­" He added with a sad far-off look. Fury sighed. He would have loved to have seen her reaction as well. Peggy Carter was his mentor and the previous head of SHIELD. She passed away only a few days ago after meeting Steve again for the first time in 70 years. Steve seemed to be her final regret on this ne that she was finally able to let go of. Fury could have also really used her advice right about now. The world was currently teetering on the brink of anarchy after all. "Nevermind any of that. What I am more concerned about right now is that La has gotten more powerful since the day before yesterday." Fury said. "She has?" Stark asked. "Yes, ever since we discovered her, SHIELD has beenbing through all ancient religious texts. One thing always stayed consistent in them. The more wings a supernatural being has, the more powerful they are. La gaining an extra pair of wings right after such a hard-fought battle is no coincidence." Fury exined. That was part of the reason he was so shocked upon seeing her enter the room. He thought he had her threat level properly assessed from watching the race track recording. Now, he''d have to throw all those estimates out and start over. "That should be a good thing, right, sir?" Coulson asked. The others in the room seemed to be somewhat in agreement. Fury could tell that Barton was still a bit hesitant, which was a feeling Fury felt as well. "Maybe, maybe not. You''re all forgetting her full name. It''s La of the Fallen. She is not a ''good angel'' as they say." Fury noticed that realization finally dawned on everyone else in the room when he exined that. "Oh," Steve said as he looked a bit uncertain. "So she''s evil?" "She''s obviously not evil," Tony cut in. "Why would she bother saving my life? Multiple times I might add!" "Fallen are supposed to be Angels who fell from Heaven due to sinning, right?" Coulson asked the important question. "So why did she fall?" That was the million-dor question that Fury had been wondering. She must have done something to piss off¡­ her dad¨CAnd the fact that such a being existed almost sent him through an existential crisis. "I might have an idea¡­" Barton trailed off. "Well, don''t leave us all in suspense, agent. What is it?" "Um¡­ I think she fell due to lust. Nat had told me that La had been not-so-subtly checking her out the first time they met." The archer exined. "Hahaha!" Tony''sughing echoed around the room. "I knew I felt a sense ofradery with La. She''s a woman after my own heart!" Tony eximed. "Didn''t we just send Natasha and La off together on a mission?" Coulson cut in. The room went quiet with his statement¡­ until Tony startedughing again. "Hahaha. We did, didn''t we? I''m sure that''ll go just fine." Tony said between his snickers. "Wow¡­ That''s just¡­ Wow." Steve muttered quietly to himself. "Both of those dames were so gorgeous and now they''re¡­" Fury noticed Steve was blushing up a storm as his imagination clearly took off¡­. Fury wondered if he should find a way to get the captainid¡­ A 70-year dry spell couldn''t be good for his mental health¡­ "Nats a professional, she wouldn''t do that¡­ during a mission." Barton dered, defending his friend. "Even when she''s by herself with La. Who I might objectively add is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met." Tony teased. "Careful, Tony. What would Pepper think?" Fury said. "Pepper said the exact same thing." "Huh? Well, I can''t say she''s wrong¡­" Coulson trailed off. "Should we send someone after them?" Steve asked. "They''re supposed to be infiltrating the heart of the evil wizard''s territory." He said. Tony just waved him off. "They''re just going to ''a run-down magic shopping district.'' As La described it. She said it was like two streets total with only a handful of shops and a lone bank. They''re not going to attract any trouble." Tony said. Fury made a mental note that Tony seemed to bepletely on ''team La'' after she healed him. Fury also facepalmed as Tony tantly tempted fate with his statement. After all, when did any SHIELD missions ever not go tits up? In his mind, Fury was already starting to prepare backup ns for when things inevitably went south and they had to send in the rescue squad for La and Agent Romanoff¡­ XXX Natasha and I were currently walking the streets of London. It was eerie that they werepletely deserted. The whole country was on martialw lockdown. At least the muggle side was. I''m sure the wizarding world didn''t even know yet that the whole non-magical world found out about magic yesterday. Their news sources weren''t very reliable. The two of us were heading towards the leaky cauldron to scope out Diagon Alley. We were looking to find some information on the whereabouts or ns of the Death Eaters. Maybe we would even capture one of them and let Natasha interrogate him for information. That was the n at least. Except¡­ ¡­I was not doing too well at the moment. My body was heating up all over. I felt flushed everywhere. My breathing was shallow and short. And everytime I looked over towards my ''partner'' for this mission I could barely stop myself from jumping on her. [I did inform you that your Sin of Lust would grow stronger the more wings you acquired as a Fallen. It''s not my fault you didn''t listen¡­] ''I did too listen¡­'' I whined in my head indignantly. ''I just didn''t think the sin of lust would be this strong!'' Natasha, who I had been following along, stopped walking and gave me a confused look. She could clearly see something was wrong with me. "Ok, what''s going on? Ever since we left Fury''s bunker together you''ve been acting strange. You''re also lookingpletely flustered." She pointed out as she eyed me up and down. "It''s nothing¡­" I tried to say, but my current state obviously wasn''t fooling her. She frowned momentarily before grabbing my arm and dragging me off the streets into a nearby alley. I didn''t see the point in that considering the streets were empty, but figured it was just a force of habit for her. "Ok, spill it. Something is going on with you." Natasha said to me as she leaned in close. "Fine¡­" I started, "So the thing about Fallen Angels is that we all suffer from one of the seven deadly sins¡­" I trailed off. Natasha looked puzzled for a second before I could see realization dawn on her. "You have got to be kidding me¡­" Natasha said with a sigh. "You don''t even have to tell me which sin you take after¡­ It''s pretty obvious. So how do you usually handle this?" She asked me. "Well the thing is¡­I''ve never had too." I then exined to her how I''d pretty much never left the Grigori base after Falling. Therefore, I was never around people who didn''t see me as anything other than a sibling. And I viewed them the same way. Natasha cracked a smile. She looked like she was finding my situation a bit funny. "And now here you are in the human world for the first time and¡­ you''re pent up?" "Pretty much¡­" I replied. She rolled her eyes a bit before she took me by surprise! Natasha leaned forward and mmed her lips into my own! I was momentarily taken off guard before my mind fogged over lust and I reciprocated the kiss¡­ ¡­ "It''s a good thing this city is under lockdown or we would have drawn some eyes with that disy¡­" Natasha said with augh as we stepped out of the alley a short timeter. We weren''t exactly in the most sanitary of locations, so we didn''t go any farther than some heated kissing for a couple of minutes. That did help me take the edge off a bit though. I should at least be able to make it through the rest of this outing without having to stop again. "Thank you for that, Natasha. Perhaps we could continueter?" I asked hopefully. She didn''t verbally respond, but she did give me a sultry wink. It wasn''t like the attraction between us was one sided. Since she and I had left Fury''s bunker and traveled to London, I had caught her dropping subtle looks my way every so often as well. The two of us continued down the empty city streets until we started asionally passing people who were obviously witches and wizards. How could we tell? Well for one, they werepletely ignoring martialw. And for two, they were all walking fashion disasters. I could never understand how a society that had literal magic at their fingertips all chose to dress in robes and only robes. "How did SHIELD never notice all these people tantly wearing robes in this day and age?" Natasha wondered aloud. I knew the answer to that question. "Governments don''t care about poor people¡­" I said as I gestured to all the magicals around us. Natasha nodded as she understood what I meant. Once again, I marveled at how these people had magic and yet most of their robes looked washed out and borderline decrepit. Any non-magical person looking at them would think they were homeless muggles wearing dirty bath robes¡­ We eventually made our way to the Leaky Cauldron. To my surprise, Natasha was actually able to see the entrance of the pub. I supposed that ssified her as a squib. That''s something I''d bring up with herter. All eyes were on us as soon as we entered. A few drunk wizards sitting at the unclean looking bar whistled in appreciation. Whether that was from our looks or the fact that we both looked like we bathed recently I couldn''t determine¡­ "Eyyy you tous be sum real pretty birds. Why dont''s youse and joins us proper wizards!" One wizard groggily stood from his barstool and called out to us. "The times are a changin you knows¡­ pretty gurls like yous should be lookin out for a proper pureblood husband like meeself! *hic*" "Oh, for fuck''s sake¡­" Natasha muttered. "This is the society that wants to conquer the world?" "Yeah¡­ it''s pretty sad." I said. We were both caught off guard by what happened next, however. When the drunk man stood up, the other wizards and witches in the bar looked on fearfully for some reason. It was only when he started sauntering over to Natasha and me that I understood why. On his left arm, I could see a familiar looking ck tattoo. "This drunk idiot was a death eater." I whispered that to Natasha. Natasha spoke to the man, and to my surprise she had a thick Russian ent. "You do seem like the proper sort. My friend and I havee all the way from the mothend to join the true cause."Natasha said. The other people in the bar muttered curses under their breaths and they started calling us dark witches. The drunk Death Eater on the other hand looked ecstatic at Natasha''s fabrication. The Death Eater smirked and his drunk demeanorpletely vanished. In an instant he appearedpletely sober and alert. This guy was faking being drunk! From her slight flinch at his change in demeanor, I could tell even Natasha was caught off guard by the man''s acting. He had a menacing smile on his face as he reached us and looked us over. All it took was a single re from him for everyone else in the bar to stop their mutterings and look away. "Of course! So you two beautiful gals want to join up and serve under the dark lord, huh? Well, you''re both in luck. There''s a recruitment drive going on right now at Gringotts. Follow me. The names Barty by the way¨CBarty Crouch Jr." He introduced himself as he started leading us to the back of the pub. My eyes widened when I heard his name. No wonder he was such a good actor. This was the man who impersonated Moody for a whole year straight! Barty tapped the brick wall with his wand in a pattern I''m sure Natasha immediately memorized. The bricks magically started to part ways before Diagon Alley was disyed before us in all of its¡­ glory. "What a dump¡­" I said. XXX Chapters 31-35 Chapters 31-35 Barty turned around and red at me, probably for calling Diagon Alley a dump. I could only shrug in response; I only called it as I saw it. Everywhere I looked, the streets were littered with trash. Almost all the shop windows were boarded up, and the ones that weren''t needed to be because they had been burnt to the ground. There were also signs in front of those burned-out shops iming that ''mudbloods were no longer wee to do business in the Alley.'' "I admit, the Alley has seen better days," Barty said. "It''ll be fixed up real soon though! You''ll see. As soon as the Dark Lord finishes taking overpletely, then everything will change!" He exined with a look of reverence on his face when he spoke about the Dark Lord. I could hear Natasha quietly cursing about how annoying tearing down cults could be. As Barty continued leading us towards Gringotts, I spoke up. "So what do you mean ''when the Dark Lord finishes taking over?'' Hasn''t he already?" I asked, using my acting skill and ability to speak anynguage to match Natasha''s Russian ent. Barty just kept walking as he responded, his voice carrying a hint of irritation. "Not quite yet. We''vepletely taken over the Alley, and the ministry has fallen. Unfortunately, the majority of the magical people are still resisting. Many have fled to Hogsmeade and Hogwarts for sanctuary. That bastard Dumbledore activated Hogwarts'' wartime wards, and we haven''t been able to breach them yet. All we can do is sit outside them and cast unforgivable curses. Too bad those spells all fall off after only a few hundred feet. The Dark Lord is currently preparing a special ritual to take down those wards. Once he does, we''ll take the castle and kill the old fool!" Barty finished his exnation just as we reached the steps of the bank. I was expecting to see Goblins out front guarding it, but to my surprise, there were Death Eaters instead. When we entered the bank, I found out the reason. The goblins were inside, but they were not looking as regal as they did in the movies. All the goblins were wearing pillowcases, the same as house elves would. The Goblins had all been enved! I could see the simmering fury in the various goblin''s eyes as Barty strode into their bank like he owned the ce. Their hatred turned to confusion when they spotted me and Natasha following behind him. Multiple pairs of Goblin eyes locked onto me as I continued through the bank. One of them looked like they were going to speak up to me, before another goblin smacked and shushed him. Maybe, as members of the Fay, they could see what I really was even with my wings currently hidden. "You two came just in time. Rosier has got a special demonstration prepared for the new recruits. I''m sure you''ll love it," Barty introduced us before he turned and left towards the bank entrance. I could feel all the eyes of the wizards in the room raking Natasha and me over. I wanted to leave or just conjure a light spear and start hacking at them all. I held myself back, though, as we were here for information. So far we had gleaned that a lot of the ''good'' magicals were holed up in Hogwarts, which would soon be under siege, but that wasn''t enough. "And who might you two witches be?" The Death Eater called Rosier asked us. I wondered if he was one of those so-called Lords of Wizengamot. I''m pretty sure that wasn''t actually canon though. Then again, I clearly wasn''t in a canon world. "Hello," Natasha answered, still with her ent. "I am¨C "I don''t care," he rudely cut her off. "You may address me as Lord Rosier. I am a member of the Dark Lord''s inner circle and from now on, your superior," he said while ring at not just us, but everyone. I was about to shout at him in anger for daring to treat us like that, but Natasha grabbed my arm and stopped me. "Just ignore him. That''s a typical power y that recruiters use on new soldiers. He''s trying to establish a chain ofmand," she whispered to me. "...You''re right," I replied. I almost blew our cover right there. Frankly, it was a small miracle that every Death Eater we''d met hadn''t recognized my face yet. Other than Malfoy and Pettigrew, I wasn''t aware which Death Eaters were even at the graveyard. While I was momentarily distracted by Natasha whispering to me, Rosier had ordered a nearby goblin ve to bring out a ''prisoner.'' Both of our attention returned to him at that moment. My eyes widened in surprise when a supernaturally beautiful girl wearing rags was dragged out in front of everyone. Steel chains were pped on all her limbs. I could see dried tear stains leftover on her face. "Please let me go. I have done nothing to you people," she pleaded in French. She had long blond hair and bright green eyes. Her features were perfectly symmetrical and too wless for her to bepletely human. "La, is she an angel as well?" Natahsa asked me hushedly. I might have suspected that myself except I could sense no holy power from the chained girl. I shook my head no at Natasha. "Shut up with your sniveling French, you disgusting half breed! You know I don''t understand it!" Rosier shouted at the girl with an angry red face. He was about to raise his hand to smack her, before one of the prospective Death Eaters spoke up. "That''s a really gorgeous bird there!? Do we get to y with her some?" A man shouted out. I felt disgust well up inside meat hearing that. The other men in the small crowd all started to look excited at the prospect. Rosier smiled menacingly at everyone. "Allow me to introduce you to Fleur Dcour. A half-breed Ve. Daughter of the French minister of magic. The country that will fall next as soon as we finish unifying our own great empire. She was captured a week ago when we took control of this bank. It seemed the half-breed wanted to work for the goblins. I brought her out here for a special purpose. It''s time to see which of you has what it takes to join our ranks. One by one, you will eache up here and cast the cruciatus curse on this girl. Those who seed will join our noble cause, and those who fail to cast the spell will be shown the door. Afterwards, you can have your fun with what''s left of the girl¡­" Rosier finished. The dirty prospective Death Eaters all cheered in excitement as they scrambled to form a line. [Quest Issued: Tough Decisions¡ú Will you choose to save Fleur Dcour or Will you choose to let her die and continue your infiltration?] [Rewards: ?/?] Well shit¡­ I already knew which one I would choose. I nced at Natasha and we were on the same wavelength. I could see that she was already making a move to shed her cumbersome robes as she pulled out a pair of handguns. XXX I watched as a line of eager prospective Death Eaters had now fully formed in front of the terrified Fleur Dcour. She was begging them not to hurt her in both French and fractured English. The line of 20, along with Lord Rosier, simplyughed at the chained up Ve. "Alright little bird. This is going to hurt a lot." The first man in the line leveled his wand at Fleur. "Cru¨C" He never got to finish casting his spell. BANG A loud gunshot echoed out in the chamber. There was a spray of blood and the man about to cast the torture curse dropped dead. Natasha hit him with a perfect headshot. The other men behind him in the line couldn''t even register what had just happened before she was already pointing both her pistols at them. She proceeded to open fire¡­ BANG BANG BANG BANG "Fuck! He''s dead!" One man shouted in fear. "Agh, it hurts! What is this magic? It went right through my protego!" Another man grunted out. He was clutching his shoulder in pain after a bullet tore right through his flimsy shield. "That''s not magic! It''s a muggle weapon. They''re muggle spies! Kill th¨C" He wasn''t able to finish. His head whipped backwards when a bullet hit him right in the forehead. After a few more seconds, both of Natasha''s guns made clicking noises. Signaling they were empty. Of the original 20 men, only 5 were left standing. Off to the side, ''Lord Rosier'' was looking on horrified. Fleur also looked terrified from the sudden violence, but I could see a glimmer of hopefulness in her eyes as well. "Her muggle weapons arepletely spent. Kill her now!" One of the remaining men shouted out. He leveled his wand towards us and a familiar green spell started to form on his wand tip. Before he couldplete the two word incantation, I had already formed a light spear and let it sail across the room, where it had impaled him through the chest. His spell fizzled out and he could only look down in shock at the spear sticking out of him. Natasha let out a whistle of appreciation for what I just did. Even I was surprised, with what just happened. I had formed that lightspear far faster than I ever had, and thrown it even faster. Was that because I had 6 wings now? [It''s not just that. Have you forgotten that your Strength stat is also up to 20 now? That stat doesn''t just epass how much you can lift or how hard you can physically hit. It epasses all of your physical attributes including speed and agility. Physically, you should be on par with Captain America right now.] After quickly reading the pop up in front of me, I wanted to kick myself for ignoring Strength and focusing solely on Intelligence. If I had known I could have been on par with Captain America at only 20 strength, I would have thrown some of my free stat points into strength sooner. Rosier looked at me with fear in his eyes. "No¡­ that spear. It''s you¡­ how did I not recognize you sooner!? You''re the Angel who''s been shing with our Lord! I need to get out of here!" With a panicked look, he raised his wand vertically and tried to do something with it. He momentarily flickered in ce before he gasped in failure. "Dammit! I forgot apparition is impossible under Gringotts wards. Fucking goblins!" He cursed. Iughed internally that he just tried to run away. Probably to go and tattle to Tommy boy about me. No longer needing to hide myself, I let my 6 wings freely manifest behind me. A light spear appeared in each of my hands as I took a step towards the other four men. We had no use for taking any of them alive. They weren''t even real Death Eaters yet. They had no useful intel for us. On top of that, they were scum¡­ "What is she? Even one of the Dark Lord''s inner circle is terrified of her." "It doesn''t matter, kill her before she kills us!" BANG BANG BANG BANG I was about to rush forward and finish the four of them off, but they all dropped dead in violent sprays of blood. I turned to Natasha and gave her a pout. It seemed that while everyone was distracted, she had taken the time to reload her guns¡­ "Sorry¡­" Natasha trailed off. "I know you were trying to look cool just now, but we don''t really have the time. That guy over there did something with his arm." She said as she pointed at Rosier. I looked over at him and could see that the snake on his Dark Mark tattoo was moving back and forth. I had no idea what he did. "The dark mark is our Dark Lord''s greatest creation! Not only does it let him know where we are at all times, but it also allows us to call for help wherever we are!" He bragged as he waved his arm and showed off the mark. I guess he was feeling a bit braver now that backup wasing for him. I looked down at the remaining light spear I was holding in my hand. I shrugged to myself before I hurled the spear at the arm he was so proudly showing off to us. With a sizzling squelch noise, the spear tore through and cauterized his elbow. Rosier''s forearm, with the mark on it, dropped to the ground. It took the man a second to evenprehend I had just disarmed him before he started screaming in agony as he clutched his new stump. "And now his magical tracking tattoo is worthless. Nice aim, La." Natasha praised me for my violent disy. She then proceeded to march over to the wailing man and knocked him clean out. "We''ll take him with us as we escape and we can interrogate himter." She suggested and I nodded. I walked over to Fleur who was still lying on the ground in chains. She looked back at me with apprehension. "Don''t worry, we''re going to save you now."I said in perfect French. Tears started forming in her eyes as the remaining spear, in my offhand, shrunk in size and transformed into a small light dagger. I used it to start cutting through her chains. It didn''t take long for her to be free and hugging me tightly in thanks. "Even if you shaved off a few pounds, this guy is still a bit heavy for me to carry. Can you grab him, La?" Natasha called out as she pointed at the downed Death Eater lieutenant. I once again marveled at my current Strength as I effortlessly slung him under my arm like a sack of potatoes. BOOM! There was a loud explosion that sounded like it came from the entrance of the bank. "LAYLA OF THE FALLEN! You have been a thorn in my side long enough! There''s no escape! Now you die!" I could hear Voldemort''s voice scream out from the other side of the bank. Was that loud explosion him? Did he blow up the doors of the bank? How melodramatic could he be? It wasn''t like the doors were locked. He literally owned the ce right now¡­ "Oh no¡­" Fleur whispered. She had started trembling upon hearing him. Natasha also looked a bit apprehensive at facing Voldemort right now¡­ "I really hope the cavalry gets here soon." Natasha said. "What cavalry?" BOOOOOOOOOMMMM I heard an even louder explosion followed by lots of screaming. And then Rock n Roll music started ring loudly throughout the area. "That one¡­" Natasha smirked as she held up a small blinking transmitter device. It looked like she had called in backup. XXX I kicked open the doors and entered the lobby with Natasha and Fleur. The captured Death Eater was still slung over my shoulder. It was absolute pandemonium. The front of the bank had beenpletely destroyed. It was nothing but a smoldering pile of rubble. It looked like it had been hit by a missile¡ªprobably had been. You could see right beyond it into Diagon Alley. In the air above the alley were multiple Quinjets. They had ropes hanging off them with Shield agents descending to the ground en masse. The alley was currently packed with hundreds of Death Eaters firing green spells at the agents who were returning fire with machine guns. It wasn''t hard to see who was going to win this fight. The Death Eaters were getting dropped rapidly. Inside the bank, Iron Man was flying around close quarters, fighting Voldemort. Thetter looked absolutely furious, and yet the dark wizard was struggling to fight back. "Round two, snake face! This time I know your gimmicks," Iron Man called out. I could see that he had swapped out his usual weapons for this fight. Instead of relying on his powerful but slow repulsors, he had small Gatling guns attached to his arms that were constantly locked onto Voldemort. Thetter might have had incredibly powerful magic, but he was far from bulletproof. It was taking everything he had to keep his shield up under the never-ending hail of bullets. That was a magic practitioner''s greatest weakness. They had power, but they severelycked in speed and durability. I nonchntly tossed the Death Eater I was carrying to the floor while I told Natasha and Fleur to temporarily hide. I wanted to get in on this fight. I spread my wings andunched forward, forming a light spear in hand. "Oy! La, watch out for the bullets!" Tony yelled as I swooped in close to Voldemort, who was still pinned down hiding under a magic shield. A few of Tony''s rounds bounced off me, but I felt nothing. Having six wings made me a lot more durable. "Keep shooting, I''m bulletproof!" I called out to Tony as I simultaneously attempted to stab Voldemort through his shield. My lightspear mmed onto his magic shield! The shield, which was already under stress from constant machine gun fire, immediately started to crack. I smirked as I saw a panicked look on Voldemort''s face. With my new enhanced strength, I pushed my spear forward hard, and it pierced through his cracked barrier. It continued forwards and stabbed the dark lord in his stomach. There was a sizzling noise as he shrieked in pain. Hepletely lost control of his shield spell at this point, and multiple bullets ripped into his body. "GAH¡ªFumos!" Voldemort screamed in pain while simultaneously casting a spell at the ground. An explosion of smoke emerged from his position and quickly blocked out my vision of the man. I heard a gross squelch as he extracted himself from my spear though. "Shit, La, I can''t see him. The magical smoke is messing with my sensors," Iron Man called out to me. I tried to sense Voldemort''s magic signature, but that wasn''t something I was well practiced with. All of the smoke was alsoced with his magic, making it even harder. I took this temporary reprieve to regroup. I flew up and out of the smoke to where Iron Man was hovering off the ground. "Hey, Tony," I waved to Iron Man. "Thanks foring. Also, smart move bringing the machine guns." "Hah! Of course. You saved my life, and I owe this bastard some payback. As for the machine guns, I noticed from rewatching the racetrack battle that magic shields are, unfortunately, rather good at blocking my repulsor sts. They aren''t, however, particrly good at blocking bullets." He exined. I had to hand it to this man. Give him some time to properly prepare for the battle, and whoever he''s fighting will be screwed. WHOOSH The smoke was suddenly blown away, and standing by the entrance of the bank was Voldemort. He was bleeding profusely, and I could see therge gaping wound in his stomach. There was also another prominent feature on him I hadn''t noticed before. There was a scar on Voldemort''s pale cheek. It was from when my light spear had grazed him. Why hasn''t it healed yet? [An Angel''s light is extremely effective against demons and devils. And what is a demon but an immortal soulless monster? And what is Voldemort?] Realization struck me at the system''s words. ''...He is an immortal soulless monster." [Correct. He has split his soul so many times now that there is less than 1% of his human soul remaining in his body. He is a demon at this point. A rtively fragile demon, but still.] "And my light can purge demons!" I eximed out loud with a smirk on my face. I didn''t even have to bother hunting his Horcruxes to put him down. I could directly kill him if Inded a fatal blow. "What''s that, La?" Tony asked me. "I just had a realization," I exined to him. "Voldemort is no longer human. He has turned himself into a demon. And with my angel''s light, I can purge him!" "Well, what are we waiting for then? Let''s finish him off!" "Finish me off!?" Voldemort eximed in rage. Apparently, he had been listening in. "You might have bested me this day. You might have ughtered a paltry few of my followers¡­ but I will not be beaten so easily! The next time we face each other, I will kill you both!" Voldemort dered. It was only then that I realized the whole time he was speaking he had slowly been scooting himself backwards towards the destroyed bank entrance. "Shit, he''s trying to get away," Tony yelled as he raised his arms and opened fire on the dark lord''s back. It was toote, though. Voldemort took a single step backward over the destroyed doorway, and he was no longer technically on Gringotts grounds. He immediately Apparated away and escaped. Maybe it was because I finally properly kicked that guy''s ass, but I was feeling cocky. "Let him run. We''ll get him next time. Besides, it''s going to be excruciatingly painful for him to purge the light damage from his body that my spear dealt him. He wasn''t even able to heal that shallow face wound, and it''s been two days. We won''t be seeing him again for at least a month. In the meantime, SHIELD has taken control of Diagon Alley. We should make sure the Death Eaters can''t take it back." I spoke as Tony and I descended to the ground. XXX Tony and Inded on the ground now that the fighting was over and it was safe. Natasha and Fleur emerged from the nearby hallway they had taken cover in. "I cannot believe it. That was Voldemort¡­ and you beat him! I have heard stories of the Iron Man, but that was amazing!" Fleur spoke in French. She was looking at Iron Man with awe. I felt a bit miffed at that. I did half the work there! Where was my praise!? [She might be a bit scared of you and Natasha since she just saw you two brutally dispose of those 20 men¡­] ''Seriously!? They were going to do unspeakable things to her though!? We saved her!'' We could have just as easily chosen to let her die, and not blown our cover¡­ Too bad I had a thing about saving people in need. [¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥] Tony didn''t seem particrly adverse from taking all the credit when he was being praised by a beautiful woman. "Why, thank you, gorgeous. So, what brings such a beautiful girl to a ce like this?" Tony''s facete came up as he started immediately flirting with the Ve we rescued. "She was taken prisoner, and they were going to torture and kill her," Natasha said bluntly. She sent me a wink as she metaphorically dumped a bucket of ice water on their flirting. "Oh¡­ been there. It''s not fun." Tony said somberly. "My abductors wanted me to build a weapon of mass destruction for them before they did the torturing and killing part, though." His eyes went a bit distant as he said that. Thankfully he didn''t have a PTSD attack, or the like, at that moment. Following that, more Shield agents arrived on the scene and started storming the bank to secure the area. It was a lot easier to trust them knowing that Hydra head left their ranks. I passed Rosier off to the agents. There weren''t many of them, but any surviving Death Eaters had been rounded up and taken prisoner forter interrogations. CREAK! In the middle of the bank floor, a secret trap door opened quickly, and over a dozen goblins emerged wearing full sets of goblin silver armor. They were also carrying various weapons. It seemed that in the chaos of Shield attacking Diagon Alley, the enved goblins had managed to slip away underground. Instead of staying hidden and waiting it out, they armed themselves properly and came back out for a fight. "You cursed oath-breaking Wizards! Prepare to face goblin wrath and die!" The lead Goblin wielding a greatsword, taller than he was, screamed out. He spun around every which way looking for a fight. There was none to be had. All he received were deadpan stares from everyone in the room. "I hate to break it to you all," I said to the goblins, "but the battle is over, and all the Wizards are gone or captured. You all missed it¡­" Another Goblin nearby looked all over the ce before he turned to the one who shouted out. "The dark angel speaks the truth, Lord Rock Crusher. All the Wizards are gone¡­" "Fuck!" The goblin known as Rock Crusher yelled out. "You lot took too long to put on your armor! You all spent too much time as pencil pushers and forgot what it means to be warriors!" He yelled at the other goblins. We couldn''t see their faces because they were wearing helmets. Their helmets were still facing to the ground now, so I spected that they all were ashamed. "No need to be so hard on them all. You all were just enved¡­" I said gently to Rock Crusher. He scoffed in reply. "The only reason that happened in the first ce is that we have gone soft! Our rivals, the dwarves of Nidavellir, wouldugh at us if they could see how far we''ve fallen as warriors¡­" He said dejectedly. Hearing about the dwarves from another realm drew my interest. "You all have a way to ess Nidavellir?" I asked. "Dwarves?" Tony questioned aloud. "Aye, we had ways of traveling there over a millennia ago, but that method was cut off when the great sundering came upon our world!" The goblin exined as if everyone was supposed to know what that was. I assumed he was speaking of God splitting the world in half. "What was the great sundering?" Tony asked. Natasha and the other Shield agents were also looking very curious. "Ask your winged friend over there. The cmity was caused by her father!" The goblin replied. The humans all turned to look at me questioningly. I gave the goblin a small re for throwing me under the bus. "The great sundering, as they call it, was¡­" I started to exin to everyone, "A really shitty move that was orchestrated by the higher-powered beings of Earth over a thousand years ago. I''ll go over more of what it entailed to you allter." It was a whole big thing to exin. This wasn''t the ce for it. "Sounds like it was a pretty big deal," Natashamented. "Yeah, it would pretty much destroy a lot of people''s faith if they found out about it¡­" I said. All I received in return were shocked looks from all the humans in the room. "So if this happened over a thousand years ago, howe you''re talking about it like you remember it?" Tony asked Rock Crusher. "We goblins are members of the Fay¡­ we live forever unless we are in inbat. I remember being able to travel all of the 9 realms freely at one point. There was adventure andbat around every corner; it was a glorious time to be alive!" The goblin exined. That was the second time they mentioned that they were members of the Fay. I guess that''s why they crafted Goblin silver instead of using steel like everyone else for their weapons. Iron was literally toxic to them. "Wow," Natashamented. "You''ve been around for over a thousand years? Why has your race stayed hidden from us all this time?" The goblin just looked at her like she was a fool. "Why else? Because every time we revealed ourselves, you all tried to kill us! Even in your modern media and movies, we goblins are nothing more than evil vermin that need to be exterminated." Rock Crusher said. "Yeah!" "That''s right!" "Fuck Lord of the Rings!" The other goblins all eximed. "So¡­ I''m guessing you all don''t like D&D very much?" Tony asked jokingly. Rock Crusher just gave him a re in response to his rudement. "We thank you for assisting us in our freedom, but now¡­ all of you get out of our bank! We''re closing down and leaving this racist country. We''ll be joining our Brethren overseas in the American Gringotts branch. What the British Wizards and witches did to us was clearly a deration of war. It was a vition of our peace treaty. You can inform the Wizards that all of their gold and other items in their vaults are hereby forfeit to us as rpense." The goblin said with a malicious grin. That was going topletely annihte the Wizarding economy. They literally just lost all of their money. XXX I toweled off my hair as I stepped out of the hotel bathroom. I needed to rinse off all the blood and dust that had umted all over me from the fighting. Following our liberation of Diagon Alley and Gringotts, things went fairly smoothly. SHIELD took control of the area until the British armed forces could arrive to take over. As I had suspected, the magical wizarding citizens had no idea that the statute of secrecy had been blown apart by Voldemort a few days before. The civilians had all fled for cover when the fighting started, and the bullets and spells went flying everywhere. Once the fighting ended, they slowly returned to see who had emerged victorious. Many of them thought that it was Aurors or even the Order of the Phoenix that was fighting the Death Eaters. When they found out it was actually Muggles, needless to say, they were shocked. Then they were even more shocked to find out that Muggles had defeated the Dark Lord and wiped out his forces. Following that, the armed forces decided that it would be better to fully evacuate Diagon Alley, Knockturn Alley, and the Leaky Cauldron. There weren''t more than a hundred or so civilians anyway, so it only took an hour toplete the evacuation. Even if the Death Eaters return to try and reim it, they''ll find everything abandoned and all of the businesses closed down. I also imagine that the goblins will be moving as quickly as they can to leave as well. With magical shrinking charms and bags of holding being real things, the goblins will probably have all those vaults emptied before morning. I sat down on thefy bed as I finished drying my hair off. Once again, I had shamelessly used the Starkpany card for this five-star hotel room. I really needed to get my own ce, though, soon. Now that my intelligence stat had reached 50, I could start practicing with the sling ring again. ording to the system, it should start working for me. [You won''t be crossing gxies anytime soon, but traveling around the shouldn''t be a problem anymore.] I pulled the small sling ring out of my inventory and held it in my palm. I always thought the MCU was prettyical when it came to these things. Asgardians, people of an advanced magi-tech society, were only able to teleport with the power of the Bifrost or dark magic. Meanwhile, humans, who all the other space-faring societies look down upon, have figured out the best and easiest method of teleportation in the whole verse. [It is pretty funny. Even for high-level gamers, an instantaneous wormhole that can open up anywhere in the universe is an extremely effective method of travel. There''s not much that can top it.] I put the ring back in my inventory before I spoke up. "All right then, system. Ipleted mytest mission; it''s time for me to get my reward." [You got it. Missionplete! Now distributing the reward.] There was a sh of golden light in front of me as something materialized from thin air. A secondter, a heavy metallic object plopped down on myp. I looked down at what I had gotten¡­ ''Is this really all I got for that quest?'' Iined in my head. I honestly was expecting more. Not that this wasn''t nice and all. [Not all the rewards can be bangers¡­] I looked at my reward in front of me that I had gotten from saving Fleur. It was a golden sword. A sword made of actual gold. "What exactly am I supposed to do with this?" [It''s a sword¡­ Use it for sword stuff. Or you can sell it.] "It''s made of gold. You can''t use gold as a weapon. This is pretty much worthless for anything except being a trophy. Even as a trophy, it justes off looking gaudy¡­" I said as I held up the hundred-kilo gold de. I suppose it could look cool if I ever decided to cosy. With some minor alterations, I could get it to look like Excalibur. Then again, the system might just give me the real Excalibur as a reward in the future. I stashed the gold sword in my inventory. I''d probably just end up selling the thing to Tonyter. He likes gold. I''m sure he''d get a kick out of it. [QQ¡­ Just so you know, that sword is made of 100% pure gold¡­ It''s worth at least a few million dors. It was a very generous reward for such an easy mission.] That made me pause for a moment in thought. That was a surprisingly easy mission. The entire time, I never felt myself in any real danger. Even when facing up against Voldemort, I wasn''t nervous at all. In fact, I was itching for revenge. [...Had you stabbed him anywhere but his gut, you probably would have one-shot him. You should have¨C] "Don''t say it!" I eximed with a whine. [You should have gone for the head¡­] "Fuck you, system." KNOCK KNOCK Someone was knocking at my hotel door. I stood up from the bed and went over to see who it was. Through the small eye hole in the door, I could see a familiar redhead on the other side. La opened the door. "Hey, La. Just so you know, we have a briefing with everyone tomorrow morning. They all want to know more about the Great Sund¨CWOW!" XXX Chapters 36-40 Chapters 36-40 A/N: You can skip this part if you''re not interested in R-18. La opened the door to find Natasha on the other side. She looked like she had cleaned up after the fighting as well. Natasha was wearing a short ck dress that left very little to the imagination. La immediately felt her Sin of Lust start to return upon seeing the woman. "Wow¡­" Natasha said, with reddened cheeks, as her eyes roamed up and down La''s form. "I didn''t expect you to answer the door like this, but I''m notining." La wondered what the redhead was talking about, before she looked down at herself. She realized that she waspletely naked! She had just gotten out of the shower and forgotten to put anything on. Her wless hourss body was exposed. From herrge perky breasts all the way down to her rapidly moistening lower lips. "Did you shave just for me?" Natasha asked with a teasing smirk. "Angels don''t have hair anywhere on their bodies except their heads¡­" La exined with a red face. "I''m here to pick up where we left off." Natasha said to La. La''s eyes widened slightly hearing that. She eagerly stepped to the side and allowed Natasha inside the hotel room. The door closed behind them. ¡­ "Oh yes! Don''t stop!" La shouted out in ecstasy. She was lying on her back on the bed. Her hands were stretched downwards, holding onto the head of the other woman who was currently licking up and down her lower lips. "Wow, I know I shouldn''t be surprised, but I didn''t expect you to literally taste like honey down here." Natasha said with her head buried in between the beautiful Fallen Angel''s legs. Natasha loved all the pleasant sounds that La was currently making because of her tongue. La squirmed in pleasure as Natasha resumed eating her out. The gorgeous redhead''s tongue was doing amazing things to Lal! She''d never experienced pleasure like this. La was already well on her way to her third orgasm so far. Natasha continued licking up and down La''s folds. She decided that she really enjoyed La''s taste. Natasha had heard fictional tales of people iming their partners tasted ''divine'', but La actually did! The juices dripping from La''s snatch really taste like honey to Natasha. Natasha felt like she could stay down between La''s legs for hours! The redhead wanted to taste her partner as deeply as possible. She had been blessed with a long tongue, and now she put it to its full use. Natasha stuck out her tongue as far as possible before she directly stuck it into La''s dripping hole. La spasmed as she let out an incredibly loud and erotic squeal. She could feel Natasha''s tongue taste her everything! Natasha swirled her tongue around inside La and the Angelic beauty saw stars! She let out a long drawn out moan as the pleasure overcame her and she came once again! La''s perfect chest was rising up and down as she panted to catch her breath. Natasha lifted her head from between La''s legs and gave her a lewd smirk. Natasha slowly stuck out her tongue and made a show of licking up the remains of La''s love juice that was on her face. Even though she just had three rapid orgasms, that erotic sight had La begging for more. Natasha chuckled as she crawled over La and straddled her. Natasha ced one of her legs over La''s own. Both of their dripping snatches pressed together as Natasha started rocking back and forth. "Oooooooh, that feels nice~." Natasha sighed out in pleasure as she started off by moving slowly. Her own pussy was practically on fire at this point as well. Beneath her was the most beautiful woman Natasha admitted she''d probably ever be with. She wanted to make the most of their night together. She knew with La''s Sin of Lust, there would be many more, but Natasha wanted their first time to be special. Natasha picked up the pace as she started to speed up the motion of her hips. Every time her clitoris brushed against La''s own, both women let out a moan. "That feels so good, Natasha!" La squealed out as she felt herself about to climax again. In response, Natasha smiled down at her as she started tribbing their pussies together faster. Natasha was starting to really feel it at that point. She was holding onto one of La''s slender legs that was up in the air as she continued her motions. She could feel an orgasm rapidly building inside her. "Fuck!" La squeaked out as her body started to shudder in ecstasy. Natasha could feel La''s juices squirt out once again as the Fallen Angel came under her. A few secondster, Natasha joined her as her own orgasm ripped through her body. It was one of the best she''d ever experienced in her whole life! The pleasure was so intense that she could hardly make any sound at all. Natasha just hovered over La as her own body experienced wave after wave of ecstasy. When it finally ended, Natasha copsed on top of the gorgeous Fallen. Their breasts squished together as she rested her head on La''s shoulder. She needed a moment to recover before round two¡­ R-18 end XXX "Hey, Tony, you wanna buy a sword?" I asked him as Natasha and I entered the meeting room in ''Fury''s secret bunker.'' It wasn''t so secret anymore now that I arrived here while conscious. It was in the middle of the Swiss Alps though, so kudos to him for going with the ssic super viin location. Inside the room were fewer people thanst time. It was only Fury, Clint, and Tony. Coulson and Steve must be out on other missions. "A sword?" Tony asked. I pulled the solid gold sword from my inventory and presented it to him. He looked it over, and I could tell that he was intrigued. "Solid gold, huh? Well, I do like gold¡­" Tony walked up to me and inspected the de. "This looks like something you''d see in a cosy convention. Are you sure it''s real?" I nodded. "Yep, it''s genuine 100% solid gold. No other metals or imperfections at all." "That''s not possible. 100% gold is virtually impossible to achieve..." Tony exined. I smirked at him. "Not with magic it''s not." That made him look even more intrigued. "Did you steal that from the Goblins, La?" Natasha asked me. She had not seen the sword earlier. "Yes," I lied, not wanting to exin the system. "They were rude anyway, not giving us any kind of reward for freeing them..." Maybe I''d exin the gamer system to Natasha someday. That would be a long way away, though, and our rtionship would have to be a lot more serious. "They actually gave SHIELD a bunch of goblin silver weapons as thanks," Natasha stated. "Goblins apparently don''t like being in anyone''s debts for long. I think you had already left the alley at that point though." Fury made a noise to get everyone''s attention. "I don''t have all day to sit here while you two over there y shop," he said. "Fine," I whined as I ced the sword back into my inventory. "So why exactly are we even here?" Fury raised an eyebrow before turning to Natasha. "You didn''t tell her why we were having this meeting?" He asked. "It¡­ um¡­ must have slipped my mind," Natasha exined as she was not quite meeting her boss''s eye. "It''s not like you to be so forgetful, Nat. What had you so distracted yesterday that you forgot your orders?" Clint asked Natasha. The answer to that question was me, of course. Natasha and I had ''distracted'' each other quite a bit. In the future, I''m hoping we can distract each other again. To my surprise, Natasha managed to keep her cool. She smoothly lied that she was just tired from the fight and went to sleep early. Everyone in the room bought her excuse. Except for Tony. I could tell that he knew something was up as he was looking back and forth between me and her. I sent him a wink that confirmed his thoughts. He smirked and gave me a thumbs up in response. "Alright then. The reason we''re here is because we have a few things to discuss," Fury turned to me. "You''ve been holding out on us, La." He stated inly. "I have?" I asked him. "The Great Sundering. I read the reports from my other agents. It seemed like whatever it was basically sent an advanced space-faring organization like the Goblins back into the Bronze Age. You then went and imed that it would be something that couldpletely destabilize people''s faith. That''s not an easy im to make, and I want to know why. I looked around the room at everyone with a bit of a grimace on my face. "Are you all sure? It''s¡­ world-changing information." "Don''t go holding out on us, La. We''re all grown-ups," Tony joked. "We can handle it." I did not actually believe that to be the case, but since they were asking I would tell them. ¡­And so I told them. I told them how the world used to be twice asrge. I told them how this universe had numerous incredibly dangerous beings. I told them that, in order to essentially save their own skins, my father along with the other pantheon leaders split the worldpletely in two. I then went on to exin ''my'' original world and how numerous supernatural beings still existed there and pretty much secretly ran the ce. Finally, I told them the information I knew they would not like. The spell that held the two worlds separate was now failing, and soon they would once again be one. "The gods all just ran away¡­ because of stronger space gods?" Clint mumbled out in disbelief. Natasha had no words either. This was one of the few times I had seen herpletely lose her stoic facade. "Mother fucker!" Fury eximed. "Do you know how insane that''s going to be? Two Earths merging together!? There will be absolute chaos! World War Three is pretty much guaranteed! And that''s not to mention all the supernatural beings that have been preying on your side''s humanity for the past 1000 years. They''ll probably try and do the same to us!" He yelled out angrily. I also did not disagree with him as I had simr thoughts. That was one of the reasons I wanted to get stronger quickly. Thest thing we needed were some arrogant snot nosed devil brats trying to recruit someone like the hulk into their peerages. Tony had a contemtive look on his face before he spoke to Fury. "I don''t think the supernaturals will even have to bother with us¡­" Tony said cryptically. "And why is that?" Fury replied. Tony answered him before turning and giving a solemn look to everyone in the room. "Because we''ll all be dead¡­" They all looked rmed at his statement. I''ve been informed by the Ancient One that the merge should be smooth. No cataclysmic events like massive earthquakes, tsunamis, or cities appearing on top of each other will ur," I exined, and everyone''s expressions calmed a bit. Except for Tony''s. He still looked like it was the end of days. "That''s good to hear,, but that''s not what I meant. What I was talking about was gravity. If the Earth''s mass is going to instantaneously double¡­ then the''s gravity will double as well." XXX Upon hearing Tony''s thoughts that the''s gravity would double from the merge, I felt some panic rise within me. That wouldn''t actually happen, would it? That would be really, really bad. Billions of people wouldn''t be able to handle double gravity and would die. The only beings that would survive were supernatural or physically enhanced humans. [Well¡­ that is how math works. If you double the mass, you get double the gravity. Although, it will actually be slightly less than double because the Earth will also increase in size.] "Wait, hold on a minute!" Clint eximed. "If the gravity is going to double, doesn''t that mean that humans lived under stronger gravity over 1000 years ago? Why couldn''t we handle it now then?" Tony answered him. "The exnation, to that question, is that we''ve all gotten weaker. Over the past 1000 years, our bodies adapted to the lowered gravity. Our bones are now more brittle, our organs softer, and our muscles less dense. We humans were able to handle going from high gravity to low gravity. The opposite will not be as true. Sure, some people will survive and eventually adapt, but that will take another thousand years minimum." He exined. "Could the super soldier serum work as a solution?" Natasha asked. Fury raised an eyebrow. "You want to give the entire world''s poption the super soldier serum!?" "Yes?" She answered questioningly. "It could work," Tony said. "But the problem is theplete form has been lost, and employing it was extremely time and energy-consuming. If Steve were here, he''d tell you. The entire process of turning him into a super soldier took over an hour with a full room of equipment. Now imagine doing that for 8 billion people." He exined. His logic was reasonable. The time it would take alone was staggering. This wasn''t as simple as just giving everyone a quick injection. "It''s not just 8 billion people." I cut in. "It''s 16 billion. There are all the people on the other Earth as well." Tony was correct. The super soldier serum would be a... "Shit¡­ I forgot about all of them." Tony said. [Quest issued: Save both Earth''s Human Poptions from Devastation! ¡ú Discover and employ a method to allow the humans to survive the world''s gravity doubling.] [Reward: +5 Levels] [Failure: Billions will die.] I dismissed the quest screen after giving it a quick nce. This was one I couldn''t afford to fail. "Well, isn''t this situation just perfect!?" Fury said sarcastically. "First we had the Hand, then we had evil wizards, then we had fucking Hydra, and now we have the apocalypse. Your dad is a real piece of work, La. "Was." I answered almost instinctively. "What?" Fury asked. "He was a real piece of work. That''s why the spell failed in the first ce. He''s gone¡­" I exined to everyone. "¡­" There was palpable silence as they all were once again shocked speechless from my deration. I think this broke them even more than the news of the apocalypse. "Well¡­ shit." Fury said. "Good thing The Captain isn''t here to hear all this. He might have just broken with that news." Natasha added. "The love of his life just passed, and the only thing holding him up was the belief that she was resting in peace in Heaven. If he knew that wasn''t the case¡­" "And he never will know. And nor will anyone else. We''ll figure this out because that''s what SHIELD is supposed to do." Fury exined. He had a determined look on his face. "Stark, you''re one of the smartest people in the world and have a lot of equally smart contacts. Anyone in the gic field who can help us with strengthening people''s bodies, I want them brought in." Fury said to the man. "I don''t work for SHIELD but sure. I guess I have some contacts. Now that I think about it, there was this one creepy guy from my past who has been spamming me messages about his brilliant think tank creating a miracle drug or something. I guess I might as well see where that goes." Tony said. "You want to help me on that, my beautiful assistant?" Stark asked me. I just gave him a smirk. "I don''t technically work for Stark Industries but sure." I gave him the same response he gave Fury. Tonyughed at my cheekiness. I did wonder who he was talking about though? Was it Aldrich Killian? We should have been a long way off Iron Man considering Iron Man two''s racetrack event happened 3 days ago. Maybe the man hasn''t be a superviin yet, and his Extremis serum could actually be used for good? I could only hope. Following that, our meeting came to a close. I, unfortunately, had to temporarily say goodbye to Natasha as she was given the task of trying to track down any leads on Hydra with Clint. I still wasn''t sure where Coulson and Steve were, but I assumed they were doing the same. ¡­ A few hourster Tony and I were sitting on his private jet flying back to the States. I vowed to myself that I would master teleportation asap so I wouldn''t have another 16 hour flight. "So La, about that gold sword¡­" There was some haggling, but Tony ended up buying the thing off of me for a solid million dors. XXX "So we''ve been sitting in this waiting room for 30 minutes already," I pointed out. It was the next day after we hadnded in New York. AIM, Aldrich Killian''s think tank, was set up here. Pepper had called ahead and set up a meeting between Tony and Aldrich Killian. Tony didn''t yet know much about Extremis, but AIM had been scientifically paving the way with some breakthrough gene treatments apparently. I think Extremis could be a great solution to our problem if the form was just toned down a bit. There was no reason to give everyone in the world fire superpowers after all. All we wanted was some enhanced durability and strength that would allow people to manage the increase in gravity. We weren''t exactly sure what we were going to do about all the animals yet though¡­ "This is a power y," Tony pointed out. "He''s intentionally making the great ''Tony Stark'' wait to meet him." He said with augh. He didn''t seem to be particrly bothered. ording to him, this happened all the time whenever he went to meet ''important people.'' "Ugh¡­ human politics." I said with a groan. It was just so¡­petty. "Do the supernatural not do the same thing?" Tony asked. "They''re surprisingly punctual, actually." I exined. "If a powerful entity ims they will be somewhere at a certain time, then they will be there. If they don''t show on time, they end up looking ipetent and weak. They don''t really do fake power ys since they have actual power." Tony nodded. "I suppose that makes sense. So I heard from Fury that angels get stronger with more wings. How strong would you say you are now?" I grimaced a bit as I started exining. "As loath as I am to use their power system as a basis, the devil''s actually did create easy-to-understand rankings. With 6 wings, my power is essentially at what would be considered lower to middle-High ss." Angels and Fallen Angels didn''t y rankings by nepotism. If you wanted to be considered High ss, you had to have 6 wings minimum. We didn''t just grant the status to children at birth like noble Devils did. Tony then asked me what that meant, and I continued exining. I told him how in the supernatural world, you weren''t respected if you weren''t at least High ss in power. Before that, you were seen as a subordinate or servant. High ss was where you could stand on your own. "So it''s kind of like cultivation levels in a Chinese novel?" Tony asked jokingly. "Yep. In fact, it''s almost exactly like that. The stronger you are, the less people will try and mess with you." "So what''s after High ss then?" Tony asked. "Ultimate ss. And keep in mind there is a massive difference in power scaling between someone who just entered that rank versus someone at its peak." "Give me an example," Tony said. I broke it down for him. "Ok, this isn''t exactly correct every time, but it''s a benchmark. A good estimate of a low Ultimate ss''s power though would be that they can destroy a city on their own. That doesn''t necessarily mean they can one shot the whole ce, but it means that, in about the span of an hour, they could level the area." Tony''s eyes widened at that. Yeah, just the lower end of Ultimates were basically walking nukes. "And at the peak?" He asked with some trepidation. He was starting to find out his invincible Iron Man wasn''t as OP as he thought it was. He really needed to step up his designs. "They can destroy entire countries in about the same time frame." I stated inly. "How the hell has the other Earth not been destroyed yet!?" Tony eximed. That was something I wondered as well. "I honestly have no idea¡­ frankly it''s a miracle." The only thing saving the DxD world from Armageddon was the ''plot.'' Honestly, if Kokabiel or Loki wanted to start a real war, all they would have had to do was attack a human city and expose the supernatural world. The nuclear bombs would have started flying everywhere and BAM¡ªthe Great War would be back on. What did they do instead? They kept attacking Rias Gremory and her peerage for no reason other than ''just because.'' Tony let out a whistle at that level of power. "Would all Gods be considered that strong?" Iughed. The arrogant bastards wished they were. "Not a chance. Sure, some gods would be, but the majority are actually far weaker than they would like to let on. In fact, the vast majority of gods don''t even qualify for Ultimate ss. Most of them are stuck in High ss. That''s why the three factions are able to basically bully all the other factions. Each of the three all have over a dozen beings in Ultimate ss along with hundreds if not thousands of High ss beings as well." "And yet the space gods out there are even stronger?" Tony asked again. He seemed nervous at that revtion. I nodded but told him that I didn''t exactly know how much stronger. I just knew that every celestial was basically a killer in some way. And there were quite a few beings that were far more dangerous than the celestials as well. "For fucks sake¡­" Tony muttered. I patted him on the shoulder and told him everything would be alright. After all, the world now had a Gamer protecting it. I would surpass them all someday! ¡­ "Mr. Killian will see you both now," the man''s secretary entered the waiting room and informed us. "Well, here we go, I guess," I said with a sigh as I stood up to follow. From the movies, I remembered this guy was a hardcore narcissist. This was not going to be a fun meeting. "It won''t be that bad," Tony stated, with a grin. "Yeah, he made us wait for over 30 minutes for no reason, but I think he was just getting back at me for ditching him at a party a few years back. I remember this guy was a big fan of mine," Tony said with some assurance. He was about to be proven very wrong. The secretary led us to a nearby room. Inside was a veryvish office. The man we hade to meet was waiting for us behind arge ornate wooden desk. He wasn''t alone, however. He had four obvious bodyguards nking his sides equally. Did he think we wereing to attack him or something? Aldrich Killian himself looked perfectly healthy. That should not have been the case. I could tell he was not suffering from any health problems like he should have been at this time. When he first met Tony in the past, he couldn''t even walk without a cane. Extremis had beenpleted much earlier than I anticipated. I could also sense some form of powering from him and the four bodyguards. I wouldn''t call them dangerous to myself, but they were well into the brackets of Low ss. His arms opened wide in greeting as we entered. "Tony! I never thought the day woulde¡­ The day that YOU would go out of your way to request a meeting with me." He had arge smile on his face, but his eyes told a different story. I could tell that this man absolutely loathed Tony. He then turned to me. "And who''s this exquisitedy you''ve brought with you? ¡­Wait? Don''t I recognize you from somewhere?" "You might have seen my friend La here on the news recently," Tony answered for me. One of his bodyguards leaned down and whispered something to him. His eyes went wide. Aldrich spoke again. "Of course, you''re the mysterious savior Angel that''s been all over the news! You stopped the ''evil mages'' from burning down Monaco! That was¡­ Marvelous. And I thank you for the disy you put on!" He gave me a wide smile. I felt like it was a bit off putting. "You''re wee I guess." I replied to him. Tony and I sat down in the seats opposite of Aldrich that had been set out for us. Once we were seated, the pleasant atmosphere vanished. Aldrich''s smile dropped as he took on a serious look. "Now then, what exactly can I do for the two of you¡­" XXX [Aldrich Killian: Leader of AIM ¡ú Level 9. Has an extreme hatred for Tony Stark. Has a keen interest in the La of the Fallen¡­ Recently, he hase into a partnership with !$ % %] Nothing particrly groundbreaking there from my "observe" skill. Although, that blurred information did have me a bit worried. His level did put him on par with an average wizard, though. The system actually registered him as being a higher level than Captain America. I supposed that made sense. Without plot armor, I had no idea how Steve would actually beat this guy in a straight-up fight. The man could regenerate from quite a bit of damage, had super strength, and could throw burning hot sma around. Extremis was actually pretty amazing. "It''s not what you or your cute think tank here can do for us, Aldrich¡­ It''s what we can do for you!" Tony said to the man. From the slight twitch in his facial muscles, I could tell Aldrich was doing everything he could not to openly scowl at us. Tony was taking the approach as if this man was still a fan of his¡­ that was not the case. "Eh-em." I cut in before the man angrily kicked us out. "I apologize for Tony; that came off as rude and condescending," I said as I leveled a small re at Tony. Aldrich then turned his gaze to me. "Maybe you could tell me why you two are here, then? Also, are you working for Tony now?" He added with a disappointed tone. "I wouldn''t really say working for him as much as with him at this point." He nodded at my short exnation. "Good. No reason for a woman of your talents to be working for a failingpany after all." "Hey!" Tony eximed. "Stark Industries stock has never been higher!" Aldrich just scoffed. "It''s all hyped-up nonsense stock. All your investors still believe that you''re going to make Iron Man seble to the military. Once they find out that will never happen, your stocks will plummet just like they did when you shut down weapons manufacturing," the man exined. Tony looked like he was going to argue back, but I subtly pinched his side, causing him to be quiet. If Aldrich wasn''t willing to work with us, then we would have to use other means of getting his serum. AKA, Natasha sneaks in and robs them blind. The problem with that method was that we''d have to hire gicists who would then have to spend a bunch of time reverse engineering and modifying Extremis for what we needed. AIM''s scientists and researchers were already masters in the field and could provide what we needed much quicker. "Ok, then. This is why we''re here¡­" I started to exin. Together, Tony and I hade up with a somewhat usible lie that didn''t involve word of a potential apocalypse getting out. We said we were looking to start exploring others and that some would have substantially higher gravities than Earth. For that, we needed AIM''s help creating a serum for the astronauts that made the trips. Aldrich was a bit skeptical on how we would be traveling into space when agencies like NASA were struggling just to get into orbit. That was where my part came in, and I hinted at Angel''s being capable of much faster methods of travel than requiring a spaceship. The man was a bit taken aback by me admitting I was truly an Angel and not just a mutant that looked like one. Apparently, the jury was still out on people''s thoughts about me around the world. I hadn''t exactly met any actual mutants yet since I''d been here, but apparently people were using me as a shiny example of what they could be. The video of Tony and me fighting off Voldemort at the racetrack and then me stopping the Fiendfyre spell had racked up over a billion views online so far. Needless to say, though, the concept of actual teleportation and space exploration did get the man''s attention. Even if he was an asshole/possible-super-viin, at the end of the day he was still a CEO. And like all greedy CEOs, I could tell that he was very interested in our lucrative idea. It also helped that it wasn''t exactly a lie. What better way would there be for us to test our solutions than going to others that actually had higher gravities than Earth? "Hmmm¡­ Interesting," Aldrich said with an intrigued look on his face. "So you''re going into the space sector then, Stark? And you need MY help so your astronauts don''t keel over?" He remarked with a hint of sarcasm. "That is correct, Killian," Tony said. "I know I treated you like shit the first time we met, and I would like to genuinely apologize for that. I was a drunken asshole back then, and I freely admit it." Tony said with some genuine humility. ¡­ -Aldrich Killian- Aldrich took a moment to contemte as the bastard Stark and the beautiful Angel waited for his response. Aldrich wasn''t afraid to admit to himself that he was deeply intrigued by their proposal. If the Angel truly did have ess to inteary teleportation, then that was an absolute game-changer! Her value had exponentially increased beyond her already impressivebat capabilities. Some of Aldrich''s newest ''investors'' had shown a genuine interest in her and her capabilities. They had even requested that he have bugs ced throughout his office so they could listen in on the meeting. That was the least he could do considering how much they had helped push his project forward time wise. They had given him iplete, yet still incredibly valuable, research data from the old super soldier program that helped push the development of his own serum forward by years. Now, he could honestly say that he had created far more dangerous soldiers than Captain America ever was¡­ just maybe not as skilled if the man''s legendary battlefield exploits held true. When he first received the request for a meeting with Tony Stark and the Angel yesterday, Aldrich had been nervous. He had no idea what they wanted from himself or AIM. His more paranoid thoughts strayed to Extremis, but they never actually mentioned it by name once. He could tell that they knew about it, of course. After all, nothing stays secret forever when money is involved. But all they wanted from him was a much more toned-down and reasonable product. That was something his researchers could honestly whip up in a month if they needed too. The question Aldrich had to ask himself was ¨C did he agree to let go of his hatred and go into the space business with Stark, or did he deny them? Would his new ''investors'' even allow him to work with Stark after their recent outing to the public? "Do you two mind waiting outside for a bit? You''ve given me a lot to think about," Aldrich asked them. "Sure." "No problem," Stark and the Angel said as they left his office. Aldrich turned to his four bodyguards around him. "You four clear out as well. I need to make an important call." His guards were all extremely loyal ex-military that his Extremis form had saved. They didn''t voice any protest as they also cleared out of the room. With that, he pulled out a secret untraceable phone from a hiddenpartment in his desk that only he knew about. "Hello, Director Pierce. I''m assuming you were listening in on that whole conversation through the bugs? What do you think I should do here?" XXX Chapters 41-45 Chapters 41-45 "So, you think he bought it?" Tony asked me. "I''m not sure," I replied. "I could tell that he was highly interested in the parts about exploring other celestial bodies. His hatred for you was palpable though." If anything was going to tank the deal, it was that. "Really?" Tony asked. "He didn''t seem to hate me that much. I mean, all I did was leave him on a roof for one night during a party. It''s not my fault the guy could absolutely not read the room and see I was with a woman." "Weren''t you always with a woman back then?" I said with augh. Tonyughed as well. "I suppose you''re right. I probably could have heard the guy out at least. Obviously, I should have because he somehow created his ownpany a few yearster. And now it''s leading the field in gics. I don''t know why he approached me though¡­ I was an arms dealer specializing in robotics, not gics," Tony exined. I always found that a bit strange as well. Tony is a genius, but he doesn''t specialize in gics. Then again, for some never-specified reason, Tony is a huge celebrity in this world. As an arms dealer, that always struck me as strange. I couldn''t name one arms dealer back in my old life, let alone imagine one being more famous than the Kardashians. And that was before he publicly outed himself as Iron Man. "He was probably just a big fan of yours, and then you went and crushed his dreams¡­" "Well then¡­ let''s hope I don''t identally go and create my own Stain then..." "Was that a My Hero Academia reference?" I asked with some surprise. "Ha! Yeah, it was. I''m surprised you know what that even is. Does the other Earth have anime as well? Now that I think about it, you never really mentioned to us what the other Earth is like," he said. "I was just assuming it was basically a mirror copy of our own." "It pretty much is. Surprisingly, history is almost exactly the same as well. I don''t really have any idea why that is. That''s a mystery for another time, I suppose," I said, to which Tony nodded. We continued to have spective small talk for the next few minutes before Aldrich''s secretary returned and told us to head back into the room. We entered the room to find that the man''s bodyguards were no longer standing next to him. Did he think we were going to attack him the first time? He hadn''t even started that fake Mandarin nonsense yet, so it wasn''t like we had any actual reason to. "Tony and Miss La, thank you for waiting while I made my decision," Aldrich said as we walked over and took our seats across from him. "After that short deliberation, I''vee to the unfortunate decision that I will not be able to help the two of you," Killian said with a fake frown. It seemed that his amnesty with Stark had won out over his greed. He wasn''t going to get us that form. "Is that so?" I asked with a grimace. I guess we were going with n B then. I''m sure Natasha would have fun robbing this ce blind at least¡­ I''d offer to help, but I''m not exactly one for subtlety. "Are you sure we can''t change your mind, Killian? Come on, man, just think about it! Space! The final frontier! Stark Industries and AIM leading the charge onto others!" Tony exined with genuine enthusiasm. Of course, the serum was actually for saving humanity, but that didn''t discount the fact that we would actually be going to space as well. He had mentioned to me that he had already started preparing suits that could function out of the atmosphere. He had asked me if Angels could survive out there unassisted. I honestly wasn''t sure. I did breathe instinctively, but that could just be my leftover instincts as a human. I found that when I intentionally held my breath, I didn''t seem to struggle with theck of air. Aldrich shook his head. "Yes, I''m afraid that that''s just how it is. You see, AIM has recently gotten a new investing partner, and well¡­ they don''t exactly like you two very much. Especially you, La. You''ve really gone and upset them it seems. What a shame¡­" I tensed up when I heard that. What was he talking about? I get lots of people hating Tony, but they didn''t like me as well? I felt my hackles raise as heavy footsteps could be heard approaching from the other side of the office. I stood up and immediately deployed my wings as a lightspear formed in my hand. My instincts were telling me a fight wasing. "Whoa, La! What''s going on!?" Tony eximed with wide eyes. I reached into my inventory and pulled out a metallic suitcase that I tossed to him. He caught it easily with a bit of surprise. It was his portable Iron Man suit. We''d stored it in my inventory so it wouldn''t look like he was walking around with his super weapon at all times. I didn''t immediately answer Tony''s question. "Who did you sell us out to?" I turned and leveled a re at Aldrich Killian. In response, the man just gave us a smile andughed. "Sorry, babe, but this is just business after all. Wish we could have gotten to know each other better though." Aldrich added with a fake sigh as he tantly checked me out and looked me up and down. I wanted to summon a lightspear and stab him right then and there. My time for that would being soon enough I supposed. The doors to his office were kicked in and arge man wearing a ck face mask entered the doorway. At this point, Tony was still in the process of his Iron Man suit forming over his body. His current generation suit still took at least 15 seconds to fully assemble itself over him. The man who had just kicked in the doorway wasn''t going to give him the time to finish as he leveled what looked like a grenadeuncher at Tony and me! My eyes narrowed when I took in the most distinctive feature of the intruder. He had a bright silver metal arm! It was the Winter Soldier. At the same time, I could feel the temperature in the room rapidly increase. A rapid nce behind me showed that Aldrich waspletely wrapped in mes as he was lunging for Tony! At the same time, the Winter Soldier rapidly fired his entire clip of grenades at us! [Emergency Quest Issued! - Defeat the Winter Soldier and AIM!] XXX I quickly used 200 MP and rapidly threw up a Lightshield in front and behind us. It was just in time as an instantter, grenades mmed into one shield, and Aldrich hit the other. Thetter let out some choice expletives as his sneak attack on tony was thwarted. "What the fuck?" Tony eximed in shock at seeing Aldrich turn into a ming humanoid and try to jump him. "What the hell did you do to yourself, Killian? Did you turn yourself into a mutant!?" Tony''s confusion was justifiable. Seeing it up close, Extremis made Aldrich look like a ming zombie. I should have briefed Tony on the full capabilities of Extremis beforehand, but I had no reasonable exnation as to how I knew about it in the first ce. "This is the future of warfare, Tony! This is the power of Extremis and the results of my genius!" Aldrich replied even as he never stopped mming his fists into my Lightshield. He wasn''t strong enough to break it anytime soon though. I also only needed to hold it a few more seconds. Just enough time for Tony''s Iron Man armor to have fully finished forming around him. Aldrich, seeing that he had lost the moment of surprise, chose to take a step backward on the other end of the room. The Winter Soldier hadn''t made any other moves after emptying the clip of grenades at us. With our momentary pause inbat, I turned to Iron Man. "Which one do you want?" I asked. "I''ll take Killian. I guess there''s been a personal vendetta between us all this time, so I might as well settle it." With that said, his repulsorsunched him toward his ming opponent. "Don''t kill him! We need him alive for his form!" I eximed before Iron Man ended up sting Killian into the floor and right through it! I turned to my own opponent, the Winter Soldier. "Well then, I guess it''s just you and me, huh?" I honestly wasn''t worried; at most, he was just slightly stronger than Captain. And now he was out of grenadeuncher ammo as well. Not that those would have even taken that much HP off me if they hit. I started slowly walking toward Hydra''s greatest assassin as he took a fighting stance. [Your confidence is great and all, but you might want to check again with your observe skill.] The system notification gave me a slight pause, and I did just that. [Winter Soldier - Level 15 ¡ú Hydra''s greatest assassin has recently received a powerful upgrade as thetent super serum inside himbined with an added Extremis form.] Oh... well, isn''t that something? He''s still only level 15 though. I can take him¨C "Holy shit!" I eximed in surprise as the Winter Soldier apparently grew tired of waiting for my slow approach and charged forward. He was fast! His strength stat must be at least double my own! His metallic fist came rushing towards my face, and I quickly ducked down to avoid it. A small Lightspear formed in my right hand, and I tried to stab him as his fist went wide. With some insane Muay Thai move, he used his opposite knee and elbow and caught my lightspear between them! The sizzling heat the Light weapon emitted didn''t seem to bother him at all. The Extremis form made himrgely immune, it seemed. "...Okay, that was pretty cool" I admitted out loud as he locked down my conjured weapon. He rapidly spun around and delivered a powerful kick to my sternum that sent me flying backward. [-30 HP] I ended up mming into and right through the flimsy drywall. Dust and drywall flew everywhere as I was flung all the way back into the reception room. "Kyyaaaaahh!" Killian''s secretary screamed. She was crouched down, hiding behind one of the couches. "What the fuck is going on!?" She screamed at me. "I heard explosions!" "...Your boss is a Nazi sympathizer and a secret superviin. You should probably find a new job," I said inly as I stood up and brushed the chunks of drywall out of my wings and hair. "I knew I should have listened to my parents and gotten that safe insurance job!" She eximed as she ran away down the hallway. That was good timing too because a few secondster, I had to jump out of the way as an actual fireball flew into the reception room. There was a fiery explosion and all the nearby furniture immediately caught fire. The smoke rms went off a secondter and water started spraying down and soaking me as the fire rms went off¡­ "Well this is just perfect." I said as I nced down at my soaked outfit. Of course I had chosen to wear a white business shirt for this meeting that was nowpletely see through¡­ at least I was wearing a bra underneath despite not needing it with my physiology. From the recently createdrge hole in the wall, the Winter Soldier emerged. His body was glowing red. A clear sign of Extremis and that he had thrown that fireball. Because of course he could also do that¡­ Good thing it was me fighting him... Captain America would have been so screwed with this guy''s upgrades. [You never know, stats aren''t everything after all. All gamer''s know that skill ys just as big a role.] "Fallen Angel, La. I have orders to either capture or kill you. Come quietly and serve Hydra as our weapon." The Winter Soldier spoke for the first time. His voice wascking emotion and almost monotone. "I''m going to have to pass on that one." I replied. I mean really¡­ join us or die? Does that ever work? [Quite a bit actually¡­] ''You''re probably right about that system, but there''s no way I''d ever consider joining Hydra.'' I thought. Their ns for global domination were as ludicrous as they were cartoonishly evil. "So be it." The Soldier''s red glow intensified. Hisbat outfit, despite being military-grade, was starting to smoke and catch fire. He rushed at me again, but this time I was ready for his speed. I quickly cast a Lightshield in front of me that he mmed into. There was a burst of mes as his momentum was halted. He actually managed to put cracks in my Lightshield! Before he could recover himself, I quickly dropped the shield before I stabbed forward with both my hands. Each one holding a freshly conjured Lightspear. He managed to dodge one of them, but the second caught him in his stomach. I''d have been hesitant to stab him before, knowing that he was basically a mind-controlled ve. With Extremis, however, I knew he could take the hit and still be fine. I was actually wondering how I was going to put him down for real without taking out his head or something. My spear pierced through his stomach and plunged out the other side. He grunted in pain for an instant before reeling his arm back and smashing me in the head. My head whipped back with the blow as I stumbled backward and released my hold on the lightspear. [-50 HP] Fuck, that hurt! This was going to be annoying unless I could find a way to knock him out. The Winter Soldier reached downwards and grabbed hold of my purple lightspear in his stomach. With another small grunt, he pulled it out of him before tossing it to the side. A few secondster, the hole in his stomach hadpletely healed up. There was a small detail I noticed after he healed. He wasn''t glowing as bright as before. Healing such arge blow clearly took a lot of his energy. If I could justnd a few more of those he would be spent. He raised his organic hand towards me as a fireball straight out of a video game materialized from it and sted forward towards me! The water falling all around me vaporized as I pped my wings and dodged to the side. I threw my remaining spear towards him. It sailed true and looked like it was going to hit him before his robotic arm reached forward and grabbed my Lightspear out of the air. HIIIIIISSSSS He realized his mistake toote as the burning heat from my spear started to melt away his metal hand. Tht arm was strong looking, but it wasn''t Vibranium yet. He did basically just try and catch a Lightsaber after all. That Titanium arm was basically useless now with the melted hand. This was the first time I''d seen him disy emotion so far as he red at me with his eyes. "You appear to have been disarmed," I said with a smallugh. "I think round two is going to be a bit easier for me now." "Think again, bitch!" I heard a muffled voice yell from¡­ underneath me. Right below me, two burning red hands punched through the floor and grabbed onto my ankles. "You''ve gotta be shitting me..." I mumbled before the hands grabbing me yanked downwards and pulled me through the floor! Some asshole just pulled a Naruto move on me! I barely got a good look at the man who grabbed my legs before they rapidly spun around and flung me through a nearby wall. Once again I ended up covered in dust and drywall. Except this time I was still soaking wet so it was clinging to me¡­ Was this going to be a thing today? [Probably. Oh look, you''ve got some friends here! /s] "Oh, hey there La. Nice shirt. Youing from a wet T-shirt contest?" Iron Manughed at me. Apparently, I had been flung into the room that was directly underneath Aldrich''s office. "Nice armor." I snarked back. "Youing from a chop shop." His armor looked a bit banged up and was sporting numerous scorch marks. It still looked pretty functional though. "To be honest, Killian has a lot more suped-up mercs working for him than I would have thought," Iron Man said. "Fighting off all these guys at once has been a bit difficult." There were about 20 ex-soldiers surrounding us, all giving off the Extremis red glow. I could see Aldrich standing in the middle of them all, ring at the two of us. The sound of a loud thump in the next room over signaled that the Winter Soldier just jumped down to this floor. A momentter, he once again stepped through a hole in the wall as he moved to join all the soldiers. "I told you, Stark!" Aldrich called out. "This is the future of warfare!" He spread his arms wide as all of the soldiers around him started glowing brighter at the same time¡­ That''s cute," Iron Man said, eyeing their disy. "I wonder if they rehearsed that." XXX "So then," I said to all the soldiers surrounding us, "are you sure you all want to really do this?" I asked them all. A bunch of them looked like they were raring to throw down, but then others just genuinely looked confused. They were also looking between Iron Man and myself with trepidation. "Of course we are sure, bitch! You''re the one who came in here and attacked Mr. Killian! Now you''ll get what''sing to you!" The man who had flung me into this room shouted out. The soldiers all seemed to gain some confidence at his rude words towards me. His statement pretty much confirmed for me that he had no idea what was actually going on though. He seemed to be under the impression that Tony and I were attacking them. "That''s right, Darrell!" Aldrich called out. "Now all of you attack¨C" "HOLD IT!" I yelled out, interrupting him. To my surprise, all the soldiers actually stopped and listened to me. "First of all, we did note in here and attack Aldrich. He attacked us when we came here for a peaceful meeting. And second of all, your boss has decided to join Hydra. Are you all ok working for a man like that?" I said, gesturing to the one-armed Winter Soldier standing off to the side. He was currently watching with indifference. "Hydra?" One of the other soldiers in the room asked aloud. He was one of the ones I''d noticed that looked like he had no clue what was going on. "Hey, who is that guy anyway? I''ve never seen him around here before. And howe he has a messed-up metal arm? Shouldn''t Extremis have healed him?" A female soldier added. "Yeah, me neither." "Same." "Is Boss Killian a Nazi now!?" More and more of his minions were actually starting to ask questions as the will to fight started to leave them. Aldrich had a panicked look on his face when his soldiers started asking questions. "He¡­ he''s a new special trial. His shoulder is so riddled with experimental technologies that Extremis wasn''t able to heal his arm. And no he isn''t Hydra! That''s ludicrous!" He made up a lie on the spot. A few of his more gullible soldiers looked like they believed him. "Hey, you over there," Iron Man called out to the Winter Soldier. The man looked back. "Hail Hydra!" Iron Man called out jokingly. "Hail Hydra!" the Winter Soldier automatically responded. His tone waspletely serious and not joking like Tony''s was.. Upon seeing that, around half of the Extremis soldiers started powering down and returned to their full human appearances. To my surprise, the rude soldier who had been cursing me actually spoke up. "Mr. Killian," Darrell said. "I just want you to know that I am extremely grateful to you for giving me back my legs. I lost both of them overseas, and it felt like my country abandoned me when I returned a cripple. I was living on the streets and you saved me from that. I would have done absolutely anything to repay you for healing me. That being said¡­ I''m afraid I can''t join a Nazi organization. I''m sorry, sir. My grandpa fought and died against them in World War II." Darrell said as he turned and started walking away. I was d to see an underling making an actual informed decision. Good for him¡­ even if he did throw me through a wall and call me a bitch multiple times. "I can''t be a part of this either..." "Me too." "I''m sorry, sir..." Nine more of the soldiers followed after Darrell and left through the big angel-shaped hole in the wall. "Holy crap, La, that actually worked. Their numbers just got cut in half." Iron Man eximed. "I mean, this isn''t some movie, and those aren''t just mindless thugs. They''re people who can make their own decisions. And now we don''t have to feel bad about taking the rest out because they''re apparently fine working for Hydra." I replied as I gestured to the remaining ten soldiers. None of them seemed bothered by Aldrich''s loyalties. "Fuck those guys! They were weak, and we didn''t need them!" A particrlyrge and angry man yelled out. Aldrich himself was looking incredibly pissed off as well. Less at us though, and more at the Winter Soldier who made no move to stop half his forces from walking out on them. "What the hell, Assassin!? Why didn''t you stop them from leaving?!" Aldrich yelled at the Winter Soldier. "My only directives are to eliminate Tony Stark and the Fallen Angel known as La. As those soldiers had not officially joined Hydra yet, their leaving has no conflicts with my orders," the Winter Soldier replied in monotone. His gaze then turned back to me as we locked eyes. I could see some fire in them. I think he was still mad that I broke his titanium arm. "Well, I suppose that''s that then," Iron Man said before he raised his arm and quickly sted a nearby soldier in the face. All the talking had thrown them off, and the small force had dropped their guards. I immediately joined in and sent a Light spear through another one''s head. He wasn''t regenerating from that. Just like that, their numbers dropped even further. "Fuck! Kill them!" Aldrich shouted in panic. I was thankful this training room had high ceilings as Iron Man and I both leapt into the air as nine fireballs were hurled at us and exploded where we were standing. "Hey, Tony, just remember¨C" "Don''t kill Killian. We need him alive, I know." He said as he started flying around the room, sting the ming soldiers left and right. I was about to do the same before my instincts screamed at me to dodge. I did just that, as the Winter Soldier flew by feet first. He mmed into a wall across the room,pletely demolishing it. The man just tried to jump-kick me 15 feet in the air¡­ [-50HP!] "OW! I shouted in pain as I felt something incredibly hot m into my back. I spun around to see where that fireball came from and saw Aldrich smirking at me. The smirk was wiped off his face a secondter as a repulsor st from Iron Man sent him flying across the room. XXX I took the moment of reprieve from the Winter Soldiers'' failed sneak attack to go after two more soldiers. Iron Man was in a fierce one-on-one against Aldrich, but these guys kept trying to interfere by constantly hurling fireballs at him. They didn''t seem to be doing much damage to his armor, but the metal was starting to give off a worryingly hot glow. I didn''t know what the melting point of his armor was, but I didn''t want them reaching it while he was inside. I pped my wings hard and rapidly dove down towards the two soldiers. Their situational awareness was pretty good because they both ducked out of the way before I stabbed them from behind. One of them rapidly snapped their arm forward and made a grab for my Lightspear. I could have pulled it away in time, but I wanted to see what he was nning. He wrapped his hand around it and yanked hard, ''dislodging'' it from my grip. "Fuck yeah, Mark! Stab this winged freak with her own weapon!" The other soldier cheered as ''Mark'' went to do just that. He had a smirk on his face as he ran forward while yelling triumphantly. He aimed my own Lightspear right at my torso and lunged forward for a stab. The instant before it reached me, I willed the spear in his hand to vanish. Not expecting that to happen, he stumbled forward now weaponless and I fatally impaled him. "Mark! You bitch, you killed him! How dare you. He was my brother!" The other soldier seemed to lose all reason as he blindly charged forward next. With a shrug, I threw my spear right at him and put him down as well. His momentum was carrying him too fast to dodge out of the way. Did I just wipe out a family? I honestly felt bad about that¡­ except they were fighting for evil, so not really. Upon seeing even more of their brethren in, the remaining soldiers turned and started to flee. "Cowards!" Aldrich yelled out. Now he was truly facing Iron Man one-on-one, and the burning man wasn''t looking so hot anymore¡­ [That joke was cringe, Host. Also, your opponent is back for another round.] I heard shuffling of rubble as the Winter Soldier emerged from the debris. With a grunt, he started charging me next, far faster than the other soldiers could. I hurled another light spear at him, hoping the same strategy would work. With some crazy athleticism, the Winter Soldier contorted his torso to dodge the weapon, all while barely losing any momentum. "I guess we''re doing this the hard way," I muttered as I formed a small Lightspear in each hand. If anything, they were closer to Light daggers. The Winter Soldier swung back his right arm and threw a powerful punch at my torso. I decided to take the hit as I simultaneously thrust both my weapons forward. [-50HP] I grunted in pain as we simultaneously struck each other. I definitely came out ahead of the exchange. Both my daggers were buried in each of his shoulders. Taking a hit to deliver your own is a bullshit strategy only a Gamer could pull off. [Or literally anyone else with regeneration powers¡­] I ignored the system trying to rain on my parade as I conjured two more daggers and leapt forward to try and take this guy down. His shoulder was currently healing, so he couldn''t use his arm to defend. Heshed out with a lightning-fast kick. I threw one of my des in its path, thinking he would pull back to not get impaled again. He did not. [-100HP] "Argh." "Ughh" My dagger simultaneously burrowed into his leg as his kick broke my wrist and arm ¨C well, it would have if I didn''t have a gamer''s body. Instead, all I lost was HP I could afford to spare. If there was one stat I wasn''tcking, it was Vigor. The next few moments got pretty crazy. Neither of us could back down as we engaged each other in a close-quarters death match. He was delivering powerful body blows against me with fists and feet while I was continuously stabbing him. From an outside perspective, this must have looked like a pointless bout of two immortals going at it. "C''mon, just run out of energy already and go down!" I yelled at him in irritation as I mmed another dagger into his sternum. In return, he cracked me over the head with a punch that had me seeing stars for a second. [-50HP! Warning! HP at 1000/3100] That notification made me a bit nervous, but finally, to my pleasant surprise, he let out a cough of pain. His burning orange skin receded, and he coughed out blood from his mouth. He stumbled forward for a moment and tried to make a final grab at me. I punched him right in the face with my full strength, and he copsed backward to the floor. I beat him! Now I had to figure out what to actually do with him¡­ "Hey, good work there, La. I filmed that whole fight, and it was awesome. It''s probably gonna rack up a ton of views on YouTube. The whole world always thought the Winter Soldier was a myth. Now they''ll know he was actually real and was finally taken down," Iron Man said as he walked up to me. His fight had ended before mine did, and instead of stepping in to help, he sat back and watched¡­ I gave him a mild re that expressed my feelings about that. "Woah, you looked like you had him handled. Besides, if you really wanted me to step in, you would have called out for help¡­ which you didn''t," he said to me. I supposed he was right. Getting into a slug match like that was surprisingly fun. "He''s famous?" I asked. I didn''t think a lot of people knew about him. "Oh yeah, a whole bunch of conspiracy theorists think he''s the boogeyman of the world. And I guess they''re right?" He said questioningly. "They believe a whole bunch of the world''s craziest assassinations were pulled off by this guy. They always im he was the one who really killed Kennedy." He said with augh. "...Huh¡­ You know, he probably did." XXX [You havepleted your mission! You have leveled up! You have received the reward: Perfected Extremis Form! The Perfected form is abination of the super-soldier serum and AIM''s Extremis form.] Nice! I could either take the form myself or save it for someone else. I was considering thetter because I didn''t exactly need the form. With Gamer''s Body and Twilight Healing, I could already heal from any injury, and the boost to strength wasn''t anything groundbreaking for me. If I gave this to someone like Natasha, though, she''d be a force to be reckoned with. [Congrattions! Angelic Mastery has reached level 3! Light Maniption has reached level 4! You now have ess to Angelic Teleportation and can survive in a vacuum environment indefinitely. Light Magic now costs even less MP to cast!] That would be incredibly useful for me in the future! Especially for when I''d start venturing out into space! Light Magic being even cheaper was also a big powerup. I was hoping Lightshields cost a lot less now. They were what really drained my MP the most. It made sense though, considering an average Lightshield was basically the size of 25 to 30 Lightspears lined up together. I checked my current stats to see where I was sitting. One thing I''d figured out was that I grew an extra pair of wings whenever my total MP doubled. For example, I started with 100 MP, but as soon as it hit 200, I became a four-winged Fallen. At 400 MP, I gained another pair of wings. From that, I deduced that at 800 MP, I would gain another pair. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 5] [HP: 3100] [MP: 560] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 56] [Luck: 20] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 3, Acting 2, Light Maniption 4, HP¡úMP Conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] Even if I dumped my 10 free stat points into Intelligence, I''d still be only at 660, which was a ways off. Ever since figuring out that Strength also included things like agility and speed, I''d decided not to neglect that stat either. The Winter Soldier''s strength stat was at least at 40. He was almost twice as fast as me. I decided to split my free stat points between the two, bringing Strength up to 25 and Intelligence up to 61. ''Hey, System. How exactly do I go about using angelic teleportation?'' I asked in my head. The advantage of Angelic Teleportation over the sling ring was that, like apparating, it was instantaneous and could be used midbat. Even the best masters of the mystic arts still required a few seconds of concentration to use their sling rings. Doctor Strange had sort of used them in his fights, but it was borderline gimmicky and really only worked because of the plot. [You simply think about where you want to go and will yourself there. Keep in mind, the further the distance, the more MP will be required. If you use all your MP, you will draw on your HP due to your HP¡úMP Conversion skill. Don''t teleport too far and identally give yourself a game over.] I chuckled at the system''s warning. I''d be sure to practice my jumps and make sure to figure out the distance to MP ratio. "Hey, La. You done spacing out over there? What do you want to do with these guys?" Tony asked me as he pointed to the downed Winter Soldier and Aldrich Killian. Everyone else was either dead or had run off. "Also, just so you know... a whole bunch of police areing to storm this building." Iron Man''s facete lifted up to reveal Tony''s face. He looked a bit worried. "What''s the problem with that?" I asked. "We kind of just had a full-on battle that involved the deaths of multiple war veterans." Tony exined. "It''s not going to be a good publicity look for us. We killed US war heroes¡­ on US soil. Even if they were joining Hydra they hadn''t joined yet. The police are absolutely going to try and take us into custody and throw the book at us. Well mostly me actually. You¨Cthey''ll probably have no idea how to deal with." Tony exined to me. "They might use this as an excuse to try and take my suit from me though." He looked a bit worried. "Well, shit..." I said. I had forgotten about this point in time. We were still technically in the middle of Iron Man 2 timewise. The US government was trying to take his suit so they could weaponize it. The only reason they didn''t in the movies was because their lead man, Justin Hammer, harbored a terrorist that ended up sing a bunch of murder bots on New York City. Now that Whish was dead, Tony wouldn''t be able to beat him and ''save the day.'' "Can''t we just call SHIELD to tell the police to back off?" I asked. "SHIELD''s kind of in the dog house in the US right now. They''ve lost a lot of their sway after Alexander Pierce ended up being a confirmed traitor. You know the guy was friends with Peggy Carter and my old man for decades... I never actually knew what SHIELD was, but I still saw the man from time to time at upper echelon social gs." Tony trailed off with a grimace. I wondered if Tony would ever make the connection that Pierce was probably the one to off his parents? It''s possible Pierce even tried to subtly have Howard Stark join Hydra and was turned down. That would have led to Howard being ''silenced.'' "We''ll just have to sneak out of here then," I said. ''This is where I really could use a stealth skill...'' I thought with some expectation. [I can''t just give you a skill unless you''re doing something involving it. If you want a stealth skill, go try and steal some things without getting caught.] ''Fine.'' I supposed it couldn''t be that convenient. "Yeah. I guess we could try and sneak out of here. I can have Jarvis delete all the security footage." Tony suggested. "I can actually hear the sirens now though. We better leave fast." Tony was correct, the police sirens did sound close. And it sounded like there were a lot of them. There were a whole lot of explosionsing from this building a few minutes ago to be fair¡­ I had an idea. I pulled out my sling ring and hoped that with my intelligence now over 60, I could get that damn thing to work. "I''m going to try opening a portal a few blocks away from here," I exined. "I don''t know how long I''ll be able to hold it open for you, so run through with the soldier and Aldrich. I''ll follow after." Tony nodded and slung the two of them over his shoulders. I started going through the circr hand motions that had failed me numerous times in training. Thankfully though, they weren''t failing me now. The portal was forming slowly and shakily, but it was forming. It took about 20 seconds, but I eventually made itrge enough for him to pass through. "Go now!" I shouted, and Tony bolted through with the pair. I jumped through the portal right after him. A split secondter, the shaky thing copsed. "Whoo! Teleportation! That''s what I''m talking about!" I cheered out loud. We exited in a back alley a few blocks away from AIM''s headquarters. I could still hear the sirens in the distance, but we were well out of their current police cordon perimeter. Tony just gave me a deadpan look. "You''re gonna have to work on that. You were barely able to open a portal a few blocks away and were supposed to be going to others at some point." I pouted in response. "Now that I''ve gotten it to work in the first ce, it shouldn''t take long before I can start opening portals all over the world. Just you wait; pretty soon I''ll have this ability mastered." Tony nodded. "I''ll hold you to it then. Happy is on his way with the limo. I''ll throw the two Nazis in the trunk and make our inconspicuous getaway. I already have Jarvis establishing an alibi for us as we speak." A few minutester, Happy showed up with the limo. I healed the Winter Soldier up a bit before we tossed him in the back with Aldrich. I didn''t want him dying from the final stab I hit him with. He waspletely out of stamina to heal it. "All right then," Tony said as he and I hopped in. "Next stop... huh? Where should we go?" He turned and asked me. I took a second to ponder. "I guess we can head to the Sanctum. The Sorceress Supreme should be able to help the Winter Soldier break Hydra''s mind control." "The Winter Soldier is under mind control?" Tony asked. "Yep, allow me to introduce you to Sergeant Bucky Barnes." I eximed andughed at Tony''s shocked look. As we drove to Bleeker Street I started exining Bucky and Steve''s story to Tony. I tried to make it aspelling and tragic as possible. In the event that Tony ever found out Bucky killed his parent''s, maybe he''d hesitate and not immediately try to get revenge on the man. Was I being a bit maniptive here with my friend? Yes, but I knew if I didn''t do this we''d end up in Civil War which was thest thing any of us needed. [Acting has Leveled up to 3!] XXX Chapters 46-50 Chapters 46-50 It had been a week since the crazy excursion to AIM. I hadn''t heard much from anyone since. Tony and SHIELD had gone radio silent. To be honest, that was perfectly fine by me. I could let them deal with the remnants of that fiasco. I had more important things to do myself. Mainly, I was finally in the process of finally getting my own ce! Even if it was a bit slow going¡­ "So what do you think about this abode? Isn''t it just¡­grand?" My realtor asked me hesitantly as she spread her arms wide and gestured all around the apartment. It wasrge, I''d give her that at least. It also looked like it was infested with fleas and may have been a methb at one point as well. This was definitely another no from me though. I was starting to lose faith in thepetency of my realtor. She was clearly fresh out of whatever made-up little college realtors went to because she was doing a terrible job. She was cute though, which is mainly why I picked her. [You trusted your horniness and it backfired on you.] The system had hit the nail on the head. ''Pretty much yeah.'' "Listen, um¡­" Crap, I forgot her name. I''d been too busy staring at her ass as she took me from one shitty apartment to the next. I couldn''t help it though. There were literally dozens of experienced realtors in New York I could have gone with, but I let my horniness choose for me and it picked the dumb hot blond. Now I was paying for it as she kept taking me to all these should-be-condemned apartments that had absolutely none of the specifications I''d given her. "Karen, my name is Karen." she answered enthusiastically. "And is this not what you''re looking for again?" She asked with a pout. As she asked that, a cockroach crawled out of the nearby floorboard and scurried between her feet. She nced at it for a moment before turning back to me like that didn''t just happen. "It may have a small bug problem, but that''s easily remedied." "Right¡­ Karen. I told you what I was looking for in an apartment. You know¡­ a high-rise with lots of square footage that overlooked the city. I told you money was no option as well," I exined. And where had she taken me currently? We were in some flea-ridden damp hideaway in the middle of a neighborhood where people don''t go outside at night. Frankly, I wouldn''t be surprised if her car was being broken into right now because she parked it right out front. She bit her lip and had a sad look on her face. "I''m sorry, I just started at my agency, and they only give me ess to the crummier listings! It''s either this ce or Wilson Fisk''s old penthouse! And I don''t think you''d want to live there! He was a major criminal after all." She exined. Wilson Fisk? The Kingpin!? The penthouse of a man who ran a criminal empire sounded pretty good to me! It must be absolutely decked out with all kinds of amazing things. "Why didn''t you start with that!?" I eximed. "Let''s go there right now!" I said excitedly as I grabbed her and dragged her out of this dump and back towards her car. "Wah¡­" I didn''t give her time to protest as I wanted out of this insect ridden building asap. When exited the run down building, to my not-surprise, her car was currently being broken into. "Hey, get away from my car, you hooligans, before I call the police!" Karen shouted at four teens that were surrounding her car. One of them carrying a portable tire jack. Wow, they were really nning on stealing her tires in broad daylight. The four of them startled at being caught. They started to run away when they heard the word ''police'' at least. "Fuck you, Karen! Stay out of our neighborhood!" One of the teens yelled out as they all ran away. That was extremely rude and yet pretty much what I''d expected from this neighborhood. "How did they know my name?" She turned to me and asked. "I think they were just calling you a Karen in general¡­" I said and she pouted. ¡­ "Whoa, this ce is awesome! You should have taken us here first," I eximed as I looked over the Kingpin''s old penthouse. It really did have everything. It was three floors totaling over 10k square feet. The lowest floor had an actual indoor pool and a full gym. The middle floor had every kind of entertainment room you could think of, including a small movie theater and a bowling alley. The top floor was the residential with a bunch ofrge bedrooms and a high-rise view that overlooked all of the city. It was definitely the height of luxury. The rent was also 20k a month¡­ but I had that million from Tony that shouldst me a while. It''s not like I''d ever be hurting for money as a Gamer anyway. "I''m d you like it¡­" Karen said with a strained smile. "...are you sure you want this ce, though? It belonged to Mr. Fisk. He''s been in prison for a year now, but I heard he was getting out soon. He might want his home back and will be displeased if someone took it from him." She exined to me. I feel like there was more info there that she wasn''t sharing, but I honestly didn''t care. Wilson Fisk had the best penthouse in the city and soon it would be all mine! No way I was giving it up! I''d like to see him try and take it back. "Yes, I''m absolutely sure. Where do I sign, and when can I move in?" I asked her. "Well okay then." Her frown turned to a smile as she reached into her bag and pulled out the source of all the world''s evil¡­paperwork. Karen and I spent the next few hours going over the dreaded paperwork and my name was put on the lease. This ce was awesome, and I wanted to emte Tony and buy this whole building outright one day soon. But for that, I''d first need quite a bit more money. On the upside, I was able to move into my new ce today. I''d finally be done with constant hotel hopping. I could finally have my own ce away from all the prying eyes¡­ I''m pretty sure multiple government agencies had bugged every single hotel room I had stayed in the past few days. I''d also noticed myself being tailed by the ''men in ck'' every time I''d gone out and explored the city this week. I definitely was not existing incognito. I could understand where they wereing from. I was a Biblical Angel with a pretty high body count just meandering my way around the human world as if that was perfectly normal. My existence probably terrified all the government big wigs. That didn''t stop people on the streets from asionally swarming me for autographs and photos though. I''d actually taken to wearingrge sunsses and big hats to try and hide myself when I went outside at this point. I needed to learn some illusion magic. The only people I could think of that were any good at that were Loki and Frigga though. I wouldn''t even be able to get to Asgard until Thor officially started. "Okay, and with this allpleted, you are all set," Karen said as she finished organizing all thepleted paperwork and handed me a set of keys. "Here are your keys; it was a pleasure helping you find your home, Miss La. Would you mind if I listed you as one of my clients on my profile? It would really help my career if people knew I was the realtor of such a big celebrity¡­" I told her it was fine and thanked her again as she left. Once she was gone, I went all around and admired ''MY'' penthouse. I giggled at the thought of such a luxurious ce all to myself "Now then¡­" I muttered out loud. "I wonder if good ol'' Wilson Fisk kept any secret safes full of money or jewels anywhere in this ce?" Although it was possible the police found them all when they raided it and took him into custody a year ago. [Quest Started! -This is Mine Now!- ¡úDiscover Wilson Fisk''s secret safe that is hidden somewhere in his old penthouse! What treasures could be inside?] [Reward: ? and ?] "Now that''s what I''m talking about. Treasure Hunt!" XXX The treasure hunt did not go well¡­ "I''m going to need to hire a professional there or something to help me find Fisk''s safe," I muttered out loud as I walked the streets of New York. I had spent HOURS searching all the obvious locations in my new penthouse and found nothing for it. I checked behind every picture frame and beneath all the beds. I even checked in the pool. Hollywood lied... Finding someone''s secret safe was not as easy as they always portrayed in spy movies. [If it was easy the police would have found it a year ago when they arrested Fisk.] ''Can you even tell me what''s in the safe?'' [No, that would be spoilers.] That made me just want to find it even more! If it was just money or jewels, the system would have just told me. The fact that it was keeping the contents a secret meant there was something amazing inside! I was currently taking a break and walking the streets of New York. Relying on my enhanced luck stat to guide me towards something interesting. Maybe I''d get lucky and stumble upon the ck Cat and I could ask for her help finding the safe. [Felicia Hardy and Peter Parker are both 12 right now¡­] Aw, that sucked. There would be no cool spiderman shenanigans for at least three years then. And I was looking forward to seeing which version of spiderman I got. [Anything but Toby Maguire''s version¡­] "Agreed." This world didn''t need that level of cringe. I would go out of my way to prevent the spider from biting him at that point. [If you''re bored, you could be trying toplete one of your current quests.] "Nah, all those are on hold temporarily. I can''t defeat the Hand members until I actually know where they are. All I know is Madam Gao is somewhere in New York, which isn''t a lot to go on. Voldemort has gone into hiding, and there''s been no Death Eater activity since Snake Face got spanked by me and Iron Man. And the ''save the world'' quest can''t advance forward either until SHIELD finishes interrogating Aldrich." They had been radio silent towards me so I had no idea how any of that was going. "Excuse me, miss. Could I beseech you to point me towards Rand Corporation''s Headquarters? It''s been a while since I''ve been in the city, and I can''t seem to remember where it is." A young man with curly dark blond hair walked up to me. He looked borderline homeless. His clothes were filthy, and he looked like he had just been washed ashore... Ah crap, I knew who this was. Damn you Luck stat! This was not what I meant when I said I wanted something ''interesting'' to happen! [Quest initiated! - Iron Fist Unleashed! ¡ú Help Danny Rand recover his¡ª] ''Nope!'' I cut off the system before it could finish giving that quest. No fucking way! Iron Fist was the dumbest Marvel show, and I was not being swept up in that poor excuse for an action/drama. [Well...ok then¡­] I think I had apparently shocked my system into speechlessness. "Um, miss? Do you know where it is?" Danny Rand, AKA the Iron Fist, asked me again. "I would be greatly honored if you could assist me," he said as he actually bowed to me. People nearby were staring at the weird disy. Thankfully, way weirder things happened in this city daily. So a homeless white kid bowing to ady wearing an obvious disguise didn''t even register to most people. "Yeah, sure, just let me check a map..." I sighed as I pulled out my phone and proceeded to Google Rand Corp headquarters. I then gave him the street number. New York''s streets being properly numbered made giving directions a lot easier. He bowed to me again in thanks before proceeding to leave. I wanted to let him go just like that, but I supposed I couldn''t let the opportunities that came with his arrival in the city pass me up. "Wait," I called out before tossing him a piece of paper with my number on it. "If you ever run into Madam Gao of the Hand, give me a call so I cane and take care of her." I told him. "You shouldn''t speak of the taking of life so casually. In K''un-Lun, they teach that nobody is ever above redemption." Danny said to me. I just wanted to scoff. This was a woman who''s been alive for centuries and probably done countless unspeakable acts in her cult''s name. "Yeah, sure... whatever," I said dismissively. Her death was worth a free level up, and every ten of her minions was still a free stat point. I was absolutely going to wipe out the New York Hand sect. "Just make sure to call me, Iron Fist." His eyes widened when I mentioned his title. "You know who I am?" He asked. "Then you must be aware of my sacred duty to destroy the Hand!? Will you assist me!?" [Quest Initiated! Help Iron Fist Destroy the Ha¡ª] "No thanks, I''ll handle it on my own," I said inly. I already had a pretty good track record against them anyway. He looked confused at my statement. "...What?" "Yeah, you K''un-Lun guys have been feuding with the Hand for like 1000 years. At some point, you have to throw in the towel and let someone else do it. That someone is me, so call me whenever Gao approaches you for being the ''Legendary Iron Fist.''" I added with a snicker. Father no-longer-above, his powers were some... All he could do was punch stuff really hard sometimes. I turned and started walking away before I had to deal with this kid any longer... This was what I got for trusting my luck to find something interesting. At least that''s what I thought. BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG... I was just passing Central Park when I heard an absolute torrent of gunfire going off nearby! It sounded like a full-scale war was going on! "Oh my God! Run!" "Terrorists are shooting up the park!" "There are still a bunch of people in there caught in the crossfire!" People nearby and park-goers who were lucky enough to be far from the shooting started fleeing in all directions. Hearing the shooting and what was going on, my six ck wings appeared from my back as I took to the sky to locate the shooters. "It''s the Angel from the TV!" "We''re saved!" Iunched myself towards the sounds of gunfire, and my eyes widened when I reached it. There looked to be a full-blown gang war taking ce right in the middle of the park. There were three different groups all sting at each other at the same time. What made it even worse, in my eyes, was that they were all going out of their way to target civilians as well. I could already see over a dozen innocent people bleeding out on the ground. I should be able to save some of them, but not unless I took out all three gangs first. [Emergency Mission! Save the Innocent Park Goers!] [Reward: 1 Free stat point for every life saved. 1 free stat point for every 5 gang members defeated.] XXX My arrival in the park went unnoticed by the three groups of shooters¡­ that was until I decided to make myself known. I rapidly conjured two Lightspears in my hands and immediately hurled both of them towards one of the groups. Two shooters went down as my spears struck true. I repeated this two more times until I had taken out two people from each group. "Marco! Miguel! They are dead!" "Comrade Ivan! Comrade Boris! No!" "Dammit sarge! Lieutenant Alvarez is dead. So is Private Westly!" All three groups shouted out at my sudden interruption. The first two groups seemed to be Latin American and Russian. The third is what confused me, though. They were referring to each other by military ranks. Were these soldiers? Shooting up their own people? I supposed it was possible they were remnants of Hydra. I should probably capture them instead of taking them all out¡­ but my points. [You only have to defeat them to get the Free Stat Points. Whether you capture them, they surrender, or you kill them makes no difference.] ''Thanks system.'' I should capture at least some of these guys alive to find out what was going on. "Alright, you assholes. You''ve all caused enough damage here. Lay down your weapons and surrender, or I will take you all down!" I dered loud enough for everyone to hear me. I was currently floating 30 feet in the air between all three groups, so it was no wonder they hadn''t yet spotted me. "Oh, fuck, Sarge! It''s the Angel we''ve all been seeing all over the news! What do we do!" "Dios mio!" Two of the groups stopped and seemed to hesitate upon realizing I was here. The third group did not. They opened fire on me. "Avenge ourrades. Kill the mutant freak!" The Russian gang cheered as they all raised their guns and started firing on me. Most of their bullets missedpletely, but a few struck me and bounced off. I felt nothing from them. There were about 10 of them remaining in total. After a few seconds, all of their AK-47 clips were empty as they ran out of ammo. "Fuck! That did nothing!" One of them cursed loudly. "It must be a trick! Reload and keep shooting her!" The others proceeded to try and do just that. I let out a sigh upon figuring this group wouldn''t being quietly. I dove rapidly towards the ground andnded between them. What proceeded was a high-speed beatdown. I admit, I don''t really know anything about hand-to-handbat¨Cbut when my strength stat was at 25, it didn''t matter. All it would take was a single hit to each of them, and they were sent flying. Grunts and screams rang out as I rapidly delivered blow after blow upon the gang until they were all lying on the ground in pain from the numerous broken bones I had delivered upon them. That was awesome! I felt like Batman beating them all with my bare hands! [+2 Free Stat Points!] I knew I was still on a tight timeframe with the civilians though. Many were still on the verge of bleeding out, and I had to act fast. I took back off into the air before ring at the two remaining groups¨C "Aw, dammit, they''re running away," I said. The Latin gang and the military group had taken off through the trees. I could chase them all down, but frankly, I didn''t have the time. I still had to save all of the innocent people hurt by them. At least I captured all the Russian''s. I didn''t waste any more time as Twilight Healing''s rings manifested on each of my hands, and I flew down towards the nearest civilian that still had a heartbeat. It was a man who looked to be in his mid-20s who had been in the park jogging. He was riddled with seven bullet holes. It was a miracle they hadn''t hit anything immediately vital. I crouched down and started healing him. I didn''t have time to heal himpletely, but I did enough so his life wouldn''t be in danger. Following him, I proceeded to go from person to person and do the same. I had saved seven other people at that point before a man called out to me. "Please, Angel! Save my children, please! They''re dying!" I rushed over towards the man and saw he was cradling a young boy and girl who had both been shot. Nearby, a woman who I assumed to be their mother was lying still. I immediately ced a hand over each child and started healing them at the same time. The healing was slower this way, but neither of them looked like they had even a second to spare. It was an agonizingly slow 30 seconds before I started seeing the bullets ejected from their bodies and the bullet holes closed up. Their father next to me waspletely silent as he watched on. Once I was finished, I let out a sigh of relief. Including these two kids, that was nine people I had managed to save. Unfortunately, the three groups had killed a lot more¡­ That was something to dwell on forter though. "It''s okay, they''re out of danger. I''m sorry about your wife though¡­" The man, who looked oddly familiar now that I saw him, grimaced but still looked at me gratefully. "I know, she was¡­ shot in the head. Our children though. I''m just so d that they are alive! Thank you so much! I promise you that I will pay you back!" He said. "You don''t have to pay me back for anything," I said back to him. "You should get your children out of here though¡­ I don''t know if the shooters wille back." He nodded to me before grimacing at his wife''s body. "You''re right¡­ My kids are the most important thing right now. I''ll see you again, Angel. I promise." He still had a determined look in his eye that told me he would try, and I would be seeing this man again in the future. As he picked up his young son and daughter, I used observe on him. [Frank Castle Lvl 7 ¨C Frank Castle was a captain in the Marine Corps and is one of the most deadly men on the when ites to modernbat. He is currently burning with hatred at his wife''s murder while being filled with gratitude towards the Fallen Angel who saved his children from the same fate.] Woah¡­ I just saved the Punisher''s kids. [+9 Free Stat Points] XXX "Daddy, how long are we going to be staying here? And where''s Mommy?" Frank Castle''s son asked as we entered my penthouse. I had offered to let him and the two kids temporarily stay here until Frank sorted out his ''business'' with them. By that, I mean he was probably about to go on a killing spree and wanted to leave his kids in a safe ce. And as far as safe ces went, my penthouse was pretty secure. Wilson Fisk spared no expense tricking this ce out with thetest of everything. Security systems included. Frank''s youngest didn''t quite understand that his mother was gone. Frank''s daughter did understand, though, and had hardly stopped crying the entire time. "Sorry about theck of necessities," I told Frank as we got the kids situated into one of the bedrooms. "I just moved in today and wasn''t expecting guests." At least this ce came fully furnished, so no one was sleeping on the floor. Frank still had a somber expression on his face over his wife''s passing, but he still gave me a small smile. "Don''t worry about it. This ce is great..." He trailed off. He looked very distracted. "Do you want my help?" I asked him. We both knew that I was talking about helping him get revenge. He seemed surprised that I offered but shook his head ''no.'' "No. They killed my wife. Two of those soldiers you killed... they were my formerrades from Operation Cerberus. I thought we were brothers. I can''t believe that they would try to kill me and my family!" He said angrily. He looked ready to smash something but held himself back. He probably didn''t want to wreck any of his benefactor''s stuff. "Just give me some time to sort out a proper safe house for my kids and we''ll all be out of your hair." I didn''t bother insisting that they were free to stay here. He was a prideful man and I could tell that such an offer would make him believe that I thought him weak. I didn''t talk to Frank at all after that. He went inside his own temporary room to stew in his rage while I went out to stock up on food now that I had some unexpected guests. A few hourster, after they had cried themselves out, Frank''s kids left their rooms in search of food. "Sorry, I didn''t get either of your names earlier," I said to them as I sat down on my couch with a slice of freshly cooked pizza. I had no need to actually eat, but there was no way I''d ever be giving up food. "I saw you on TV! You were really cool when you and Iron Man stood up to that bad wizard! My name is Frank! Just like my daddy!" The younger boy enthusiastically responded between bites of his own pizza. "My name is Lisa... Thank you for saving us. It hurt so much and I thought we were gonna die." The girl said with less enthusiasm than her brother. She was still obviously distraught by getting shot multiple times. Especially since she looked to be no older than 12 or 13 years old. The younger brother looked to be 6 or 7. I gave them both arge smile. What happened to them both was horrible. Frank Jr. hadn''t quite grasped it due to his young age, but Lisa had. I was hoping to distract them from it for a bit and I had just the thing. I told the two to follow me into one of the entertainment rooms on the second floor. "Wow, that''s a really big TV!" Frank Jr. eximed, pointing at the 120-inch mounted TV on the wall. "I didn''t know they made them that big! Can we watch something?" "Sure thing. Put on whatever you want to watch," I said as I passed them the remote. "Awesome!" He eximed as he took it and started randomly mashing buttons. "Hey, Lisa, what''s the Disney channel?" "It''s 33," she answered automatically while cracking a small smile. "Ok," the younger boy replied as he seemed to ignore her answer and just started randomly mashing random numbers on the remote. I snickered at that. His sister chastised him and tried to take the remote from her little brother. "You''re typing it in wrong! Give it to me!" She said as she tried to grab it. "No, I want to do it!" Frank Jr. stood up and started running all around the room as he kept mashing buttons. His sister stood up and started chasing after him! "No, give it here!" "No! Stay away!" I sat off to the side quietlyughing as the two siblings squabbled with each other over the remote. I know it had only been a couple of hours since the worst event of their lives, but they seemed like strong kids who would ovee it. CLICK! "Huh?" A loud metallic click sounded out from behind therge TV. Therge screen then did something that I was not expecting. It started sliding along the wall where it was mounted. It moved over a few feet along some invisible tracks before it moved along far enough to reveal a mid-sized safe that was hiding right behind. [Mission Complete! You have discovered Wilson Fisk''s Secret Safe!] He hid it behind the TV¡­ the one obvious ce I didn''t check. The TV just looked so expensive I didn''t want to mess with it in any way. In fact, that''s probably why the police never found it either. I looked over at the two kids next to me who almost had stars in their eyes. Somehow, during their funny scuffle over the remote, they must have typed in some secret code to reveal the safe. Was that a result of my Luck? [Doubtful, that was a 7 digit number code those squabbling kids just randomly typed in. Your luck is high, but not that high. That was nothing more than pure coincidence¡­ or was it?] I ignored the System''s ominous question as I stood up from my seat and walked over to the safe to see what was inside. The safe itself also looked to require a passcode but I didn''t even bother. I conjured a tiny light dagger in my hand which easily melted through the steel and soon I had the safe open. Inside wasn''t a bunch of cash or jewels like I had expected. It looked like a bunch of stock certificate papers¡­ for Oscorp? -A Large Corporate Building Across The City- Knock Knock! *Cough* "Come in!" A raspy voice called out. The owner of that voice was Norman Osborn. He used to be one of the wealthiest and most envied men on the. He still had the wealth of course¡­ well most of it, but the envy had long since dried up. Now all he received in his life were looks of pity. Norman wasying in bed in his office/hospital room. A few years ago, he had contracted a rare and incurable gic disease. With that, came the news that he only had a few years to live! Norman would never ept that! His only heir was his idiot son, and if Norman died he knew hispany and legacy would fall to ruin shortly after. So he hired the brightest minds on the and spared no expense in funding any of their research in search of a cure. In order to fund all of this¡­ Norman ended up selling offrge portions of hispany''s stock. Thatter turned out to be one of his greatest regrets¡­ Everyone still incorrectly assumed Norman still ran Oscorp. They were wrong. "Excuse me, sir¡­" Norman''stest secretary/caregiver entered the room. "You asked us to keep you updated on anything rted to¡­ Mr. Fisk." The secretary said the name of the man who held the majority of Norman''s wrath these days. Fisk had been the one to purchase the majority share of Oscorp''s stock... under the table. In his foolish search for a cure, Norman had allowed Fisk to be the secret owner of Oscorp almost overnight. The Kingpin liberally used the techpany''s massive resources to further his own criminal agendas. Norman was helpless to stop him and could onlyment as hispany was slowly corrupted. That was until a certain ''Devil'' vignte had ended up doing the impossible and taking down the Kingpin a year ago. While in prison, Fisk could no longer influence hispany but he still technically owned it. In order to rectify that and regain control, Norman had all of Fisk''s assets secretly searched to try and recover those stock certificates but he never found them. "Someone moved into Wilson Fisk''s old penthouse, sir. They actually moved in today." His secretary informed him. "That''s what you came in here to bother me with!?" Norman rasped out in annoyance. "Who cares. We had all the police on our payroll search that ce over ten times. There''s nothing there. That ce is worthless. No¡­ Fisk was far too clever to keep those certificates anywhere in the City. I''m sure he''s hidden them in some offshore bank that would be much harder to find." Norman spected out loud. "Of course, sir. You''re right as always! Sorry for bothering you. Just one more thing. Your son wanted to know if you would be attending his birthday party this year?" They asked him. Norman scowled. "Of course I won''t be attending. I have far more important things to do! Now go away!" Norman shouted, and his secretary left the room in haste. He sat back and cursed Fisk once again. He vowed he would regain control of hispany no matter what! XXX Chapter: 50 My eyes widened as I looked at the certificates in front of me. "There''s absolutely no way these can be real, right?" "Is there any treasure?" Behind me, Frank Jr. asked as he tried to peer into the safe with his sister. The two siblings were excited at the prospect of discovering some ''secret treasure.'' "Aw, it''s just some boring paperwork? Why would someone put that in a secret safe?" Lisa asked me. I wondered the same thing. If these stock certificates were indeed real, why were they hidden away? It didn''t really make any sense. With these papers I now held in my hand, I had the controlling interest of Oscorp! [Wilson Fisk ran a secret criminal empire. If his identity as the majority shareholder of Oscorp was discovered, then his life of anonymity would be over. Government agencies would have been scrutinizing all of his financial transactions much more closely.] The two kids soon lost interest and sat down on the nearby couch to watch TV. Meanwhile, I was still scrutinizing these documents. This was a game changer! Oscorp wasn''t quite at AIM''s level when it came to gics, but they were close. The Green Goblin form was basically the super soldier serum with a touch of insanity on the side. If they solved that though¡­ I''d have an alternative to saving the world''s people thanpletely relying on Extremis. Plus, I can''t say that having my ownpany wouldn''t be pretty awesome! I could kick out Norman, and the Green Goblin would nevere to be¡­ along with a whole bunch of other super viins now that I thought about it. Oscorp should have really been shut down for all that¡­ [Billionaires never get punished for anything¡­ and now you''re a billionaire technically.] "First things first," I said as I shuffled the certificates in my hands. "I need awyer." "Hey, Miss La, do you wanna watch Star Wars?" The kids called out to me from over on the couch. Oh right, I was technically watching these two for the moment. Their dad should be a bit better tomorrow. "I suppose I can call awyer tomorrow." I hopped over and plopped myself next to them. Woah, the Star Wars actors were all different in this reality. I wonder if the story is still the same? ¡­ The next day Frank was doing mildy better and took over watching his kids. I know he wasn''t the kind of man who would impose on someone more than absolutely necessary. "So, La, what made you choose our firm? Not that I''mining, mind you. If anything, we''re ecstatic to have the business of someone so high profile," Foggy Nelson said across from me. I was currently sitting in the office of Nelson and Murdock. Next to him, Matt Murdock, AKA Daredevil, also looked curious as to why I was here. He also seemed to be a bit ufortable with my presence. That was disappointing because I was inwardly fan-girling being in the presence of one of my favorite heroes. "You put on quite the gruesome disy in Central Park two days ago. Are you here looking for legal representation after what happened?" Matt asked me. Legal representation? For what? [You did kill 6 people¡­ and 2 of those were technically active-duty soldiers.] ''Oh¡­ you know it still is a bit weird that not a single government agency hase to talk to me about that.'' Now that I even had a physical address, I would have expected it even. They must just still have no idea how to deal with an actual Angel. Matt noticed my confusion, probably with his enhanced senses because he obviously couldn''t see my facial expression. "Your existence has been all the major news organizations have talked about for the past few weeks now." "Speaking of, can I get your autograph?" Foggy asked me. Matt turned and gave his friend a re that caused me tough. "Sorry, that was unprofessional¡­" Foggy said. Matt continued. "As I was saying, you''ve been somewhat known as a loose cannon as everywhere you''ve gone, you''ve left a trail of bodies behind." He said while frowning at me. I remembered Daredevil had a big problem with killing. Which was odd because he worked with the Punisher on asion. I supposed he wasn''t wrong about that. It''s not like any of those situations were my fault though. "R-right, I suppose it may look like that, but honestly, I''m not some bloodthirsty Angel of Death. Before I came to the human world, I spent hundreds of years peacefully in Heaven." "Hundreds!?" Foggy eximed. Matt also looked startled at the revtion. Whether that was because of my age or the fact that Heaven actually existed, I wasn''t quite sure. "W-well, be that as it may, you''ve still left quite the impression on the people of the world. There have been many calling for your arrest, which is why we assumed you came to us," Matt said. "Yeah, we''re pretty good at criminalw and getting people who were falsely charged acquitted." Foggy said. "We can also help you with public rtions. Our newest hire, Miss Karen Page, is actually a brilliant paralegal, and she specializes in that." "Hm¡­" This meeting was turning out to be more interesting than I originally anticipated. I supposed I had been basically running roughshod all around the world, and themon people were probably freaking out over my existence. "Are the people really that freaked out about me?" I asked the two of them. Both nodded firmly. "Oh yeah!" Foggy said. "Evil Wizards and magic were literally exposed to the world during the attack in Monaco, and no one seems to care about that! The only thing anyone wants to talk about are Angels being real! It''s made people wonder what else is real out there." Foggy said with augh. "Pretty much everything is real." I replied bluntly, causing him to choke on hisughter. "E-everything?" He squeaked out. I nodded to him. "Are Devils real too?" Matt asked me. I noticed that Foggy gave his friend a strange look. From it, I was able to interpret that he was already aware of Matt''s alternate identity. "Yes, Devils are real. They''re not exactly well-liked by the rest of the supernaturalmunity. In fact, everyone pretty much hates them." I said. "Why''s that?" Matt asked. "They invented a method to turn other races into Devils in order to ''bolster their numbers''," I said while using air quotes. "In reality they''re just tricking all of these new Devils into very. Sometimes they don''t even have a choice as Devils can just kill people and revive their corpses as their eternal ves." The two of them gasped. "That''s horrible!" Matt eximed. I agreed. The truth of the matter was that the majority of Devils weren''t as kind as Rias Gremory was. "Any Devils who try and go against their new masters¡­ meet with unfortunate ends," I finished cryptically. There was no reason to fully get into the evil piece system and the concept of stray Devils with them at this time. "Is that so¡­" Matt said with a touch of somberness. I wondered what he was thinking, so I used observe on him. [Matt Murdock, AKA The Devil of Hell''s Kitchen. Lvl 7 ¡ª Matt is currently upset that he has based his vignte image on beings who are not only real but worse than he imagined. He''s seriously contemting changing his vignte moniker.] "Well anyway, I suppose I should tell you both why I''m really here today. I am interested in everything else we discussed, but for now, I wanted some help with these¡ª" I said as I reached into my inventory and pulled out the Oscorp stock certificates. "I''m sorry, I can''t read those," Matt said. Oh right, he was blind. I hadn''t been treating him as blind the whole time because I knew he could actually "see." He wasn''t able to actually read though. "T-these are¡­ how did you get these! You didn''t kill someone for this, did you!" Foggy eximed as he gave me an using look. I should take offense to that¨Cbut I could understand where he wasing from. "Of course not! I discovered them fair and square! So, can I do anything with them?" I asked. "What''s on those papers, Foggy?" Matt asked. "These are all stock certificates for Oscorp. Real ones! All these together should make La here the majority shareholder and therefore owner of Oscorp!" I smirked when he said that. La of the Fallen¡ª billionaire businesswoman had a pretty good ring to it. "Really!?" Matt asked. "Where did you get them?" "Should I actually tell you two that?" I asked them. I don''t really know if these were all acquired legally. "NO! No, you should not!" Foggy said. "usible deniability and all that. The fact of the matter is that you have them, and that''s all that matters." "If no one can prove you acquired them through less than legal means, then officially you are the owner of Oscorp¡­" Matt added. I did a fist pump at hearing that. "So you want us to help facilitate your control of thepany?" I smiled. "You bet I do! How soon can I take control of thepany?" The two of them gave each other a nce¡ª which was funny because one of them was pretending to bepletely blind. "Um? Immediately?" Foggy said. ¡­Immediately¡­ I liked the sound of that. I couldn''t wait to call up Tony and brag I was now almost as wealthy as he was. XXX Chapters 51-55 Chapters 51-55 -Matt Murdock- Matt Murdock stood by passively, feeling like this press conference was going to be a train wreck. It could even be almost as bad as when Tony Stark decided to shut down hispany''s weapons division without consulting any of his shareholders. If Matt had been Tony''swyer at that time, he would have advised Tony against doing that, just like he had advised La against not being quite so gung-ho about this. At the end of the day, though, all he could do was advise her. She was an adult¡­ by a few hundred years, apparently. She could make her own decisions. "Oh hey there, Agent Coulson. It''s been a while." Matt ''watched'' as La addressed an obvious spook of some kind with familiarity. They were currently inside a trailer that La had rented for this press conference. Originally, they were nning on hosting it at a small local theater, but they quickly realized they were going to need more space¡­ a lot more space for all the people that were going to show up. When the news broke that the Angel that had been media silent for so long was finally going to speak to the public¡ªpeople went ballistic. New York was flooded with more tourists at the moment than at any other point in history. Every hotel in the entire state and even those bordering New York werepletely booked. "La!" "La!" "La!" With his enhanced senses, Matt could hear the crowd of possibly a million people cheering for his client even in this soundproofed trailer. It was frankly mind-boggling for him. "Hello again, La," Agent Coulson replied. Matt could sense that the agent was a bit annoyed at her. "Thanks for giving SHIELD a heads up about this press conference you were hosting," he said with a bit of sarcasm. La scoffed. "I''m not a member of SHIELD, and while I would like to have a friendly rtionship with your organization, I don''t answer or report to it." La said. "To be fair though¡­ I wasn''t expecting this many people to show up." That was an understatement. There must be almost a million people crowding the park. "Yes¡­ well, the National Guard is currently on standby, by the way. That tends to happen when the city is on the verge of the biggest riot the country has ever seen." Coulson deadpanned. "I''m not going to cause people to riot!" La said indignantly. "I was just nning on talking about my acquisition of Oscorp and the new direction I n for thepany," La exined. That''s not all you''re going to answer though right?" Coulson asked her. "That was all I was nning on speaking about." La said. Matt grimaced. While La would have been the perfect client by sticking to her rehearsed script¨Cthat would only work if she was literally anyone else. Unfortunately, she was an actual Angel and people had traveled far and wide to hear her answer some biblical questions. Everything else they probably couldn''t care less about. "If I can be honest, Miss La," Matt decided to cut in. "At this point, no one will really care about any of that." This situation had blown far out of proportion and gone way beyond a typical press conference. Matt wouldn''t be surprised if there was a cult forming among the crowd as they stood in this trailer talking. Who was he kidding? She probably already had a dozen cults following her at this point¡­ "Exactly," the secret agent added with a nod. "What? Then why are we even doing this?" La asked. "You and you''re paralegal Karen are the ones who told me to stick to the script." Matt let out a sigh. "I didn''t think it would have gotten this out of hand." Matt admitted. He had mentioned before to her how popr she was, but even then, he had seriously underestimated her apparent fame. "Maybe we should just call off this whole thing then." La suggested. Matt felt panic at hearing that! "No!" "Absolutely not!" Matt and Coulson eximed at the same time! "All these people came to see you, La. If you don''t show¨Cthere will absolutely be a city wide riot." Coulson exined. "Ok. Ok. So what? I just skip over Oscorp and start answering questions about whatever else people want to know?" La asked. "Don''t skippletely over your acquisition of Oscorp, that''s the whole reason for your press conference in the first ce. Just know that people won''t really care to hear about it for more than a minute or so." Matt said. And wasn''t that some of the weirdest advice he had ever given to a client¡­ "No one''s going to care that you took Osborn''spany from him. The guy''s an asshole and very disliked by the public." Coulson added. "You know how hard it is to literally be dying of a rare disease and still be loathed by the public? The answer is really rare. Dying is the ultimate sympathy card people can y, and Norman Osborn is such an asshole most people are d he''s kicking the bucket." Matt exined. As awyer, he''d seen this card yed a few times in the courtroom. Most of the time, the people ying it were just faking though. Matt himself cherished all life and vowed to never take it. There were some men, however, that even he struggled to not change his code for. Norman Osborn, in some instances, was even worse than Fisk. Hispany routinely vited environmental regtions by unapologetically dumping toxic waste wherever they pleased. Whenever they were caught, they just paid a small fine and kept doing it. At one point, the entire city had to drink bottled water for 2 months because Oscorp had ruined New York''s water supply. So yes, Matt wasn''t going to be shedding any tears for the man once he passed. "Yourwyer is correct, La. Director Fury sent me here just to make sure that you answer people''s questions but don''t freak them out too much. We''re already expecting some rioting just from the sheer number of people in the city right now, but we can still reduce the damage." Coulson exined. "And absolutely don''t talk about ''the you know what!''" Coulson added with no room for argument. Matt wondered what the ''you know what'' was. Judging by the Agent''s tone, it was extremely serious. La stared into space for a moment before she pouted indignantly. Matt had noticed that she tended to do that from time to time. Maybe as an Angel she was seeing things that mortals couldn''t? That was his best exnation for her odd habit anyway. "I wasn''t going to mention that! I know how it would look if an Angel popped in front of the world and announced the possible end of days to everybody." La said to them. "...What?" Matt asked nervously. "What end of days!?" "That''s ssified, Mr. Murdock." "I''ll tell youter!" Coulson and La said at the same time. The former red at thetter. "Hey, he''s mywyer, he deserves to know," La said to the Agent. "Fine¡­ But no one else. We can''t have any hint of it getting out before we have our solution ready to go." Coulson said. Matt heard footsteps rapidly approaching before the trailer door was thrown open. Karen Page, his assistant and their firm''s paralegal, burst through the door. Matt could smell how flustered and stressed she was. "Holy shit, I''ve never seen so many people in my whole life! You''ve got to get out there, La, before people start tearing Central Park apart." She sputtered out. "LAYLA! LAYLA! LAYLA!" Now with the trailer door open, the cheering had suddenly grown so loud that Matt was starting to have trouble ''seeing.'' The wave of people''s voices was nketing out everything else for him. He felt nauseous. "Alright, I''ll be heading out there to address all my adoring fans." La said jokingly as she stepped out of the trailer. Matt moved to follow her, but he stumbled and almost tripped due to his newck of ''sight.'' The crowd''s extreme noise was blinding for him. Thankfully, Matt''s ''world on fire'' returned peacefully when Agent Coulson was kind enough to shut the trailer door. "It''s probably for the best that a blind-man does not go out there right now. We don''t know how crazy it could get." Coulson said to him. Matt thanked him and agreed. "You''re probably right." Matt said. "We can just observe this future train wreck on the TV." Coulson said as he picked up the remote. The TV in the trailer was linked to the stage cameras so they wouldn''t miss anything. Not that that mattered much. Every newswork was probably broadcasting this press conference live right now. "Before La starts, Mr. Murdock, I was wondering if you might be interested in hearing about one of SHIELD''s most promising programs." Matt would be a liar if he said he wasn''t at least a bit intrigued. "You''ve got my attention." "Let me tell you about the Avengers program." Coulson started¡­ XXX I was thankful when Karen handed me some earplugs. Holy crap, this crowd was absolutely deafening. It took me a moment to realize that Matt had not followed us out of the trailer. All this loud noise was probably agonizing for him. "It''s this way to the stage, La," Karen said. I followed behind her with some nervousness stirring in me. There were a lot of people out there. I hope I don''t screw up and say something embarrassing¡­ [You won''t; your acting skill will prevent it. You know what they say, fake it till you make it!] "You''re right, System." I was able to bullshit Voldemort himself not even an hour into this world. What''s a few million peoplepared to that ¨C right? I stepped out from behind the curtain and walked onto the stage. The roar the crowd let out upon seeing me was insane. I actually felt the air around me vibrating from the sound. Looking forward, all I could see was a never-ending sea of people in every direction. "Holy shit¡­" I stepped forward and grabbed the sole microphone that was left on the stage for me. As soon as I did, an impossible silence broke over the entire area. I wouldn''t have ever thought it was possible for that many people to go absolutely silent at once, but it happened. "Allow me to introduce myself properly to the world this time. I am La of the Fallen. Nice to meet you all," I said into the microphone. The crowd once again erupted into cheers that didn''t die down for a good 30 seconds. "We love you, La!" "It''s an actual Angel!" "Marry me, La!" Hundreds of thousands of people cheering all at once made it hard to make out much even with my enhanced senses. "Thank you all so much for weing me!" I spoke again. "I had originally nned this conference to inform everyone about my recent acquisition of Oscorp, but I have been informed that that''s boring news. So instead, how about I turn to the panel of journalists below me and answer any questions they throw at me as truthfully as I can." I said once again to cheers from the crowd. It seemed that Matt was correct; no one wanted to hear about business when they could ask me other things. "You there," I pointed to a woman with a CNN badge pinned to her chest. "You go first. What''s your question?" The woman stood up and took one of the microphones that had been passed out to all the major journalists so the crowd could hear their questions. "Hello, everyone, I''m Barbara Walters with CNN. So, La of the Fallen¡­ Is Heaven real?" She started off with one of the biggest questions. "Hoh, boy¡­" ¡­ [Acting has leveled up to 3!] "I think that went pretty well," I said to myself aloud as I plopped myself down on my living room sofa. I had chosen to fly back to my ce considering all the city streets were packed with people still. I stood on that stage for around an hour answering question after question as best as I could. Of course, there were some questions I had to bow out of because I just in didn''t know or they were questions that probably would have caused people to riot. [If you had mentioned the Great Sundering, there is a 99% chance you might have started World War 3 right then and there.] ''Well good thing I didn''t then.'' I listened to Coulson and steeredpletely clear of that topic. I still had no idea how we were going to spin the Earth doubling in size and poption in the future to the public without causing mass panic. That was a problem for future La though¡­ The La of today was just happy she answered all the questions given to her in a way that didn''t start city wide riots. I told the CNN reporter about Heaven and that it indeed was real. Or at least, it would be soon once the world returned to its rightful size. I wasn''t exactly sure what was actually going on with the souls of people who passed away on this side of Earth. Did they just directly go to Lady Death to be ced into the cycle of reincarnation? Was Odin taking the souls into Valha? I honestly had no idea. I decided it was better to fib a bit and just say that Heaven was real to everyone here as well. After all, it would be in a few years anyway. I imagine there''s going to be a wave of baptisms sweeping the world pretty soon. When the two Earths merge again, the believers of this world will actually grant a prettyrge power boost towards the Heavenly faction. Michael, Gabriel, and all the other archangels will owe me for that one. It''s a little-known fact that the more believers and the stronger people''s faith, the more power the Angels can draw from the Heavenly system. As a Fallen, I''m technically cut off from that power. Other Fallen might be upset by this, but I see it as a good thing. Azazel would probably agree with me. A stronger Heaven meant that the Devils would be kept better in check. With double the amount of followers, Michael should easily be able to overpower Sirzechs Lucifer. I''d like to see the Devils act so arrogant when they''re no longer on top of our pantheon anymore. "Well, that wasn''t as bad as I thought it was going to be. Not bad, La." "Eep!" I startled at the voice that came out from the corner of my room. I turned and saw Nick Fury of all people making himselffortable sitting in a lounge chair by the corner. I have a pretty good memory, and I don''t actually remember that chair being in that corner. In fact, it was on the other side of the room sitting next to its matching pair. He really went out of his way to drag that chair into the corner just so he could make a dramatic entrance¡­ "How long have you been there?" I asked him. "And how did you get in here?" Fury scoffed. "Oh, please, I trained some of the greatest spies in the world. The criminal Fisk might have installed some pretty good security systems, but SHIELD cracked the codes to all of those the day they were released. There''s nowhere our agents can''t go. As for how long I''ve been here, it''s been about 2 hours now," Fury shamelessly admitted. He''d just been sitting in my penthouse for 2 hours straight waiting to startle me¡­ I had to admit that there was some patient dedication. I wondered what he wanted though. There had been pretty much radio silence between SHIELD and I since the AIM fiasco. XXX "Ok, so what are you doing here, Fury? Not that it''s not nice to see you, but you could have sent Natasha instead," I said with a hint of longing. It had been a while since I''d seen the other woman. I missed her. I wasn''t exactly sure what the status of our rtionship was after the night we spent together in the hotel, but I hoped it was more than just casual ''acquaintances.'' "Agent Romanoff is busy on another mission for the time being. Something too important to miss out on. You''ll have to get reacquainted with each otherter," Fury said as he smirked. "I''vee to you for another matter. This isn''t a mission, obviously. As you pointed out to Coulson earlier, you do not work for SHIELD¡­ even if I wish you did¡­" "You do?" I asked with some surprise. I was under the impression he didn''t like me very much. Fury nodded. "Of course, I do! Yes, your methods might tend to be on the extreme side, what with always leaving bodies behind¡­ but damned if you don''t get shit done! SHIELD could really use more of that." Furymented. Well, now he was just trying to butter me up to ept his request. I can''t say it wasn''t working. I was a gamer, and this sounded like the start of my newest quest after all! I suppose it couldn''t hurt to hear the man out. "Alright, hit me. What''s going on?" I asked. "There have been some odd weather patterns urring over New Mexico," Fury exined. "Really odd." "Odd how?" I asked. "The weather keeps changing from desert sunny to rainforest stormy within very short periods of time. It''s definitely supernatural or something. We actually know of a woman who can do that ¨C a mutant who goes by Storm, but it''s not her. We checked. No, this is something different. On top of that, there has been some more gruesome news that came out of the same region." Fury said as he grimaced. He pulled out an envelope and plopped it in front of me. Inside were a series of photographs. They were pictures of what looked like very gruesome crime scenes. This was something I had seen before ¨C on the other Earth. "These people all look like they''ve been ripped apart¡­" I said as I looked at the grisly pictures. And it wasn''t just that. They looked like they had been¨C "These people were eaten," Fury said inly. "The autopsies revealed giant teeth marks on ALL of the corpses. Some kind of monster has been hunting people in New Mexico and devouring them. This looks to be an exact match to the so-called stray devils you exined to us before." He said. A stray devil! Here already? Was that possible? Was the barrier between worlds already weakening to the point that such a creature was able to slip through? I didn''t think such a thing could have urred that quickly though. "Is this a one-off urrence or¡­" "No, it''s only happening in New Mexico, thankfully," Fury said. "You told us about stray devils earlier, and this definitely sounded like one. We''ve been on the lookout, but thankfully our systems haven''t gotten any reports of such gruesome unexined killings anywhere else in the world." At least that was some relieving news. To be honest, with the two world halves returning together, I was expecting some instances like this to ur at some point. Hopefully, there wouldn''t be too many stray devils popping up though. These abominations are always ravenous. They can devour multiple people a day and still never be fully sated. Ajuka really was an evil piece of shit for creating such a fail safe for any ''servants'' that rebelled. [Quest Started! Dimensional Breach¡ú A stray devil has entered this half of the world. Find out the beast''s origins before ying it!] [Reward: Level up! ?] I guessed I was heading to New Mexico then. The location and the weird shifts in weather made me think that Thor was urring. I vaguely remembered it took ce around the same time as Iron Man 2. The ''plot'' of that had been wrapped up much earlier with my involvement, and Iron Man 3 was also now never going to happen, so I would have those events to rely on as a calendar in the future. Speaking of Iron Man 3¡­ "How''s Killian doing, by the way? It''s been a while since I handed him and the Winter Soldier over to you guys. Have you gotten anything out of them?" I asked Fury. "Killian started singing like a canary only a few days into his capture. Unfortunately, his Extremis form might be a tad bit moreplicated than we had anticipated. Mass production, even at a lower form power output, will not be possible," Fury exined with a sigh. That sounded like we hit another roadblock. "Why is that?" "Because one of the core ingredients of Extremis is Phoenix blood." He said. "What!?" I eximed. "Phoenix blood? How would a non-magicalpany even acquire that!?" Fury shook his head. "That''s because they had a genuine Phoenix locked up in some kind of Faraday cage underneath AIM''s headquarters. Somehow they had developed a containment system that prevented the bird''s unique teleportation ability from allowing it to escape." He borated. Oh¡­ That didn''t sound good. We were in the Marvel universe, and one of the strongest beings here was the Phoenix Force. Torturing an actual Phoenix ¨C which could be a descendant/avatar of the cosmic firebird ¨C was not a good idea. I supposed I''d just have to hope nothinges of that and focus on my current quest. [Yeah, I''m sure nothing wille of that. Everything will be absolutely fine.] ''Was that sarcasm, System?'' [Obviously¡­] "Alright then, it sucks about Extremis not working out for mass production, but Oscorp is currently working on its own serum. It just has some side effects¡­" I said. Fury scoffed. "Some side effects? Oh please. SHIELDmissioned Oscorp to recreate the form in the first ce. The current serum they put out not only wears off very quickly, but it permanently makes whoever takes it develop a psychotic split personality. It''s so bad that even the secret Hydra section of SHIELD wanted nothing to do with that serum. Forgive me if I don''t put my faith in Oscorp." He exined. He didn''t seem to have any faith in my newly acquiredpany. It seemed Oscorp didn''t have the best reputation. I pouted. "Well, thepany is under new management now, so you know. I''m nning on changing the name andpletely revamping all departments." I exined. "While you''re at it, you should fire Osborn''s crackpot team of scientists," Fury suggested. "I heard one guy is actually trying to create a miniature sun. Why the fuck!? Does he want to burn down half the country!?" Yeah, I''d probably have to do some in-house cleaning of my newpany once I got back from New Mexico. Creating miniature suns in the middle of a popted city is a big no-no. XXX I stepped out of a shaky yet stable orange portal and immediately felt the ring desert heat upon my face. Finally, I had mastered the sling ring to the point where I could freely travel anywhere on the continent. I appeared right in the middle of the street, but no one was outside to see me. The temperature felt blisteringly hot, so everyone was probably inside, surviving solely by their AC units. With no real leads to follow, I started meandering down the street, seeing where the desert wind took me. It led me to a pet store. Puente Antiguo really was an absolutely tiny town. It only had a couple of dozen buildings in total and only one main street. At most, the poption was only a few hundred people, so I found it strange that the town even had a pet store. Maybe the universe made it be here just for Thor''s one funny line that takes ce here. "I NEED A HORSE!" Lo and behold, as soon as I walked in, I heard the line being delivered. I stepped through the pet shop doorway at apparently the perfect time. "We don''t have horses¡­ just dogs, cats, birds¡­" The confused pet store worker responded to Thor''sical request. "Then give me one of thoserge enough to ride," Thor said with apletely straight face. I decided to cut in and save the poor shopkeeper from, "I''ll take it from here," I peered at the shopkeeper''s nametag, "...Jerry." I made myself known as the two men turned their attention to me. "Holy crap, La of the Fallen knows my name¡­" The shopkeeper did a double take upon seeing me before he openly stared, gobsmacked. Thor didn''t recognize me at all, which I would have expected. He should have only been on ''Midgard'' for a day or two at most. "Ah, forgive me, most fair maiden. I did not see youe in. Do you have business with the shopkeeper here? I''m afraid he is most useless, however. What kind of animal keeper doesn''t even keep proper horses? For shame, sir," Thor said as he gave the stink eye to the affronted store clerk. "Hey, man, I just work here part-time! I don''t even know why I took this job in the first ce. No onees to a pet store in the middle of nowhere! I haven''t made a single sale in the past month, and yet the store owner never seems to care!" The man tried to defend himself, but it seemed that Thor was no longer interested in speaking with the man as he turned his full attention toward me. "Actually, Prince Thor, I''m not here for an animalpanion. I came here to meet you," I exined. Although some of the animals here did look absolutely adorable. There was this pure white bunny rabbit that was calling to me, and I was doing my absolute best not to immediately buy it. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t be able to take a pet with me when I was for sure going to be getting into a fight in a day or two''s time. Actually¡­ wasn''t this entire town going to be destroyed by the Destroyer soon? "Jerry," I said, getting the man''s attention. "Here''s ten thousand dors. I want you to take all of the animals in this store and get them out of town by day''s end." I pulled a fat stack out of my inventory and pped it onto the counter. I gave him no room for arguments before I turned back to Thor. I directed him out of the store, and the two of us started walking down the street. "Finally, someone recognizes my person in this dreary realm!" Thor eximed. "How could nobody recognize the Prince of Asgard!?" "Well, when''s thest time you were even on Midgard?" I asked. "Hmm, it has been a while," Thor took a moment to think. "Mayhaps it would have been a bit over 700 of this realm''s years ago. While not a short amount of time, it shouldn''t have been that long either," Thor exined. "Maybe by Asgardian standards, that wasn''t that long, but by human standards, that would have been dozens of generations ago," I said. Thor seemed to take a moment before realization dawned on him. "Midgardians truly have such short lives!? How do they ever get anything done!?" "They''d probably wonder the same about your people considering you probably spent over 200 years wearing diapers," I replied with augh. I can''t even imagine how awful that must be for the parents¡­ Asgardian parents must be absolute saints. Thor''s face turned red from embarrassment. "It wasn''t that long! I''ll have you know that I was fully potty trained at 190 years old! My brother Loki took longer and wasn''t potty trained until he was 211 years old," he said smugly, like that was something to be proud of¡­ "Woah, that''s amazing! You must have been a genius!" I eximed sarcastically. I don''t think my sarcasm registered on Thor''s Allspeak though as he started preening from ''my praise.'' "So what reason did you have for wanting all of those animals out of town mydy? And was there a reason you sought me out specifically beyond simply wanting to meet with the crown prince of Asgard." Thor asked smugly. I might have forgotten that at this point in the story, Thor had yet to be humbled. He kind of came off as an arrogant ass¡­ When it came to the animals, I didn''t want to mention the Destroyer wrecking the town and hint at my foreknowledge. Luckily I had another excuse. "There has actually been a monster around here that has been preying on the innocent. I was afraid it may go after those poor animals¡­" "A monster!?" Thor asked intrigued. "What is it? Is it dangerous? If you wish it fair maiden, I shall y the beast in your honor." He boasted. I''d honestly like to see him try without his powers. XXX Chapter: 55 Thor was ecstatic that someone finally recognized him. Not only that, but it was an incredibly beautiful fair maiden as well. Thor had no idea that Midgard was home to such beautiful women. First, there was the petite yet fiery Lady Jane, and now there was this ''La of the Fallen.'' With her luscious figure, mesmerizing purple eyes, and long ck hair, she was absolute perfection. Thor didn''t think he''d ever seen a more objectively beautiful woman. And yet, there was something about Lady Jane that just drew Thor''s thoughts to her even more than the gorgeous woman in front of him. "Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am La of the Fallen. It''s nice to meet you, Prince Thor," La introduced herself to him using her name¡­ or title? Thor wasn''t sure which it was. Regardless, he felt that it was a strange name. Part of her name sounded a bit familiar to him, but he couldn''t seem to recall from where. He figured it didn''t matter anyway. Her memory would eithere to him eventually or it wouldn''t. "Greetings, Lady La. I am Prince Thor of Asgard. Most pleased to make your acquaintance. Now, tell me about this monster that seems to be guing your thoughts." "The monster we''re pursuing is a stray devil," the beautiful La told Thor. He had no idea what that was. "A stray devil? I don''t believe I''ve ever heard of such a creature. Can you describe it for me?" he asked. He knew he was currently weakened and reduced to but a mortal shell of his former powerful self, but Thor honestly didn''t believe there was anything on Midgard that could actually harm him despite that. If there was, his mighty father would have never risked sending him here powerless in the first ce. "So stray devils are basically reincarnated humans that rebelled against their devil masters and ended up being turned into flesh-eating monsters as a punishment. They''re not particrly strong in general, but they are incredibly vicious," La exined to Thor. Thor nodded along in understanding¨Che understood none of her exnation in truth. He didn''t want to look like a fool in front of La though so he acted like he knew what she was talking about. He got the gist though. He needed to hunt a vicious monster that preyed on the poor people of this town! To Thor, that sounded bad. What if Lady Jane ended up being targeted by the beast? No! Thor would deal with it before such a thing could happen. "Point me in the direction of the monster, Lady La, and I shall y it post-haste!" he dered. ¡­ Thor seemed really gung-ho about ying the stray devil himself. I would have felt bad offering to do it myself from how eager he was. I supposed there was no need to emascte him right now by saying I would handle it¨CI would just wait until the stray whooped his ass before I stepped in. That''ll humble the man real quick. I was also fairly certain that he actually had no idea what a stray devil was despite my exnation. I think he was just nodding along to not seem ignorant. That was a bad trait; there''s nothing wrong with asking questions after all. "Ok then, I know the stray is in this area, but I don''t actually know where. We''re going to need to lure it out," I exined to him. "Ah, using some monster bait. An excellent idea. I''ve done the same thing in the many hunts I''ve participated in. So what shall we be using as bait?" Thor asked. I held my hand up and conjured a small light dagger. This one was different from normal though. It was radiating holy power and yet at the same time, it was not powerful. It was a trick we Fallen hade up with to lure in stray devils. They''re attracted to Holy Power as they want to devour their ''arch enemies'' the Angels, and yet if the power is too strong, they''ll run away in fear. Usually, we''d give one of these Lightbeacons to a stray exorcist priest under ourmand and use them as bait. Once the stray devil showed up expecting to find a weak two-winged angel, we''d ambush them. No one particrly cared about using the stray exorcists as bait because they had to have done some pretty heinous shit to be kicked out of the church. The stray exorcists also didn''t care because the majority of them were straight up crazy. Some people might have thought Freed Selzen was an outlier¡­ no, he was actually the standard. Thor reached forward and took the Lightdagger from me. "You wield the power of Seidr? You would get along famously with my brother, Loki," Thor said. I probably would not. He''s much too privileged for my taste. [Oh please, you''re the most privileged person in the universe as the Gamer¡­] I suppose the system made a fair point. Maybe we would get along¡­ Thor asked me what the effect of the Lightdagger was before I exined it to him. I couldn''t use myself as bait because my own divine power had now reached the point where my very presence would probably scare away most strays. If the current stray guing this town was a decently trained bishop piece, they might already sense me. I''d have to go into hiding somewhat far away, or the stray won''t show itself. It''s unfortunately too weak for me to sense. "So what now?" Thor asked me. I smirked. "Now? Now we wait at the edge of town." "Edge of town?" He asked with furrowed brows before looking around. We were standing in the middle of Puente Antiguo''s main street after all. Well, I was at least. Thor was currently falling through the sling ring portal I just opened up underneath him. With a startled yelp, he fell through andnded a mile away in the sand¨CI made sure hended upright; I wasn''t mean about it. Good luck, Thor, let''s get some drinks at the local bar once this is over!" I yelled through the closing portal. Once it fully closed, I let my wings out before I took to the skies. I''d probably have to fly up a few miles for the Stray to no longer be able to sense my presence and target Thor. Once it did, I''d swoop in¡­ or maybe I''d wait a bit and see how the fight goes. His hammer wouldn''t dere him worthy until he gets humbled a bit after all. I have twilight healing to fix Thor right up in case he gets hurt anyway. XXX Chapters 56-60 Chapters 56-60 Wow, Thor honestly wasn''t doing half bad against the stray devil I''d basically sed on him. Yeah he was losing, but it wasn''t an instant defeat like I thought it would be. Thor was deceptively quick on his feet and he was making the beast work for it. I could tell Thor was facing a low-tier bishop. It was quiterge, as most strays were, but it seemed to be moving sluggishly as if it was struggling under its own body weight. I figured that was due to the bishop piece being the only evil piece that didn''t enhance innate strength. All the power of the bishop piece went to magic. The stray devil had barely the strength of an average human, but it had some halfway decent magic reserves for its ss. "You are no match for the Mighty Thor, creature!" The stray that Thor was facing, like most of its kind, had obviously seen better days. It hardly had any semnce of a human form remaining and instead resembled some kind of monkey/naga hybrid. It had the upper body of a gori, but the legs were gone and reced with a snake tail. I''ve said it before, but Ajuka was one messed up guy to implement this kind of punishment into his ves'' pieces. The stray''s voice kept alternating between hisses and growls. "YoU ArE nOt tHe rEal ThOr. YoU aRe MeAt!" It conjured a small fireball in its hand beforeunching it towards Thor. The mortal god rolled out of the way before the fireball hit where he was previously standing and exploded. The heat from the st turned the nearby desert sand into ss, which exploded outwards as makeshift shrapnel. "Uggh," Thor grunted in pain as a small bit of molten ss pelted him. Luckily he was able to cover his face and avoid being blinded. Before Thor could recover, the stray slithered closer before trying to hit Thor with a conjured ice st this time. Thor was not lucky enough to dodge a second time as he was sted by a wave of frost that sent him flying backward. His skin started to turn purple, and I figured if I didn''t step in, he''d soon have frostbite. "Y-you t-think s-some c-cold will s-stop me, monster!?" Thor said between shivers as he made to stand up again and keep fighting. Well, I wouldn''t really call it fighting, as I had been watching the whole time and he had yet to actuallynd a single blow on the stray. "I kILl YoU AnD EaT yOu nOw!" "Alright, that''s enough!" I dered as I swooped in and made my presence known. The low-tier devil had been so focused on its prey that itpletely stopped sensing for anyone else. The bait tactic proving effective once again¡­ The monkey-faced devil let out a squawk of panic at seeing me descend with all six of my wings on disy. "nO! AnGeL! ThOUgHt YoU LeFt!?" It said fearfully as I conjured a light spear in my hand. I toned down the Light Energy in my weapon as I didn''t want to one-shot the creature before I could interrogate it. "You thought wrong, devil. Now you''ll answer my questions!" I said as I hurled my spear downward. It struck true exactly where I was aiming. My spear pierced right through the naga tail and impaled it to the ground. The stray let out a shriek of pain as it was immobilized. With it temporarily dealt with, I flew over to Thor, who was looking on the verge of keeling over. "SACRED GEAR!" I called out as TWILIGHT HEALING''s green rings appeared on my hands. I started immediately healing Thor''s frostbite, burns, and cuts. "Lady La, you''re a¡­" Thor seemed taken aback by my current appearance as he stared at me. "An Angel!? We had thought your kind vanished over a thousand years ago! My father searched for you and your Creator God for over a century but never found a trace of where you all vanished to! We thought you were all dead and that some Celestial had wiped out half of Midgard to do it." Huh, wasn''t that interesting? It seems that Father, along with the other Earth gods, had just up and left without so much as a "see youter" to the Asgardians. The Asgardians in this universe weren''t technically even gods of Earth, so maybe they figured the ritual to split the world was none of their business. Odin, as the ''ruler'' of the nine realms, probably would have made a move to stop it. I suppose in a way, he was the real ruler of the nine. In his prime, Odin was powerful enough that even Celestials feared him. The whole reason for the world being split in the first ce was that Father and the other Earth gods wanted to hide away from the Celestials¡­ or maybe even Odin himself. Gods in DxD were really weak to be honest. The average 10 winged angel could match most lower level gods. And then Twelve winged Angels and the current Devil Maous were even stronger! They were able to kick the buts of most of the gods in the DxD world. It was only the strongest gods such as Indra or Shiva that were able to actually defeat Archangels and Maous. Even then, it would be a grueling fight that would leave them potentially too injured to risk such confrontations. "Yeah, it was a whole thing honestly. I can tell you what happenedter," I said to Thor before turning back to my current mission objective. The stray had not been idly waiting for its fate while I was healing Thor. It had been trying to pull my Lightspear out of its tail but wasn''t able to because every time its monkey paws touched the weapon, they started burning. "AhH. iT hUrTs so BaD!" "Alright, devil, how the hell did you get here!?" I yelled at the creature as I conjured another Lightspear and pointed it towards the beast. This spear had a lot more Holy Energy inside it, and just bearing near the weapon was causing the weak devil to hiss in pain. "nO! I tAlK! I TALK!" It squeaked out in fear. "iT wAs FaLlEn LiKe YoU! He SeNd mE hEre! I WaS a TeSt SuBjEcT hE SaY!" The stray hissed out in pain as I retracted my spear from its throat. This stray was a test subject that was sent here? Who would even be able to do that besides¡­ Big Brother Azazel! Of course! I knew he wouldn''t just be sitting around and twiddling his thumbs after I disappeared during that artificial sacred gear experiment gone wrong. This whole time he must have been working on that space-time artificial sacred gear to try and find out where I ended up. If he managed to sessfully get this stray devil to this side of the world, then he must be incredibly close topleting the gear as well! "Take us to where you first appeared in this area, devil! If you do that, I''ll let you go and even heal you." I lied. There was no way I was letting it go, but it didn''t need to know that. The creature rapidly nodded its monkey head up and down. I willed my Lightspear impaling its snake tail to the ground to vanish, and the devil was temporarily freed. "CoMe¨CFoLlOw. It WaS ThIs Way¡­" It started slowly slithering south of the small town. The hole in its tail guaranteed that it wasn''t escaping. Something about stray devils was that most of them ended up losing the ability to summon their wings and fly. "I thank you for healing me, mydy!" Thor said boisterously. "I must confess though¡­ I have no idea what''s going on¡­" Thor admitted to me. Yeah, I figured the guy must be pretty confused at this point. "What do you want to know?" I said. "Was this creature I fought a devil truly? I must confess, it has been a thousand years, but I vaguely remember them not looking like¡­ that." Thor replied as we walked through the desert and followed the creature. I once again gave Thor the rundown on what stray devils were, but this time he was listening with more rapt attention. "Thank you for your exnation once again, Lady La. I admit, we thought your pantheon was lost along with half of Midgard, so my studies werecking." I waved him off. "It''s fine, and it''s fine to admit you don''t know something," I added. Thor grimaced. "Indeed. I used to do just that, but then my brother Loki would always make fun of me for myck of knowledge. Eventually, I just stopped asking questions altogether and started pretending like I knew all the answers¡­" Thor said as some kind of realization dawned on his face. "Hmm, I think I''m starting to see why my father cast me down to Midgard. Maybe me killing all the Frost Giants wasn''t a great idea." "Why''d you want to do that?" I asked him. I knew the answer already, but I wanted to see how urate my movie knowledge waspared to this real world. "Well, it all started when my coronation was interrupted by intruders in the treasury¡­" Thor started exining as we kept walking through the desert. XXX In the underworld of the alternate Earth, Azazel, the leader of the Fallen Angels, had been conducting tests with his artificial space-time sacred gear to locate La. This sacred gear, simr to dimension lost, could teleport almost anywhere, even into the dimensional gap. Unfortunately, it had activated on its own in hisb, sucking La through the portal to an unknown location. Needless to say, the other Fallen Angels, who doted on their youngest sister, were not pleased with him. "Sir! We just got a reading from one of the stray devils we sent through. Subject S-35 has been killed," Azazel''s assistant, Penemue, said, examining the readings on theb equipment in front of her. "So what?" Azazel replied. "Many of the strays we''ve sent have been killed." "Yes, but none died due to Angel Light!" she eximed, excitement lighting up her face. Penemue was certain La had killed that stray. After over a month, they finally found La''s location. Azazel was ecstatic that they had found his missing sister. Now, Gabriel and Michael would stop nagging him, and he could bring La home. "Quick! Enter the coordinates of where we sent S-35! It''s time to bring our sister home." ... "Aggh! LiAr!" The stray screamed in pain as my Lightspear dealt a fatal blow. I no longer had use for the creature, and it was far too dangerous to let go. Azazel had sent it here as a test subject, but he hadn''t considered there might be innocent people wherever he sent the creature. It had devoured over nine people, and those deaths were partially on Azazel. I would make sure he made up for them in the future. [Questpleted! You have leveled up!] Thor shot me a disapproving look for executing the devil. "You promised to spare it. Not doing so was dishonorable." "Thor, it was a monster that literally ate people to sustain itself. There was no way I could spare it. And if we''re talking about dishonorable acts, there are quite a few tales of your youthful adventures. What about the time you dressed as a bride to get your stolen hammer back from the Giant Thyrm¨C" "We do not speak of that incident!" Thor eximed, his face red in embarrassment. "How do you even know about such a thing?" "It''s in pretty much every Norse mythology book. Pretty much everyone who studied that history knows¡­" I said, and his face turned mortified. "Damn you Loki for telling everyone about that incident!" Thor cursed and shook his fist towards the sky. Heimdal was probably cracking up right now if he was spying on us. "Anyway¡­ moving on. Help me search for clues around here." I gestured to the rocky desert terrain that the devil had led us to. It imed that this was where he had been dropped off, so there might be some clues to find." I exined. "Clues?" Thor asked. "Will more of those beasts appear from here? We must stop them if that is the case! I can''t risk Lady Jane being ced in danger!" "You must really like the girl, huh? Didn''t you just meet her?" I asked. The rtionship between Thor and Jane was always a bit strange to me. They only knew each other for a few days, yet they were willing to die for each other. I guess when you know you''ve found the right one¡­ My thoughts once again drifted off to Natasha and whether we simply had a fling or something else. She had been out of contact for a while after all. "Lady La, what is that!?" Thor''s voice eximed from behind a few boulders. I quickly ran around them, and my eyes widened at what I saw! There was a blue swirling portal forming right in front of us. It was growing wider by the second as arcs of electricity formed around it. I grabbed Thor and pulled us backward in case Azazel was sending another test stray devil through. That wasn''t the case, though, as a familiar pair of Fallen Angels stepped through the arcing blue portal. "Sister Penemue and Brother Azazel!" I eximed as I ran forward to greet the pair that had stepped through. They had actually done it! They created a sessful portal between our worlds. "La!" Penemue''s eyes widened in happiness before she enveloped me in a hug. "I''m so d you''re okay! You had no idea how worried everyone was when the moron over there sent you away!" She said, ring at Azazel. Penemue was a tall woman with the same features as myself. Out of all the other Fallen, you could honestly say that she and I resembled each other the most except that she was a full head taller than me. "Hey, I''m sorry, alright. Besides, it looks like La is totally fine. If anything, she seems better than fine. Looks like you''ve gained some wings there, huh?" Azazel said with a smirk, clearly noticing my rise in power. The portal closed behind him, and he stepped forward, giving me a hug after Penemue begrudgingly let me go. "I''m really sorry about everything." "It''s fine; if anything, it finally got me to go outside again and have an adventure!" I eximed. I had quite a bit to tell them about. "Indeed! Nothing beats a good adventure!" Thor boisterously made his presence known from the side. My two older siblings turned to him. "Thor!?" Azazel said the man''s name in surprise. "What are you doing here? And why do you feel so¡­ weak?" "Ah, I angered my father by trying to destroy Jotunheim, and he sealed my power and dumped me on Midgard to repent. As Lady La would say, it was a whole thing¡­" The two of them gave him confused looks at his remark, but chose to notment further. "Well, thank you for watching out for our little sister, Prince Thor, but we really must be going back before¨C" Penemue said, turning around toward where the portal had appeared. Her face turned ashen upon not seeing the blue portal there anymore. "Oh, shit¡­" Azazel turned around as well. His expression looked a bit grim at the missing portal. "Well¡­ that wasn''t supposed to happen." "What''s wrong?" I asked. "The portal was supposed tost at least an hour before closing¡­ we''re stuck here," Azazel said. "Whoops, it appears my calctions were a bit off again. Looks like my gear wasn''t quite ready yet." Heughed as he exined the situation. Penemue looked like she wanted to absolutely throttle our faction''s leader. XXX Well, I''m sure this made quite the sight for the spectators. I discovered where the majority of the small town''s people congregate during the hot weather ¨C here in this local diner. We had quite a few people gawking at us and some even filming us as we ate. "This food is quite exquisite! Lady Jane took me here when I first awoke in this realm. This must be quite a high-end eatery for so many people to be here," Thor said, finishing his fourth te of pancakes. "I have to say this is absolutely fascinating¡­" Azazel said, looking around. "Two separate Earths, separated by 1000 years, and yet they still developed almost identically." "It is quite mind-boggling. Although the two Earths are not exactly the same. This one does seem to have a few countries that ours does not. For example, I''ve never heard of this Wakanda country in Africa. There''s also the small country of Latveria in Europe that our Earth doesn''t have." I took a bite of the toast. It was alright for a diner in the literal middle of nowhere; I''m not exactly sure what Thor was so excited about. "It''s getting kind of confusing to keep referring to the two Earth halves like that. From now on, our Earth is known as the DxD Earth and this one is the Marvel Earth," I said. The two other Fallen gave me inquisitive nces. "Why those names?" Azazel asked. "This one is Marvel because it has Aliens and tons of other cool stuff and ours is DxD because of the two Dragons guarding the dimensional gap." "Hmm, those names seem fine by me. I suppose it won''t matter for long anyway if the two worlds are going to merge soon," Penemue said with a grimace. "I was still in Heaven during the split; many Angels protested father''s n to¨C" "Shhh! Penemue!" I stopped my sister from blurting out a secret that could potentially cause global chaos. We were not ready for that information to be dropped on the world yet! Penemue nced around and noticed the dozen or so diner people who were staring at us ¨C well, mostly me. My face was pretty much everywheretely after my global press conference. "I still can''t believe you actually went out and exposed the whole supernatural world to the average humans," Penemuemented. "Where''s my little sister who was terrified of public speaking?" She said with augh. She was still here; talking in front of that many people was absolutely terrifying. Without the system and my acting skill, I probably would have run off the stage crying from the pressure¡­ [You''re wee, Host :)] "I''m surprised they seemed so epting of you after you revealed you were a Fallen Angel," Azazel said. "That doesn''t tend to happen¡­" He had a point there. "People were initially hesitant when I revealed that, but then I exined why I fell. I actually had a lot of people cheering for my story, and even more were questioning why me intervening and saving people constituted being banished from Heaven." "I always thought the non-interference rule when it came to humans was stupid myself. You should have seen the woman that caused me to fall¡­ her breasts were truly something to behold¡ªoof." Azazel grunted in pain as Penemue slugged him. The conversation was temporarily halted as the diner waitress nervously walked up to the four of us. "Excuse me, w-would you all like a-anything else?" "Yes!" Thor, who hadn''t stopped scarfing food, looked up. "More of these pancakes, please, fair wench!" He said while giving her a ''charming'' smile. I''m sure it would have been charming if his face wasn''t covered in pancake syrup at least¡­ "W-wench!?" The waitress looked affronted at what he''d just called her. She looked like she was about to curse him out, so I stopped her. "I''m sorry about him. Prince Thor here is from a culture where that word basically just means waitress," I exined to the woman. "P-prince!?" The poor woman looked even more confused. Since all eyes and ears had been on us the moment we sat down, all the other patrons were now looking at Thor. Thor looked proud that so many people were recognizing his status. The run-in with the stray had humbled him a bit, but at the end of the day, he still was royalty ¨C and an alien god. He would always have that chip on his shoulder that came with such statuses. I knew that I, myself, was also bing less humble over time as well. Bing an incredibly sexy world-famous supernatural being would do that to a person. "Hello,mon people of Midgard! I am Thor, Prince of Asgard!" "Asgard is real?" Someone blurted out from the other side of the room. "Is he a god?" "He''s an alien." I answered for Thor. You could hear a pin drop at my statement. "What!?" "Aliens are real now too!" "Holy crap! Stargate actually got it right!? Asgardians really are aliens!" People were getting more and more worked up over the revtion. Good thing no one had started asking about my other twopanions'' identities. I supposed it was only a matter of time, though. There were at least five diners filming us currently, and Penemue and I looked nearly identical. It wouldn''t be hard to put two and two together to determine more angels were currently walking around on Earth. "Hey, is that hammer that no one could pick up in the desert yours¡­um, your highness?" Arge trucker asked. Thor perked up when he heard news of his fabled hammer and immediately stood to go and question the man. Well, I suppose he would soon be off to recover his hammer now that he knew that was indeed the strange object he was trying to get a horse to reach in the first ce. Now that I thought about it, wasn''t he supposed to meet up with Jane and she would drive him there? I had intercepted him before that happened. I wondered what happened with her¨C The cafe door mmed open as a petite yet pretty brte marched into the diner. People only spared her a nce for a moment before their attention returned back to the alien prince who was asking the trucker about his hammer. The woman, who I assumed was Jane, marched right up to Thor. "I''ve been looking everywhere for you! Why weren''t you supposed to be where you should have been!?" She shouted at the now confused but happy looking Thor. "Ah, Lady Jane. Tis good to see you again!" [Warning! Emergency Quest Initiated! An Intruder into this universe has been detected. Don''t let them report back to their %&*$(] ''WHAT!?'' XXX A/N: There wont be other reincarnators in my story-who will live very long anyway. Just had to put this here so people don''t freak out. XXX ''This joke wasn''t funny the first time, system, and it''s not funny now.'' [This time it''s not a joke. I have mentioned to you before about the possibility of universal intruders. One of them just entered the diner¡­] "Is something wrong, La?" Penemue asked me. "You seem to have gotten distracted all of a sudden." My attention turned back to my two siblings, who were looking at me in concern. This wasn''t exactly something I was expecting to happen anytime soon. The system told me I wouldn''t get any of these annoying pets for a few years yet. [I said you probably wouldn''t be getting any anytime soon... Beings from outside your universe are outside of my control. This is where I''d read you the disimer if the Gamer System actually had one.] "Well, don''t keep us in suspense," Azazel said. "Out with it." I momentarily nced back at Jane, who was now exuberantly talking with a now slightly confused Thor. She was actually hanging off his arm with looks of almost rapture as he started to look more and more ufortable. That was not the Jane I remembered from the movies. This girl was acting like a total fangirl. Jane was supposed to be a lot more stoic and never cared about Thor''s boasting. That was part of the reason he fell for her after all. "That girl who just walked in and is now clinging to Prince Thor¡­ I think she''s an imposter or something," I exined to the two of them. I didn''t want to risk using Observe on her in case she could detect it. Whoever that was clinging to Thor, it wasn''t Jane. "Hm¡­" Azazel nced over at her and his eyes glowed golden for a moment. He was using Soul Sight ¨C an angel ability that my Angelic Mastery skill had not unlocked yet. I had heard about it in passing. It allows an angel to view a mortal''s soul. It was an ability for angels to see whether or not a human was a sinner. "Oh, yeah. There are two souls in that body. It looks like one of the souls is suppressing the other." "What does that mean?" I asked. Penemue answered for him. "This is actually not apletely umon urrence. A lot of older human magicians with failing bodies, due to aging, try to send their souls into younger bodies to take them over. It''s an evil practice that is banned by most magical organizations. A body can only house two souls for so long before it just can''t take it anymore, and one of the souls gets sent ''onward.''" She exined to me. So basically, we''d have to save Jane from whoever is possessing her soon, or she''ll die and this intruder will take over her body. "Is this other soul powerful or something?" "Azazel''s eyes stopped glowing gold before he turned back to me. Nope, it''s just an ordinary human soul. That''s kind of weird honestly. Usually magician souls are ¨C bigger, forck of a better word, on ount of their magical power." "Are you feeling alright, Lady Jane? You seem to be acting a bit¡­ strange," Thor said. "You didn''t hit your head, did you?" I could hear him asking her as I walked over to the pair. ''Jane'' immediately halted her pining for Thor before she turned to me. "Who the hell are you supposed to be?" She said to me callously. "Some fangirl of Thor''s? Piss off; he doesn''t need anyone else besides me." She added with a re. Once again, silence swept across the room after everyone gasped at what she just said to me. The audacity of this bitch¡­ Thor lookedpletely taken aback. "Lady Jane, how could you be so crass!? This is my newest acquaintance, Lady La. Together we went to battle and slew a fearsome evil beast that was guing this town!" "..." "There was a fearsome beast guing this town!?" A diner patron shouted out in fright. Hushed wary murmurings began circting all around the diner. I decided to get us out of here before Thor caused a full-blown panic. I''m pretty sure Coulson had to do quite a bit of work to temporarily cover up those stray devil attacks, and now it was all for not. I pulled my sling ring out of my inventory before opening up a portal to the same outcropping where Azazel and Penemue arrived. "Thank you everyone for your hospitality, but I''m afraid we must be off now.," I said as I stepped through the portal. Azazel and Penemue followed after me, along with Thor and a reluctant ''Jane.'' Upon seeing my portal and sling ring, a haughty expression reappeared on her. "So you''re just some generic sorcerer bitch? Big deal. I''ll have you know that I''m going to be the future queen of Asgard!" Jane red at my orange portal before it closed. "Doctor Strange 2 sucked, by the way, and sorcery isme!" I hated whoever this girl was inside so much right now. I did agree with her about Doctor Strange 2 sucking, though¡­ I didn''t bother responding to her though as she wasn''t going to be around much longer if I had any say about it. "What is Doctor Strange?" Thor asked. I also wanted to facepalm at this obvious reincarnator dropping future knowledge willy-nilly. It was a good thing Thor was kind of an idiot and would never remember the little details like this. "Who even knows¡­" I lied before turning to Azazel now that our group was alone. "So what do we do now? How do we save the original Jane?" "The original Jane!?" "What!?" Thor and ''Jane'' asked at the same time. Thetter had a hint of panic in her voice. "What are you talking about? I don''t need any saving. I''m perfectly fine." She lied so tantly that even Thor himself didn''t look like he believed her. Thor was angry. "Who are you to take over Lady Jane''s body? Is that you in there, Amora!? I told you, Enchantress, that I will never marry you!" Penemue leaned down and whispered in my ear. "Amora was a big problem for the nine realms before Father broke us off. He targeted all the powerful handsome men and tried to build her own reverse harem army of love ves. She even almost got Michael himself to fall but thankfully Gabriel pped her into outer space before it happened." Penemue exined. Damn, all this stuff happened over a thousand years ago. My siblings were really old¡­ [Says the Fallen with hundreds of years of memories herself¡­] "It''s not her," Azazel exined. "It''s been over a thousand years, but I still remember that particr woman. I''m surprised she''s still kicking, to be honest, considering how many men she pissed off with her forced love magic." "My father banished her from the Nine Realms on pain of death, but I wouldn''t put it past her to try and return some day." Thor said. "If it''s not her, then who is possessing Lady Jane?" We all turned to stare at the girl who was now squirming where she stood. Thor''s re was particrly intimidating. "Ok¡ªOK! I''m not Jane, alright¡­" She said before she went on to tell us her story. It wasn''t a very long one. Apparently, she had died¡ªwhich was not a surprise as that''s how all isekai stories start. Then she met a beautiful goddess who imed that she would send her to live out her dream if she did the ''goddess'' one simple favor. That favor was reporting everything she found about this world back to that ''goddess'' through prayer. ''System, that sounds pretty bad!'' I thought in a panic. I apparently had some super powerful being already poking their nose in my universe. I wasn''t nearly powerful enough to fight off someone like that yet. [It''s not as bad as it may seem. This was obviously just a small feeler. This girl was literally a nobody after all. Just some generic marvel fangirl who the ''goddess'' took advantage of.] ''So what does that mean for me?'' [If anything, this will actually work out in your favor. This girl''s weak soul has been here barely a few hours and she was already found out and caught by you. The ''goddess'' of that universe, who is probably an ex-gamer, will think twice before sending any more probes out of fear for your obvious ''power.''] ''Wait, she thinks I''m super powerful because, by luck, I managed to be in the right ce at the right time to spot this intruder?'' What kind of Mary Sue bullshit was that!? [Pretty much, yeah.] "There, I told you all what you wanted to know. So please let me go," The girl pleaded. I did kind of feel bad for her as she was sort of tricked, but then again she still had no qualms about stealing Jane''s body. She also had way to much future knowledge that i didnt want to risk getting out. She had to go. "Get rid of her bro¡­" I said to Azazel. "No problem," Azazel replied as he held up his hand to her face. She gulped in fear and tried to escape but it was far toote for that. There was a sh of golden light followed by a scream before Jane stumbled and almost fell over. She clutched her head and started hyperventting. "Holy shit, that was so weird! It was like I was in my body, but it was walking and talking on its own!" The real Jane said. "I didn''t think The Exorcist was a real thing! I''m a woman of science!" She shouted angrily to no one in particr. She actually seemed rtively fine, all things considered. "I''m not exactly sure what just happened, but thank you for your help, Sir Azazel," Thor said as he genuinely bowed to my brother. Azazel waved him off, saying it was no trouble. "Those damn celestials¡­ always causing trouble. It looks like one of them peered into the future and decided to target your future bride, Thor," Azazel exined. ¡­What? Is that what Azazel thought happened just now? "Figures it was them. They''re the only beings I know of that would try something like that. There was a reason even father feared them." Penemue further added on to Azazel''s misunderstanding of the situation¡­ You know what? I''ll take it. Exining the gamer system and alternate universes is a can of worms I''m not opening for a long time. Thor also seemed to ept their exnation as he let out a few choice expletives targeted at the celestials. Celestials must be justplete assholes in this universe. [Ego did try to devour hundreds of worlds at once ¡­or should I say is going to try?] Oh right. You should give me a quest for that before it happens. I want to be the one to kill that guy. The quest rewards would be pretty good I imagine. [You got it.] "Future bride!?" Jane eximed with a red face. It took her a moment to register what was even going on and then what Azazel had said. "I just met Thor yesterday! I''m not marrying him!" She dered. Thor was looking excited at hearing he would one day marry ''Lady Jane'' before he slumped down in sadness at hearing her deration. ¡­ [Emergency Questpleted! You have leveled up! You have gained a skill-up point. You can use it to raise any of your skills by one level.] Nice! I now had a lot of free stat points avable to me. I''m pretty sure I was sitting on 30 after not using them from three rtively quick level-ups. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 7] [HP: 3100] [MP: 610] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 25] [Intelligence: 61] [Luck: 20] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 3, Acting 3, Light Maniption 4, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 30] [Skill Up Point: +1] XXX "Wee to the secret base that''s not so secret!" I eximed as I emerged from inside Jane''s van, where we were allically piled in. We had just arrived at the makeshift SHIELD base that was put up around Thor''s hammer to study it. The agents guarding the gates were giving us all weird looks, but they did recognize me. No surprise there, really. "Agent Coulson has been notified of your arrival. You all can go through." The barricade lifted, and we drove on through. "Are these the guys who stole all my research notes and equipment?" Jane asked. "That''s the only reason I agreed to even drive you all here..." She had imed that she had had enough of the Supernatural for a while and initially refused to go. That was until I told her where all of her stuff had been taken. "This ce is pretty high tech." Noted Azazel, who was riding in the back of the van. And wasn''t that aical sight. The leader of our faction was delegated to the backseat. I had called shotgun before we all got in... "Indeed," Penemue added. "The technology on Earth Marvel appears to be more advanced than Earth Dxd." She said using our agreed-upon names for the two Earths. The difference in technology probably came from Alien influence, to be honest. Dxd waspletely cut off from more advanced extrary civilizations, while Earth Marvel has been visited by aliens numerous times. I mean, there''s an alien sitting in the van right now. Jane drove us a bit further into thepound before we saw Agent Coulson standing off to the side of the dirt road. I had to hand it to Jane; she picked a reallyfortable ride. I looked up her van, and it ran upwards of 100K USD. She pulled over, and we all piled out. "Hello again, Agent Coulson!" I said cheerfully. "Hello again, La... andpany." He said, eyeing our group. Jane marched up to him, looking ticked off. "You there! I want my research equipment back! Right now!" She demanded. Jane had had quite the trying day... Coulson looked like he was about to argue something before he sighed and relented. He called another agent over to escort her to her equipment and help her load it all back into her van. "So who might the rest of your entourage be?" he said, eyeing Penemue especially. It wasn''t because of her beauty ¨C well, it might have been a little. It was mostly because he could obviously see the resemnce between her and myself. "Allow me to introduce everyone. This is Thor, Prince of Asgard." "Yes... it''s nice to meet you too, ''Prince Thor.''" Coulson said before he shot me a look. "You know, a few YouTube videos just surfaced a few hours ago starring everyone''s new favorite Angel and an apparent alien god. Once again, you''vepletely taken over all media as you''ve exposed aliens to the world." Coulson said, deadpanning at me. Woops... well, at this point, how much more can people even freak out about? It might just be me, but I feel like people would be more freaked out about the existence of heaven and hell over aliens. On the upside, average crime has apparently been WAY down since my big park reveal. Churches have also been packed every Sunday as well... I don''t know how long that will reallyst though. People tend to be... forgetful. "Nice to meet you, Son of Coul. On the way here, La told us you were one of the most trustworthy agents of the spy organization known as SHIELD. I know the importance of spies, as my father employs them to monitor the nine realms." Thor said cheerfully as he walked over to Coulson and pped the man on the shoulder in greeting. "Well... that little tidbit about Odin wasn''t ominous at all..." I muttered. "Moving on, to the right of me is my beautiful older sister, Penemue, and to the left is Azazel, the leader of the Fallen Angels." "T-the leader?" Coulson stuttered out. "...And a name mentioned from the Bible as well..." He took a second to steady himself from an introduction he was not ready for. "N-nice to meet you both and wee back to Earth?" "Thank you, it''s good to be back." Azazel said as the two men shook hands. "Wasn''t sure I''d ever see therger universe again, but here we are. This Earth has a few problems I can sense, but I''m sure it''ll all work itself out once the two halves reconnect." Azazel added with an unusually serious tone. Coulson didn''t like the sound of that, but I could see he chose not toment. I wondered what Azazel was sensing that caused him to momentarily lose his carefree demeanor? "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Penemue, and it''s my job to keep our leader from embarrassing our faction on the regr." She said as Azazel shot her a betrayed look while I snickered. "Well, now that introductions are out of the way, what brings you all here?" Coulson asked. "We are here for my hammer!" Thor dered. "I can sense Mjolnir nearby. It''s waiting for me to reim it! Let us go to it post haste." Thor said as he marched towards the center of the facility. If he was able to sense his hammer''s power, I figured that was a good sign. Maybe he was close to being worthy again. As the rest of us followed behind the excited blond Asgardian, Coulson turned to me in question. "So did you take care of the ''cannibal'' problem guing the town?" "Yes... it was a stray devil, sent here by my foolish brother who didn''t know any better." I said, turning to Azazel and leveling a re at him. Coulson looked confused until Azazel spoke. "I apologize. In order to locate the dimension my wayward younger sister had ended up in, I used a bunch of captured stray devils as test subjects for my artificial spacetime sacred gear. I never really thought about what those devils could do if they ended up in locations full of people." Azazel said, and he truly looked ashamed. "Needless to say, I will make restitution to the families of the victims." "As soon as we once again have ess to our resources, we will be donating 100 million USD to each family who lost someone." Penemue added, and I whistled at the number. Azazel did kind of mess up bad there. Nine people were dead because of him. What I wondered about was what happened to the other few dozen strays he had sent out before he finally found the correct dimension. Did they end up on alternate Earths? "Mjolnir!" My pondering was interrupted by a jubnt Thor as he ran up to his hammer in glee. "It''s only been a short while, but I have missed you!" He spoke to the hammer like it was sentient. I wasn''t really sure whether it actually was or not. The sky above started to rumble as Thor approached the hammer. Lightning started shing in storm clouds that formed out of nowhere. Thor grasped the handle of his hammer and pulled... ...it actually moved, but only a teensy bit sadly. He wasn''t fully worthy yet. I didn''t think he was, to be honest. "No!" He wailed in sadness as it started dramatically raining. I conjured an umbre made of light above us all to stop from getting soaked. "I see your light maniption has definitely improved since you''ve been gone. Well done, La." Penemue praised me. "Thank you!" I preened. "So what do we do about him?" Coulson asked as we looked upon the sobbing Thor, who was grasping his unmoving hammer and now soaking wet and covered in mud. I let out a sigh. "I guess I''ll handle this." I told them all before I walked over to the depressed god of thunder. "Come on, Thor, it''s not that big of a deal. So you''re not worthy right now. No big deal. Your hammer budged a little bit when you first grasped it. That must mean you''re really close to being worthy again. I guarantee a few more days of reformation and you''ll be calling down thunderbolts in no time." I said to him as I gave him an encouraging smile. Thor took his eyes off his weapon and looked at me. "You''re right¡­ I suppose I have no reason to rush anyway. It''s not like Asgard will fall apart without me. Father and brother are still there holding the realm together." "If only that were true, brother." A voice came out of nowhere, causing us all to jump. I spun around and saw Loki, dressed in his iconic green and gold armor, standing nearby. Well, it wasn''t really him but a projection. I didn''t sense any magical power from the Loki in front of us, and Azazel and Penemue didn''t appear to be on guard at all. "Loki, it''s good to see you again, brother!" Thor eximed. "Good news, Mjolnir has almost found me worthy again. My exile shouldn''tst much longer, as soon I''ll have my powers restored. Tell mother not to worry about me as I''m here among new friends." I could see an incredibly quick moment of surprise and realization dawning upon Loki''s face at Thor''s promation. It appeared he didn''t expect Thor to be going back to Asgard so soon. "Is that so, brother? Well then, I await your return with bated breath. I''m sure mother and... father will as well." Loki finished before his projection abruptly faded away. He hadpletely gone off script and never mentioned anything about Odin being dead at all. That must have been because of Thor''s promation. I wondered what Loki would do now. [Probably sick The Destroyer on you all immediately before Thor gets his powers back¡­] Yeah¡­ that''s probably gonna happen isn''t it? XXX Chapters 61-65 Chapters 61-65 Loki was furious! Of all the times for Thor to go ahead and actually exceed everyone''s expectations, it had to be now! Loki thought it would have taken years ¨C if not decades ¨C for his oaf of a brother to learn humility and return to Asgard. By then, Loki had nned to be well into his reign as the new king and would have been unthreatened by a returning prince who had abandoned his people for so long in their time of need when they were on the verge of war with the Frost Giants. And now, all those ns were thrown out the metaphorical window! Loki cursed the situation hatefully. He had to do something about this, or everything he had nned for would be for naught! Loki had been so thrown off by his older brother''s words that he didn''t even bother sparing Thor''s newfound friends so much as a nce. That woulde back to bite himter¡­ ¡­ On the other side of Asgard, at the end of the rainbow bridge, Heimdall was pleased with the situation on Midgard. His prince had made a new friend who, while mischievous and a bit like Loki, was leading him down the right path to reim his powers and status. To be honest, Heimdall wasn''t even quite sure why the prince was banished from Asgard in the first ce. In his younger years, King Odin was far more rebellious than Thor was. Not only that, but Odin sought battle and conquest at every opportunity. Thor attacking Jotunheim and killing a few Frost Giants in retaliation for their raid of the treasury was honestly nothing inparison. Heimdall wondered if his king had simply grown afraid at the thought of another war? Heimdall knew such thoughts were borderline treason, but they didn''t stem from nowhere. He nced over the ''beautiful'' waterfalls of Asgard with weariness. He let out a sigh. If Azazel, whom Heimdall was surprised to actually ever see again, saw the current state of Asgard, he would be absolutely shocked. The lush, beautiful Golden City floating over the waterfalls was nothing but a facade. Asgard used to be an entire. There were dozens of golden cities just like this one that dotted the entire world. A thousand years ago, Odin''s warmongering ways finally caught up with him. Asgard finally ended up getting the retribution it probably hading. They were invaded by the Celestials ¨C all of the Celestials. Any other world would have immediately fallen and been crushed by the heavenly might of their opponents, but Asgard was simply one of the most powerful worlds to ever exist at that time ¨C and Odin had wielded multiple Infinity Stones. With their power and heavy sacrifice, Asgard had actually driven their attackers away in defeat. The cost, however, was that the was destroyed along with the majority of Asgard''s poption. A beautiful utopia with dozens of cities and a poption numbering in the tens of billions was now reduced to a single city with only a paltry million citizens left. And what did Odin do after his realm suffered such a loss under his rule? He used the Infinity Stones to wipe away any trace of the battle from the memories of every being in the gxy¨CHis own children and even wife were included. Only a few of his closest advisors, generals, and Heimdall himself were allowed to remember how truly great Asgard used to be. That led him to his current conundrum. Before this attack had urred, the biblical God and the other gods of Midgard had already spirited themselves away to who knows where. Every single being from Earth DxD who was alive over a thousand years ago would remember the old Asgard and not the current one¡­ Heimdall was afraid they would take advantage of an incredibly weakened Asgard along with its gods ¨C when the Asgard was destroyed, the gods ended up losing the majority of their powers with it, as their powers originated from the itself. ¡­ "I''m d my brother came to check up on me," Thor said. "He and I have had our arguments, but our bond is unbreakable!" Thor looked much happier as he said that than he had been moments ago, crying in the mud. My pep talk had helped, but it seemed like Lokiing to "encourage him" really pulled him out of his funk. I didn''t know if I had the heart at the moment to tell him that Loki was probably going to try and kill him very soon. "You know," Azazel cut in, "are you sure all your powers are locked away in this hammer, Thor?" "What do you mean?" Thor asked. "I don''t know, it just feels like there''s not much juice in there. You were at the peak of ultimate ss 1000 years ago, and yet I''m only feeling high-ss level magical power emanating from the hammer. Eh, whatever, Odin was a master of those weird Nordic runes; who knows what he did to seal your power away..." Azazel shrugged as he gave up on studying the hammer. It was considered rude to study magical artifacts of other pantheons without permission after all. Thor was at the peak of ultimate ss? That didn''t really sound right. I know he was powerful in the MCU, but he definitely never disyed any continent-destroying abilities. If anything, I always put his power at the lower end of high ss, which is pretty much where I am right now. XXX [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 7] [HP: 3100] [MP: 610] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 25] [Intelligence: 61] [Luck: 20] [Skills: Observe 1, Angelic Mastery 3, Acting 3, Light Maniption 4, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 30] I was nning on using 19 of those free stat points to bump my intelligence up to 80. At that point, I would gain another pair of wings and finally be at the peak of high ss. Normally, I would have just gone for it and done that as soon as possible, but now I had Azazel and Penemue with me. The former had 12 wings, while thetter had 10. Both of them would immediately be able to sense if I just randomly jumped in power so dramatically. That''s why I was nning to wait until my battle with the Destroyer and pull off a ssic DxD power-up asspull. I would make it look like I got stronger mid-battle, where my new pair of wings would appear as I powered up using the power of "friendship or love" or whatever. "All right then, there''s nothing really left for us here, so we might as well head back to the town, unless you all want to spend the night in this SHIELD facility with cameras and wiretaps everywhere, spying on us the whole night," I said. None of them looked particrly enthused to spend the night here under that kind of scenario. Coulson just turned his head to the side with a fake look of innocence. "Hey, I''ll have you know there aren''t cameras ''everywhere''," he said. "We at least have themon decency to not put those in the bathrooms." I gave him a deadpan stare. "I noticed you didn''t say anything about the wiretaps though. So that means you listen to people poop, don''t you?" Coulson didn''t respond, but that in itself was all the response I needed to hear. Ugh, I had stayed in hotels a lot before I finally got my own ce, and I can bet that SHIELD had wiretapped all those hotel rooms. "If there are any lingering audio recordings featuring me, I want them all destroyed," I said to him with a re that meant no nonsense. Coulson just raised his hands in defeat. "Rx, Agent Romanoff already took care of all of that for you. In apletely hical breach of protocol, she deleted all of our surveince footage and audio of you." I smiled at hearing that. So she did care after all¡­ At least a little bit. I''d have to properly thank her for that the next time I saw her. "Come on, Thor, it''s time to go," I said to the man who turned and gave a longing look to his hammer. "I know I''m not worthy of lifting it right now, but I''d still rather not leave without Mjolnir," Thor said. Now I turned and stared at the famous hammer as well. I''d always wanted to try lifting it! I bet I was worthy! "Oh yeah, I''m sure a being dripping with sin would be able to lift the weapon of the righteous¡­" ''I don''t need your sarcasm right now, system. And you know what!? I bet you I can lift the hammer!'' "Go for it then, give it a shot¡­" With a smug look on my face, I walked over and ced my hand on the handle. All eyes turned to me as I pulled upwards¡­ ¡­ A glowing orange portal materialized back on the Main Street of Puente Antiguo. Two handsome men and two beautiful women stepped out of the portal. Nobody ever seemed to be on the streets in this town. It was now nighttime and much cooler, and yet the streets were still empty. It waste, and everything seemed closed, so our group decided to head towards the nearest motel ¨C which also happened to be the only hotel in this tiny town. The stupid hammer didn''t think I was worthy of lifting it, so I ended up having to shove the thing in my inventory. Even then, it put up a bit of resistance, but Azazel was right; it wasn''t emitting nearly enough power to stop me from shoving it in. "Here you go, Thor," I said as I opened my inventory, and Mjolnir fell right out and thumped down onto the Crusty Motel carpet. Iughed a bit at my petty revenge towards the maybe-sentient inanimate object. These motel floors were absolutely disgusting and had no doubt borne witness to unspeakable acts within this room. And now the mighty Mjolnir ¨C who didn''t think me worthy of lifting it ¨C was lying atop all that disgustingness. "Thank you, Lady La, I shall see you on the morrow; then I shall go to find Lady Jane once again," Thor thanked me as I left his motel room and headed towards my own. We left Jane at the SHIELD facility because she had a lot of confiscated equipment to recover, and that was going to take a while for her to sort through. Could we have waited for her? Yes. Did I want to? Not really¡­ I plopped down on the bed in my own motel room, hoping it wasn''t infested with bedbugs. It had been a long day. It was a weird dichotomy, being mentally fatigued and yet still feeling physically fine, but it didn''t take me long to pass out. Tomorrow, we''d probably be fighting the Destroyer¡­ not that I was particrly worried, knowing that either of my big brother or sister could one-shot the thing. Ugh, and thinking about them¡­ they had insisted on sharing a motel room together. I wasn''t exactly sure what was going on between the two of them, and I didn''t think I wanted to know. Let''s just say that there are quite a few ''pure'' Fallen Angel children in the Grigori and leave it at that. [~Sweet Home bama, Where The Skies Are So Blue~] Yep, the system pretty much hit the nail on the head there. [Heh, in the next room over, your siblings are having se¨C] "Fuck off, system!" XXX I woke up to the sound of my cell phone ring next to my head where I''d left it the night before as I''d fallen asleep while looking at memes. "Annoying, who is calling me at¡­" I looked at the time, "¡­6 in the morning. Hello," I groggily said as I pressed the phone to my ear. "Um¡­ hi, La. It''s Foggy Nelson here. You know¡­ yourwyer." The guy sounded nervous. "Why are you calling me so early?" I asked. "W-well, um. T-the thing is ¨C you''re being sued. By Norman Osborn. For 400 Billion Dors¡­ He''s iming your acquisition of Oscorp was fraudulent, and he''s hired the best and most cutthroat legal firm in the city." I was being sued? Was that even possible? COuld humans even sue non-humans? [They can sue mutants.] ''Now that''s just discriminatory, system¡­'' [Sorry.] I''m surprised Norman was also taking the legal route. I was expecting something along the lines of a retaliatory assassination attempt to be honest. "Oof. That is a lot of money. I figured Norman wouldn''t be happy that he lost hispany, but I was expecting something different than a legal battle." I said over the phone. "Something different? This is exactly what Matt and I were expecting at some point. What were you thinking would happen?" Foggy replied. Well he asked¡­ "I expected he would inject himself with Oscorp''s failed super soldier serum and develop an evil split personality. Then he would put on an experimental Iron Man knock-off armor suit and fly around on a very unsafe glider trying to kill me with Halloween-shaped weapons," I exined. Yes, I was expecting the Green Goblin to kill me, and now I''m disappointed that he''s not¡­ [That makes two of us. Legal battles are boring. There are nowyer video games for a reason!] I could have pointed out Phoenix Wright, but the system had a point. "Halloween ¨C WHAT!? Nevermind¡­ How soon can youe back to New York?" Foggy asked as I heard him sigh in the background. Ideally, I could leave as soon as I made sure the Destroyer and Loki were taken care of. That should not be long judging by how freaked out thetter looked when I saw him. "I might be a few more days at the most." I told Foggy. "Yeah, okay. Legal battles are drawn out and slow anyway. We''ll need to sit down in a few days with Matt though to get a n going." He said before we both hung up and I went back to sleep. ¡­ It was a few hourster after my conversation with Foggy that I woke up again. This time on purpose. After spending some time getting prepared for the day I stepped out of my room. It seemed I had good timing as Penemue and Azazel were getting up as well. "Good morning, La," Penemue greeted me as she exited her and Azazel''s motel room. I was doing my best to forever purge this moment from my memory. "Where''s our blond-haired prince this fair morning?" Azazel asked as he followed after her. "I''m not exactly sure," I replied. I knocked on his motel room door, but he didn''t answer. My best guess was that he had run off early in the morning to go and find Jane. Did he even know where she lived? I didn''t think he did, considering the plot had basically been tossed out, and Jane never took him to her RV. "I''m sure we''ll see him soon. This town''s tiny after all." Azazel and Penemue were hungry, so the three of us decided to hit up the town''s diner once again. They were getting a lot of good business from us. As we meandered our way down the street, something was ringly obvious to me. There were noticeably a lot more people walking around the town than there should be, and these weren''t poorly disguised shield agents either¨C but regr people. As our group passed through the crowds, I could hear them gossiping. "This is the right town, yeah?" "Yes, this is Puente Antigo. La of the fallen is supposed to be here! And so is the handsome alien prince! We can''t let that slut whotched onto him im him all to herself!" "I drove 200 miles all through the night just so I could see La and an alien for real!" Oh, the town was now swarming with crowds of tourists who were all here looking for me and Thor¡­ Word sure traveled fast on this one. Azazelughed as we made our way through the crowds. "Wow, it seems like little sis is quite the celebrity. There must be over 500 people here, and I can sense more on the way still." he said cheerfully. "Indeed," Penemuemented before turning to me with a raised eyebrow. "I know you told us about your stay in this world so far, but we didn''t think you would be so¡­ tant with exposing yourself to the regr humans. You were always the shy one too..." Shemented. I didn''t really have a response to that because my backstory really did make me seem like a shy shut in. I stayed in heaven for hundreds of years and then the one time I left, I ended up falling. After that I pretty much never left the Grigory main base in the underworld. "Eh, I wouldn''t worry too much. It was only a matter of time before the supernatural got exposed anyway." Azazel said nonchntly as we entered the diner. The waitress was standing behind the counter nervously watching the gathering crowds of people on Main Street. They had obviously never had that many people in this tiny town ever. The reason people weren''t swarming us three in the streets was that Azazel had cast an illusion over us so mortal eyes would slide over us three. That illusion had to fade away, however, otherwise the waitress wouldn''t notice us. When Azazel dropped it, she jumped up in startled fright as from her perspective we just appeared out of nowhere. "Oh¨CWow!" She eximed as shended back down. "You all surprised me there. Wee back, same booth as yesterday?" She asked nervously, and I nodded. It didn''t exactly take long before the people inside and outside took notice of our arrival. "It''s La!" One person on the street finally spotted me as he pointed at me through the window. "For real!? Where is she!?" A woman who appeared to be filming everything on her phone spun around. "She''s inside the diner! Just in here¨Coof!" A man tried to run inside after us but bounced off the ss door. Before the crowd could rush inside, Azazel had snapped his fingers, and a magical force washed over the front of the building. "That should allow us to eat in moderate peace. The door is now magically locked, and the windows won''t break unless someone tries to drive a car through them." The waitress looked a bit nervous about so many people being denied entrance to the diner. That was until I waved my hand, and a stack of bills materialized on the table in front of us. It was around a few thousand dors. I didn''t really specify an exact amount when I reached into my inventory. "For you and all the other employees here." I said as I smiled at her. Damn, being able to do that felt pretty awesome, I''m not going to lie. Her nervous look immediately shifted to excitement as she quickly grabbed the money and proceeded to take our order. The spectators outside seemed put off at not being able to swarm us as we ate, but that didn''t stop their staring and filming. "My friends! I''m d you''re all finally here!"A familiar voice called out to us. I looked over and saw that Thor and Jane were in the next booth over. Thor wasically wearing a pair ofrge sunsses and a hooded sweatshirt. "Nice disguise, Thor. Where''d you get it?" I giggled. The sweatshirt, in particr, was many sizes too small¡­ and pink. "Thedy Jane here insisted on it as the town is apparently now crammed with my admirers. The woes of being a crown prince¡­" Jane looked like she would rather be anywhere other than here as she looked out into the crowds outside nervously. "I didn''t expect this many people would be out looking for us. A bunch of women out there have been calling me a hussy too! That damn body jacker threw herself all over Thor for the entire inte to see! Now the whole world thinks I''m some tramp thirsting after the world''s first-ever alien." Jane exined with some tears brimming in her eyes. Yeah, that was rough. I checked my phone this morning, and the posts and memes were not painting Jane in a good light¡­ particrly when her identity came out and people found out she was an astrophysicist with a doctorate. She was going to have a rough go of it for a while¡­ XXX "Hey, are those cosyers?" "Woah, look at that woman! She''s so beautiful! That armor and sword she''s carrying look so real!" "I feel like the samurai guy should be out of ce with the viking theme the rest of them have going on, but he makes it work." Thor perked up when he heard people outside, the diner we were all holed up in, turn their conversations away from us. He and Jane had joined us at our table soon after we arrived. The spectators were noticeably disappointed when they realized the ''alien prince'' had slipped past them and entered the imprable diner already. Azazel''s spell held strong, and no one else was able to get in and bother us while we ate. "Oh, is that your entourage, Thor? I don''t believe I ever had the opportunity to meet them.'''' Azazelmented while Thor looked excited at the group of four that was walking down the crowded streets. The crowd was giving them a wide berth. The three men looked about as I expected them to. The Warriors Three looked simr to their MCU counterparts with minor differences. Lady Sif, though¡­ I found it hard to draw my eyes away from her. "Woah, she is absolutely gorgeous," I mumbled out. She really was. This wasn''t the MCU forgettable Sif that barely had a few lines of dialogue. This was the true goddess Sif. She was supposedly a goddess of fertility, and I could absolutely see it! Her hair was glowing an ethereal light blonde, and her eyes were shining amber! Her face and body were the likes people would wage wars for. Why the hell would Thor have given up an absolute beauty like this for Jane!? Not that Jane was in, per se, but she could notpare to this version of Sif at all. As Sif walked down the street, and the crowds naturally parted before her as people innately realized that she was a being naturally above them in some sense. Even the warriors three were following a step behind her. She was clearly in charge. I must have been staring at Sif for a while now. I heard my sisterugh next to me. "Hmm, looks like our little La is smitten with a certain goddess there." I blushed at herment as I couldn''t deny it. Was I smitten from just looking at her!? Ugh¨Cthis was like the first time I met Natasha all over again¡­ "Have you seen her!" Azazel eximed. "Wow! I''d heard stories about Lady Sif, but they clearly weren''t exaggerating enough! What I wouldn''t give to¡ªoof." Azazel grunted in pain as Penemue slugged him in the gut. I know my brother couldn''t help it, but it was pretty rude to talk about another woman with the one you had just spent the previous night with. [Even if that woman is his sist¡ª] ''Shut it, system!'' It didn''t take long for one of the foursome to ask someone in the crowd about Thor, and they pointed out his location. The Warriors Three and Lady Sif locked eyes with our group before proceeding forward. Thor, not remembering he was still currently mortal, decided to run out of the diner to go and meet his friends. ¡­He was immediately mobbed by the fan-crazed crowds waiting for him when he left the protective wards set up by Azazel. "My friends! It''s so great to see you all¡ªguaf!" Thor was barely able to get out his greeting before multiple people jumped all over him in excitement. The only thing stopping him from beingpletely dogpiled was hisrge physique. "It''s the alien prince!" "WE LOVE YOU, THOR!" The warriors three burst outughing at seeing Thor get dogpiled by fans while I noticed Sif seemed indifferent. She then had a frown on her face and I think I heard her curse Loki''s name. We three Fallen Angels, decided to use this opportunity to exit the diner as well while the crowd was momentarily distracted. All three of us deployed ck our wings and hovered 10 feet over the crowds of people where they couldn''t reach us. There was much disappointed grumbling from below when my fans realized they couldn''t dogpile me like they did Thor. That was probably for the best. I don''t think I would have responded as kindly to them all as he currently was. "Can you PLEASE not carry me like a sack of potatoes?" Janemented from under my arm. Oh right¡ªI had grabbed her too since there were quite a few women in the crowd giving her nasty res throughout our meal. I was holding her like a sack of potatoes and decided to switch to a princess carry. "Is this better?" I asked slyly, noticing her red face of embarrassment at being in such a position. "Now that hussy is trying to seduce the beautiful La!" "La, don''t fall for her fake charms!" "She''s t anyway!" I snickered when Jane started cursing at thatst person for calling her t. "I''m petite, you son of a bitch!" She screamed out. "Well, this is quite a strange situation," Penemue said as we watched Thor finally pull thest fangirl off of himself and run up to his four friends. "Who is that woman?" Jane asked with some edge in her voice as she noticed Thor greeting Lady Sif with a small hug. "That''s Lady Sif, the goddess of the harvest and fertility." Penemue informed her. Jane gulped. "Wasn''t she supposed to be Thor''s wife in the stories?" She asked nervously. It looked like someone was jealous¡­ I decided to throw her afort bone. "Yeah, but those stories were mostly made up by Loki when he was on Earth hundreds of years ago. He just liked to spread lies and cause chaos from them." "What a dick." Jane proimed. I nodded in agreement. "Thor got him back, though, I''m pretty sure." "Really? How so?" She asked. I giggled. "Sleipnir¡­" Need I say any more? Janeughed as well. "So Loki didn''t actually shapeshift into a girl and get railed by a horse!?" Azazel broke outughing at hearing our conversation. "That story was the absolute best! It was a huge scandal across all of the pantheons when it broke! And what made it even better was that Frost Giants are technically genderless so it was totally possible." Thatst bit of information was news to me. "You knew Loki was a Frost giant?" Azazel gave me a puzzled look in return. "Of course we knew. Everyone knew. It wasn''t exactly a secret that the second prince was adopted." What the hell was he talking about? Of course it was! It was one of Asgard''s biggest secrets! Before I could ask him more on that, I noticed that the sky above us darkened as the weather rapidly shifted. Here we go¡­ I was waiting for this. A loud boom echoed from the sky, and a bright pir of light descended downwards a few kilometers from the town. I could see the outline of arge figure descending with the light. The Destroyer had arrived. "Dibs!" I called out to my confusedpanions. I tossed a disgruntled Jane over to Penemue as I raced off to go and fight the Destroyer! [Defeat the Destroyer! [RewardS¡úLevel Up!] XXX Sif didn''t know how to feel right now. She was watching a being she thought extinct face off against her realm''s greatest weapon. Not only that, but the not-extinct winged woman was holding her own against the Destroyer. "Woo! Go La!" "Kick that evil robot''s ass!" "La-La-La!" Then there were all the mortals who were cheering loudly as they watched the fight. At least they had the sense to stand further back lest a stray st hit them. Although that may also have been the twelve-winged angel''s doing. She could sense him casting some kind of boundary ward that kept the mundane people from getting any closer to the dangerous fight in front of her. Although, Sif was starting to question just how dangerous this fight truly was. Especially when the other two angels with even more wings than the one facing off against the destroyer didn''t seem to be worried for their friend at all as she fiercely battled. A few hours earlier, Sif was training with the Warriors Three when Loki of all Gods appeared before them and asked for their help. They were all skeptical, of course ¨C as they should have been, but then he mentioned the help was for Thor. ording to Loki, Thor was powerless on Midgard and was in the process of being taken advantage of by the mortals there who were supposedly attempting to glean all of Asgard''s secrets from him. In their haste, they didn''t even question his words and rushed off to save their crown prince. It was only uponnding and seeing the crowds of Midgardians celebrating in the streets and openly worshiping their prince ¨C as they had for thousands of years ¨C that Sif realized Loki had tricked them. She had no idea why he wanted to do such a thing until a bit after they arrived; the destroyer followed after them. From the path it took, it was heading right towards them. Loki had somehow gained control of Asgard''s weapon and sent it after them! Was he trying to kill his own brother!? That was when the most unexpected thing happened before Sif''s eyes. A Fallen Angel of all things ¨C a being thought long extinct by her people ¨C appeared before the destroyer and started fighting it. Not only that, but they were evenly matched. Such a thing shouldn''t have been possible, for it was a weapon designed to kill gods ¨C at least that''s what she''d been told. Now, as she watched the six-winged Fallen Angel deliver a powerful spear-stab to the destroyer''s torso, Sif was not quite sure what to think. "Nice, it''s been a while since I''ve seen any of Asgard''s famous war golems in the field. They might not be very powerful, but they sure do look cool. Gotta hand it to Buri, the guy really had the taste of a true mecha otaku." The twelve-winged Fallen Angelmented. Sif only understood some of those words, yet from what she just gleaned, the Destroyer was created by King Odin''s grandfather, King Buri. She was not aware of that fact. He also seemed to be under the impression that Asgard had more of them for some reason when everyone knew the destroyer was one of a kind¡­ BOOM! Across the distance, the now EIGHT-winged angel¨Cand when did that happen? ¨C Summoned forth a massive spear-like construct of dark purple light! La flew above the destroyer, dodging its powerful heat sts before mming the spear down right on top of the war golem! The ensuing st was so powerful that all the sand within dozens of meters was turned to ss. "Our little La certainly has gotten stronger. Who''d have thought she''d advance to high ss in a little over a month. That kind of speed is almost unheard of!" The ten-winged angel stated. "And to think she gained another pair of wings mid battle too!" "Damn straight!" Azazel added. "That was some crazy anime powerup shit right there!" Heughed out loud. "High ss? What''s that?" Sif heard the human female ¨C who held Thor''s current affections ¨C ask. Sif wanted to hate the woman for stealing away Thor, but she knew the truth for a long time now. Thor just in wasn''t interested in her. They had tried courting a few hundred years ago, but he quickly lost interest, and their rtionship never went anywhere meaningful¨Cmuch to her and his parents'' disappointment. After all, Sif had basically been raised in the pce to be Asgard''s next queen. Frigga herself had given her many lessons on ruling and court politics. All that turned out to be for naught though, as it seemed Asgard''s future queen might end up being a mortal woman¡­ "I would like to know what high ss is as well." Thor said. The twelve-winged Fallen ¨C Azazel as he introduced himself ¨C gave Thor a troubled look. One he shared with the other female Fallen, Penemue, who looked to Sif to be the older sister of La. "You don''t remember power ranking ss designations?" Penemue asked. "They were pretty much universal though¡­" She trailed off. "Thor, I have a question for you," Sif heard Azazel say. "Do you know who I am?" He asked Thor with a serious look. Thor nodded in confusion. "Of course. You are Azazel, La''s older brother. You are also the leader of the fallen angels, ording to her." Thor said, to Sif''s surprise. He was king of the fallen angels? But he acted so casually with everyone! Sif was surprised at how different Azazel was from the hard and stoic King Odin. Sif also noticed that Thor''s answer did not satisfy Azazel. "Yes, Thor. La is correct, but you and I have met a bunch of times before now, you know. Don''t you remember that time 1100 years ago!? We both got drunk and decided to do a panty raid of Vanaheim''s royal pce?" Azazel said. "What!?" Sif eximed in shock. "Thor! You absolute dog you. I didn''t know you had it in you, my good man!" Fandralmented. Sif was also unaware of such an event ever transpiring. Although her memories of events from such a long time ago were¡­ fuzzy for some reason. "We did!?" Thor asked in surprise. "I feel like I should have remembered that¡­" Sif didn''t like the frown Azazel was sporting as he seemed to be examining Thor closely. "Yes you should remember that. Especially, considering the beating we got from the goddess Freya when we''d been caught. We almost started a new war! Man, your sister H was absolutely pissed... How is she anyway? That woman had legs that went for days¡­" Sif''s confusion hit a peak. Who was H? What was Azazel talking about? "I say, my good man. Are you sure you have the right Thor?" Fandral said. "That''s right." "Hmph." Hogan and Volstagg added. "I don''t have a sister." Thor said with a confused look. Sif noticed Azazel was going toment, but it was surprisingly the mortal Jane who spoke first. "What do you mean, Thor? H, the goddess of death, is really famous in Norse lore. I knew Loki apparently spread a bunch of lies, but there''s no way he made up an entire goddess, right? She''s supposed to rule over Helheim after all." She finished. Sif felt her head start to throb in pain as she listened to the mortal''s words. Thor along with the warriors three looked the same. ¡­ "Damn, this thing can really take a beating." I muttered as I impaled the Destroyer with another light spear. It barely seemed to do any damage. In fact, I think the Destroyer was absorbing the magic in my spears to heal itself, as they were quickly fading away every time I stabbed the thing. I used ''Observe'' on the knockoff ''The Day the Earth Stood Still'' mecha. [Destroyer - LvL 16. One of many magic golems created by King Buri of Asgard to fill the ranks of his armies. This is a generic model with no special modifications.] What the hell did that even mean? Generic model? There were more of these things in Asgard? I thought they only had the one. My pondering was interrupted as its facete once again lowered, and I had to dive out of the way to dodge another heat st. The beam missed as it veered off into the desert and turned all sand it hit into ss. I whistled at the power of that st. It was easily in the lower ranges of high ss in power. The only thing that held this robot back from being truly dangerous was how slow it was. It barely moved faster than the average human could. It sure could take a pounding, though. I had been fighting against it for almost ten minutes ago and not really doing any permanent damage. I figured this was as good a time as any for my ''unexpected'' power-up. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 7] [HP: 3100¡ú4100] [MP: 610¡ú800] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 25¡ú30] [Intelligence: 61¡ú80] [Luck: 20¡ú25] [Skills: Observe 2, Angelic Mastery 3¡ú4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 4¡ú5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 30¡ú0] [Skill Up Point: +1] I used all of my avable free stat points and raised my strength and luck by 5 points respectively and my intelligence by 19. That was enough to push my MP finally to 800! I felt a rush of power flow through me as I once again underwent a familiar evolution. Another pair of wings sprouted from my back as I reached the peak of high ss with a set of 8 wings to show for it! [Angelic Mastery has leveled up to 4! ¡ú You can now bestow angelic blessings onto others!] [Light Maniption has leveled up! ¡ú You can now reabsorb your light constructs to regain 50% MP!] [Observe has leveled up! ¡ú You can now see HP and MP of targets!] I dismissed the prompts even as I smiled at all of them. They all seemed incredibly useful! For now though, I still had a fight to win and could get back to themter. I used my upgraded observe on the destroyer to try and figure out what was going on with it. I had impaled with over 20 Lightspears at this point with nothing to show for it. It was incredibly irritating¨Cnot knowing if I was doing any real damage or not! [Destroyer -HP: 5000/5000- -MP: 3400/4000-] That was annoying information. The damn thing was absorbing the magic from my light spears to heal itself! It seemed like if I wanted to take this thing out, I''d have to do it in one shot! At least I had the power and mana to do that now. I called forth what I would have previously considered to be a titanic amount of power as I spent 200 MP and summoned a light spear that was bigger than ten of me put together. It must have been aical sight to the onlookers to see a girl like myself hefting a light spear the size of a minivan over my head. I dodged thetest slow-moving st from the robot before returning the favor and hurling my gigantic light spear at the damn thing! The ensuing st was truly something to behold! BOOOOOOMMM! [-500 HP!] I was a little too close forfort when all thatpressed Light magic ended up exploding nearby. I was sent hurtling into the nowpletely ssndscape around me! I didn''t care though, as I was too busyughing from that awesome explosion! I just wiped out a whole football field''s worth of area with a single attack! Let''s see the robot bastard survive that! [Destroyer Defeated! You have leveled up!] XXX A/N: What infinity stones did Odin have when the Celestials attacked in my story? Power, Space and Mind. None of those would have allowed him to restore Asgard as only Time or Reality could do that. Odin didn''t know where either of those, or the Soul Stone were. Chapters 66-70 Chapters 66-70 I could hear the crowd of hundreds of people cheering for me as I descended from the sky andnded in front of my family and Thor''s group. I let out a sigh of relief that the normal human crowd was back so far. Azazel had clearly set up some kind of boundary while I was fighting the Destroyer to keep them all from getting too close. Having people cheer me on was amazing, but at the same time, exhausting. I also know that people can tend to act really stupid when in crowds. There''s a very high possibility a lot of people could have been caught up in that fight and ended up as idental casualties due to their own stupidity had my brother not intervened. "That was very well done, La. I''m proud of you." Penemue said when I set down in front of them. My eight ck wings vanished as I touched down. "And congrattions on bing an eight-winged Fallen. That''s quite an aplishment." Azazel added. Thor stepped forward with excitement yet concern on his face. "Your victory over the Destroyer was most impressive, Lady La. I can''t help but question why it was even here in the first ce, though?" At this point in time, Thor had not been given any inclination that Loki wanted him dead. The beautiful goddess Sif stepped forward and then proceeded to exin that Loki had sent them here just hours ago and informed them that Thor was in danger and had been captured by the mortals who wanted to pry the secrets of Asgard from his mind. "What?" Thor eximed. "The only immortals I''ve even spoken with are Lady Jane and her friends. Other than that, I spent most of my time with Lady La and her family, who are higher-level beings like we are. Who could have been so dastardly as to put my brother under such misconceptions and then try to have us all killed? Was it the Frost Giants? Have they once again infiltrated the heart of Asgard?" Thor asked with indignation. At this point, I felt kind of bad for him. The answer was staring him square in the face, yet he loved his brother so much the thought of being betrayed by him never so much as crossed Thor''s mind. That was the same way I felt about my two siblings standing next to me, oddly enough. They had gone out of their way to cross time and space to try and recover me. They stepped through a portal having absolutely no idea what was on the other side with no hesitation¡­ Maybe once upon a time, Thor and Loki would have had that rtionship, but it appears to have long since soured with only thetter having realized that. "Something must clearly be done about this situation." Thor said. "We must return to Asgard at once and remedy this." "Thor," Sif said solemnly, "you are correct, but I''m afraid that you cannot return with us." "What!? "The hell he can''t!" "That''s outrageous. If he''s not going then I''m staying here with him!" The three Asgardian Tagalongs all shouted in outrage. Sif didn''t seem particrly upset about thatst remark as she told them that they should stay with Thor. Something about her tone made me believe that she was not quite as close to the three men as she was portrayed to be in the MCU. Thor let out a sigh in resignation when he realized that Sif was right. "No, I''m afraid that Lady Sif is correct, my friends." he said to the Warriors Three. "I have not been able to regain my powers yet, which means I am not worthy of yet returning to Asgard in my father''s eyes. I will stay on Earth temporarily until that day." The three of them didn''t look happy to hear his exnation, but they relented and nodded in eptance. They agreed to stay and guard him until he could regain his powers. Thor then turned to me. "Lady La, you have proven yourself to be a trustworthy friend as of this point. Might I beseech you to travel with Lady Sif back to Asgard and see what is urring on my behalf?" Thor wanted me to go to Asgard in his ce. That was a lot of trust for him to put into someone he just met yesterday. "Hah, of course she''ll go. In fact, we''ll all go. It''ll be just like the good old days when we used to crash the Mead Halls during their biggest celebrations." Azazel cut in. There was a gleam hidden in his eye that told me that the famous Mead Halls weren''t the only reason for him wanting to go to Asgard. I seemed to have missed something important that had urred here during my battle with the Destroyer. I''d have to ask himter. I did still want to try the Mead Halls though¡­ Asgardian ale was legendary for a reason. "If you three areing, then we must make haste. I have no doubt that whoever sent the Destroyer after us will now be making other plots after this one has failed. HEIMDAL, OPEN THE BIFROST!" Sif said before she yelled out to the heavens. It appeared that she also didn''t have the heart to break the news to Thor that Loki had betrayed him, or maybe she wasn''t quite as certain as I was. I did have the burden of meta-knowledge after all. [Maybe she just thinks Thor''s an idiot who won''t believe her unless the truth is shoved in his face.] ...That could also be a possibility. I almost expected for nothing to happen after Sif called for Heimdall, but to my surprise, the sky immediately darkened as the Bifrost began to form in the sky above us. It seemed that Heimdall had not been attacked and impeded at this point. I stared into the rapidly forming clouds before a beautiful beam of rainbow light mmed down on top of us. And with that, we were off to Asgard. Thor, along with the Warriors Three, had chosen to remain behind with Jane. That was probably for the best because the Warriors Three were pretty ipetent from my memories and would probably have just gotten in our way. The rainbow lights continued to sh all around, and I let out a gasp as I witnessed what seemed like an entire gxy pass us by as we traveled far faster than the speed of light to our destination. Within the Bifrost, so many amazing things were rapidly shing before my eyes that I couldn''t even hope toprehend them. Eventually, the experience ended though as my body jerked suddenly and my feet returned to solid ground. When I looked up, a dark-skinned man in bright golden armor was staring at our group with a look of trepidation. "Wee back to Asgard, Lady Sif¡­ and guests." Heimdall greeted us. "Heimdall!" Azazel eximed as he spread his arms wide with a smile. "It''s been a minute, my good man. We need to grab a drink sometime and catch up. Are the taverns of Asgard as glorious as I remember?" Heimdall turned his head to the side. "Hello again, Azazel. The taverns haven''t changed but you might find that Asgard has undergone some changes since any of your kind havest been here¡­" Heimdal said. XXX Woah! Asgard was absolutely beautiful. I loved the aesthetic so much! The beautiful golden city sitting above the eternal waterfall looked absolutely amazing in real life. I could also see that the golden city was thriving, as dozens of spaceships were sailing across the skies every second. Had I not started my journey on Earth, I would have absolutely wanted to live in a ce like this! It made my multi-million dor penthouse on Earth look like a joke. "What the fuck happened!? Heimdall, what the fuck!?" My thoughts were broken from Azazel shouting next to me as he beheld Asgard. "This is disturbing, to say the least." Penemue added as she also beheld the city. "It''s just gone¡­" Was I missing something here? I looked over to Sif, and she looked just as confused by their outbursts as I was. Heimdall, though, looked saddened and let out a tired sigh. "Asgard has definitely seen better days¡­" Heimdall said. "What do you mean?" I asked. The ce looked thriving and fine to me. In fact, it looked a lot grander than its MCU counterpart. "What do YOU mean, La!? Asgard is gone!" Azazel eximed as he spread his arms wide. Once again, I had no idea what he was talking about because the city of Asgard was right there in front of me. "Ahem," Heimdall cleared his throat. "Maybe this conversation could be continued elsewhere where we are less likely to be overheard," he stated. Azazel and Penemue acquiesced and dropped it. I had no doubt whatever they would be talking about would be brought up again soon though. One thing that interested me about the Bifrost was that, unlike in the movies where it seemed only the royals could use it, here there were many civilians walking along the rainbow bridge. In fact, there were actually multiple beam devices instead of just the one, and there were other operators working those devices so that Asgardians could teleport to either realms. It seemed much more efficient than just having the one guy. I figured Heimdall was still in charge of them all. That was also why he shut down whatever questions my siblings had brought up as we were starting to draw some curious gazes. There were a lot of people muttering about the beautiful Lady Sif in particr. Asgard didn''t have a princess¨Cwell it did but not anymore¨Cso Sif was the closest thing they had. A lot of people were gazing at her with reverence. "Come," Heimdal said. "I will escort you all to the pce where you can inquire about why Loki sent the destroyer. I too would like some answers in that regard." "What''s soplicated about it? He tried to off his brother so he could have the throne. There, case closed. Let''s go beat him up and have some mead afterwards." Azazel said as he started marching along. Eh, sounds good to me. "Prince Loki tried to murder prince Thor!" I only took one person listening in to start a wave of panic. Something I think Heimdal was trying his best to avoid. Toote now though as more and more angry Asgardians were speaking up in outrage at what they''d just heard. "Allfather save us! I saw the legendary Destroyer march through here not an hour ago!" "That''s Fratricide!" "Someone must alert the Queen immediately of such treachery!" We all decided to skedaddle as it looked like Azazel''s words might have started a small riot. ... "So Loki is the king right now? He didn''t mention that when he was talking to Thor earlier," Penemue said as we walked through the pce walls. "He''s not King!" Sif dered with loathing in her voice directed at a certain god of mischief. "He''s only the regent until Thor can return and assume his proper mantle!" It seemed that Loki was not well-liked here ¨C at least not by Sif. I do remember there being a story there. It was something about him turning her bald for a while when they were younger. "So did you and Thor have a thing going on in the past or..." I trailed off as I asked Sif. Sif looked at me oddly. "Why do you want to know? Are you interested?" Sif asked jokingly. "Yes," I replied with a straight face. "I am interested in you." "Oh my, how bold, La," Penemue said. Sif seemed taken aback at my deration. This woman seemed pretty straightforward, so I thought I should be the same with her. "OH!" Sif eximed with a slight blush. She seemed to be at a loss for words. I figured that was a good sign. She turned her gaze away from me and started marching down the hallway towards the throne room faster. "Dang it, La!" Azazel mockmented. "You''re all grown up and stealing all the beautiful women for yourself now. What will your poor older brother do now?" He said with magically conjured crocodile tears in his eyes. "Maybe appreciate what you have already," I said as I pointed to our sister. Penemue blushed when I pointed out that I knew about their rtionship ¨C whatever it was. "I suppose you heard usst night..." She said with some embarrassment. "The thing is, La, well ¨C I wanted to have a child, and..." "Believe it or not, I don''t actually have any children despite the many¡­MANY women I''ve been with," Azazel continued for her. [I do not believe it.] ''Me neither, system...but I might as well humor him.'' "Anyway," Azazel continued. "We both wanted a kid, and with the uing peace talks, we figured, why not make one together?" He said as if that was apletely normal rtionship. Although, as far as Fallen Angels go, it kind of was. Not many Fallen end up getting married. Most of my nieces and nephews pretty much besides Akeno were the results of happy idents. I smiled at both of them. "I''m happy for you two." "If you all are quite done with your family discussion, we are here," Heimdall said as we finally arrived at somerge ornate golden doors. We were right outside the throne room where Loki was probably waiting for us to put on some kind of intimidation show. "Hey, where are all the guards?" I asked, noticing that so far we hadn''te across any soldiers at all after venturing fully into the royal pce. That was weird. "He fired them all after they refused to acknowledge him as anything more than king-regent," Sif said with disdain. "He also fired all of father''s advisers and generals. Any nobles who have protested his reign have also been stripped of their status. Wait¡­So is Loki just sitting in apletely empty pce right now!?" I eximed. What was he even king of if he had no one supporting him? Sif and Heimdall just shrugged before moving to push therge doors open. There was a loud drawn-out creaking noise as the doors moved. [Someone needs to hit those hinges with WD-40.] ''I don''t think that''s a thing here.'' [Fine, they can use space lube.] I did my best not to start randomlyughing out loud as we entered the royal hall. And there he was¡­Loki. He was sitting all by his lonesome upon the golden throne of Asgard. He had a smug look on his face and looked really proud of himself. I''m not exactly sure what he was proud of ¨C he hasn''t exactly done anything so far. He never even tried to destroy Jotunheim¡­ My interferingpletely scrubbed that situation away. That was a good thing too, because destroying the Bifrost would trap us on Asgard until my sling ring skills were good enough to get us back to Earth. "Wee back, Lady Sif. And Heimdall, what brings you here today? Shouldn''t you be sitting on the edge of the world being the voyeur we all know you to be?" He mocked the two of them before turning to us three. "And you all¡­ I don''t believe we''ve had the acquaintance. Although I would very much like to." He said as his eyes raked me over up and down. "No thanks, I like girls," I said dryly to him before turning to Sif and giving her a wink. I smirked internally when she blushed again and looked away from my gaze. "Tch. All the beautiful ones always seem too¡­" He muttered out. "Well then, what brings you all before the king of Asgard this day?" XXX "What do we want from the King of Asgard?" I asked sarcastically. "Shouldn''t the king already know that, since he tried to kill his brother so tantly?" "That''s right, Loki!" Sif yelled. Her face was red with rage. "And it wasn''t just Thor, was it? I bet the Destroyer would have tried to kill me as well! Am I right?" "What the hell, Loki? You used to be such a fun guy! You pulled off some of the greatest hijinks and pranks I''d ever seen, and you and Thor were best bros. What happened?" Azazel asked. Loki scoffed from up on his throne. The first one he addressed was Azazel. "First of all, I have no idea who you even are, and Thor and I haven''t been ''best bros'' since we were actual children," he spat out. Loki then turned to Sif. "As for you, I truly couldn''t have cared less what happened to you. I never ordered the Destroyer to go after you or those three buffoons that Thor calls friends." Sif looked enraged that Loki had pretty much written her off as a non-threat like that. To be fair ¨C in the MCU, she pretty much was, next to useless, but I had no idea if that held true here as well. I don''t think it did because when I looked at her, I sensed Power with a capital P. I''d even put her at the peak of high ss if I had to estimate. "What about killing Thor?" I asked again. He didn''t say anything on that front yet. Loki red down at me from his throne. "I don''t know where in the nine hells you crawled out of, Fallen, but you had no business destroying Asgard''s greatest weapon. I hadn''t sent it there to kill Thor, but to protect him! No one else would believe otherwise. The people know that I love my older brother dearly." He said with a smirk. What the hell was he talking about? The people all seemed to hate Loki and immediately believed Azazel earlier. I''m also pretty sure an actual Asgardian riot might be forming in Asgard''s streets as we speak. I wouldn''t be surprised if in a couple of hours the citizens stormed the pce and dethroned Loki themselves. That would actually be pretty funny to watch, but Thor might be a bit miffed if he found out that we started an actual uprising in his home. Not bothering for further discussion, I unfurled my eight ck wings and conjured a Light Spear in each of my hands. I noticed Loki tense on the throne at my actions. "So, it''s treason then!? Fine, I''ll fight you, angel! I''ll take you all on!" As he said that, he picked up his father''s spear, Gungnir, and then ¨C he disappeared. Oh right, he can turn invisible¡­that''s annoying. I focused all my senses around me and tensed up, trying to listen or see him. To my irritation, I picked up nothing. I nced to my side and saw that Sif was equally as tense. Heimdall, Azazel, and Penemue all seemed to be staring off in the same direction with no concern on their faces. I figured he must be where they were all looking and I threw one of my spears in the same direction. The spear ended up nging off of something as Loki shimmered into ce in front of me with an irritated look on his face. "It seems paltry magic such as presence concealment has no effect on you, then. It matters not because I have much better illusions anyway." As he finished, the Loki standing in front of me quickly started to multiply. Where there was originally one... [Aren''t you d his ''paltry'' presence concealment didn''t work on you¡­] I could tell that the system was probablyughing at me there. If the other people weren''t in the room, I would have had no idea where Loki was. I''d have to get better at my observational skills¨CWait¡­ I could do that right now! I had that skill-up point that I had yet to use, after all! [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 8] [HP: 4100] [MP: 610] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 80¡ú85] [Luck: 25¡ú30] [Skills: Observe 2¡ú3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10¡ú0] [Skill Up Point: 1¡ú0] I decided to use that point onObservewhile dumping my extra free stat points evenly intoIntelligenceandLuck. [Observe has reached level 3! You can now see the previously unseen¡­] "Well, that was cryptic as hell, but I decided to try it out. I used ''Observe'' on the ten Lokis that were standing in front of me tauntingly. Nine of them quickly faded away from my vision and vanished as my ''Observe'' broke his illusion. Thest one hadn''t realized this as he stood there grinning madly. [Loki: The God of Mischief. Level 17 - Loki is currently experiencing a bout of madness that he has been building for almost 1000 years now. The cause of the madness was mind maniption from ?] "Time to die, Fallen!" Lokiughed as he ran forward and charged me with his spear. In his mind, he probably figured I was seeing ten of himing at me at once. To me, though, he looked almost ridiculous, as he clearly had no actual training in using a spear and was just blindly charging forward. I swung my remaining Light Spear sideways and parried his spear with ease. With my right hand, I reeled back my fist before mming it forward into his face. "OW!" Loki spouted out as there was a sickening crunch noise. I just broke his nose. Gungnir fell from his grip and nged on the floor. I kicked it away before he could recover and swung my leg forward, kicking him where the sun doesn''t shine... [Oof, you are ruthless. This poor man...] Loki squealed as he dropped to the ground in pain, his hand clutching between his legs. Yeah¡­ I just kicked a god in the balls. Really hard too, I didn''t hold back. I noticed that Azazel and Heimdall had sympathetic pained looks on their faces for how I settled that ''fight.'' "Men¡­" I scoffed. Sif, however, was looking at me like I was her new best friend. She seemed to take great joy from Loki''s current state. "The pain!" Loki cried out on the ground as I walked up to him. I wasn''t quite sure what to do now, to be honest. After using ''Observe'' on him and finding out someone had messed with his memories, I felt kind of bad, to be honest. Don''t get me wrong, I had no problem fighting crazy people, as that was pretty much all superviins at the end of the day... I just had a problem fighting against someone who became crazy against their will. "What the hell is going on here!" A new voice called out and another beautiful goddess entered the Throne room from the back. [Frigga: Goddess of Prophecy and Motherhood. Level 18. Frigga has been beside herself in worry over what has been happening with her two children. She has felt like something has been very wrong with Asgard for a long time now but she has yet to figure out the cause.] XXX "Sif, Heimdall, why is my son lying on the ground in pain?" Frigga asked the two usingly. Loki nced at his mother before he went back to whining about the pain and indignity. He was also curing me and promising me that the vengeance of Asagrd will soon befall me. I was pretty sure it would not. "Oh, that''s because I kicked him in the balls!" I called out and waved to the Allmother. She turned and gave me a re. "And why would you do that!?" "He tried to kill Thor with the Destroyer, and then when we came to Asgard to confront him, he tried to stab me with Gungnir over there," I said as I pointed at the spear that was stillying on the ground. Frigga almost did a spit take at seeing the legendary Gungnir¡ªthe most powerful weapon in Asgard¡ªjust sitting on the ground like a discarded children''s toy... A momentter, what I just said seemed to finally register in her mind. "Loki did what!?" She shrieked and red at him. "The winged wench is lying." Loki said from the ground. "No I''m not!" "Please Lady Sif, tell me what has transpired as ofte. I feel like i''ve missed so much and yet it has only been but a few days." Frigga turned towards the other goddess and asked. Sif started exining the events of the past few days to the queen. By the end, the queen was not happy to hear about everything that had transpired thest few days, to say the least. Sif further went and exined that it was Loki who originally forced Thor and their group to storm Jotunheim after his coronation had been interrupted by the would-be Frost Giant thieves. Frigga wasn''t a multi-thousand-year-old goddess for nothing. It didn''t take her long to start putting the pieces together, and the conclusion she arrived at was that Loki had nned the entire thing from the start to get Thor removed from his position as Crown Prince. "Oh, Loki, how could you have fallen so far? What happened to you? Where has my slightly mischievous but still sweet sun gone ?" Friggamented solemnly. "I''ll tell you what happened," Azazel cut in. "Someone went and seriously messed with his memories¨CAll of your memories actually. Thor, Loki, Sif, and even you, Queen Frigga. All of you got absolutely mind-wamied. And yet there was one person who seemed to recognize me on sight, no problem." Azazel said as he turned to Heimdall, who was looking nervous at the implications. "Someone messed with our memories, that''s preposterous!" Sif dered before pausing momentarily. I noticed that she looked like she was in pain, and she started clutching her head. "Isn''t it..." she trailed off almost incoherently now. She started to sway a bit and looked unsteady on her feet. I walked over to her and gently grabbed her hand. I led her over towards the throne stairs, and we both took a seat on the steps. Sif rested her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes in pain. Across the room, Frigga looked like she hade to an epiphany. She turned towards Asgard''s watcher, who had served the royal family loyally for thousands of years¡ªor had he. "Heimdall, is what this man says true? Someone manipted all of our minds? And Odin just let them?" Heimdall let out a tired sigh. "It was Odin himself who did it, using three of the Infinity Stones¡­" He trailed off. "Mind, Space, and Power. With those three, at great sacrifice to his own health, King Odin was able to manipte the memories of every single being in the gxy that knew about the previous Asgard." "The previous Asgard? What are you talking about?" The queen asked. "This city isn''t Asgard. Asgard was an entire." Penemue exined. "In fact, the city we''re currently in wasn''t even Asgard''s capital city. I remember it being at least ten times bigger than this one..." 10 times bigger!? This ce was already gigantic as it was! Sif and Frigga looked shocked at the revtion. "But that''s..." "Impossible..." Heimdall then started exining to the whole room what had happened. Shortly following the Great Sundering¡ªas the Goblins like to call it¡ªOdin somehow ended up getting into a fight with a Celestial. Heimdall told us he wasn''t exactly sure how the fight started, as it was so long ago. All he knows is that using the Power Stone to drastically amplify Gungnir, Odin was able to do what many thought impossible up to that point and permanently killed the Celestial. That opened up an entire can of worms across the entire gxy¡ªno, universe. Celestials being kible by beings that weren''t other Celestials was thought to be an impossible concept. And up until that point the Infinity Stones were thought to be nothing but a myth. With it confirmed that the Infinity Stones did exist and were in Asgard''s possession and could kill the previously invincible space gods, there was a mad rush to acquire them from many different parties all over the cosmos. The Celestials, in their panic at the death of one of their own and feeling that the whole universe was about to rise up against them, dered war on Asgard and tried to seize its three Infinity Stones for themselves. From there, Heimdall went on to exin about a war that took ce on a scale that I could barely fathom. Billions of Asgardian soldiers, all at the level of at least high ss, along with many ultimate ss beings, shed with over a dozen monstrosities the size of entires. The battle was brief but incredibly brutal. In the end, the Asgard waspletely ruined, and all that could be saved was a single city. Six more Celestials perished, and the remaining half of them fled back into the greater universe in fear of the same happening to them. Odin had severely taxed his own body by channeling three Infinity Stones at once repeatedly throughout the course of the war. On top of that, as the Sky Father, he drew his power from Asgard, so with Asgard destroyed, his power had drastically plummeted, along with all the other gods who did the same. Further putting an enormous tax on his body, he used the power of the three Infinity Stones onest time to purge the memories of that entire battle along with the deaths of the Celestials and the existence of the Infinity Stones as being anything more than a myth from the rest of the universe. I personally thought it was pretty amazing that using just three Infinity Stones, Odin was able to pull something like that off. It also made sense why he couldn''t use their powers to bring back Asgard, as none of those stones would have been able to do that. In order to restore Asgard, he would have either needed the Reality Stone or the Time Stone. Thetter is in possession of the Masters of the Mystic Arts, and the former is still hidden somewhere on the Dark Elf World, just waiting to be rediscovered. "Even now," Heimdall said, "Odin is forced to hibernate routinely because of the strain those stones put on his body. That''s the only thing that staved off his death from overusing them." That was pretty insane. I understood why he made the decision to erase the memories from everybody though. With him and Asgard severely weakened it wouldn''t have taken long for other forces to attack them and seize the stones for themselves. What I can''t understand is why he chose to so heavily modify all the memories of those closest to him. [You won''t know unless you ask him or someone who he didn''t mind wipe.] XXX "Hahaha! Serves the old bastard right for lying to all of us all these years!" Loki said as he finally stood up gleefully. He had been listening in on Heimdall''s story the entire time¡ªfrom down on the floor. "Loki, that''s your father you''re talking about..." Frigga scolded him. She looked a bit conflicted, however. "And that''s your husband... or is he? How do you even know he didn''t imnt that memory falsely as well?" Loki sniped back. "Is anything real anymore!?" He screamed loudly towards the ceiling. "My love for you as my son is real..." Frigga said quietly. Awe¡­ she hit me right in the feels with that one. I was jealous of Loki as I technically didn''t even have a mom. I would have run over and given her a hug, but I was busyforting Sif at the moment, who was currently mentally checked out from Heimdall''s revtions. "He hid my true parentage from me! I''m not even his son and I''m not even yours! I know the truth! I''m a frost giant runt! I''m the son of Laufey!" "That man was never your father!" Frigga shouted back. "He abandoned you at birth and left you to die. And I have always been your mother!" Frigga finished with tears in her eyes. "Not cool, Loki!" I shouted out. "You''re lucky to have such an amazing mother, and only a true scumbag would make such a wonderful woman cry." I yelled out to him. "Apologize to her or I''ll kick you in the balls again!" I threatened Loki, who flinched at my deration. Next to me, Sif, who had been going through an existential crisis, questioning everything she knew, started giggling from my threats to the prince. "Yeah, so what if your dad was a dick. Join the club! You think these wings are ck for the LOLs?" Azazel asked as his twelve wings manifested behind him and a powerful magical pressure fell over the room. I felt myself sweating at the insane disy of power he was putting off. This was the power of a twelve-winged Fallen!? Why was it so much stronger than me!? Wasn''t I at the peak of high ss!? [Wait, Host, don''t!] [Azazel -Leader of the Grigori- Level 85. ?] I used observe on Azazel and felt my jaw almost drop. WTF!? He was level how much!? And here I am sitting at level 8 thinking I was hot shit for reaching the peak of high ss¡­ What was with this gap!? [The difference between high ss and mid ss was never that high. Ultimate ss and higher is a bigger story though. And that''s just a ten-winged angel. Twelve wings are a whole different kind of beast altogether. You should ask your brother and sisterter about the true power levels of such beings. Also, I told you to wait because Azazel detected your observe.] ...fuck. Azazel turned to me and gave me a puzzled look and a weirdly proud grin before he turned back towards Loki and Frigga. I knew I was going to have to answer some questions about what I just did to himter¡­ "Your mother was correct, brat. Laufey was never your father. First of all, I know Frost Giants are technically genderless shape-shifters, but Laufey preferred to be a woman¡­ Laufey was your mom!" He said with augh. Now that Azazel mentioned it, in mythology, that was what Laufey was supposed to be. Kind of weird that the MCU decided to gender swap him¨Cer¨Cher. "Liar! I am no sniveling woman!" I felt the temperature in the room drop before a wave of ice surged forward from the entrance of the throne room where the doors were. The wave of frost smashed into Azazel andpletely froze him solid! "Azazel!" Penemue screamed in outrage before spinning around and ring at who dared to attack our faction leader! Faster than I could see she had manifested a light Spear and hurled it forward. To my surprise a wall of solid ice formed in its path and the spear was actually halted on contact. Seeing her lightning fast retaliation failed Penemue, rapidly flew over towards me and stood in front of me protectively. I felt my pride take a hit that she thought I needed her protection, but at the same time someone had managed tond a sessful sneak attack against Azazel. [Unless he let the attack hit him on purpose just so he could be all edgy and dramaticter and say something like¨C''That was chilly''¨Cas he emerges from the ice unscathed.] ''That was true as well¡­'' A small group of Frost Giants lumbered into the room. In their hands was a recognizable casket. "The Casket of Ancient Winters!" Frigga eximed upon seeing the greatest relic of the Frost Giants returned to them. Laufey had a re on his blue tattooed face as he looked towards us all. "That puny Angel lies!" He red at the frozen Azazel. "I am no woman! I am Laufey, King of the Frost Giants." He dered proudly. Next to me, Sif snapped out of her funk and stood up suddenly battle-ready. A sword materialized in her hands as she rushed forward and stood in front of the queen protectively. "Not another step forward, monsters. Asgard will not fall to you all today." Sif said as she brandished the weapon at the oversize blue man group. "Hah, I''m afraid Asgard has already fallen this day. I was wrong to cast you out so quickly, my son." Laufey praised Loki, who suddenly was sporting a look of dread. "You know, I half thought it was a trap; you came to Jotunheim and stood before me, iming you desired vengeance upon Odin. I did not believe you. And yet, when we snuck into the pce, there was not a single guard anywhere to be seen. Even then, I was weary. And then we snuck all the way into the Allfather''s ce of rest... and we slew him where he slept!" Laufey dered as the other Frost Giants cheered. "Odin is dead!" One giant cheered behind Laufey. ""Vengeance for Jotunheim atst!"" The other two joined in. Oh fuck¡­ I had severely messed up the timeline hadn''t I? Loki was supposed to arrive at thest second and save Odin from being killed by Laufey. Instead, Loki had been busy confronting us and had spent thest few minutes rolling on the ground in agony. And then, Frigga, sensing our arrival, came to see what was happening in the throne room. Odin was leftpletely alone in his chambers and now he was dead. [Welp¡­ that''s unfortunate. Also called it¨C] ''Huh?'' The ice that had engulfed Azazel began to crack all over. A few secondster, it shattered as Azazel spread his wings. "Man, that was a bit chilly," he said nonchntly as he brushed off some leftover ice shards on his shoulders. He was hit by a weapon that could freeze entire continents and emergedpletely unscathed. Damn, that was OP¡­ Laufey looked shocked that someone managed to survive his surprise attack with their race''s WMD Casket. "We have achieved a great victory today. We will retreat for now." The group of Frost Giants with him all grabbed onto the casket, and an instantter, they had all vanished in a sh of blue light. They were able to easily teleport right through the wards of Asgard and escape. "The Allfather is dead!? Where did they go!?" Sif eximed as she left the queen''s side and ran forward to the spot where the Frost Giants disappeared from. Frigga just stood there stunned at the revtion that her husband was dead. Loki looked the same. This was all his fault after all¡ªmostly. ''Who even knows? All I know is that it wasn''t MY fault. How was I supposed to remember that Laufey was supposed to be here!?'' [Thor''s gonna be bummed you let his dad die¡­] ''¡­Fuck.'' "The Casket grants them the power to always teleport wherever there is winter. Even the strongest wards cannot hold it back. They''ve returned back to Jotunheim... for now," Heimdall eximed as his eyes glowed and he stared off towards the distance for a moment. "We have bigger issues right now, however¡­ With the Allfather dead, Asgard is weak, and it won''t take long before¡­" "Well now, are you all here to greet me? I''m ttered." A new voice called out into the throne room. A shadow manifested in the middle of the hall before it morphed into the form of a tall and beautiful woman. ''Double fuck¡­'' XXX Chapters 71-75 Chapters 71-75 A/N: There''s R-18 in the second half of this. It can be skipped for anyone not interested in that. "Well now, isn''t this quite the interesting family reunion? Hello, ''mother'' and ''brother''," H said, both terms dripping with sarcasm. Loki looked at her without any recognition. Frigga didn''t seem to recognize her either initially, but did after H had called her mother. H was truly beautiful and radiated power, simr to the Fallen''s own tainted light energy. As the goddess of death, I figured she employed some kind of dark magic. She was tall, even for an Asgardian woman, standing just over 6 feet. Her bust wasrge, and her figure perfectly toned. Underneath her thin ck armor, all of her curves were entuated. She was the perfect blend of beauty and death. "H¡­" Frigga said with a hint of loathing. She then had some kind of realization dawn on her face as she changed her expression to confusion. "My memories are telling me to despise you because Odin imed you were evil, but now I don''t know what to think¡­" Frigga trailed off. H smirked. "Is that what happened? One moment I was anguishing in the mighty defeat of Asgard and the next some kind of psychic wave attacked me. I could feel it trying to manipte my mind, but thankfully my patron saved me. When I awoke, the people of Asgard had turned on me. Odin himself had set up a fake trial and cast me out to Helheim. WHERE I HAVE BEEN FOR 1000 YEARS!" H shouted in rage. "Now that the bastard is dead though, I''m finally free!" She nced around the throne room momentarily before her eyes fell on the remaining shards of frost magic. H let out augh. "Was that what killed the mighty Odin, some weak and paltry Frost Giants!? And right in the middle of what remains of Asgard as well¡­ Oh, how far have our people fallen." Hmented. Loki muttered angrily in the corner about Frost Giants not being ''paltry or weak.'' "Pretty fucking far if I had to be honest," Azazel said as he walked up to H. "Long time no see." He gave her a casual wave, as if she hadn''t just spent 1000 agonizing years in prison. H snorted at his nonchnce. "Of course, among the first people I see in 1000 years is the winged pervert of his ck perverted order¡­" H scoffed. "You seem to have not changed in all this time. Where did your kind scurry off to while Asgard was under siege!? We could have used your aid, especially since we were supposed to be allies!" H finished, ring at Azazel. I felt her magic power radiating off her in anger. She was easily in Ultimate ss. Azazel raised his hands up in surrender. I knew he was still stronger than a ''mere'' Ultimate ss, but if the Grigori were allied with Asgard, and it appeared we were, he would feel responsible for allowing its near destruction. Although the circumstances were not our fault, as our whole race was basically spirited away in Father''s massive ritual. [H - Asgardian Goddess of Death - Level 56: H is incredibly angry, confused, and lonely after being betrayed and locked away for 1000 years. In her heart, she knows that Odin cared more for his power than his daughter. She did not lose any of her power when Asgard was destroyed, as she started drawing power from #####] "Um, hello Lady H. I know you''re probably really mad at my brother, but it wasn''t his fault. We had no choice in what happened and were forced into another dimension. We couldn''t even return if we wanted because there was a world-eating giant red dragon guarding the dimensional gap," I said to H, who was still ring at my older brother. The woman hadn''t so much as nced at me yet. She spun around angrily with a re on her face. "And who are you to¨Cwho are¡­" Her eyes widenedrgely when she looked at me. I heard Azazel and Penemue let out chuckles as the rest of the people in the room watched H in confusion. Her cheeks reddened slightly before she spoke to me again. "Ehem, I apologize, fairdy, for my behavior just now," H said to me much softer as she gave me a wide smile and stepped closer. "I never knew that Azazel had such a lovely younger sister." She reached me and tilted her head forward until our faces were close together. I felt my cheeks heating up as she was unexpectedlying on to me! Usually, it had to be me doing the flirting. This was a nice change, especially since it was making Lady Sif so obviously jealous! I nced quickly towards the side and saw the golden-haired goddess gnashing her teeth next to the confused queen. "Ah, nice to meet you, H. I am La of the Fallen. You wouldn''t have met me 1000 years ago since I''m only around 300." I exined to her. H nodded before smiling at me again. "To already be so powerful at your age, you must be something special!" H praised me again. I could see that she was genuinely impressed and wasn''t just trying to flirt this time. Although she was still obviously flirting with her eyes, as they had never left my own. "Yes, La is quite impressive. She is our most cherished younger sister, so she will be treated with the respect that she deserves." I heard Penemue remark from next to Azazel. H chuckled as she leaned back from me. "Of course, I always treat those I wish to court with respect!" H dered. ¡­Wait? Court!? She wants to court me!? "I have no idea what''s going on right now¡­" Loki muttered. "H was quite infamous for her pursuits of many a fair maiden," Heimdall exined. "Although many of them ended up rejecting her¡­" He whispered that part quietly¡­ although everyone in the room heard it. H flinched upon hearing Heimdall as well. She turned back to me and looked¨Chopeful? Why would she get rejected though? She was a beautiful and powerful goddess. You''d think the ''maidens'' would be flocking to her in droves. [Maybe it''s because she''s the Goddess of Death and people are afraid of her. Other than that, I got nothing.] XXX I looked at H''s hopeful expression before I smiled back at her. "Well, I admit I''ve never really been courted before, but I imagine it will be an interesting experience," I said, and H smiled widely. She reached forward and literally swept me off my feet! "Eeep!" "We shall go out and share a meal together post haste. I have been trapped in Hel for 1000 years, and the only thing I want is a good meal and thepany of a beautiful woman like you, La," H said as she carried me towards the exit of the room. "Okay¡­" I mumbled out. "Being princess-carried was an odd experience. It seemed to work though since H was so much taller than I was. "Wait, are you really just going to leave without exining anything else!?" Loki shouted out as H carried me through the doors. I guess that was her n¡­ I couldn''t even imagine the pain she had to go through from being locked away that long. Honestly¡­ ''What the fuck, Odin!?'' [Seriously, what a dick move. I wonder why he did it?] H continued carrying me in her arms as we walked through Asgard''s halls. She was taking in all the art murals and golden statues like they were the most precious things she''d seen in her life. "Where are all the guards?" H asked me. "Um, Loki fired them all¡­" H looked confused. "And how could he do that?" "Because he was king¡­" "That little frozen nutsack was king!?" She eximed in shock. "How in the nine hells did that happen!? You know what¡­ it doesn''t even matter. He''s not king anymore¡­" She said darkly as her eyes turned colder. "So," I decided to change the subject. "This is my first time on Asgard, and you probably haven''t seen your people in 1000 years. Neither of us even knows where a restaurant is, huh?" I asked with augh. H took a moment to process my words before she tooughed. "I guess not. I''m sure we''ll find a nice tavern or something though. Even after all these years. I''ve no doubt my people still love to eat and drink," she said. We continued down the hallways until we reached the pce''s main gates. "Annoying¡­ even the main gates are unguarded. No wonder my bastard father was so easily in¡­" Using a bit of magic, H forced the gates to open so we could look upon the city properly. We immediately regretted it. ¡­Asgard was on fire. "What the fuck¡­" I said as I slipped out of H''s arms and gazed at the scene below. The Asgardian people were straight up rioting. "Down with the false king!" "Loki is not my king!" "Fratricide is evil. Down with Loki!" H immediately used her magic to close the pce gates back up. With them closed, the loud rioting noisespletely cut off as well. The pce had some soundproof magic surrounding it apparently. A bit of a design w, I think, considering we had no idea what was going on outside the walls. "You know what¡­ why don''t we just eat in the kitchens for now?" H suggested. I could tell she was mentally tired and didn''t even remotely want to deal with putting down a riot right now. I really felt the same. Asgardians were built differently, so I''m sure a bit of rioting wouldn''t actually cause any casualties¡­ probably. [Eh, I''m sure they''ll be fine once they tire themselves out. At least the Bifrost wasn''t on fire, so you''ll be good to go when it''s time to leave.] ''I''m sure even if it was, H employs dark magic so she could travel to Midgard at any time anyway,'' I responded back to the System in my head. It didn''t take long for us to find the kitchen since thankfully there were directions along the walls. Once again, there wasn''t a single staff member in sight. "My younger oaf of an adopted brother even fired all the cooks!?" H eximed upon seeing the empty kitchen. "What kind of King makes his own meals!?" "He was only king for like a day¡­" H turned to me in genuine shock. "He was king for one day and the city is literally on fire, the pce staff are all gone, and Odin is dead¡­" I nodded. "Yep. And he tried to kill Thor but failed because I saved him." H smiled at me before she walked over to what I think was a magical fridge. She opened it up and the smells of many delicious meats assaulted my nose. "Well¡­ at least there''s that. Thor was quite rambunctious as a child, but I did care for him. He was my blood brother after all." She said with a look of fondness. She then pulled out a giant b of what I could only describe as manga-meat before she carried it over to an equally massive stove. She plopped it right on there, and pretty soon my mouth was watering from the delicious smell wafting through the kitchen. H apparently knew how to cook. That was strange for a princess, but then again, she was also supposed to be an Asgardian general. While the meat was cooking, H walked back towards me. With a wave of her hand, two ck chairs were instantly conjured for us to sit in. "So La of the Fallen. Tell me about yourself. You have incredible beauty, but I''d like to know more of the woman I''m courting." I blushed at the reminder before I started telling her of my past few adventures on Midgard. Instead of disregarding the people of what she would consider a lower realm, H listened with rapture and seemed to be genuinely impressed at how far the people of Earth hade technologically and magically. When I mentioned that the Time Stone and Space Stone were currently on Earth, her eyes widened. "Two Infinity Stones! And somehow no one in the greater universe knows they are there?" She asked and I nodded. "Interesting¡­" She muttered before sighing. "Unfortunately, neither will be able to restore Asgard. The Time Stone could have done it, but not after 1000 years have passed. The only one that can do that at this point is the Reality Stone. Even then, changing reality on the scale of creating an entire would also require the Power Stone," H finished with a sigh. XXX H obviously didn''t know that very soon all the Infinity Stones would surface and all somehow end up on Earth. It wouldn''t be too hard at that point to snag them and use them to restore Asgard. [It''ll be crazy hard if they are in Thano''s possession by that point¡­ The MCU severely nerfed their power. With 5 Stones, Thanos should have absolutely bodied anyone that fought him in Wakanda.] The system had a point. I definitely wouldn''t let him gain anymore stones. It''s pretty much confirmed that he has the mind stone at this point, but that''s all he has. If the events of Guardians of the Gxy 1 have yet to ur, and I don''t think they have, then he shouldn''t have the power stone yet. I could venture out to Xandar soon and clep the Power Stone off of Ronin''s corpse before Thanos takes it for himself. [Now that''s the spirit of a true meta gamer!] [Quest Initiated! -Infinity- What are six measly stonespared to the awesome powers of the gamer!? Gather the six stones for yourself and absorb their powers!] ¡­ Following that, the meal with H was peaceful and nice. We ate while having light conversation with each other about our pasts. She obviously had a much longer story than I did given her age and experiences. She also told me the reason she thinks Odin banished her. After its destruction, H started drawing power from her patron, Lady Death, and not from Asgard. Instead of diminishing like every other god of Asgard, H''s powers actually started to grow as Lady Death started showing her more favor and granting her more tasks. H spectes that Odin feared her growing powers and banished and sealed her away before she surpassed him. With the newly brainwashed people of Asgard on his side, it was easy for him to do it. Surprisingly, H holds no grudges towards her people for that. "They were under¡ªand are still under¡ªmind control," H said. "What use would being angry with them achieve? No, the fault lies with my father. At least after banishing me, he apparently erased all memories of my ''crimes'' from their minds. Now I can return to Asgard under the identity of a long-lost daughter of Odin or something," H exined. She was still working out the details, but I''m sure she''d figure it out. I asked her what she thought about Thor taking the throne, and she simply stated that hecked the current power necessary to guard an entire realm. I had to agree because even once his powers are restored he wouldn''t be above high ss. The other pantheons wouldugh at him when they returned. Even Yasaka, the leader of the supposed ''weak Yokai Faction'', was still an Ultimate ss being that could use the Ley Lines of Kyoto to reach the peak of that realm. Following our meal, H stood up and gave me her arm. I giggled as I took it and she started leading me out of the kitchens towards somewhere. I wasn''t quite sure where we were going, but this was the first real date I''d ever been on and I was enjoying spending time with such a gentle-woman. I think in a weird way, I was actually happy that Asgard was currently rioting as it was just me and her spending some alone time together. We wouldn''t have been able to have such deep conversations in a public tavern with potential eavesdroppers everywhere. ¡­ Sif was incredibly jealous right now! She was also annoyed with herself for breaking down like that earlier in the throne room. Her memories were tampered with? So what!? Deep down, she knew who she was. If she couldn''t trust her past, then she would just put faith in her future! In her mind, her future never included having a potential partner¡ªlet alone one of the female variety. That was until the beautiful Fallen Angel La had outright told Sif that she was interested in her. Such boldness! Usually, courting is done much slower on Asgard due to how long-lived everyone is. To openly dere your feelings for someone was incredibly rare. And yet it had happened to Sif! And then, when Sif was having her small mental breakdown back in the throne room, La came right up to her and startedforting her. It was after she recovered herself to defend the Queen from the Frost Giants that Sif realized La might be a perfect match for herself. Sif was a goddess and a warrior. La was a powerful Angel who relied on magic. They were the perfectplementary pair! And then some unknown goddess who was apparently the crown princess¡ªording to Azazel and Heimdall¡ªand erased from Sif''s memories appeared out of nowhere and dered she wanted to court La! And La epted¡­ Sif was saddened by the news and nearly fell into a depression. That was until Azazel and Penemue mentioned to her that in Fallen culture, it was rare to have a single partner. Apparently, Lord Azazel even had an entire harem of Fallen at his disposal even if Penemue remained his ''number one.'' That meant that Sif still had a chance! And she was going to take it and not give up. She still wanted to make sure this new goddess didn''t try anything funny with the woman she was starting to develop feelings for though. So, using the magic that Queen Frigga had taught her in their many training sessions together, Sif turned herself invisible and followed La and H on their impromptu ''date.'' Sif was sure that H had noticed her, judging by the smirks she kept sending the invisible goddess''s way, but La had not. Sif begrudgingly admitted to herself that H was doing a decent job of wooing the ''fair maiden.'' When she personally cooked her a meal and the pair spent over an hour talking, Sif wasn''t able to hear what they were talking about as H had thrown up some powerful magic that blocked Sif from overhearing. Some timeter, the two finished their meal and stood up to leave the kitchen. Sif seethed as H wrapped her arm around La''s waist and led them down the pce halls¡­towards the wing where pce guests were meant to stay. Surely, H wouldn''t be bold enough to attempt anything on their first date, would she!? Sif''s hopes were dashed though when H and La reached the guest quarters. H turned to face where Sif was hiding and gave her a wide sultry grin. H then turned back to La and pushed the beautiful angel against the wall as she passionately kissed her! XXX A/N: The following is all R-18 and can be skipped. Of course H noticed that the Fertility Goddess Sif was following them the entire date. It mattered not to H though. The beautiful golden haired goddess was always pining over one person or another¨CUsually it was H''s brother Thor. It seemed that after 1000 years though, Sif had finally realized that was never happening though and switched her targets to H''s current paramore. H normally would have scoffed at such a turn of events¡­ but the thought of getting all three of them in the same bed in the future did send some pleasant thoughts through her. Gods was H pent up! A 1000 year dry spell was not good for her mental health! Thankfully for H, the most beautiful woman she had everid eyes on happened to be right in the throne room waiting for H''s glorious return to Asgard. Ok¨Cit wasn''t exactly glorious as her idiot brother Loki was running things into the ground, but it would be glorious soon enough! For now though, H had other things on her mind besides ruling. "Is something wrong H?" La asked her as they reached the guest wing of this new, and smaller, pce. H gave onest look towards where Sif was hiding invisibly. She sent her fellow goddess a victorious grin before she turned back to La. She pushed the smaller beautiful woman up against the wall causing her to blush furiously. "Nothing is wrong, my dear La, everything is absolutely perfect." H said and then pressed her lips into Las. Pretty soon both of them were moaning into the deep kiss. With their lips still attached H opened the nearby guest room door and the both of them slipped inside. H closed the door before Sif could slip in after them. Things were about to get hot and heavy and H didn''t want any interruptions. ¡­ H smirked as she pushed La down on the bed in the room. Thankfully it was a fairlyrge bed easily big enough for the two of them and the activities they''ll be performing on it soon. Nowying on the bed beneath H, La''s face waspletely red and her eyes were burning with desire. La hadn''t gotten any action since her single night with Natasha and now she could feel her own Sin of Lust burning inside her. She wouldn''t be able to stop now if she wanted to. The goddess hovering over her was incredibly beautiful and powerful as well. That just made it even hotter in La''s mind. La had let Natasha take the leadst time due to her ownck of experience, and this time knew H would be taking the lead because the goddess clearly wasn''t the ''bottom.'' La was fine with that. She found herself enjoying being wrapped in the arms of therger beautiful goddess. H leaned her face downwards and nted another kiss on La''s lips. At the same time one of her hands reached forward and nted itself on La''s chest over her clothes. La moaned into their kiss at the contact. H''s partner was wearing some midgardian garments she was not familiar with. It mattered not though as H had 1000s of years of experience and a spell for almost everything. "Eeeeeep!" La squeaked out as she went from feeling H''s hands on her chest over her clothing¨Cto directly on her bare breasts. A momentter, La realized that she had somehow beenpletely divested of all her clothing. H gulped at the sight beneath her. La of the Fallen seemed to be the embodiment of sin itself. Her breasts wererge and absolutely perfect in every way. They also seemed to be very sensitive as a few squeezes had La squirming. H trailed her gaze downwards as she fell upon La''s lower lips. They were absolutely beautiful,pletely hairless, and already dripping with anticipation. H didn''t want to keep her partner waiting long. With another use of her spell, H was soon alsoyingpletely naked over La. "Wow¡­" La eximed as the goddess''s breasts were suddenly right in front of her face. La wanted to reach out her mouth andtch onto them. So she did just that. H moaned as she felt La''s soft lips brush kisses along her chest. La alternated nting kisses between each of H''srge breasts. They were perfectly perky and didn''t sag a bit even as she leaned over her. The body of the goddess was clearly just as perfect as her own. La opened her mouth slightly beforetching onto H''s left nipple. H let out a small moan at the pleasant sensation of La''s tongue on her nipple. She didn''t want to be one to not reciprocate pleasure however. H''s hand traced downwards before finding La''s pussy. H ran her fingers up and down La''s lower lips causing the angel to shiver pleasantly. H could feel how wet La was from just a few touches. She wanted her to be even wetter though! La''s eyes widened in surprise when she felt the sensation of one of H''s fingers slip inside her tunnel. It didn''t go particrly deep, but it went even deeper than Natasha''s tongue had gone before! She felt H''s finger swirl around inside of her. Every small movement caused La to squirm in pleasure. La had forgotten about H''s chest momentarily, but the goddess was ok with that. Seeing La writhe in pleasure was a delight in and of itself. Gods¨Cshe missed this so much. Theck ofpany was the most agonizing part of being locked away for so long. H wasn''t going to let her partner go for a while yet! Not until they were both fully satisfied. La continued to squirm and writhe in pleasure as H fingered her. Everytime H swirled her digit around La let out a beautiful moan. H wanted to see the girl let herself gopletely so she pushed her finger in even deeper. Both women seized up when H felt her finger meet some resistance though. "You''re a¡­ really?" H asked in surprise. A virgin Fallen Angel? She didn''t think such a concept was even a possibility. She couldn''t say the dichotomy didn''t really turn her on though. La blushed. "I''m not¡­kind of. I''ve been with another woman, but she never went¡­ that deep. We never used any toys either." La admitted with a continued blush. She knew she''d lose it eventually. That eventually possibly turning into today was just a pleasant surprise for her. H had a choice to make here. She could just continue their fun with less invasive pleasure¡­ or she could crank it up with some special magic and really make La experience the best night of her life. H smirked to herself. She''d obviously chosen thetter option. Who was she!? She was H, the Asgardian Goddess of Death. A being that was feared all over the cosmos in the past. She wasn''t about to let anyone else in the future potentially take her future wife''s maidenhead! And La being her wife was something that H had already decided the moment sheid eyes on her. She just had to make the beautiful Fallen Angel fall in love with her first! She knew La would have other partners in the future as a Fallen Angel¨Cthat was just how they were wired. H wanted to be her number one though. XXX H mmed her lips into La''s once again causing the other woman to squeak into her mouth. H plundered La''s mouth with her tongue. Thetter moaned out in ecstasy as H resumed twirling her finger inside La''s tunnel. H''s finger didn''t go any deeper though and stayed close to the entrance. H wanted La to be wet enough and prepared for what she had in store. The two continued to passionately kiss as H''s finger never stopped sending La more and more pleasure. After a few moments of H''s ministrations, La felt the sensation of an impending orgasm approaching. She started to moan more frequently into the kiss and her breathing picked up. La was going to C¡ªhuh? Right when she was almost at the peak, H stopped moving her finger and extracted it. She also broke their long kiss as a trail of saliva glistened between each of their lips. "Why''d you stop?" La whined out. H just smirked down at her before giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. "I wanted you to have an unforgettable experience with me." H whispered close to La''s ear. It was the kind of whisper that promised La something extremely pleasurable was about to happen to her. H muttered lines of somenguage that La was surprised she didn''t recognize. Thenguage must have not originated on Earth for her to not understand it. A momentter, La let out a gasp and felt something big and hard poking her. La''s eyes widened in shock. Was that¡­ H smirked down at her partner. "Tell me, La. What do you think? I learned this magic from a foreign space goddess who imed that it would always bring a pleasant surprise into the bedroom." H said and La was now certain that H had just magically given herself a cock. A rtivelyrge one from the feel of it pushing against her folds. La bit her lip. "Can you teach it to meter?" H smiled in happiness. "Of course I can. How about I show you how it properly works first though." "Ok¡­" H reached downwards and grabbed hold of her newest appendage. It was quiterge in her opinion, and it was giving her sensations that were somewhat foreign to her but felt good all the same. With her hand, she pushed the cock forward until it reached La''s entrance. The girl under her took a deep breath before H started pressing forwards. They both let out a gasp at the same time! H because La''s entrance was so tight and squeezed her new magical cock from every angle. La because the new sensation of being filled felt amazing! As a Fallen Angel with the Sin of Lust, she''d figured it would. She wasn''t expecting it to be this good though! H had barely gone an inch deep and yet La felt all of her nerves firing off signals of pleasure all at once. As H continued to push deeper, the sensations only continued to grow for La! "Oh, that feels amazing. I''ll have to send that goddess my regards if she''s still around after so long." H said as she pushed inwards as far as she could go. A bit deeper and she finally hit La''s barrier. "Aaaahn." La gasped as she felt the invader temporarily halted inside her. Not for long though as she felt H''s cock start to apply more pressure and push forward. "H!" La squeaked. "It feels¡­" H smirked as she pressed forwards. This was something she had never experienced before and she would treasure it. Every woman she had been with before¨Cwho wasn''t terrified of her¨Chad been older. This was truly H''s first time with a true maiden. It felt amazing! She let out a sigh of delight as La''s pussy gripped her cock from all sides as she pushed in harder. "Oh fuck!" La squealed beneath H and her eyes widened as she started gasping. H felt a ''pop'' on her cocks tip before she was able to sheath the entire thing deep inside La! H gasped in pleasure when she bottomed outpletely. La''s pussy now truly squeezed her from all sides and H fought hard not toe undone right then and there! Unfortunately it was a losing battle as H promptly felt something build inside her new cock before she let out a delicious moan and it exploded outward! H''s whole body shook in ecstasy as she came inside La with abandon! "H!" La''s eyes widened and she screamed the goddesses name as she felt a sensation she''d never experienced before. She was being creampied by H! It felt strange and yet La couldn''t help but like it. Her inner folds were being bathed in a warm substance and La wondered if there was a real possibility of herself getting pregnant. She figured there was since this spell was apparently created by another goddess. After a moment, H stopped shaking as she finished cumming inside La. Her partner was looking up at her with a pout. H scratched her cheek awkwardly. "Apologies, my new love. You felt so amazing that I couldn''t help myself. Now though, it''s your turn!" H sighed as she slightly withdrew her new appendage before sheathing it back inside La quickly! "Oh! Oh wow!" La squeaked out from H''s first real thrust. More thrusts followed and H quickly fell into a rhythm that had La starting to see stars once again. "Oh my goddess that feels so amazing!" La eximed as H continued her thrusting. H smirked at being referred to as ''La''s Goddess''. She moaned herself as she started thrusting even harder. She wanted to hear La squeal her name more! "Oh H! Yes!" La felt the cock repeatedly pison back and forth inside her. It felt unbelievably good. She could barely focus on anything else but the building pleasure inside of her. She knew theing wave was going to be massive! And it was! H started battering deep inside La as she leaned down and the two exchanged a sloppy kiss. Being assaulted above and below really got La going and a momentter a thrust finally sent her over the age. La felt like she exploded with pleasure. She threw her head back and screamed loud enough that the entire pce probably heard her! Her pussy mped down on the cock inside her and tried to instinctively milk it for everything it had. It worked as H grunted once again and exploded inside the angel beneath her. This time both women were screaming in pleasure as La was seeded for the second time. H''s body shook once again and she grinned in absolute delight at the beautiful squealing Angel beneath her that she''d just deflowered and fucked well. Her magic cock churned out an even bigger load this time as she truly filled her partner to the brim. La shook as she could feel each pulse delivering one load after another. Eventually though it had to end and both women came down from their peaks. La opened her eyes and nced at thepletely flushed H. "Wow¡­" H smiled down at her. "Thank you, La. I''d like to continue our courting if you wouldn''t mind." H said although she already knew La''s answer from her ssy eyes orgasmic look. "So would I¡­" XXX Chapters 76-80 Chapters 76-80 It was the next morning, and Azazel and Penemue were both smirking at me. I sat down next to them in the empty dining hall. They had acquired what looked like a mini breakfast feast from somewhere, and I immediately started piling food on my te to join them. "Someone had funst night, huh? And most of the morning too, apparently," Azazel said while wiggling his brows. I turned my head to the side and blushed. Being locked away for 1000 years had made H quite ravenous. I think our activities went on for over 12 hours straight¡­ Goddesses had some serious stamina. What was worse was that when we exited the room all that timeter, the floor just outside the door was soaking wet¡­and it wasn''t water. ording to H, Sif had been listening in almost the entire time. Apparently she was down bad, and was a lot more interested in me than her stoic self let on. I''d need to speak with herter about all that. H had told me that while she intended to truly court me, she still knew I was a Fallen Angel and we weren''t the most¡ªer¡ªfaithful race there was when it came to having only a single partner. H told me she had no problem with that if I was bringing more beautiful women to the bedroom in the future. I could only shudder at the thought of her officially meeting Natasha¡­ "You''re not pregnant, are you, La?" Penemue asked me out of the blue. "You were spacing out for a second there¡­" I spat out the juice that I had just raised to my lips to sip. "WHAT!? No, I''m not¡ªI don''t think¡­" I hoped I wasn''t, at least. [You''re not. Your body can only get pregnant if you intend to.] There was the system chiming in and saving me from an existential panic. Penemue raised her hand and cast some magic on me and sighed in relief afterwards. "Oh good, you''re not." Wait a minute¡­ Why would they even suspect I was pregnant in the first ce? H and I were both women, and it''s not like I said anything about her using ''that'' spell in the bedroom. I gave the two of them a re. "Were you two spying on us!?" I said angrily. "Pfft¡­ of course not. We wouldn''t do that. Right, Penemue?" Azazel said while not quite meeting my eyes. Penemue had trouble doing so as well. I red at the two of them but decided to drop it for now. I would have vengeance and find a way to embarrass both of themter though¡­ ¡­ A few hourster, I found myself standing back at the Bifrost. We had flown over Asgard instead of walking through its streets. The rioting had calmed quite a bit, but it hadn''t fully stopped yet. H was going to have her hands full dealing with all of that. "Are you sure you have to leave so soon?" H whined as she wrapped me in a tight hug. I ignored the fact that she was also tantly groping me in front of everyone as well. Over her shoulder, I could see Sif ring daggers at H. Loki had wisely decided to stay in the pce lest the people of Asgard catch sight of him and try to attack. His mother, Frigga, had stayed with him. After a few more seconds, and with some effort, I broke our hug. I didn''t want to immediately leave so soon as well, but I had to. "I''m afraid so, H. I have to get back to Midgard and take care of some things." There was no way I was letting Norman Osborn take back MY hard-earnedpany. He''d ruin a whole bunch of my ns if he did. [You literally stumbled upon all of those shares by luck though¡­] ''Yeah, well, I spent points on my Luck stat to make that happen¡­ Hence, it was hard work. I also wanted to check in with Tony, possibly wipe the New York section of the Hand out, and see what the Death Eaters over in Ennd were up to. I had a lot on my te at the moment. "Good luck, La. Try not to get up to anything absurd, although given your current track record, I''m sure you will anyway. Ah, you remind me of a younger me¡­" Azazel remarked. He and Penemue had decided to stay in Asgard for a couple of extra days. Azazel needed the technology here to help him rebuild his artificial sacred gear. Once he acquired all the parts he''d need, they woulde and join me. "The Bifrost is open to you, Lady La. Give Thor my regards," Heimdall said as he sheathed his sword into the podium and a blue portal materialized nearby. "You can tell my idiot brother he''s free to return to Asgard whenever he wants. It is advised that he doesn''t, however, until he regains his powers. I will see you again soon, La." H smiled at me before I stepped through the Bifrost to return to Earth. XXX "This feels like it''s taking a lot longer than I remember," I said out loud as I gazed all around me. I''d been traveling through the rainbow light for a while now. The trip up to Asgard had only taken a few minutes, and this one was taking well over 10 right now. [Weird, nothing seemed to be wrong with the portal before you stepped inside.] I couldn''t argue with that. The portal looked like it was working fine, and Heimdall should have noticed if anything went wrong. Maybe the journey down was just slower than up? It''s not like I was an expert in Asgardian portal technology or anything. I felt like I was still moving, and the rainbow lights were still passing me by at crazy speeds. There was nothing I could do but float here and wait... An entire extra 20 minutester, I finally saw the end of the tunnel. Finally, I was arriving on Midgard. That took WAY longer than it should have. CRASH! [-100HP!] "Ooof! What the hell!" I grunted in pain. Instead ofnding gently, my body had been mmed into the ground hard. Now I KNOW that was NOT supposed to happen. CRASH! "Argh, my arm!" A familiar woman''s voice shouted behind me after a second crash echoed out. "Sif! Holy shit, are you okay?" I eximed. [No, she''s not okay¡­ her left arm is facing the wrong direction.] Oh shit, it was. That wasn''t good! Sif was clutching her broken arm in pain. I ran up to her, and Twilight Healing manifested itself on each of my hands. I focused the green healing aura onto Sif''s and willed her to be healed. I could feel my MP drain noticeably. It seemed the broken arm was the least of her injuries. She didn''t have my durability, and that impact had damaged some of her insides as well. Thankfully, I have the best healing Sacred Gear to remedy that. "Healing magic?" Sif opened her eyes as I soothed her pain. A look of relief appeared on her face. "You are just full of surprises, La." "Why did you follow me, Sif? Weren''t you needed on Asgard?" I asked. Had she jumped into the Bifrost right after me? Is that what threw it off? That shouldn''t have made a difference. Sif looked a bit guilty as she responded. "I-I wanted to spend more time with you as well. H came in and snatched you up so quickly¡­ I felt jealous." Sif admitted bitterly. "As for myself being needed on Asgard, I am not. I was never the most popr Goddess. I actually had something of a negative reputation for how I acted for the past few hundred years¡­" I smirked. She had tried to get one up on the Goddess of Death by following me to Midgard. With Asgard currently on fire, H would be too busy straightening out her people for the next few days to interrupt Sif and me. "What did you do that made people not like you?" I asked. Sif looked shy. "I may or may not have threatened bodily harm upon any harlot who tried to win Thor''s affections," Sif admitted before looking at me in panic. "I never actually went through with it though. I now realize, as well, why Thor never wanted to be with me. I tend to get¡­ clingy with my love interests. I will do my best to not be as intense with¡­" Sif trailed off and looked at me hopefully. I knew what she was going to say. "You won''t get too clingy with me?" I teased her and she shyly nodded. "I don''t mind honestly." I said. It seemed like the blond goddess might have been a bit of a yandere. She never seemed to go fully off on her love rivals though. ¡­ Heimdal felt some sweat start to form on the back of his neck. What was taking so long. It had been a shock when Sif had decided to slip past H and hop into the Bifrost after La, but it wasn''t a big deal at the end of the day. Yet, something strange happened after Sif jumped in¡­ La and Sif never touched down on Midgard. With his Farsight, he could clearly see the rainbow beam make contact upon the desert of Midgard, and yet neither of the women had arrived with it. Where did they go? "Is something wrong Heimdal?" H¨Chis new ruler¨Casked behind him. "Is that harpy Sif already trying to put the moves on my future Queen?" She spat out angrily. Asgards guests, Azazel and his paramor Penemue also looked concerned. "Um¡­ La and Sif disappeared." The three other people took a moment to contemte what he just said. Heimdal braced himself as he knew he was about to get yelled at. """WHAT!?""" XXX La, where are we?" Sif asked me after I had finished healing her. That was a good question. We had not ended up back in the desert like I thought we would have. Heimdal was supposed to set us down right outside the town where Thor was staying with Jane. That had not happened. Instead we hadnded in some luscious forest in who knows where. I inspected the trees and nts all around us and sighed in relief. I at least recognized all this foliage. That meant we had stillnded on Earth¨Cjust not where we intended. That wasn''t exactly a big deal. I still had my sling ring after all. I could just portal us back to Puente Antiguo. "It seems like Heimdal needs to get his eyes checked." I joked as I reached into my inventory and extracted my sling ring. "Just give me a second and I''ll open a portal back to where Thor is." I said to Sif who nodded. I ced the sling ring on my finger and started rotating it in the air¡­ And then I kept rotating it. Nothing happened. No portal formed in front of me. [Uh oh¡­ don''t panic.] I felt a bead of sweat roll down my brow. This wasn''t good. My sling ring wasn''t working. No, it was worse than that! I couldn''t ess the dimensional energy that powered the ring on my finger at all! [It''s not just you having performance anxiety. Wherever you ended up¡­there''s no dimensional energy around you at all. It just doesn''t exist here.] "¡­Fuck." I cursed out loud before stowing my ring away. I wasn''t even aware there was anywhere on earth these rings didn''t work! You could even use them in the Sanctums and those were warded against every single kind of hellish intruder! "Something wrong?" Sif asked me in concern. I exined to her that the ring on my finger was not working. Wherever we ended up, we were stuck. Sif looked concerned, as she should be. There was dimensional energy even in the pits of space. Where were we that there wasn''t any at all around us? "We should get moving then. It''s still light out, but we don''t want to spend a night in the woods if we don''t have to do we?" She asked me and I agreed. First, I needed to find out where we should even go. I spread my eight ck wings wide and took off into the sky. I looked down below and saw forest in every direction, even a few hundred feet high. Wherever we were, it was in the middle of nowhere¡­ I kept flying higher and higher and the air continued to get thinner. Luckily my body could now survive in a vacuum environment. Eventually after a few thousand feet up, I found signs of civilization. "Is that freaking Kyoto!?" [Looks like it¡­although¡­] Somehow Heimdal had missed the mark so badly we had ended up in Japan of all ces. A country that currently had a kill order on me because I killed the Beast''s son and pretty much dered open war on the hand. That was just freaking perfect, wasn''t it? [I don''t think you''ll have to worry about the Hand showing up anytime soon.] ''Oh yeah? Why is that?'' [That isn''t the Marvel Kyoto¡­ It''s the DxD one.] I let that sink in for a moment before I muttered a string of curses towards the sky. Well, wasn''t that just awesome? "Since when can the Bifrost punch through the dimensional gap itself!?" At least I knew where we were, but it was arguably one of the most dangerous ces possible at the moment. The threat levels in DxD were a lot higher than Marvel¡­ at least on Earth that was. Now knowing where we were, I started descending downwards to meet back up with Sif. As I dropped a thousand feet my senses picked up arge magical signature approaching her position. It was heading towards her fast. "Dammit!" CLANG! I made out the sound of steel shing against steel. Whoever had approached Sif so rapidly was as hostile as I expected. I flew lower until I could finally make out who she was fighting. It was a Tengu. We''d barely been near Kyoto for a few minutes and the Yokai were already on us! In fact, we weren''t even that close to Kyoto really! [That''s some pretty good wide-range detection magic they have.] "I have no quarrel with you creature! Stand down!" Sif wearing her golden armor and brandishing her sword had just deflected a sh from a Tengus spear. "Liar! This is Kyoto territory. Yokai territory! How dare you intrude here! I bet you''re here to try and kidnap our princess again. You won''t seed!" The Tengu brandished his spear and lunged forward towards Sif again. She sessfully paired again before she spun around and mmed the pommel into the Yokais head. The Tengu slumped to the ground unconscious. Sif noticed me descending to the ground right after. She had a victorious smile on her face. "La! I know not what manner of creature this is, but it and its fellow ilk shall think twice the next time it tries to face me!" She sheathed her sword and smiled at me expectantly. Clearly, she was expecting praise of some kind. I opened my mouth to give her some, but another voice cut me off. "Is that right? Well then, how ''bout the leader of the ''ilk'' faces you herself." A woman''s voice called out before I felt a massive amount of power crash down around us. Whoever this was they weren''t ying around. They were in the peak of ultimate ss! [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 8] [HP: 4100] [MP: 850] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 30¡ú35] [Intelligence: 85¡ú90] [Luck: 30] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] [Skill Up Point: 0] I summoned a Lightspear in my hand and dumped 5 points each into Strength and Intelligence to up my speed and power. Whoever this was, had some serious power. This was going to be a tough fight¡­ XXX A wave of blue fire surged forth from the nearby treeline. Sif yelped in surprise at the sudden attack. I jumped in front of her and conjured a Lightshield. With my[Light Maniption]skill now at level 5, I was able to conjure these strong shields for only 20 MP! The blue mes mmed into my shield. I grunted at the force of the hit, and I felt my MP decrease by a bit extra, but my shield held. "Hoh? You were able to block my attack. That''s quite impressive for a crow with only 8 wings. Your skills won''t save you though! Not after what your kind did to my daughter!" The woman''s voice echoed out around us. This time it wasced with anger. I couldn''t pinpoint where she was, though. All I saw around us were empty woods. She sounded like she wasing from everywhere and nowhere at once. She had to be employing some kind of illusion magic. "Using such cowardly tactics to face us? A simple witch like you can''t beat us!?" Sif dered while brandishing her sword towards the woods. I wanted to facepalm at that. Sif was apparently not that great at sensing magical power. If she was, then she would know that this woman was clearly toying with us. That attack wasn''t even close to what someone at the peak of the Ultimate ss could put out. I started using my upgraded[Observe]skill to try and find our hidden opponent. I wasn''t able to see them, but in my vision, I noticed a hazy outline to our left. I conjured an overcharged Lightspear for 10 MP and hurled it in that direction. BOOM! An explosive st echoed out where my Lightspear collided with our enemy''s quickly conjured magical shield! I felt that I caught them by surprise with my attack, but I didn''t actually injure them at all. "Wow, La! That st was amazing. You leveled dozens of trees. Surely, the cowardly witch has perished!" Sif cheered for me. She went to sheathe her sword. "Don''t let your guard down. She''s not even hurt!" I yelled out. Sif stiffened and did as I told her. "La?" The woman''s voice called out questioningly. As the smoke from my st faded away, I could see who we were facing. "Is that who you are?" "Shit¡­" I muttered out. It was an incredibly stacked and beautiful nine-tailed fox woman. It was Yasaka, the leader of the Kyoto Yokai¡­ "Lady Yasaka? Can I ask why you are attacking my friend and me? We''re not even technically in Kyoto, just the forest nearby," I said. We weren''t even technically trespassing in Youkai territory yet, not unless we entered Kyoto city unannounced. Yasaka took a moment to look at me before she let out a sigh. "I apologize. I thought you were another group that I recently had a scuffle with¡­ I am wondering what Gabriel''s missing sister is doing in Japan, though," Yasaka asked. "Gabriel?" Sif asked me. "I thought your sister was Penemue." "Sif, I have like a million brothers and sisters," I replied. "WHAT!?" Sif eximed in shock. I think I broke her right there¡­ I turned back to Yasaka, who was giggling at us now. It seemed that our short scuffle had ended. She didn''t look like she wanted to keep fighting us at least. "I''m sorry for attacking you. Yesterday, we had some intruders in Kyoto. They tried to kidnap my daughter, and she was unfortunately poisoned," Yasaka said before shooting me a re. "Some of the attackers consisted of Fallen Angels. Ugh, of course, it did. What was with my race and always causing problems with everyone else? I sighed before replying. "On behalf of the Fallen, I can only apologize. I can also promise that the perpetrators will be punished when we find out who they are," I said with a diplomatic voice. I didn''t think this was a coincidence. Our race''s leader, Azazel, identally disappears himself trying to rescue me and a dayter, members of our raceunch a raid on Kyoto. They were probably just waiting for such an opportunity. I''d even suspect them of sabotaging his artificial sacred gear, but frankly, the majority of Fallen Angels are not tech-savvy. I couldn''t think of anyone who''d be able to do that in the first ce. "That''s a start¡­" Yasaka said. "But it''s not enough. If you really want to make amends, then I want you to get in contact with your sister Gabriel." "Gabriel?" I asked. "Why her?" I didn''t remember any interactions between Heaven and the Yokai from my memories. Heaven didn''t even have that big of a presence in Japan since there were that many followers of Father in this country. Yasaka scoffed. "You''re clearly very important to her. The church put out a 10 Billion USD reward for any information that could lead to your safe return after Azazel''s supposed experiment gone wrong. The whole supernaturalmunity was up in arms about it. That''s a staggering amount of money, after all¡­" Hell yeah, it was! I wonder if I could turn myself in to collect!? [Worth a shot?] "Ok, yeah, me and Gabriel are close. What do you need from her?" I asked again. "I need her to send the Saint Asia Argento to Kyoto," Yasaka grimaced. "We''ve tried everything, and nothing so far has been able to purge the poison from my daughter." Yasaka exined with tears in her eyes. "We even bought a phoenix tear for 100 Million USD, and it didn''t work! My only hope is the legendary[Twilight Healing]sacred gear at this point." Huh? Only[Twilight Healing]could save her? Now wasn''t that a convenient coincidence? It seems my 30 points in luck was paying off. [Quest Issued¡úHeal Yasaka''s Daughter Kunou from the deadly poison afflicting her!] [Reward¡ú Level Up! Yasaka''s Favor.] XXX A bitter, after assuring Yasaka that I didn''t need to contact Gabriel and that I could heal her daughter myself, Yasaka led us out of the woods and towards a teleportation formation that was waiting for her. I had forgotten these were actually a thing since on the Earth Marvel, I''d just been using my sling rings or apparition. The dimensional gap blocked the sling rings from working, and unfortunately, I''d never really practiced apparition or angelic teleportation¨Cwhich was basically the same thing but sounded cooler. [Bet you''re regretting not practicing angelic teleportation now, huh?] ''Kind of.'' The sling ring was just so superior I never bothered learning to teleport on my own. Even Voldemort, with massive magic reserves, can''t apparate across the without risking maiming himself¡­ The three of us stepped inside the magic circle, and a sh of lightter, I found myself staring at the interior of a Japanese-style home,plete with tatami floors and shoji sliding doors. "Interesting architecture." Sifmented as she looked around curiously. I supposed this all would be a bit of a culture shock for her. "So where''s your daughter?" I asked. "Kunou is this way." Yasaka briskly led us down a hallway towards another wing of the building. Outside another door, two male fox yokai stood guard. Both had only three tails each. "Thank you for your diligence, Maru and Koharu. I''ll take over Kunou''s safety from here," Yasaka said to the two. They bowed to her before leaving. "I didn''t know there were male kitsune." I said. Yasaka nodded. "Yes, they are much weaker magically than the women though and are typically kept in our npounds for protection. Those two standing guard were more ceremonial than actually for Kunou''s protection. She is the princess of the Kitsune and Kyoto Yokai faction, after all." "So your men sit around all day and are solely used for procreation? How absurd." Sif scoffed. "I mean, isn''t that pretty much what the majority of women on Asgard do? You''re kind of an outlier, Sif¡­" I said. Sif blushed. I think she took my words as apliment when I was more of just stating a fact. Yasaka gave me a puzzled look. "What about the Valkyries? They are all women, and their might is well known. I''ve heard tales that there''s a young incredibly talented Valkyrie mage that goes by Rosweise who has be Odin''s personal secretary." "Odin''s secretary?" Sif asked, confused. "She''s talking about a different Asgard, Sif. Not the one you''re from. I''ll tell you about itter." I exined. Yasaka shot me a curious look, but I waved her off. Sif nodded. I had no idea why a second Asgard existed on Earth DxD. All I know is that it had been here basically from the start. It''s possible the DxD Asgardians were from another timeline and fled here to possibly escape their version of Ragnarok. I wouldn''t know unless I asked the perverted DxD Odin though. I wasn''t exactly jumping to do that either considering how detested the man is by pretty much every female supernatural being in the world. This was the man who made an innocent Issei Hyodou into the perverted protagonist he was in only one meeting. There was also no known way Odin didn''t know he was corrupting the future Red Dragon Emperor as a child either. A god of his level would easily have been able to see the Sacred Gear hidden in Issei''s soul. I put those thoughts away forter. I had a little fox girl to heal right now. Getting on her smoking hot mother''s good side was also a bonus. I approached Kunou''s bedside and cringed at what I saw. Her skin was almost purple, and she was taking ragged, harsh-sounding breaths. Yasaka exined that Kunou was in constant pain from the poison and that she had to be ced into a magic; otherwise, she''d be screaming right now. "This is sick. Who would do this to a child?" Sif asked. Yasaka shook her head. "We don''t know their group''s name. There were one or two fallen with the group, but the strange thing was that the group that attempted to kidnap her included many different races besides them." She exined. In any other circumstance, that would be a great sign that different races were starting to get along with each other. In this instance, though, it was bad. The failed kidnappers were obviously the Khaos Brigade. It appeared that their fallen angel members decided to take advantage of Azazel''s sudden disappearance tounch this attack way earlier than they would have in canon. I summoned[Twilight Healing]and ced my hands over the girl. A green glow enveloped her body, and I willed my Sacred Gear to purge the poison from her body. "But that''s¡­ How do YOU have that?" Yasaka asked me usingly as she watched me heal her daughter. Maybe she suspected that I stole this Sacred Gear from Asia Argento? She made no move to stop me from healing her daughter, though. "This was a gift from my father to me, Lady Yasaka. You can rest assured that I did not steal this Sacred Gear from any human. It was bestowed upon me exclusively." I said. That was the excuse I hade up with if anyone ever asked about it in the future. They wouldn''t exactly be able to argue it either because "God works in mysterious ways" and all that. Yasaka still gave me a look of suspicion and I''ve no doubt she''d use her information channels to verify my wordster. Kunou''splexion started to clear up, and her skin began to shift from sickly green to a more normal skin tone. Her breathing also drastically started to improve. [-200 MP] Whatever poison the Khaos Brigade used on the girl was nefarious and extremely deadly. Topare, it didn''t take nearly that much MP to fully heal Tony Stark from his padium poisoning. At the same time, though, the poison wasn''t immediately lethal. They clearly wanted the girl to live for a while. [Probably to force Yasaka to help them in return for a cure.] ''That''s what I was thinking as well.'' Which means¡­ they''ll be back soon to offer such a deal to Yasaka without knowing that I''ve already cured her daughter. XXX Chapters 81-85 Chapters 81-85 The Seraphim Michael, the current leader of Heaven, sat upon his throne in the Seventh Heaven. The seventh realm was reserved only for the archangels and his father himself. It was where the Heavenly System was located; it was the throne itself. While sitting upon it, Michael could hear every single prayer in the world in real time. He could then influence the system to bestow blessings onto the people praying who were worthy of them. Michael ignored the prayers of the wicked and cruel. Even if they were ironically devout, they were still not worthy of Heaven''s blessings. Another thing the throne could do was show him the information on all of the world''s current Sacred Gear holders. That''s why he was currently very confused at the information he was receiving. A new Sacred Gear had entered the system. Another[Twilight Healing]hade into existence! That shouldn''t have been possible, and yet it had happened. What shocked him even more was when he received the information of who was in possession of the Sacred Gear. His youngest sister, La, had it¡­ He wondered how this hade to be. Their father had NEVER given a Sacred Gear to any angel before. Although, La wasn''t just any other Angel. She was his final child after all. Michael wondered if their Father might have foreseen his own death and chosen to bestow hisst child with onest parting gift. It was odd that it had only awakened now of all times, but then again, some humans could go their entire lives without ever awakening their Sacred Gears. Michael was just d that his youngest sister was still okay and within reach of the Heavenly System. He was sure Gabriel would be ecstatic to hear the news. ¡­ [You have leveled up!] "Here is some tea; thank you for healing my daughter. When those monsters return, I will break them!" Yasaka dered with a grunt that promised vengeance upon the Khaos Brigade. "This is quite good. It is also strange to see a queen preparing her own drinks. Your culture is fascinating," Sifmented. "I''m not really a queen per se¡­" Yasaka stated. "Were you elected to lead the yokai?" I asked her. She shook her head no. "I inherited the position from my mother, as Kunou will one day from me." "Then you are a queen." "That''s the definition of a queen." Sif and I bluntly stated at the same time. We turned to each other andughed. Yasaka blushed but didn''t argue our logic any further. "Will you require further assistance to deal with the perpetrators of your daughter''s poisoning?" Sif asked Yasaka. The fox woman shook her head. "I thank you for the offer, but I''m afraid this is a Kyoto matter and should be dealt with as such. It was some of my retainers that betrayed my family and let the intruders into our home in the first ce," she exined. "I would actually like to ask you what you desire as a reward for saving my daughter, La?" Yasaka asked me. Oh right, the quest reward also said I would receive "Yasaka''s Favor" as well as a Level Up. I wondered just how far I could push such a favor, though. A thought crossed my mind¡­ The Yokai have a lot of reach within the human business world as well as the supernatural, do they not?" I asked Yasaka. She nodded to me. "Could you offer a very lucrative job to a man in Kuoh that requires him and his family to move to Kyoto?" I asked her. "Without making it look suspicious?" I had just thought of the perfect way to use her "Favor" to help further rtions between our two factions andpletely screw over the Devils at the same time. Yasaka frowned a bit. "I admit it shouldn''t be too hard. You want to relocate a family out of the devil territory? Might I ask why?" "The son of the family is the next Red Dragon Emperor. He currently should be or will soon be in the crosshairs of the two Devil princesses for envement," I said as I spat out thatst word. That''s what peerages were from my memories. Envement. Found Family? Camaraderie? Love? Hell no! The evil pieces came with built-in mind control that made the peerage members naturally inclined to love their "Kings" over time. Baraqiel was furious when he found out his daughter was taken by the Gremory n. She was spirited off to the underworld for years after that, and it was only yearster that Rias and her ves started attending human school. By then, Akeno would have been fully indoctrinated. One of my goals was to eventually give my niece back her freedom, but for that to ur, I would need a way to safely extract the evil pieces without killing the Host. Ajuka was very thorough when he created the things unfortunately. I knew with the power of the system though, I''d be able to do it. [Damn right! I''m way better than anything some paltry mad scientist devil could ever make!] Yasaka''s eyes widened. "The Red Dragon!? He''s in Kuoh?" I nodded. "We can''t let him fall into the devil''s hands." Judging by Kunou''s current age, which appeared to be very close to canon, he could be recruited very soon. The only reason I knew canon hasn''t started yet was that Asia Argento was still currently a revered Holy Maiden in the church. "Very well," Yasaka said. "It will be done. Now, why don''t you tell me a bit more about the young man?" XXX "Thank you so much for this opportunity, Miss Yasaka! I promise you won''t regret making me the head of development for your new string of apartmentplexes," Gorou Hyoudou, an older human man and father, said to the currently disguised Fox Woman. Yasaka had her ears and tails hidden and was wearing a VERY tight businesswoman suit. Her shirt''s seams were holding on for dear life, doing everything to not tear and cause her shirt to bust open from her impressive bust. No pun intended. [That pun was absolutely intended, you liar¡­] Yasaka and I were sitting in the Hyoudou family''s new home in Kyoto. It had been about a week since she sent out the anonymous job offer to the Hyoudou family to try and snatch the Red Dragon Emperor away from the Devils. There was just one small caveat¡ª "Care for some tea, Miss La?" Miki Hyoudou, the mother of the current Red Dragon, asked me. She held out a teeming cup for me to take. "Thank you," I smiled at her and took a small sip. It was hand-brewed and not instant, which I appreciated. "Wow, DAD! These are your new bosses. Both of them are so beautiful! And their Oppai are amazing! I hope mine grow that big someday!" And there was our current problem speaking now¡­ "Isane Hyoudou! That is no way to talk to guests, let alone your father''s new bosses! Apologize now!" Miki scolded her daughter¡ªyes, daughter. There was no Red Dragon Emperor. There was, however, a Red Dragon Empress this generation. Issei had been gender-bent. That wasn''t exactly a big problem per se, but it did throw all of my meta knowledge into question now. The teenage girl apologized to me. "I''m sorry. Sometimes my mouth just gets ahead of me, and I say stuff before I know what I''m saying!" Isane exined. Yasaka giggled nearby. I could tell she found the situation hrious. She had alsoughed at me earlier for trusting whoever my "information broker" was, considering he was so unreliable. Yasaka was under the impression that I had a terrible broker who gave me the information about Isane being a boy and not a girl. I found it was easiest to run with stories that people came up with on their own, so I just went with it and told her I would fire the nonexistent guy. "Well, at least he was correct about her actually being the Red Dragon Empress," Yasaka said a few days ago. "Otherwise, all of this would have been for naught." "It''s fine, Miss Hyoudou. Just know that most women will not befortable with a young girl like you talking about their chests so openly," I exined. Isane pouted. "I''m not young! I''m 17, I''ll have you know!" "Talk to me in another year then," I muttered. The girl heard me, though, and perked up. "Is that an invitation!?" She asked with excitement. "Isane! No flirting with older women until you''re 18, we''ve talked about this!" Her mother scolded her again. She then apologized to Yasaka and us and exined that Isane was very much into girls¡­ We had noticed... Isane couldn''t take her eyes off of either Yasaka or myself for hardly a few seconds. Isane was cute, I''d give her that. She had short brown hair and a heart-shaped face. But she was currently jailbait, and I wasn''t going anywhere near that. Isane quieted down after that, and Yasaka started hammering out the details of Gorou''s new position with him. The job did, in fact, exist. The apartments were just being built to house yokai and not humans. Gorou didn''t need to know that, as he was just the construction general manager. It was the same as his job in Kuoh, except Yasaka had offered him twice as much money to move to Kyoto and start immediately. She had initially done this as a ''favor'' to me, but I could tell she was ecstatic to have the Red Dragon Empress in Kyoto. With some real training¡ªand not whatever the hell Rias had Issei doing in canon¡ªIsane could reach Ultimate ss in strength in only a few years. That was one of the reasons why the Longinus Sacred Gear holders were always so coveted. They got really strong really quickly! We left the Hyoudou household an hourter. "I''m surprised how well that went!" Yasaka said. "Usually, anything involving the devils goes to shit immediately, but this time everything worked out. We spirited the Hyoudou family away, and I don''t think they even noticed!" Yasakaughed. We had shared a few conversations together the past week. One thing we had inmon was that she really hated the devils as well¡ªwell, most supernatural beings, actually did but still. Yasaka had apparently lost quite a few friends in the Nekoshou massacre and had refused to do business with the devils since. The only reason Rias and Sona were allowed in Japan at all was that the contract back from when Cleria Belial was the ''owner'' of Kuoh town had not yet expired. When it did in a few years, Yasaka was going to demand the devils leave Japan forever. That would actually be a more significant blow to the devil race than someone would suspect. The devils, because they were so hated, didn''t actually have very many footholds in the human world. Kuoh was the only one in the East at all, in fact. They had a few smaller towns in America, such as Salem, and a few scattered throughout Europe, but that was it. If the devils lost Kuoh, they lost pretty much all contact with the East. Rias and Sona would have never gotten such an important location if they weren''t basically devil princesses... We discussed what Yasaka would do with Isane from here on out. She told me that she would wait to finish her business with the Khaos Brigade before she took the girl aside and exposed her to the supernatural world. We were expecting them to show sometime in the next few days to offer an antidote for "Kunous Poison." Yasaka would capture and interrogate them. I asked her to spare all the Fallen Angels and let them face justice from Azazel. She begrudgingly agreed. Even if they had gone rogue, they were still my siblings and i didnt want anymore Fallen Angel or Angel blood being shed for such a pointless thing as Khaos Brigade. Afterwards, Yasaka would take Isane as her apprentice and train her up to be a protector of Japan of sorts. I thought that was a novel idea. XXX "A bitter, we returned to Yasaka''s home. I could see Sif outside in the yard attempting to teach Kunou how to wield a sword properly. The little girl preferred to use her fox fire to fight, but Sif had told her that she shouldn''t be a one-trick pony. Yasaka agreed, and after the attempted kidnapping of Kunou, had allowed Sif to train her. It''s not like we had much else to do as we were stuck here unexpectedly. The only way for me to get back was to find Azazel''s artificial Sacred Gear, and that was in the underworld. The only way into the underworld currently nearby was unfortunately in Kuoh¡­ Although our week ofzing ended sooner than we thought it would, particrly when we received thetest information. "So, what are you nning to do now, La?" Yasaka asked me. We had just been informed of thetest news from one of Yasaka''s informants in Kuoh. "I don''t know why your kind decided to bring the girl there of all ces. Are they stupid!?" Yasaka asked me. "Yes, yes they are." Was all I could say. Yasaka was annoyed. "We have just gotten the Red Dragon Empress away from the Devils, and now some of your stupider brethren are pretty much handing the other possessor of[Twilight Healing]over to them¡­" Yasakamented. I sighed. Everything was moving so fast. It was like the universe was demanding I head towards the ''plot.'' Asia had been emunicated a few days ago and was already in Kuoh¡­ with Raynare and her gang of other idiotic fallen. From my memories, Raynare really did not like me. I was always Azazel''s favorite in her eyes and was incredibly jealous of that. Out of all the ces in the whole world, they brought the girl to Kuoh. What was their n even? Kill her, take her Sacred Gear, and me it on the devils? Raynare would then have to never use [Twilight Healing] for the rest of her life. If she did, then their n would fall apart, and everyone would know that the fallen had killed Asia. Even if she was emunicated, the church wouldn''t just let that go. "I guess I''m going to Kuoh then," I said. "I''ll be taking Sif with me, of course. I don''t know how things will go from there." Yasaka nodded to me. "Well, good luck then. If you manage to keep Asia out of their hands as well, then I''ll owe you another favor. [Quest Initiated¡úA nun who just wanted to help! Save Asia Argento from being killed by the Fallen or being recruited by the devils.] [Reward: Level Up! Bnce Breaker for your Sacred Gear!] My eyes widened at the reward. Bnce breaker! I wondered what it would be? Whatever it was, it would definitely be an upgrade. Twilight Healing was amazing, but it did have some limitations, such as not being able to fully restore missing limbs. I''m sure the bnce breaker would allow healing to such a degree and possibly even more. I headed outside to tell Sif the news that we would be leaving soon. "Ooof." Kunou cutely fell on her butt after blocking a sword strike from Sif. It was too strong for her to fully stop, though. They were using wooden practice swords, of course. "Don''t just try to fully block someone who is stronger than you. You must redirect the force of the blow by parrying if your enemy has more physical strength," Sif said. Kunou pouted. "But people are always going to be stronger than me." Sifughed. "Then you better get really good at parrying!" Kunou''s ears twitched in annoyance. It was cute, and I wanted to pet her, but I knew that was rude. Yokai weren''t actually animals after all, unless they were transformed into their animal form. Then all bets were off¡­ "La!" Sif brightened up as I approached. "I noticed you were back, but you seemed deep in discussion with our hostess, so I didn''t interrupt." "Hey Sif," I said. "I just wanted to let you know that we''ll be leaving tomorrow. We have to go into the Devil territory¡­" I exined. "You''re leaving already¡­" Kunou said sadly. Her ears and tails slumped down. She had grown a bit attached to us after we healed her. Unfortunately, we just didn''t have more time to stay. I squatted down so that our eyes were on the same level. "I''m sorry, Kunou, but we have to go save another girl now from the nasty devils." Kunou looked like she wanted to say something else but didn''t. "Good luck. I hope youe back soon." "Hah, of course we will. Just so you know, I have never taken an apprentice before in my long life. I expect you to keep up your sword practice, and the next time we meet, I just might make you mine if you''ve improved," Sif said. That was a pretty big deal if it was true. A lot of pantheons still remembered the other Asgard, and once the worlds merged again, a lot of eyes would be on Kunou for being the student of a goddess. The little fox girl smiled and grinned. "I will, just you wait!" XXX "So this is Devil Territory? It doesn''t exactly scream evil upon first nce," Sifmented as we walked through the average Japanese streets. They were mostly empty considering it was a weekday and most people were at work or school. Even so, both of us were dressed in casual civilian clothing so as not to get noticed by any hidden familiars. I wasn''t worried about any of the devils sensing us. If they couldn''t sense Raynare''s current location¡ªjust her general presence¡ªthen they certainly wouldn''t be able to sense me, who was much better at hiding my magic signature. As we kept walking through Kuoh, I reached into my inventory and pulled out something that had been in there for a while. It was a syringe. Inside was the perfected Extremis form, the one with no side effects that I''d been rewarded from my quest a while ago. Initially, I''d wanted to save this for Natasha, but I didn''t know what could happen soon. We couldn''t just take Asia and bolt back towards Kyoto. Our only escape route at the moment was¡­ down. We were going to have to grab Asia and hijack the teleportation form in Rias Gremory''s clubroom to get to the underworld. From there, we''d have to get to Fallen Angel territory quickly. I have no doubt the devils know that someone just stole Isane out from underneath them. They definitely won''t let us take another Sacred Gear out of their territory without a fight. "Here, Sif, this is for you," I said as I handed her the syringe. Sif looked at it curiously. I figured they didn''t have syringes in Asgard, so I exined how to use it and what was inside. "Wait? So I inject this into myself, and I''ll be able to heal from fatal wounds almost immediately, and I''ll be able to shoot fire?" Sif asked. "Yes." Sif didn''t even hesitate after hearing that and stabbed herself in the arm with the needle before injecting. "Ugh¡­ that feels strange." An orange glow danced across the nearby skin on her arm before fading away. "Was it supposed to be that simple?" Sif asked as she inspected herself. "I don''t know, I was expecting¡­ more." To be honest, I was too. I thought she''d be in pain for at least a few minutes or something, but the Extremis form seemed to have merged with her almost immediately. "I guess that''s it? Maybe you can test it?" I asked. It was gross, but pretty much the only way we''d be able to tell if it worked. Sif conjured a small dagger and pricked her palm with it. A line of blood temporarily spilled out before it turned orange and shot back inside her skin! A secondter, her skinpletely sealed shut. There was no scar or evidence of a cut at all. "Wow!" Sif squealed in excitement before she wrapped me in a tight hug. "I can''t wait to spar with Thor soon with this on my side! Let''s see him win now when he can''t even hurt me!" She boasted with pride. Now that she waspletely over Thor, she wanted to defeat him inbat for some reason. I''m not sure why, to be honest. With our slight distraction over with, we headed back towards the supposedly abandoned church at the edge of town. As we approached, I got a feeling like I was unwee to be there. I frowned at the sensation. It had been a while since I''d felt like that. "Are you alright, La?" Sif asked me. "Yeah, it''s just that this is consecrated ground, and I''m technically not wee here as a fallen angel. It''s not so bad, just feels like a mildly unpleasant tingle. It''s not that strong since it''s been abandoned for so long," I exined. I had to give it to Raynare. It was smart that she chose this ce. The devils wouldn''t think to look here as they would assume we Fallen wouldn''t want to stay in a ce that makes us ufortable either. The doors of the church were closed, and I didn''t feel like knocking. I lifted my foot up and kicked them inwards. With my 35 strength, the already rotting wooden doors immediately ripped off their hinges and were flung across the room. "Raynare. Get your ass out here!" I yelled loudly. Inside the church were about two dozen ex-priests. They were all looking at me like I was crazy. "Who the hell dares yell at Raynare like that!? Do you have a death wish, bitch? Huh? Do you¡ªoh fuck, La¡­" A short blond Fallen Angel came rushing down the pews and screaming her head off. That was until she saw my face and turned meek in an instant. The old La and her might have been simr in power, being both low ss, but in the hierarchy, I was far above any of them. [Good ol'' nepotism.] ''Damn straight!'' "Hello, Mittlett. I know what you and the three other idiots have been up to. Now, where the fuck is Raynare, and where is Asia Argento?" I asked her as I red down at her. Mittlett started shaking with fear in her eyes. That was a good start¡­ XXX Mittlet shook in fear! What the hell was her youngest sister doing here? La was supposed to have been missing because of one of Azazel''s crazy experiments. Had that been a lie? All so that Azazel could secretly send her after their group? Did Azazel know what they were up to? Mittlet''s mind was racing as she tried toe up with a reasonable exnation. "Don''t hurt yourself there, Sister," La said across from her. "Critical thinking was never really your thing after all," she said as she snickered at her own joke. The armored blonde woman next to La also started giggling. Mittlet had never wanted to stab someone so badly, but she refrained. She could feel the power almost seeping off the armored woman. Clearly, Azazel wouldn''t let his precious little La go anywhere without a strong bodyguard. Mittlet could tell the woman was easily strong enough to beat everyone here without breaking a sweat. And speaking of everyone else. Where the hell were they? "Hey! Dohnaseek, Kwarner! I can sense you two hiding! Come out now!" La yelled loudly enough for her voice to echo across the church. "H-hiding? We weren''t hiding, younger sister. We were just um¡­ taking a nap," Dohnaseek emerged from the church''s backroom wearing his stupid fedora. Kwarner was right behind him. "Hey, Hey, Hey! What''s going on here!? Why are all you mighty Fallen Angels acting so scared just ''cause two fuckable pretty little things showed up. Come on! As your loyal follower, I''m embarrassed!" From a nearby pew, a man who wasying down and catching some shut-eye sat up. He had silver hair, red eyes, and a manic expression on his face when he spotted La and her guard. Mittlet cursed in her mind. Freed Selzen was batshit insane, and she had no idea why Raynare let the crazy fucker stay around! "Shut the hell up, Freed! Couldn''t you hear us calling her sister! This is La, she''s a Fallen Angel as well," Mittlet yelled at the crazy exorcist. "Well, if they''re here to ruin our ns, then we might as well kill them, right? Ugh!" Freed said before he suddenly coughed out blood. Mittlet''s eyes widened in fright at what she had just witnessed ¨C except she didn''t! La''s bodyguard had moved faster than her eyes could track and had impaled her sword right through Freed''s torso. A secondter, she pulled it out. Blood sttered onto the holy ground before Freed dropped to his knees, clutching at the hole in his chest. "That''s the second time you''ve insulted thedy I love with such a foul mouth. I won''t be hearing it a third time," the woman said as she swung her sword and all the blood dripping on it flew off. She sheathed it before turning back to La and smiling at her. The other nearby stray exorcists all shrank back in fear at the disy. Mittlet knew that Freed was pretty much as strong as they were, and he was disposed of just like that. And by a woman who imed to be in love with her youngest sister¡­ "Mittlet!" "Eeeeep!" Mittlet jumped as La called out her name. "Well, that was unpleasant, but we''re wasting time now. Where is Raynare?" La asked her again. This time the woman with her also red and released a bit of her power into the air around them. It felt crushing and smoldering as it pressed down on everybody in the room. Mittlet peed herself... and then fell backward. ¡­ Oh for fuck''s sake¡­ Mittlet wet herself in fear and then passed out. That was gross, and I feel bad for whoever will be cleaning that mess up. I turned toward my other two siblings. Dohnaseek and Kwarner were both cowards at heart and had been keeping themselves rtively quiet. "I''ll tell you where they went! Just don''t sic your paramour on us! Please!" Kwarner said as she stepped forward. "K, no! Raynare will punish us!" Dohnaseek said. "I will punish you two if you don''t tell me!" I said as I let my 8 ck wings emerge from my back. The expression on the two''s faces upon seeing them was pure shock. "E-eight!? HOW!?" Dohnaseek trembled as he asked. None of us his business, that''s how. "Oh fuck! It''s a high-ranking Angel! "We''re screwed, man, screwed!" "Game over, run for it!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!... I watched theical scene before me as the dozen or so stray exorcists remaining all started fleeing wherever they could. Considering there was only one entrance to the church, they all started giving out the windows. ss was shattering everywhere as they all dove out the windows in fright. It didn''t even take 20 seconds for them all to clear out of the church. I considered capturing them, but chose not to. That many stray exorcists running throughout Kuoh town was sure to draw the attention of the devils. I could use that as a distraction. Kwarner looked gobsmacked as she watched all of her henchmen run away. She turned back to me once they were all gone, though, and let out a sigh of defeat. "Alright, Asia Argento ran away and is hiding somewhere in the town. Raynare told us all to stay here and keep a low profile while she went out and searched for the girl. "You could have just started with that instead of wasting all this time!" I yelled at her, and she shrank back. "You two, pick up Mittlet over there and get the hell out of this town. I have no doubt the Devil princesses are going to be on full alert soon," I told them. My two conscious siblings nodded vehemently before I spun around and headed back out the way Sif and I came in. XXX chapters 86-90 chapters 86-90 Chapters: 86-90 "Thanks for defending the ''woman you love'' back there, Sif," I teased the blonde goddess next to me. She blushed and turned her head to the side. I''d have to talk to her about immediately resorting to violence over some words though. She resorted to killing Freed Selzen really fast over a couple of insults and threats. I was fine with her killing Freed¨Cbecause fuck that guy¨Cbut she can''t go stabbing other people so quickly in the future like that. [Who would have thought that Lady Sif was just a stab-happy Yandere-chan deep down?] That''s not exactly how I would have worded it, but the System was pretty much right. I was aware of the subtle res she would send Yasaka whenever the beautiful fox woman and I were speaking closely. I''m pretty sure Yasaka was aware as well but just didn''t care. She could have squished Sif like a bug at any time power-wise. "O-of course!" Sif said without looking at me. Her embarrassment was cute. "I won''t let that homewrecker H have you all to herself!" She said as she mmed her fist against her chestte in some kind of Asgardian pledge. "So where do you think your sister is right now? This town isn''t huge, but it''s not small either." Hmm, I wasn''t quite sure. Searching the whole town was going to be a hassle and¨C BOOM! A thunderous crack rang out from nearby. A few blocks away in the sky, I could see dark clouds forming overhead that started sparking with lightning. Thunder rang out repeatedly as bolts of lightning starteding down from the sky. I could make out the hazy outline of someone hovering in the air, controlling all the lightning. Sif looked at the forming clouds with her mouth wide. "Is Thor here!?" I shook my head. "No¡­ it''s my niece. It looks like she found Raynare and probably Asia as well." "Then we must save the two post haste!" Sif started running towards the location of the fight. She was moving far faster than she should have been able to. Just like she did in the church. The Extremis form didn''t just enhance her healing but also her speed and strength as well. I spread my wings behind me and took off behind her to catch up. ¡­ "Stop attacking me you half breed bitch! I haven''t done anything to you!" I arrived on the scene quickly to see Raynare down on her knees. She was literally smoking and covered in painful looking electric burns. The golden haired Asai was crouched down next to her. The familiar green light of[Twilight Healing]was spread around Raynare''s form as Asia worked to heal her. I was surprised that Asia was actually healing someone she ran away from because they wanted to steal her Sacred Gear. The former nun was clearly too kind and forgiving. We were in an empty park. Thankfully, all the regr humans had already fled for their lives. I had no idea how the Devil''s were nning on covering this up though. Memory erasure only went so far and Akeno was shooting lighting around in the middle of a clear sunny day. She hadn''t even bothered to put up a barrier before she attacked either. She had a manic look on her face as she floated in the air, staring down at Raynare. "You filthy Fallen Angel! You didn''t have to do anything! All of your kind should die!" Akeno said coldly before she conjured more lightning and hurled it down towards Raynare. I quickly flew down between them and conjured a[Lightshield]to absorb the lightning. Akeno''s thunder was powerful, but my shield easily stopped it. Had Akeno been using[Holy Lightning], that would have been more difficult. I could feel she was only relying on her demonic power, though. "Another Fallen Angel! And one with 8 wings, no less!" Akeno looked angry at my arrival. "Hello, Niece. Could you please stop attacking Raynare? She is a moron, but she''s a weak moron, and you''re bullying her," I said. "La!" Raynare shouted out behind me. Her voice was full of surprise! "What the hell are you doing here!? And why do you have 8 wings!?" "I''m here to stop your dumbass from restarting the great war. Did you think just because Asia was emunicated that you could do whatever you wanted with her? She saved hundreds of lives of members of her faction over the years. If she is killed, then they will clearly demand vengeance," I said to Raynare, who gulped at my implications. I, of course, had no idea if what I was spouting was true. But with[Acting level 3], it sounded convincing at least. Either way, Raynare seemed to at least hear my words. "Fuck¡­ Was my whole n worthless from the start?" Raynare asked. "Yes. Because you''re dumb," I said to her. I heard her mutter a string of curses in reply. "Are you two ignoring me?" Akeno''s voice screamed out over the thunder. Asia, who was nearby, squeaked in fright as another bolt headed towards her. I casually raised another[Lightshield]and blocked this attack just like the first one. Akeno was ring at me for how easily her attack was blocked. You know, she was kind of a one-trick pony when I thought about it. All she really ever did was shoot lightning. XXX The sound of steel shing against steel echoed nearby. I was wondering where Sif had gotten off to considering she took off first. A momentter, I finally saw her. She was facing a teenage blond boy in a duel of swords. Well, I called it a duel, but Sif was thrashing Kiba Yuuto at the moment. Her recent enhancements really gave the woman somebat upgrades. "Guff!" Kiba grunted in pain when Sif disarmed him before she kicked him square in the stomach. Kiba spat up some blood and his body flew backward and crashed into a nearby tree. With her opponent dealt with for now, Sif ran over towards me. "La! Sorry, I got held up by that demonic child. His sword form was adequate, but hecked power, and his conjured swords were brittle," she exined and looked proud of herself for besting him so easily. "Was he one of the devil ves that you mentioned?" "Yes. He''s one of the ves. His master is the same one who owns my niece currently," I said while pointing up at the fuming Akeno. She was looking at our group with even more fury after seeing Sif so handily defeat Kiba. "You''ll pay for that!" Akeno shrieked. "All Fallen Angels should just die!" "But aren''t you yourself also a Fallen Angel?" Sif asked Akeno. She turned to me and gave me a confused look. "I''m nothing like them! They killed my mother!" Akeno shrieked as she fired a bolt of thunder at Sif. Sif simply raised her sword to the air and let it attract her attack. The lightning hit Sif''s de before being quickly dissipated. My eyebrow raised at that move. That was pretty cool. "My sword is insted against lightning. I used to regrly spar with Thor, after all, and if my weapon was a conductor, I wouldn''t havested very long," Sif exined. That made a lot of sense. "Why is your niece so hateful of her own race?" I shook my head. Akeno had been in the underworld for years now. It wouldn''t have been hard for the Devils to poison her mind against her own kind. On top of that, the evil piece inside her made her mind already addled with loyalty towards Rias. My niece was unfortunately a mess that desperately needed that evil piece removed from her followed by a lot of therapy. A glowing red magic circle materialized on the ground where Kiba''s unconscious body was slumped over. In its ce, a familiar Red-Headed Devil appeared. I''d give Rias Gremory this¨Cshe was extremely beautiful¨CI still had no trust for devils, though. This dimension wasn''t canon, and they were a lot more secretive and ruthless here. She gave a haughty re to us before she spoke. "To dare trespass into territory owned by the house of Gremory! Don''t think you''ll be leaving here alive, Fallen! Especially after injuring my adorable servant," Rias Gremory said as she fussed over Kiba. "Fuck off, Gremory bitch. Your crazy queen attacked me first and tried to kidnap Asia here," Raynare yelled back. Hmph. You Fallen absconded with a Sacred Gear user I had my eye on. It''s only right that we rece him with the blond girl over there!" Rias said as she pointed at Asia. "I don''t want to be an evil devil¡­" Asia mumbled as she shrank back in fear. I reached over and patted her on the shoulder tofort her. Asia gave me a hopeful smile. "Don''t worry about them," I said. "The Devil princess is just spewing hot air. First of all, this territory isn''t actually owned by the house of Gremory. It''s owned by the Kyoto faction and was supposed to be rented to the Belial Devil n. It''s strange how there are another two devil ns living here when that was in no way part of the lease, huh?" I said while staring hard at Rias. She flinched and looked away. "We''re currently renting it from them¡­" Rias mumbled. "You can''t rent out property that you are renting yourself. Everybody knows that¡­ the only reason you haven''t been kicked out yet is because of your big brother, so stop acting so haughty!" I scolded her. "As for taking Asia Argento, she has joined the Grigori for now and has no wish to be a ve!" "My servants aren''t ves!" "Tell that to my niece over there whose mind has been warped so badly she hates her own race!" I retorted. Rias gave me another re for bringing up Akeno. Akeno flew down towards the ground and stood next to Rias. I think they were deciding on whether they wanted to fight us or not. I spread my wings and fully extended my magical aura around me. Next to me, Sif red hers out as well. The both of us were clearly High ss in strength while Rias and Akeno were both Mid ss at best. The two girls looked like they swallowed lemons when they realized the difference in power. They decided to make the smart choice and back down. "Fine!" Rias spat out. "You can leave. But nevere back!" She''d like that, but I would definitely be back someday for Akeno. "Sif, would you kindly knock those two girls out?" I asked the goddess next to me. She grinned happily before speeding forward. "Wha¨C" Rias tried to speak, but Sif was already upon the girl and clocked her over the head. Rias fell backward unconscious. "You bitch!" Akeno tried to shock Sif again but was too slow before a fist met her cheek. She copsed as well next to Rias. [Congrattions! Quest Complete! You have saved Asia Argento and leveled up! Your Sacred Gear has also awakened its bnce breaker!] XXX I stumbled momentarily as I felt something shift inside me, like something that had been asleep all this time was suddenly awake! It felt powerful! "La! Are you okay?" Sif asked upon seeing me almost fall over. "I''m fine," I waved her off. "My Sacred Gear just reached Bnce Breaker." "I don''t know what that means, but I''m d you''re okay." "What the hell!?" Raynare shouted. "You have a Sacred Gear!? Of course, you do! No doubt given to you by Azazel! But also, what the hell!? You knocked out the Gremory Heiress! Her brother is going to murder us!" "Only if we''re still here when he finds out, which we won''t be because we''re going to hijack Rias''s teleportation circle in her little club room to get back to the Underworld. From there, we will be B-lining it to Fallen Angel territory where we''ll be safe," I exined my n. Raynare just red at me and mumbled about that being a ''stupid n.'' Well, I didn''t see hering up with any genius ns at the moment. I decided to check out my new Bnce Breaker. I summoned my[Twilight Healing]but instead of the familiar rings, I now had two golden bracelets on each of my wrists. I could feel that these were much more powerful than the rings were. I used[Observe]on them to see what they could do. [Twilight Healing-Purger of Darkness¡úThe Bnce Breaker of La of the Fallen. Purger of Darkness can do as the name suggests and purge all dark or demonic powers without harming the hosts of them¡­unless La wishes them harm as well. This Bnce Breaker also allows for the healing of limbs or missing organs.] Woah, now that was an upgrade. The[Purger of Darkness]huh? I could work with that. "Change of ns. We''re taking Akeno with us," I said as I walked over to my unconscious niece and hefted her over my shoulder. "Are you insane!?" Raynare shouted. "Knocking out the Gremory girl is one thing, but kidnapping her Queen! That could mean war!" I just smirked at Raynare as I started to use my Sacred Gear on Akeno, who was in my arms. I could feel my light energy pass through her body. Everywhere it went, the demonic power inside of her was purged away. She was being cleaned without any harming to her body! A momentter, a small chess piece ejected from Akeno''s chest and fell to the grass¡­ I turned to Raynare and smirked. "What Queen? As you can see, Akeno is not Rias Gremory''s Queen. She''s clearly a Half-Fallen Angel." Raynare and Asia were both staring at me gobsmacked. Asia put her hands together and started praying to the Lord and thanking him for showing her a literal miracle. ¡­ I just want you to know that I hate you and think you''re insane, Raynaremented as we marched into the Kuoh ult Research Club building like we owned the ce. Akeno was still passed out over my shoulder as we marched down the hallways. We passed by a bunch of rooms, and I''m sure Gasper was probably hiding in one of them, but there was no way the scaredy-cat would confront us. I hadn''t seen Koneko either, but for all I knew, Rias had her chasing down all the stray exorcists that had fled into the town to get away from Sif and me earlier. "That''s no way to speak to your sister who came all this way to save you," Sif scolded Raynare for me. I''m pretty sure if Raynare wasn''t my family, Sif might have stabbed her for ''insulting me,'' but thankfully she was. "Whatever¡­" Raynare muttered. I could see a faint blush on her cheeks though. Technically, I did note here to save her. I actually came here for Asia, but if Raynare wanted to believe I came for her, then I wouldn''t correct her thoughts. "Thank you for saving me as well, Angel La. I always knew the Lord works in mysterious ways," Asia said reverently. I couldn''t bring myself to tell this girl the truth about her Lord, so I just nodded. "Asia, you weren''t kicked out of the church by the Lord. You were kicked out by corruption and evil within its ranks. I''ll exin moreter, but for now, we really need to get out of here. We are in the heart of Devil Territory right now," I reminded everyone. A few halls and stairwayster, we found the iconic clubroom. I pushed the doors open and sighed in relief when I noticed it was empty. Koneko probably was out chasing exorcists after all. Alright, Raynare, start prepping that magic circle so we can get the hell out of here, I said as I momentarily set Akeno down on the couch. "You''re just asking me because you don''t actually know how to do it yourself, do you?" She asked smugly. "Yes, now hurry it up." I said. I was getting the feeling that we really needed to leave soon for some reason. "Alright, alright¡­" Raynare said as she walked over to the floor and started examining the magic circle carved into the woodwork. "Alright, I can work with this. Just give me a second. Uh-oh¨COh shit!" Raynare cried out, drawing all of our attention. It was just our luck that the magic circle on the floor started glowing orange. That indicated that someone wasing through to our side. That wasn''t a good¡­ XXX I took all my free stat points and immediately dumped them into[Luck]. I was going to need it to get out of this situation if whoever wasing through that portal was powerful. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Sacred Gear: Twilight Healing - Purger of Darkness] [Level: 10] [HP: 4100] [MP: 850] [Vigor: 110] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 90] [Luck: 30¡ú40] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [For reaching 40 Luck, you have unlocked the perk "You Should Have Gone for the Head!" This perk allows you to survive one attack that would reduce your HP to zero every 24 hours!] The teleportation circle on the floor glowed a steady orange before it shifted to red. And then I saw who had teleported into the clubroom. "Big Sister Rias! I came to y!" A young child dressed in medieval noble clothing and had bright red hair shouted loudly. He threw his hands up in the air as he cheered. And then¡­ he lowered them back down and frowned when he noticed my group. Two and a half Fallen Angels, an Asgardian goddess, and a nun all stared back at him. Millicas stared at us awkwardly, and we stared back at him. "Uh oh¡­" He said as his eyes widened in shock. "You know what¡­ I''ll just visit my auntter¡­" He tried to step back into the teleportation circle, but I ran forward and grabbed him. "Let me go!" The kid shouted out and tried to kick me. In response, I conjured a[Lightdagger]and held it up to his face. He immediately stopped struggling. He didn''t quiet down, though. "Let me go! My mom ising soon after me and you''ll be sorry!" Millicas Gremory shouted out. That was what I was afraid of¡­ at least it wasn''t Sirzechs himself, not yet at least. "Hmmmm." With horrible timing, Akeno started to wake up where I had left her on the couch. She sprang up quickly and jumped to her feet. Akeno took in the room and snarled at me when she noticed what was going on. "Let go of Millicas, you bitch!" Akeno screamed and held her hand towards me. "Huh!? My magic isn''t working!" Akeno looked panicked. "Hah? Your demonic power is all gone now! If you want to use magic, then you use your light energy, traitor!" Raynare said with a smirk towards Akeno. Akeno started to pale as realization dawned upon her. "Um, La. Why exactly are you taking a young child hostage?" Sif asked me with some concern. "Because his mom will be here soon and she''ll kill us all if I don''t." Sif nodded. "I guess that makes sense¡­ it doesn''t feel right, though." As an Asgardian, she probably thought my actions were dishonorable. "Even if he is the spawn of devils. He''s still a child. I''m sure he hasn''tmitted any sins against the Lord." Asia spoke up. She gave Millicas a gentle smile. She really was too kind for this world. "That''s right!" Akeno, who was now powerless because she refused to use her light energy, spoke up. "Millicas is a sweet boy who''s never harmed a soul. Let him go!" Millicas trembled in my grip. I could tell the[Lightdagger]I was holding up near him was causing him great difort. He''d probably never been around Light energy in his whole life. "Fuck you, bitch. You don''t know anything about devils, do you? They must have brainwashed you real good while you were their ve!" Raynare yelled at Akeno. While her choice of words was harsh, they weren''t necessarily wrong. I gripped the[Lightdagger]tighter and held it up to Millicas''s throat. "Now I want you to answer honestly, Millicas," I said threateningly. "What is your favorite food?" My dagger touched his neck and left a small burn as he yelped in pain. Akeno growled at me, but Raynare easily held the girl back. "What the hell does that have to do with anything? Millicas''s favorite food is pizza!" Akeno shouted. Sif and Asia were looking at me questioningly. Asia shifted ufortably and bit her lip. "You shouldn''t hurt an innocent child¡­" she muttered. "Even if he is a devil." "My favorite food is pizza! Akeno is right¨Caaarggh!" I burned his neck a bit more this time, and he shrieked. Everyone but Raynare was now looking at me like I was crazy for doing that to an ''innocent child.'' "I said don''t lie. If you lie again, I will hurt you." Millicas had tears in his eyes, and they were probably real, but that didn''t mean I was letting the little monster go. There was a particr secret about noble devils that was kept strictly under wraps. Why were they so strong when they were so young? Other supernatural beings took hundreds of years to reach the power that young devils reached in only a few decades. Why was that? The answer was simple and terrifying at the same time. It was their food¡­ "Ok. I promised Mother and Father to never talk about it, but I''ll tell! It''s the glowing fruits! Those glowing fruits that they give me once a month. They''re so delicious and they make me feel so good when I eat them!" Millicas shouted, and I pulled back my[Lightdagger]from his neck. "Glowing fruits?" Asia asked with a puzzled look. "What are those? Do fruits glow in the underworld?" she asked. Akeno and Sif looked confused as well. Raynare had a look of disgust. "Once a month! This kid is like 8 years old! That''s almost 100 total! Absolutely vile and disgusting. And people call us Fallen Angels evil¡­" I looked at Sif and Asia. "They''re souls. Human souls. Young noble devils are fed them throughout their childhoods in order to grow stronger quickly," I said to the two girls. Sif immediately had a look of horror on her face while Asia gasped in shock. XXX "Liar!" Akeno shouted as Raynare let her go. Akeno had tears in her eyes. "You''re lying. The Maous ouwed the taking and consumption of human souls! Everyone knows that!" Akeno said. "Rias¡­ there''s no way she would do that!" I shook my head. "I hate to break it to you, Akeno, but this is reality. Millicas just admitted it to you himself. As for ouwing the consumption of human souls? So what? Since when do Devils actually follow their ownws? As long as they don''t do it openly, they figure no one else knows." "And we did fucking know!" Raynare spat out. "So does Heaven. The only ones who don''t know are the low-ss reincarnated devil ves along with all the humans. If the humans found out that they were still being hunted and devoured though¨C" Asia gasped. "Would the Great War start up again?" I shook my head. "Worse. This would be a war of annihtion. The humans wouldn''t hesitate tounch nuclear weapons at the underworld. In retaliation, Sirzechs or one of the other Maous would start magically nuking human continents and then the other factions would join in, and it would truly be a massive worldwide war! A war where everything would be destroyed." Even the warmongering Kokabiel wouldn''t want such a war! Our race wouldn''t emerge victorious after a final glorious battle like he would want. We''d just in be wiped out. And even if we did win, the Underworld and Earth would probably be rendered inhospitable. It wouldn''t be worth it. Our discussion was interrupted as the magic circle nearby started to glow dark grey. Shit! She was already here! The teleportation circle went from dark gray to light silver. "Oh fuck, we''re all screwed. It wasn''t nice knowing all of you. Fuck you guys¡­" Raynare said as she started trembling in fear. Grayfia hadn''t even arrived yet, and I could already feel an absolutely massive magical signature approaching. This was an opponent I currently had no chance of beating. Who said I had to beat her though. The objective was to escape! [Quest Started¡ú Escape the Strongest Maid!] [Reward: Level Up x 4!] "Raynare!" I shouted her name and snapped her out of her depression. "As soon as Grayfia steps off the magic circle, I want you to start activating it for us to escape. You have to be quick!" Raynare looked unsure but nodded. She wasn''tpletely useless after all. Sif drew her sword, and her gold armor shined as she stood next to me. She had received a huge power-up from Extremis, but she wasn''t Ultimate ss yet. And Grayfia was near the peak if the rumors bore true. Supposedly only slightly weaker than the Maou Leviathan was¡­ And there she was. The underworld''s sexiest and strongest silver-haired maid materialized from the teleportation circle. It only took her a split second to take everything in. "Release my son at once, Fallen, and I''ll make your death quick!" Shemanded. The room suddenly got a lot colder. Ice crept up everywhere as her ambient magic started to fill the room. The only thing keeping her from freezing us all alive was her son still in my possession. My[Lightdagger]was once again next to his throat. The scowl Grayfia gave me was the most intense I''d ever seen¡­ "Mom, I came to visit Aunt Rias, but she wasn''t here. There were these Fallen Angels, and Akeno, and the armoreddy!" Millicas said. Grayfia''s eyes narrowed. "Is this a deration of war from the Fallen? What have you done to Rias!? And to dare harm my son! Once Sirzechs sees those Light Burns on his neck, it will mean war!" Grayfia dered. I smirked at her. My[Purger of Darkness]bracelet manifested on my wrist. A healing light enveloped Millicas, and an instantter all traces of his burns or my Light Energy inside of him disappeared. "Injuries? What injuries? Millicas is just fine, isn''t he? There! Not a scratch on him!" I said. I was loath to heal the little soul-eating monster, but she was right. His dad was batshit crazy about his family, and we were not yet ready to handle Sirzechs at full power. I''d need a lot more level-ups before then! "And Rias?" Grayfia asked. "She''s fine. She''s just taking a peaceful nap in the nearby park with her knight. He might be less fine than her, however." I said. Sif did hit Kiba pretty hard and probably left some internal damage. Nothing one of those crazy expensive Phenex Tears couldn''t heal, though! Grayfia stared for a moment in thought. "I thank you for healing my son and not harming Rias, but that still won''t save you all." Grayfia then turned to Akeno. "And you, Akeno. Are you with them? I thought you and Rias were sisters?" Grayfia said. Akeno bit her lip. "I thought we were too¡­" She said sadly. "Tell me, Grayfia. Do Millicas and Rias eat human souls?" Grayfia''s eyes widened in shock at Akeno''s question before her gaze hardened. "So you found out about that¡­ that wasn''t information you were supposed to know until you''re granted high ss and can be trusted to keep it a secret." "So it''s true!?" Akeno asked in shock. "Yes, it''s true. What does it matter? We''re devils. Immortal magical beings. Who cares about some paltry humans¡­" XXX Chapters 91-95 Chapters 91-95 "Who cares about some paltry humans¡­" Akeno frowned and then red at Grayfia. To my surprise, I could feel Light Energy start to emanate from Akeno! Four ck Fallen Angel wings burst forth from her back! "My mother was human! And she, and every other human, are not prey!" Akeno shouted and then she did something that truly surprised me. She summoned forth a[Lightspear]made of holy lightning and hurled it forward at Grayfia. The thing about Holy Lightning that made it so powerful and dangerous was¡­ ¡­It was fast! It struck literally at the speed of lightning! It was an ability so dangerous that Akeno''s father''s enemies tried to kill her as a child just so she would never develop the same power as him! Grayfia grunted in pain as the lightning struck her. It didn''t do a lot of real damage ¨C if any ¨C but she was temporarily stunned. I took advantage. "Raynare! Get ready!" I shouted. I then rushed forward towards Grayfia and summoned the most condensed and powerful[Lightspear]that I could manage. It felt like Ipressed the power of a hundred spears all into one. [-100MP!] Grayfia''s eyes widened when I mmed my[Lightspear]right into her torso. She was sent rocketing backwards. The force of my blow sted her clear through the wall, and she flew outside. "Holy fucking shit!" Raynare eximed as she ran up to the teleportation circle and started to activate it. "That was hardcore as fuck, La!" I actually drew blood and managed to send Grayfia Lucifuge herself flying with my attack¡­ I wanted to smile at such an achievement. Except I couldn''t. Right before Raynare could finish activating the teleportation circle, she was kneeling next to ¨C her head slid off of her shoulders. Raynare''s body copsed to the floor. She was killed so quickly that she didn''t even know it¡­ "Oh my god!" Asia shouted in fear. "You bitch!" Sif yelled angrily. As she charged forward with her de, Grayfia conjured an ice sword, and their des shed together. Sif grunted in pain. Grayfia''s blow had far more force behind it. I heard the sound of bones snapping. Sif''s arms had broken from the force of that single sh... Thankfully, a split secondter they glowed orange and started to heal. "Oh, that''s interesting. Are you some bastard child of the Phenex n?" Grayfia asked before she swung her sword again at Sif. The goddess scoffed as she parried the blow. She was now aware of the difference in power and started dueling Grayfia defensively. "I am no bastard! I am the goddess Sif of mighty Asgard! And I will not fall to some soul-eating monster!" She sped up her attacks on Grayfia. I was massively impressed. While Sif currentlycked power, she was making up for it in speed and was managing to temporarily hold Grayfia off. "We''ll see about that, Goddess!" Obviously, the super maid was still holding back due to her son being nearby, but it was still impressive. "Raynare''s dead¡­" Akeno said solemnly. "I thought I hated all Fallen Angels¡­but now¡­" Akeno had tears in her eyes as she looked at Raynare''s body. Asia walked over and kneeled down; she started praying. "Ow!" Grayfia shouted in pain, and Sif capitalized on the distraction tond her first blow on the woman. Next to my shallow stab wound on her chest, another shallow sh wound appeared. I looked down at Raynare''s body. Yes, she was basically evil, and yes, she was an idiot. She was also my sister though¡­and our only ticket out of here. I still had four revives that I had saved. I walked over to Raynare and used one of them on her. There was no sh of light or special effects. Simply, one second she was dead and gone, and the next she wasn''t. "Wahhh. What the fuck just happened!" Raynare said as she sat up. Her head was once again attached to her shoulders. "Eeeeeep!" Asia screamed in surprise. "It''s a miracle! Oh thank you, Lord! Your wonders know no bounds! Hallelujah!" Akeno just stared at mepletely gobsmacked¡­ "Ow dammit!" Grayfia shouted again as she continued to sh with Sif. "Raynare. It''s time for us to go. Finish it up!" I shouted. Raynare still looked confused but then snapped to it. "Alright! There we go, it''s ready. Time to get the fuck out of here!" The teleportation circle on the ground started glowing an eerie ck. Raynare immediately hopped on top of it, followed by Asia and Akeno. "Sif, it''s time to go!" I shouted to the goddess who had bought us all this time. Her armor was covered in gashes and tears, but she herself looked fine due to her healing factor. Grayfia scowled at us as Sif jumped back and started running towards us. "I won''t let you all leave!" She looked like she was about to attack us. "Worry about your son first!" I shouted and summoned a quick[Lightspear]. With no hesitation, I threw it right at Millicas, who was hiding in the corner. There was no doubt the throw would kill him as I went for his head. Grayfia''s eyes widened in shock before she sped over towards her son and blocked the blow. That was all the time Sif and I needed as we hopped on the teleportation circle, and an instantter our group was gone from Kuoh! [Holy Shit, you actually did it! You have leveled up x 4!] XXX -H- H sat on the throne of Asgard with a very annoyed expression on her face. Her beloved La had vanished over a week ago now, and she demanded answers. "So you''re telling me you have no idea what went wrong with the Bifrost?" H red down at the Asgardian magic engineers, who were all looking back at her nervously. "No, Your Highness. We check the Bifrost every single month, and it has never failed. This was truly an anomaly! The woman''s sister even took the Bifrost down to Midgard a few days after the incident, and it was working fine then!" The head scientist exined. The other two men nodded vehemently as well. H refrained from casting them out for their sheer ipetence. She couldn''t afford to do that. These three Magi-Scientists were thest of their kind unfortunately. All the millions of others were wiped out when Asgard was destroyed 1000 years ago! Without these three idiots, the Bifrost would eventually break down, and she''d have no one to fix it! Its blend of magic and technology would be lost forever! "Get out of my sight and do what I asked! I demand all three of you immediately take apprentices and train them in everything you know!" H ordered them. "We''ve tried, my Queen! Oh, how we have tried!" Another one of the engineers said solemnly. "Yes! No man wants to learn from us. They only want to be warriors and swing swords all day!" H facepalmed¡­ Sometimes she forgot that the majority of men in her culture were all idiots. "Then take some WOMEN as apprentices!" H ordered them. "But our guild has always been run by men¡­" "That''s right!" "Women shouldn''t be learning such aplicated craft!" And now H was finding out that the engineers were also sexist¡­ She really wanted to stab them all right now! "Let me be very clear with you three¡­" H said menacingly as she stood from her throne. Her dark armor formed around her. "You will take three women as apprentices, and you will treat them right! Because if you don''t¡­. I WILL KILL YOU ALL!" H screamed loudly. The three men all paled in fear before they turned around and sprinted out of the throne room¡­ H sighed as her armor once again disappeared, and she sat back down. Ruling was a lot more tedious than she imagined it to be. H hoped that La was alright wherever she ended up. Azazel had told her this wasn''t the first time La had been randomly teleported away in an ident. H hoped this did not be a pattern. ... ¨CPenemue¨C Penemue sat at the kitchen table and waited for the man she hade to visit. Her younger sister La had apparently be close friends with this human. They were also going into business together. That was nice. Penemue always felt like La needed more friends. When her sister was in Heaven and thenter the Grigori, she had exactly¡­ zero. Penemue admits that she and all of La''s other siblings might have been a tad bit overprotective¡­ Penemue hadn''t been waiting long before she heard the mane down the stairs and head towards the kitchen. She noticed he was mumbling to himself groggily with signs of an obvious hangover. La had mentioned to her that this was a man who liked to party. Especially after La healed him after he supposedly put a padium powered reactor in his chest. Was this humanpletely insane!? Maybe he was, but he was also really smart, and they were going to need his help. Tony Stark walked into the kitchen and immediately headed to the coffee pot she''d put on without sparing her a nce. "Nice! Pepper must havee over earlier and made coffee." Tony poured himself a cup and took a big gulp without even bothering to add cream or sugar. "Hello, Mr. Stark," Penemue slyly called out to the man. "Jesus Christ!" Tony jumped in the air in fright. His coffee pot went flying but a quick bit of telekinesis kept it from smashing on the floor. Penemue levitated the pot back to the counter while Tony caught his breath. "Shit, La! Don''t scare me like that! You could have texted that you wereing over. How''d you even sneak past Jarvis?" Tony said while pointing to the security camera in the room''s corner. She scoffed. "Any skilled enough supernatural being can easily make themselves invisible to modern cameras. If they couldn''t, the supernatural world would have been exposed years ago." She exined. "Also, you have me mistaken for my youngest sister. I am not La; I am Penemue," she said. She knew she and La looked very alike at a quick nce. Tony eyed her warily when he realized she wasn''t her sister. They had never met, after all, and she did just randomly show up at his house. "Ok, La''s big sister. What do you want from me?" Tony asked. "La will be a bit¡­indisposed for a while, and hence I will be filling in for her in the meantime. La was supposed to show up in court in a week, but that won''t be happening. As you can tell, we look so much alike that it shouldn''t be too noticeable if I took her ce. We''ll also be working together on the other venture that you and La started. I have to admit, space travel intrigues me." Penemue said. She''d been managing the Grigori''s various businesses for hundreds of years now. Impersonating her sister and running a multi-billion-dor corporation should be no problem for her. Tony gave Penemue a scrutinizing look as he inspected her up and down. "Hmmm, you might have to work on your disguise a bit. La has bigger boobs than you¡­" Penemue red at the man for his audacity. She could tell this was going to be an annoying venture. She hoped La returned soon¡­ XXX We had made it back to the Grigori HQ in the Underworld safely. Raynare didn''t screw up the teleportation¡ªsurprisingly¡ªand the circle managed to send us here safely. A few of my siblings who usually stood guard in the teleportation room smiled at my arrival and weed me back. As for Raynare, they just gave her some dismissive looks. She had a bit of a negative reputation as an annoying fangirl¡­ Baraqiel immediately came running when news of his daughter appearing in the headquarters spread. She was the only Fallen Angel in existence¨CHalf or otherwise¨Cto have be a devil''s ve. She was a lot more famous around here than she thought. The various Fallen Angels around the Headquarters were surprised and happy to see her free from the "Devil''s Taint." The strange thing about Baraqiel was that the guy looked old. That was weird for Fallen Angels considering most of us stopped aging in our physical 20''s. Except for Mittlet, the eternal loli, of course¡­ Baraqiel looked like he was in his 50''s, and it was strange to see a cadre of his stature with tears in his eyes, openly weeping. "Akeno! I''m so d you''re back!" Baraqiel cried his daughter''s name as he embraced her in a loving hug. It was well known that his biggest regret was losing his daughter to the devils all those years ago. He had be a lot more withdrawn after that. And now here he waspletely breaking his stoic character with tears in his eyes as he cried in happiness. This would have been a more heartfelt reunion to watch if I didn''t notice that Akeno was openly scowling as her father hugged her. "Get off me!" She shouted and shoved him away. He let her do that, of course. There''s no way she was actually strong enough to budge him if he didnt let her. She had taken a big hit to her physical and magical strength after losing her queen piece. Akeno was now solidly in Mid-ss powerwise where before she could have been in the Low-Ultimate range if she fully utilized all of her heritage along with her demonic powers from Rias. The truth about the evil pieces was that they did not automatically make someone stronger just by getting them. The evil pieces drew power from the "King" and siphoned it slowly into the reincarnated devil over time to give the illusion that the evil piece was the source of the reincarnated devil''s power. The much darker truth was that the power came from the souls high-ss devils would regrly consume, and then it would pass through the kings to the peerage members. The evil pieces weren''t called "evil" for no reason. They were aptly named for what they did¡­ Despite shoving Baraqiel off of herself, I noticed that Akeno wasn''t telling him to outright fuck off and never talk to her again. I took that as a potential sign that she would eventually reconnect with her father. There was plenty of time after all since we were basically ageless. For now though, I figured I''d let them talk alone at their own pace. Akeno had also chosen to leave with our group after finding out the truth about devils from Grayfia. I highly doubted she''d ever return to the Devils, but "highly doubt" didn''t mean 100% sure. I still don''tpletely trust her. Not quite yet. I didn''t want her seeing any of the things that Azazel had down in hisb. It was an open secret that Azazel was obsessed with sacred gears and was always trying to make his own. What most people didn''t know was just how close he was to seeding. Once he seeded it was pretty much game over for the devils¡­ If every Fallen Angel had a sacred gear¨Ceven a mediocre one¨Cit would be an insane boost to our strength. The devils might outright dere war against us to prevent that if they knew how close Azazel was. "Why don''t we give the father-daughter pair some time to reconnect? I wanted to check out Azazel''sb," I said to the rest of the group. "Raynare, you can fuck off now, though." I said to her as I made a shooing motion. Sif stifled a smallugh at my actions. Asia gave me a pout¡ªprobably for my open swearing. Raynare red at me. "Oh no! I heard that Master Azazel is now missing after he went looking for you! I''m not leaving till I make sure the man I love is safe!" She dered loudly. Very loudly! Her deration turned a bunch of heads nearby. My Fallen Angel siblings all around us started snickering at Raynare. Raynare didn''t care, though, as she stood there and gave me a defiant look like I couldn''t make her leave. Yes I could. I could just knock her out and leave her here, but¡­ whatever¡ªit didn''t really make a difference whether she came with us or not. "Fine, you can check out theb with me, but don''t touch anything. Last time I identally touched one of Azazel''s experiments, it sent me to a graveyard on an alternate earth where I had to fight an evil wizard who just came back from the dead." I said. Two of my threepanions looked at me strangely after I said all that. I raised my eyebrow at their looks. "What?" Raynare scoffed. "You''re so full of shit! It probably just teleported you to the Arctic or something. And you got lost trying to find your way back. Evil wizards? Yeah, right!" "Can evil wizards reallye back from the dead? I thought only our Lord Jesus could do that?" Asia asked with concern. "Of course not!" ¨C "Yes, they can." Raynare and I said at the same time. She red at me again, but I justughed. She''d find out about the existence of Earth Marvel eventually. She was only around 100 years older than I was, so it was no surprise that she didn''t know the truth of our world yet. Plus none of our oldest siblings liked dealing with her because she was so annoying. ¡­ I led my small group towards Azazel''sb in the base''s main basement. Down there, the walls were reinforced with extra magic and concrete in case any of his experiments violently exploded. That was good, because a few of them had. I ced my hand on the scanner in front of hisb, and the doors swung open for us. "Wee, La," a robotic voice called out through the inte as I entered hisb. It was just as cluttered as I figured it would be. Half-finished sacred gears were strewn about across every avable surface. Along with that, dozens of old coffee cups that probably hadn''t been washed in years could be seen all over the room. "Seriously though, don''t touch anything," I said as I carefully stepped around the piles of sensitive equipment everywhere. "I thought only the Lord could make sacred gears," Asia said in wonder. "There are so many in this room!" Her eyes were wide as she looked at the literal piles of them all around. "Azazel is very close to getting a properly working one. I''d say in the next few decades, he''ll be able to start pumping them out en masse." I exined. "Haha! And then the Fallen angels will be unstoppable! We''ll use Lord Azazel''s Gears to take over the world!" Raynare cheered with a look of rapture. I''d have to find a way to snap her out of her Fallen Angel supremacy mindset eventually. Maybe I could have Sif train her. Maybe a couple of dozen beatings from the blond goddess would snap some sense into my idiot borderline evil sister¡­ "La, is this it?" Sif called out from where she wandered across the room. She pointed towards a small ck and red ball about the size of a baseball. Yep, that was it. I used[Observe]to check just in case. [Artificial SpaceTime Sacred Gear - Created by Azazel. This sacred gear is iplete and is missing a proper focus. It also needs a true wielder to work correctly.] Missing a focus and a proper wielder, huh? Now how would I go about fixing that? [I might have an idea on how to get it working.] There was the systeming in clutch as always. XXX "Be careful, La." Sif said, her voice filled with concern as I approached the ck and red orb. It was strange to think that this little thing had the power to breach the dimensional gap. I wondered what it was built from to achieve that. The scales of Great Red maybe? ''Okay, System. So how exactly do I do this?'' [Sacred gears are known to be able to absorb objects or essences to enhance themselves. You should feed your Sling Ring to the gear before integrating it into yourself.] My sling ring!? If this doesn''t work and I lose it for nothing, the Ancient One is going to be upset with me... I suppose I have no choice, considering the sling ring doesn''t even work here due to the dimensional gap blocking out all dimensional energy from this world. I pulled my sling ring out of my inventory and held it up to the orb. To my surprise, the gear started to glow red before the sling ring floated out of my grip and sped towards the orb. I had to look away when there was a bright sh of light upon contact. "Eeeep!" Asia squeaked in fright. "Fuck, La. Do you know what you''re doing?" Raynare shouted out. "I don''t want that thing teleporting us all into a volcano or something!" Her concerns were notpletely unfounded. Thankfully, though, the sling ring appeared to have been absorbed by the gear with no noticeable detriments to the gear itself. Now came the dangerous part. People weren''t really meant to have TWO sacred gears. It tended to get... explosive. As in you would literally explode from the power overload. [You''ll be fine. As the Gamer, your body can adapt to any new powers you gain.] That was about as good an exnation as I was going to get, I supposed. I gently picked up the gear, hoping it wouldn''t randomly activate again. I moved it over my chest. The gear glowed again¡ªthough not as bright this time¡ªbefore it moved itself towards my chest. It was a strange feeling as the gear metaphysically slipped inside my very soul. Everything seemed to go okay; I didn''t feel any¡ª "Ugh!" I grunted in pain as a hot sensation spread throughout my body! "La!" All three girls shouted at once. Sif ran up to me in concern. "Are you okay?" her voice filled with worry. I felt like liquid fire was coursing through me! I checked my stats, though, and my HP wasn''t going down. I wasn''t taking any damage, so I took that as a good sign. The rest of my stats, though¡ª "Holy shit!" I eximed when I saw my stats. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 14] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 4100¡ú8200] [MP: 900¡ú1800] [Vigor: 110¡ú220] [Strength: 35¡ú70] [Intelligence: 90¡ú180] [Luck: 40¡ú80] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Siphoner] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 40] The pain slowly faded away as I looked at my new stats in shock! Every stat just doubled! That was a huge power-up I just got! On top of that, I still had 40 extra points from leveling up four times. I figured I might as well use those to top off[Intelligence]to 200 and[Luck]to 100. [Congrattions! For reaching 100 ''Intelligence'' you''ve gained the perk Mana Replenisher! Mana Replenisher has reced Mana Siphoner!] [Mana Replenisher - Defeating enemies now restores 10x their level as MP] Woah! Now that was useful. Basically, if I fought a level 10 enemy, I''d get 100 MP back after beating them. If I was fighting arge group of weak enemies, I could now essentially keep fighting forever as I''d never run out of MP! [Congrattions! For reaching 200 ''Intelligence'' you''ve gained the perk Mana Burst!] [Mana Burst - You can temporarily raise all of your stats by sacrificing 10x the amount of Mana!] Damn, that was another good one. If I sacrificed 1000 MP, I could raise any of my stats temporarily by 100! That would allow me to punch above my current weight ss by a lot! [Congrattions! For reaching 100 ''Luck'' you''ve gained the perk Lucky Shot!] [Every attack now has a 10% chance of doing double damage. This perk can be toggled on or off.] [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 14] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 8200] [MP: 2000] [Vigor: 220] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 200] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] That was thest new skill I got. This one sounded great for someone like me who likes to asionally rain down hordes of[Lightspears]. If some of those hit for double damage, then my DPS just went up by a lot. It''s also good I can turn it off because I wouldn''t want to identally kill someone while sparring. "Hmph... you''re insane for actually taking in a second Sacred Gear. It''s a miracle that you didn''t end up exploding." Raynaremented from the side. I could see the envy in her eyes. She was extremely jealous right now. "La!" Sif scolded me. "You could have died from that!? Why didn''t you let someone else take the Sacred Gear!?" "It was my Sling Ring that fixed the thing and got it working. Therefore, the gear should have been mine as well." I said. "Also, I was fairly certain that I would survive. And obviously, I did." "This must be a blessing from the Lord! The Heavenly Father must truly love you to allow you to wield two of his creations!" Asia eximed. "Whatever..." Raynare said bitterly. "Who cares about some dumb Sacred Gear anyway! If you''ve got the thing working again, go and rescue Azazel now!" I supposed I could do that now. I could feel the new gear inside me. It was called the[Orb of Anywhere]. It was supposed to be able to travel anywhere. Azazel obviously created it to travel anywhere in the world, but even he never expected it to be able to punch through the dimensional gap itself. There was only one problem... I didn''t actually know where Earth Marvel was! As in, I didnt know its dimensional coordinates. Luckily for me Azazel kept a list of all of the dimensions he essed so far and their coordinates when he was trying to find me. Unluckily for me, the list did not appear to be in any particr order. There looked to be about 30 dimensions listed on the paper. Out of those 30, the people/creatures in 15 of those worlds managed to kill the stray devils Azazel forcefully sent through as guinea pigs. That was both good and bad. It was good, in that I had fewer dimensions to check. But it was bad in that those dimensions had people strong enough to kill low/mid ranked stray devils. I guess I was going to have to try them out one by one to find my way back to Earth Marvel. XXX I decided that rushing off to alternate dimensions, in a 1 in 15 shot I made it back to Earth Marvel, was probably a bad idea. As a gamer, I wasn''t even tired from going all day, but mypanions were all tired. Sif''s armor was also borderline destroyed after taking a thrashing from Grayfia. She wouldn''t be fighting in it again anytime soon, not until we could get back to Asgard and have it repaired at least. Good thing for her, I knew Penemue had a few sets of armor tucked away from the Great War. She probably wouldn''t mind if I lent one of them to Sif. The pitch-ck wartime armor of the Fallen Angels would look hot when matched with Sif''s beautiful blond hair and golden eyes. We were all taking a breather and were in the cafeteria getting a quick meal. I say cafeteria, but it was more like a never ending all you can eat buffet with 5 star chefs. The Grigori had money to spare and didn''t skimp on luxuries. "This is really tasty! What is it called?" Asia asked. "That''s pizza, Asia," I said. "Aren''t you from Italy?" I asked with concern. "Oh! So this is pizza! The priests who managed my life never allowed me to eat anything like this. They called it an extravagant indulgence." Asia exined. I could understand her never having a cheeseburger since that''s more of an American thing. But she never had pizza? She''s Italian! That''s practically sphemy! The more Asia talked about her life, the more I felt bad for her. She was pretty much a ve from my interpretation. Her church''s head priests were raking in millions in "donation money" off her healing while giving her nothing in return. She lived in a very tiny room with no TV, inte or any real entertainment to speak of. All she was given was the Bible and orders to pray all day long when she wasn''t healing people¡­ Her getting emunicated as a witch was probably a good thing given the circumstances. I also marveled at the stupidity of the priests who kicked her out. How exactly were they nning on making any more money once their cash cow was gone? If they were smart, then they would have covered up her healing the devil and never spoken of it to anyone¡­ Sif ced her hand on Asia''s shoulderfortingly. "While very is still technically allowed on Asgard, it is only reserved for the most heinous of criminals as a punishment!" Sif said. "Make no mistake, young Asia. You are now under our protection, and we shall not let you be treated that way ever again." Asia started tearing up. "Really? Is that like¨Cis that like being family?" She asked with a hopeful look. "Of course it is, Asia. I would love for us to be family," I said. Raynare was sitting across the table sulking. "Tsk, what family!" She said angrily as she red at me. "There were a dozen real Sacred Gears down there in the workshop, and you wouldn''t let me have a single one!" She was still upset over me getting a second Sacred Gear when I had prevented her from taking Asia''s¡­ "First of all, those are all Azazel''s Gears that he uses for research. Secondly, they''re all trash. The best Gear he had in his workshop was a fragment of Vitra, and without theplete set, those Sacred Gears are pretty much useless." I exined to her. "I don''t care about that! All I care about is getting stronger so Azazel notices me!" Raynare shouted loudly. Ugh¡­ Fangirls. "Raynare¡­ you and Azazel are never happening. You know he''s currently with Penemue. They''re even trying to have a child together." I said. A look of shock overcame her as she stood up and mmed her arms on the table. "What!? No, that can''t be!" She slumped back down and looked crushed. My words did not go unnoticed by the other Fallen in the cafeteria, mostly because of how loud and cringy Raynare was currently being. "Azazel and Penemue are having a child!" "This is wondrous news!" "We gotta tell everyone!" A bunch of my eavesdropping siblings started cheering and frantically ran out of the cafeteria, presumably to go and spread the gossip. Raynare''s outburst had not seemed to bother Asia at all as she was still on cloud nine and giggling to herself about finally having a family. I figured I''d have to take her back to Earth Marvel with me anyway so none of the other Fallen got any ideas about her Sacred Gear either. Most of them wouldn''t stoop low enough to steal a human''s Sacred Gear, but not all of them, unfortunately. I wouldn''t be able to protect her from a whole dimension away. "You know, Asia, Michael and Gabriel are apparently very close to being able to turn humans into Angels. And unlike the Evil Pieces, the new Angels won''t be ves to their ''kings.'' I think you''d make an excellent angel." I said. "Then we''d be a real family as well." Asia looked ecstatic at the prospect as she started shaking giddily. "Really!? Oh, that would be so lovely!" Then she paused her excitement and frowned. "But wasn''t I kicked out of the church for being a witch?" "You were," I said. "But the church and Heaven are not the same thing. Does the human-led church speak for Heaven, Asia?" I asked her. I still didn''t mention anything about Father¡­ that was a can of worms that we could openter. Asia shook her head. "Of course not! The Bible teaches humans are wed and that we make mistakes. Are you saying it was a mistake that I was kicked out of the church?" "No, it was done on purpose. It was all nned out." I said bluntly. ''Better to rip the band-aid off.'' I supposed. "What do you mean, La?" Sif asked. "Was Asia''s fate some form of trickery? Oh, how I loathe trickery!" Sif dered as she pounded the table. Her eyes were burning with fury as she was probably reminiscing about all the pranks Loki had probably pulled on her over the millennia. Asia looked saddened as well. "The priests betrayed me?" I nodded to her sadly. I then exined to her my theory. How could Diodora Astaroth get into the heart of the Vatican itself otherwise? "And then he just happened to end up at the one church you lived in, Asia? Why didn''t he just go to a hospital?" I exined to her. "No, he must have paid off your priests, and they let him inside. Once you healed him and were emunicated, he would be able to take you into his peerage as ''thanks'' for saving him," I finished exining the "plot" to her. Asia looked sick and horrified that such a thing had happened to her. "Those bastards!" Sif eximed. "We must reim vengeance and justice for Asia! Our newest sister!" Sif''s sword materialized, and she brandished it into the air. And we would. Starting with a certain letter I had sent out earlier to my favorite sister who lived in the clouds. XXX Chapters 96-100 Chapters 96-100 It was the next day, and we had visitors in the Underworld. Baraqiel and I were meeting them in a private meeting room. "I''m so d you''re okay, La! If that dummy Azazel had gotten you hurt, then I don''t know what I would have done!" Gabriel said as she wrapped me in a tight hug. She didn''t let me go for almost a minute straight. At least until Michael politely coughed and she begrudgingly let me go. Gabriel really was as described. She was argued by many to be the most beautiful woman in the entire world, and I could definitely see it. She was definitely a beauty that could topple nations. Thankfully, I had no weird feelings for her. To me, she was just my older sister. One that was very overprotective of her family. To most people, she was a sweet and kind being, but that''s the front she puts on. In wartime, Gabriel was one of the most devoted and ruthless Angels. She probably has a higher body count than any other Angel as she would routinely burn down entire Devil viges in the underworld! "Yes, I am also d you''re okay, La." Michael¨Cthe leader of Heaven¨Csaid in a much more calm tone. If someone described Michael as one of the most chill and nicest guys in existence, they wouldn''t be wrong. He also is one of the strongest. Those gold wings he inherited aren''t just for show. Sirzechs Lucifer might think he''s the top dog of our pantheon, but he''s dead wrong. Michael''s gold wings allow him to draw upon the power of Heaven to drastically enhance his own already crazy power. I have no doubt that the calm guy in front could destroy the entire. "Our leader isn''t so irresponsible. It didn''t take him long to get her back." Baraqiel replied to Gabriel. I could tell he was a bit nervous at having the number 1 and 2 of Heaven in the Grigori HQ, especially with Azazel and Penemue gone. Baraqiel would have no chance against Michael and Gabriel if they attacked. Not that they ever would. The butterfly effect was a real thing, and it might be arrogant to say, but my existence has definitely chilled Heaven and the Grigori out from constantly being at each other''s throats. Instead, we all chose to hate the devils together! [Hurray for collective racism!] ''I hate the way you phrased that¡­but yeah.'' [I know¡­] "Uh huh¡­ sure." Gabriel replied back to Baraqiel nomittally. "I''m sure La being spirited away to who knows where for a month had nothing to do with him¡­" She said sarcastically. "Sister, I''m sure it was an ident. If anything, it worked out for La. I can feel she is much stronger now. And she has 2 Sacred Gears! I didn''t think that was even possible!" Michael said happily before frowning slightly. "Although one of them feels¡­ off." "That''s probably Azazel''s artificial gear. I''m not sure what he made it out of, and I had to add a focus piece from Earth Marvel to get it working right." I exined. "Earth Marvel?" Michael asked. So then I exined to them what I had gone through since I disappeared. I told them of ending up back in our true home universe and living on the half of the world that was left behind. At the mention of so many people being left behind, Michael and Gabriel looked guilty. "Remarkable. The people of that Earth haven''t seen a single angel for over 1000 years, and they still hold their faith!" Gabriel said while pping. "I can''t wait for the world to unite again. An influx of billions of more believers would be so hopeful to Heaven." Michael, however, didn''t look too sure. "The system is already struggling with the current number of humans. 1000 years ago, the human poption wasn''t even 1 billion. Now it''s at 8. If it suddenly jumped to 16¡­ I have no doubt it would copse." Michaelmented. That didn''t sound good. "And what would that entail?" Baraqiel asked. "How bad could a crash of Heaven''s system be?" Michael shuddered. "Well, for one, prayers will no longer be heard or answered. Secondly, the Sacred Gear reincarnation system would also end. And third¡­ We Angels require faith to sustain ourselves. Without it¡­" Michael trailed off. "We''ll figure something out, Michael. This isn''t the first crisis we''ve faced," Gabriel said. "I''m more worried about the reaction the other pantheons will have. Sure, they''ll be happy to have double the territories, but there will also be inevitable conflict that arises when the people from two different Earths are forced to live together. It''s a good thing La is already getting on top of the gravity issue. You have a really smart human friend for him to have thought of that. That could have been devastating." Gabriel exined as she paced the room. She gave Michael a reassuring smile that seemed to calm him down. "I suppose it''s time we got to the real reason we''re here today." Gabriel said as she looked at me seriously. "Hmm? Wasn''t it because of the letter I sent you about Asia? How Diodora Astaroth has been bribing higher-ups in the church?" I asked. Gabriel grimaced but shook her head. "No. That will be dealt with¡­ but it''s not the reason. Although I will personally apologize to Asia myselfter. And when the Brave Saints system isplete, I would be more than happy to allow her to be an angel." I smiled. "That''s good. She deserves it." Michael nodded. "Indeed. But the reason we''re here is because of the bounty the devils have ced on your group." He said seriously. I have a bounty? I couldn''t help butugh. All I needed now was a straw hat and a ship! "This is serious, La," Gabriel said in a no-nonsense tone. "The bounty was issued by Sirzechs himself. $50 billion for you to be brought to him alive. $10 billion for Akeno''s return¡­" "Over my dead body!" Baraqiel stood up angrily and shouted. Michael nodded to the man. "Quite so. Your friend who ims to be the goddess Sif has a bounty of $15 billion, and finally, a Fallen Angel named Raynare has a bounty of $1 billion. Thankfully, Asia wasn''t issued a bounty as well at least. Sirzechs had, however, privately contacted me and asked about her potentially joining his sister''s peerage." Michael finished. "Of course, we told him that she was no longer part of our faction and was with the Grigori." Gabriel added slyly. I gave her a thumbs up for that one. Ha! I must have really pissed the devil''s off! Serves them right. Although, even for supernaturals, those bounties were an absolute shit ton of liquid capital to throw around. The second I stepped outside the HQ, I''d probably have every kind of supernaturaling for me. All except the youkai who hate the devils for wiping out the Nekoshou at least. That was if I was nning to stick around Earth DxD¡­ I was not. I had too much to do back on Earth Marvel, and I was heading back there anyway. Let them search for me all they wanted! They''d never find me across the dimensional gap! I voiced these thoughts to my siblings. "That''s a good idea. Obviously, you''ll be taking Sif back with you, but would you consider taking Asia and Akeno as well?" Michael suggested. Baraqiel grimaced. "As loath as I am to separate from my daughter so soon after reuniting with her¡­ that might be for the best. No doubt the spoiled Gremory Princess is causing a huge ruckus after losing my daughter as her queen." Baraqiel said. "As for Asia¡­ I heard about Raynare trying to steal her sacred gear. For shame. What can I expect from a sister who fell due to envy though¡­" Gabriel said with a sad sigh. Well, at least they didn''t ask me to take Raynare with me as well... "Ok¡­ it''s decided then." I said. "I''ll take Asia and Akeno with me when I go back." They nodded. "Now then¡­" Gabriel looked at me with stars in her eyes and an excited grin. "What''s this news I heard about my baby sister developing a harem!?" "¡­" XXX -A few hourster- "So, it''s time then? Time to return?" Sif asked me. We were back in Azazel''sb where I double checked the sheet with all of the coordinates. "In a manner of speaking. We still have to correctly find the correct dimension coordinates. We have a 1 in 15 chance." With my high luck stat, it shouldn''t take too many tries. Hopefully, at least. I reached deep inside of me to myOrb of AnywhereSacred Gear and activated it. - 1500 MP! Arge chunk of my MP left me as a swirling ck and golden portal appeared in front of me. It was incredibly hazy, and I couldn''t see through it at all. That unfortunately meant I''d have to go through. "Be wary," I said as I approached the portal. "We have no idea what kind of ce is awaiting us." "Of course," Sif confidently replied. In a sh of light, a set of pitch-ck armor appeared around her body. It was a set I had borrowed from Penemue''s room. Because it was Fallen Angel armor, it was much more form-fitting and sexy than her Asgardian armor ever was. I was starting to find it harder to take my eyes off of her the longer we were together. I wasn''t big on metallurgy, though, so I didn''t know how its defenses stacked up. I went through the portal first, and Sif followed close behind me. "It appears to be a city of some kind." Sifmented as she took in our surroundings. "It''s more than that. We''re in Times Square." I said while also taking in the sights¡­ except. Something with this Times Square was very wrong. Weeds were growing all along the sidewalks and streets. There wasn''t a single person in sight. In fact, I couldn''t hear anyone nearby at all. It was as if New York City had beenpletely abandoned. That was not a good sign. On top of that, I was getting some bad vibes. This clearly wasn''t Earth Marvel. I spun around back towards the portal to tell Sif we should leave when, to my horror, the portal had faded away. "SHIT!" I cursed loudly. We were stuck here until I recovered1500 MPto send us back to try again. MyMPrecovery rate isparable to my Intelligence per hour. That meant with200Intelligence, I''d only recover200 MPan hour¡­ "We''re stuck here for a few hours," I said to Sif''s inquisitive look. "I don''t have enough mana to send us back right now." Sif nodded before once again looking around. "This is Midgard, yes. A version of it at least? I wonder what has befallen it for it to be abandoned so?" Shemented. That was a good question. We might as well search for some clues while we were stuck here. Did Thanos snap away the entire poption in this reality? I looked into the sky and saw a few birds flying around, though. Animals were still here in the abandoned city, so that shouldn''t have been the case. "La, over here!" Sif called out towards me from behind an abandoned car that was covered in weeds and vines. I walked behind it and almost gagged at what I saw on the ground. It was a corpse¡­ A human corpse. It looked like it had been eaten¡­ recently. The bite marks also didn''t look like they came from an animal. [Oh, that''s not good¡­] ''What is it, system? I''m getting some serious bad vibes now.'' [Quest Issued! Survive! ¡ú You have ended up in the Marvel Zombies Universe! Survive and escape!] "Marvel Zombies! Oh fuck! Sif, we gotta get out of here!" I eximed before grabbing her arm. "Uh, La. I think Midgard has a bit of a Draugr problem¡­" Sif said, and I heard groaning. They wereing from everywhere. From every single building nearby, I started to hear the shuffling of feet. Why the hell couldn''t I sense them before!? In fact, I still can''t sense them. [They''re nothing but animated corpses moving because of a virus. There''s no magic in them to sense.] A huge horde of walking corpses slowly started to emerge from all around us. We werepletely surrounded! I ran over to Sif and scooped her up in my arms before deploying my wings and taking to the air. Being able to fly was the best. Fuck you, zombies! I''ll just stay in the air and wait for my magic to refill from up here safely! CRACK! -100 HP I felt something violently m into my back. What the hell just hit me!? CRACK! -300 HP "Ow! You fucker!" It hit me again, but this time in the back of my head. I spun around and perched on a nearby rooftop was¡­ The Punisher? Or at least his zombie corpse. And he was aiming a gigantic anti-material rifle right at me¡­ "Throw me at him, La! I shall skewer this pathetic draugr for daring to hurt the woman I love!" Sif yelled from my arms. Eh, might as well. I did as she asked, and using my new improved strength, I was able to hurl the Asgardian a few blocks towards the Zombie Punisher. She mmed down nearby onto the same rooftop he was on. He stopped aiming the sniper rifle at me and instead pulled a shotgun off his back and pointed it at Sif. "Your mortal toys won''t work on me, corpse!" Sif said confidently as she drew her sword. She charged forward to strike him down. BOOM! I watched almost in slow motion as the shotgun metal pellets struck her form. Thankfully, she was correct, and his shotgun didn''t have any effect on her. It didn''t have close to the stopping power the anti-material rifle did. Sif ignored the pellets as they bounced off her armor and skin as she swung her sword downward. From his shoulder to his hip, the zombie was perfectly bisected. To my shock, though, he still wasn''t dead. "Grrrrrr."With only one arm and half a torso to work with, the zombie still tried to crawl its way towards Sif to bite her. "Pathetic." Sif sneered as she stabbed her de down through his head. That did it. The zombie stopped moving. It was dead¨Cwell, extra dead now. Sif turned to me and gave me a victorious grin. Uh oh. I know where this was going. Don''t say it! Sif smirked. "Well, that wasn''t so bad, was it? This dimension has nothing we can''t handle!" Fuck¡­ she said it¡­ "¡­" "ROOOOOOAAAAARRRR!" And there was what I was truly afraid of¡­ Down on the street hatefully ring up at Sif and I was another zombie. It was big. It was green. It was very much dead and yet still moving. It was a zombie Hulk¡­ XXX A car sailed through the air toward me, propelled by the green monstrosity roaring at Sif and me from below. I quickly evaded the oing vehicle just as it collided with the roof we stood upon, causing the upper part of the building to erupt in a cloud of debris and drywall. Sif and I gracefully touched down on the adjacent building. We observed together as the building we had just vacated began to crumble before us. As it turns out, a car hurtling at hundreds of miles an hour into a building proved detrimental to its foundations. "Roooooooaaaar!" The Zombie Hulk unleashed another deafening roar at us. His undead eyes were filled with rage and intelligence. Actually, that was the same for The Zombie Punisher as well. You wouldn''t have expected the average zombie to still know how to use weapons after all. "La! What in the nine hells is that green beast? And where are we?" Sif asked with some trepidation in her voice. I''m sure a regr Hulk would be an intimidating sight, let alone this one whose muscles were showing underneath rotting green flesh. "That''s the Hulk. Earth''s ''strongest'' champion¡­ Well, he was. We''re apparently in an alternate universe where a virus has turned the entire world into a zombie hellscape. There''s probably not a lot of living people left, as we saw from that poor guy''s half-eaten corpse earlier." The zombie Hulk started advancing towards our building slowly. I didn''t think it was going to just let us go. "I think we''re going to have to kill this thing, Sif, and we''ll have to do it quickly before any more like him show up," I said as I conjured a[Lightspear]in my hand and supercharged it with extra light energy. I grimaced as I felt my already low amount ofMPdip further. The more I used myMP, the longer we''d be stuck in this universe. "Fine then. We shall kill this Draugr champion and leave this wretched ce post haste! Raaaaah!" Sif bellowed with a resounding war cry, leaping off the rooftop towards the Hulk. Sword first, she aimed to impale him from above. The Hulk, however, thwarted her attempt by swiftly reaching both arms backward before rocketing them forward, pping them together with incredible force. The shockwave from his super-powered p mmed into Sif, sending the goddess flying backward into a nearby building. The brick and mortar crumbled quickly as she crashed through the walls. "And that''s why you don''t charge an opponent much stronger than you from the front... Sif basically did the same against Grayfia as well. She needs to work on her tactics." I sent my overcharged [Lightspear] toward the Hulk''s head while he was upied by the destruction he had just caused. He must have heard it whistling through the air, as right before it made contact, he ducked his head to the side. My spear mostly missed him, but I could still see a slight burn mark on his rotted cheek. That was a good sign. Undead were supposed to be weak against holy magic, right? I spent some more precious MP and conjured another spear that was just as potent. The Hulk now had all his attention on me. That was good because Sif burst out of the rubble behind him. Her skin glowed orange, healing her injuries as she charged forward again. I pped my wings hard, rocketing towards the Hulk from the other side. The Hulk jumped over 100 feet in the air to escape our simultaneous attacks. Sif mmed her feet into the ground, and I spread my wings wide. We both stopped short to avoid crashing into each other. I heard some noise above us, and my eyes widened as the Hulk was falling back down right on top of us! "Move!" I shouted. Sif and I dove out of the way before the green zombiended and pulverized the concrete below. It didn''t give us a moment of reprieve before itshed out again towards Sif. She threw her sword up in front of herself to block a powerful kick. I could hear the sound of metal straining before a loud snap! Sif''s sword shattered, and she was sent flying a few blocks towards the nearby hordes of zombies. The Hulk then spun around and tried to throw a punch at me. I met it head-on with my[Lightspear]! His rotten fist collided with my spear in a powerful sh, generating shockwaves all around us. I immediately felt my enhanced strength give way to his own, but I could also hear and see his hand sizzling where my spear made contact. I could hear sounds of fighting in the distance. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a couple of regr zombiesunched into the air. It seemed like Sif was fighting her way out of the massive horde the Hulk had sent her crashing into, but without her sword, it would take her longer. That meant I''d be taking on the Hulk myself for now. [Instant Quest Initiated!] Kill or escape from the Zombie Hulk! Reward - Level up for escaping and the Hulk Serum Form for ying the Hulk! I had to quickly dismiss the prompt to dodge the Hulk trying to tackle me. Hisrge frame attempted to grab me when I stabbed him right in the torso with my spear. There was more sizzling as it pierced all the way through and out his back! Unfortunately for me, he didn''t seem to even notice what should have been excruciating pain! [zombies don''t feel pain¡­] "Dammit!" Was all I could shout before he grabbed me and mmed me hard into the ground. I felt the air immediately leave me with that one! -500 HP! And then he did it again and again. Before rapidly spinning me around and throwing me away! -1000 HP -700 HP! I felt my body crash through a couple of buildings in a row before I finally came to a stop. "¡­fucking ouch." XXX ¡ªOne of the Last of the Living¡ª "Ma''am, you shoulde see this! There''s a battle going on in New York," Jarvis¡ªher loyal AI¡ªcalled out to her over the bunker''s speaker system. Andrea Stark, formerly known as the Iron Woman of the Avengers, was currently in the process of building a new suit. Progress was slower when she had to do it by hand instead of getting help from all her robotic creations, which had unfortunately been destroyed when California fell to the horde of undead. The world had gone crazy. A year ago, there had been reports of a strange object falling out of the sky in west africa. Some people imed it was an alien falling to earth, others just said it was a random meteor. All everyone knew was that it wasnt longter that the rumors of a terrible sickness started originating in West Africa. Infected individuals would catch a terrible fever before copsing and passing away, only to rise again. Andrea, like any other sane woman of science, naturally didn''t believe the rumors. Who would? Zombies were supposed to be nothing more than a made-up fictional concept, after all. But the other Avengers figured they might as well go and check it out, perhaps even get a sample of the virus so they could create a cure. Nobody wanted another pandemic spreading, after all. The captain volunteered to go himself. He was inocted against every disease known to man, and a super soldier serum also boosted his immune system drastically. They all figured there was no way he would catch whatever was spreading around the continent. Oh, how wrong they were. As the captain was touring one of the local hospitals, a little girl walked up to him¡ªexcept she was no longer a little girl but instead a rotting corpse. Of course, the kind captain waspletely caught off guard when the little girl reached over to him and took a big bite into his leg. What shocked the Avengers more was that not even a few hourster, the captain was sick in bed himself, having caught the disease going around. Andrea immediately had him flown back to the Avengers tower where he could be treated. Except the flight took a couple of hours, and by the time the nended, Rogers was no longer among the living. In fact, nobody on board that ne was. Rogers had passed away and awoken as a zombie, proceeding to attack every single person on board. Then the ne nevernded at the Avengers tower; instead, itnded at JFK International Airport, where tens of thousands of other people were all boarding nes to travel around the entire world. And that''s how the disease took off so quickly. It didn''t take long before zombies were sprouting up across the entire, and millions of people were being infected every single day. Andrea''s Iron Legion put up a valiant fight, but the powered intelligent zombies eventually managed to destroy her entire legion of Iron Suits. And wasn''t that a scary concept? Intelligent zombies! Some of the zombies¡ªlike Roger''s¡ªmanaged to retain a modicum of their intelligence and superpowers when they were turned. The intelligent undead ended up bing something akin to generals to the hordes. Andrea walked over to the screen, and her eyes teared up at what she was seeing. "Oh Bruce¡­" The Zombie Hulk had basically taken over New York as its territory and hunting grounds. Most survivors knew to steer clear of that area by now, but asionally some foolish people would try entering the city to search for food or supplies. They all unfortunately ended up being ripped apart and devoured by her one¨Ctime closest friend. Bruce, as a fellow scientist, was one of the few people who Andrea ever really connected with. She expected Jarvis to show her footage of the Hulk killing more innocent survivors. Instead, she saw a being fighting against him on almost even footing! "WHAT!? Is this live, Jarvis?" Andrea''s eyes widened at what she was looking at. The most beautiful woman she''d ever seen with four sets of ck Wings on her back was fighting the Zombie Hulk and actually putting up a decent fight. She could fly and conjure dark purpleser spears that could actually injure him! Even Andrea''s strongest repulsor sts failed to ever so much as scratch his skin! "It is live, ma''am. And there''s more. Look here!" Jarvis switched the camera feed, and Andrea saw another beautiful woman with golden hair and pitch-ck armor smashing her way through arge horde of zombies with nothing but her bare fists! A few zombies tried to asionally bite her, but their teeth always ended up shattering against her armor! Andrea wondered what metal that was made of! "Do we know anything about these two? The blond one is tall and could be an Asgardian. As for the one with wings¡­ are Angels real?" Andrea asked Jarvis. "There''s never been any concrete proof of their existence, but it was spected that they could have been another space-faring race simr to the Asgardians." Jarvis said as she continued watching the fight. The ck-winged angel took a heavy blow to her side from the Hulk but managed to stab a spear directly downward on top of his foot. The Hulk was pinned to the ground as she rapidly flew around him and started hammering him with stabs from all directions. Unfortunately, none of them would be fatal unless the angel could hit his brain. Andrea cursed as the Hulk was smart enough to shield his own head with his giant arms. "Jarvis, open the bunker doors. I''m flying out," Andrea said as she walked over to her armor. It was a bit scuffed up andcking a paint job, but it still worked. "Are you sure, ma''am?" Jarvis asked her with concern. Andrea nodded. Those two were never-before-seen beings on this world. That meant they had to havee from space. Could they have a way off this hellish!? Andrea could only hope they did. She had to go help them if that was the case! XXX "This not-jolly green giant just wont freaking die!" I shouted angrily as I stabbed the Hulk for the tenth time! He wouldn''t go down! ''Status'' [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 12] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 3000/8200] [MP: 200/2000] [Vigor: 220] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 200] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] Shit! my HP and MP were both getting close to dangerously low levels. I used[observe]on the Zombie Hulk but it didn''t work. It was like something was blocking me from seeing anything except his name. Knowing I was in an apocalyptic marvel universe, it was probably some evil or insane god. [The Zombie Hulk - $ ( 4 0/''&(& /!(&] The Hulk charged forward again, attempting to grab me. I had painfully learned not to let that happen before. I spread my wings out andunched myself backward, escaping his grasp. Throughout our entire fight so far, the Hulk had been protecting his head above all else. Everywhere else I stabbed him, he didn''t seem to care. That obviously told me that he had the same weak point as any other zombie, yet I just couldn''tnd the blow on him that I needed to put him down. I had wasted over a dozen supercharged [Lightspears] and burned through a lot of precious MP¡­ "Die, you monster!" I heard Sif shout before a rusty bicycle flew towards the Hulk and harmlessly bounced off him. To my shock, the Hulk was actually puzzled about such a pathetic attack and just took a moment to stare at the bicycle in confusion. I raised an eyebrow at her for her choice of an improvised weapon. [Sif used confusing Rusty Bicycle! It was super effective!] Sif blushed at me in embarrassment. "That was all I could find!" She pouted. Iughed. "I didn''t say anything¡­" "You were thinking something rude..." Sif said as she stumbled up next to me, covered in the blood and guts of hundreds of other zombies. She looked winded and took a few deep breaths. "I''ve¡ªnever had to fight off so many Draugr at once! Not with my bare hands! And I can''t believe the beast destroyed my sword! It was a gift from Queen Frigga! A relic of the Valkyrie themselves¡­" Sifmented as she held up the handle of her ruined sword for inspection. It might not have been just the Hulk who destroyed her de. It could have also been damaged when fighting Grayfia. Either way, she needed a recement. She wouldn''t be doing any significant damage against him with just her bare hands. I conjured a sword made of light and held it up to her. "Here, this is the best I can do. We gotta take the Hulk''s head off to stop him." Sif took the[Lightsword]from my hand and held it up to her face. Her frown turned into a smile. "It''s warm and feels like you, La¡­" Sif said as she started caressing the [Lightsword] in a way that I might describe as lewd... I blushed at the sight. ''No! Bad horny thoughts! Now is not the time!'' We had a Zombie Hulk to kill! The Hulk snapped out of his confusion before grabbing the bicycle and throwing it at us. Iughed as I casually blocked it with a[Lightshield]. [La used Protect! It was super effect¨C] ''Shut up, System!'' "Let''s finish this monster now!" Sif cheered as she brandished her energy de and ran forward. She went right, and I went left. "Grrrrrrr!" Zombie Hulk grunted and threw a devastating punch at Sif. The air around his fist vibrated from the friction! This time she didn''t try to block and slid underneath his fist. She swung her light de upwards and left a deep burning gash trailing up his arm. At the same time, I flew forward and went for his legs. If we could stop him from moving, then we could finally finish him! With a spear in each hand, I stabbed forward towards his knees. The Hulk shifted out of the way of one, but his right knee ended up skewered. Sif circled back and shed the tendons on his other legs. The undead green giant dropped to his knees. He was down both his legs and an arm! "Graaaaaaaarrr!" "Die, monster!" Sif took advantage of him stumbling and leapt up high to finally cleave off his head! This was it! We finally got the bastard¨C FWISH! "Aargh!" Sif screamed in pain as an arrow, of all things, mmed into her neck, and she dropped to the ground, clutching her throat! "Sif!" I screamed her name in panic as I rushed over to her. The Hulk tried to swipe for me, but it was still crippled. The Zombie Hulk had a much slower healing factor than the normal Hulk did thankfully. I told Sif to clench her teeth as I summoned my[Purger of Darkness]Sacred Gear. I quickly yanked the arrow from her neck and immediately started to heal her. Paired with the Extremis inside her, her neck healed quickly. Sif sat up with a cough while I examined the arrow in my hand. It was tipped with vibranium¡­on top of that, the archer had managed to hit her exposed neck with perfect uracy while we were fighting at super speeds. The list of archers who could pull that off wasn''t long. FWISH! I heard the sound of another arrow sailing towards us. I threw up another[Lightshield]to block it. To my shock, my shield had a crack immediately from where the arrow had struck it! Vibranium was OP! That was when I saw it¡ªthem. The hordes of zombies in the streets that had been surrounding us parted, and a new group marched their way forward. "What the hell, did hard mode just get turned on!" Iined when I saw who had shown up. [You should probably run away for now¡­] Hawkeye, Captain America, ck Widow, and Thor. All of them looked very dead, of course. Above us, I could hear the sound of thunder rumble out as the clouds started to darken, courtesy of Zombie Thor. He was gripping Mjolnir tightly, which was still working for him for some reason¡­ Sif froze up upon seeing the undead Thor. "How the hell is he still worthy of his hammer after bing a flesh-eating zombie!?" Iined out loud. "Also, I think it''s time we make a retreat from here." I said to Sif. The Hulk looked like he was already starting to heal, and we were struggling when it was just him. "That''s a great idea, Angel!" A robotic voice boomed out loudly from the sky. I looked up and saw a suit of armor flying over us¡ªalthough it looked like it had seen better days. "Tony!? Is that you?" The Iron Man¡ªWHO HAD TITS!?¡ªswooped down next to Sif and me. Without giving us any room to argue, the Iron Woman wrapped an arm around each of us before I felt a bit of whish as we sted off into the sky not a secondter. "ROOOOOAAAAARRRR!"Behind us, I could hear the angry roars of the Hulk. CRACK! "Woah!" Iron Woman dove to the side right before a bolt of thunder fell from the sky, narrowly avoiding us. Hanging over the woman''s shoulder, I could see Zombie Thor was flying in the sky after us. He raised Mjolnir towards us, and it started arcing with electricity. Not on my watch! Using thest of my MP, I summoned dozens of[Lightspears]in the air all around us. I willed every single one of them to fly towards Thor and explode. A massive explosion of thunder and light ripped through the sky and covered our escape¡­ [You have leveled up!] I was kind of bummed we couldn''t kill the Hulk and lost out on that form reward, but I was more d that we''d gotten away for now. What I really wanted to know though, was who was the woman in the armor who pulled us out of there? XXX chapters 101-105 chapters 101-105 "I am so incredibly stupid¡­" Imented as I smacked my head lightly against the concrete wall in front of me over and over. I could have gotten Sif and I out of there easily! I had the perfect skill to refill my MP easily and there were thousands of zombie mooks in Times Square too! The skill I was talking about was[Mana Replenisher]. It restored 10x the mana for each level of enemy I defeated. There were thousands of level 1 or 2 zombies surrounding us in thatst fight. Each of them would have given me 10 to 20 MP! I could have carpet bombed Times Square with exploding[Lightspears]and instantly refilled my MP. Then I could have grabbed Sif and warped us back to Earth DxD. "Is the Angel girl alright over there?" I heard the new woman whisper to Sif. "I think she is just upset that we didn''t emerge victorious. As an Asgardian, I am ashamed we had to flee. Especially upon seeing what had be of Thor. I should have stayed and put him out of his misery¡­" Sif trailed off "Oh, so you are an Asgardian. I wasn''t quite sure. My name is Andrea Stark. People used to call me the Iron Woman. Nice to meet you. And you as well, Angel." Andrea called out to me. I spun around and faced her. "Sorry about that disy there. I just realized I fought thatst battle stupidly." Andrea nodded. "Hey you were up against the Hulk. Not many ever face him and walk away. Let alone walk away perfectly unscathed." Andrea said, looking me up and down. "Do you have a healing factor? I was watching the nearby camera feeds as I flew towards the fight and the Hulk hit you pretty hard a few times." "La was blessed by her father with a powerful healing sacred gear! None of the other Angels got one from him." Sif bragged for me excitedly. Well, that was the story going around at least. I suppose from an outsider''s perspective I would look like I had a healing factor since I never take actual physical damage.Gamer''s Bodyfor the win! Andrea coughed before looking at me in shock. "You''re father? You''re an actual Angel? God''s real?" She asked with some sadness. "Then why would he allow all this to happen¡­" She trailed off. She was obviously talking about the zombie apocalypse. I pat her on the shoulder. "I''m not sure if he''s in this dimension, but we''re not actually from your dimension, Andrea. We''re from one that''s sort of simr but¡­" "Another dimension¡­ That''s a thing? And everybody is still alive?" Andrea asked hopefully. "Yeah. There''s a bunch of them. Some people think the number of them is infinite." I exined. "That''s crazy. Well, wee to our shitty dimension then! Once again I''m Andrea Stark. I''d offer you some cookies, but unfortunately I ran out recently and all the factories are full of zombies." Iughed. "Nice to meet you. I''m La of the Fallen and my friend is the Goddess Sif of Asgard. Also you''re a dude in our dimension. Everybody knows Tony Stark aka Iron Man." I added with anotherugh. Andrea bit her lip before looking at me pleadingly. "Please take me with you when you leave! I can''t take it here anymore! I lost the Avengers¡­ I lost my best friend Pepper¡­I lost Bruce¡­" Andrea looked defeated as she listed everything off. I felt bad for her. She was basically Will Smith from ''I Am Legend'' at this point. Except her zombies had super powers¡­ "I would like to leave as well if Miss Stark is leaving." A robotic voice echoed out inside the bunker we were in. "Is that you Jarvis?" I asked. "Indeed. I assume there''s no gender bent AI version of myself in your home dimension." "No. Just another Jarvis as far as I''m aware." I said. I don''t think Tony even bothered making Friday until the original Jarvis became Vision. "I''ve never met another AI, let alone another me. It will be interesting to meet him." "Did you guys not have Ultron here?" I asked. "You know about Ultron! I never got to finish him before the outbreak. I was so close too!" Andrea said. "Probably for the best then. In most realities he turns evil and tries to destroy the world. In some he even seeds." I said. Andrea nched. "Oh¡­ Well that''s unfortunate." I was kind of d I panicked when seeing the zombie Hulk and forgot that skill now. Otherwise, Andrea would have been left to die in this world. I looked around her bunker. She barely had any supplies left. Her Iron Woman armor was also very scuffed and banged up. I''m surprised it was even flying anymore as it looked like it''d gone through a bunch of patch jobs. [Yeah, had you remembered the gender-bent Tony Stark of this world would have been left for dead. It was a good thing you forgot. Imagine Tony''s reaction when he meets the girl version of himself.] That will be absolutely priceless¡­ "So when are you two leaving this dimension?" Andrea asked. That was a good question. I checked on myMPand found that I was at about400 MPso far. That was only the second time myMPhad everpletely dropped to zero. I didn''t want to have to rely onHP to MP Conversioneither because each of the Hulk hits hurt like hell. Towards the end of that fight I only had around2000 HPleft. A couple more hits and I would have been suffering another Game Over. I only had 3 revives left after saving Raynare and I wanted to save them for absolute emergencies. [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 15] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 8200] [MP: 413/2100] [Vigor: 220] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 210] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] I''d figured out that myMPrecharged the same amount as my[Intelligence] Statper hour. That meant I''d gain back 210 MP every hour. Unless I took down a whole bunch of mooks and refilled it that way. "We can go in about 8 hours, Andrea." I said to the woman. "8 hours¡­" she said with a faraway look. "Then I can finally escape this hell." Andrea ran up to me and gave me a hug. "Thank you so much foring here!" She cried out with tears in her eyes. I could hear her sniffling over my shoulder. I patted her back and reassured her that everything would be okay. She released the hug after a minute and wiped away her tears. Her look of sadness turned to panic. "I only have 8 hours topletely pack up all my stuff and download all my data! I have multiple petabyte hard drives worth of designs here!" "Ma''am, I''ve already started the process so we can leave." Jarvis said calmly. "Everything should be uploaded to your portable storage drives within a few hours." "Whoo! You''re the best, Jarvis." she said as she took a seat to calm down. I giggled at her antics. Looking around her bunker, she really didn''t have that much stuff. It was mostly supplies we could leave behind and scrapped machine parts she could rece easily enough. I noticed Sif was staring off into the corner with a frown on her face. "Are you alright over there, Sif? You look upset." Sif turned to me with a determined look on her face. "I don''t want to leave yet. Not when this dimension''s Thor still walks the earth as a Draugr. As an Asgardian, it would be incredibly shameful to leave my crown prince in that state!" Sif dered. "WHAT!?" Andrea shrieked. "You want to go fight him!? He''s not going to be alone. You two could barely take on the Hulk, and you want to take on all the Avengers now!?" She eximed. "Yes." Sif replied bluntly. "I guess that''s that then." I said. If Sif is staying, then I wouldn''t mind taking on the Hulk again. It should be a different fight when Ie at him with full MP. I could actually try outMana Burstand immediately refill my MP reserves from all the nearby zombies. I wonder if I could then stack anotherMana Burston top of that one? I could be like Goku using Kaioken! [Mana Burst isn''t Kaioken...it doesn''t stack.] ''Lame!'' "Fine!" Andrea pouted reluctantly. "I''ll go with you two and help fight them as best as I can. Just don''t expect much though. My suit hasn''t had any really proper repairs in months, and my arc reactor is also running low," she said, pointing to her chest. "I can''t let this thing run out of juice or else I''ll die." She had a reactor in the same spot that Tony did before I healed him. That just wouldn''t do! My[Purger of Darkness]appeared on my wrists¡­ A momentter, Andrea marveled at her exposed chest, the arc reactor now resting on the floor beside her. Healing even faster than Tony, thanks to my potent Sacred Gear, I struggled not to ogle as she examined herself, havingpletely removed her shirt. "This is amazing! La, you''re incredible! Thank you so much!" Andrea embraced me once again, giving a grateful, shirtless hug. "Ufufu. No problem." I weed this kind of gratitude. Having a pair of naked breasts thrust up against me was some appreciation I could get behind! "Get off, La, you harlot! What kind of woman undresses so readily among strangers?" Sif eximed in clear jealousy. She was ring at Andrea. Andrea blushed at me before breaking the hug. She turned towards Sif with a red face. "What are you even talking about!? I I don''t even like girls like that!" She retorted, ring right back at Sif. "Then don''t jump into the arms of the woman I love when you''re half-naked! "I couldn''t help it! I was so happy to finally be healed!" "Liar, I know your kind. You''re just trying to seduce La!" "No I''m not!" The two of them continued to bicker as I walked toward a nearby monitor. "So, Jarvis, any entertainment in this bunker? We''ll be stuck here for a while after all while my mana recharges." "We have all of the entertainment, Miss La." Jarvis exined that, to preserve culture, he had downloaded every movie and song ever created and uploaded to the inte. I whistled. That was quite the collection. I wondered what Star Wars in another dimension looked like. Time for an interdimensional pirated movie marathon! XXX In other ces¡­ ¨CFrank Castle¨C "Please Frank! Don''t do this!" The Colonel pleaded as he scooted backwards with his hands. A small trail of blood followed him on the hard cement floor. Frank Castle had double kneecapped the man to prevent him from running. "You lied to us. You told us our missions were sanctioned by the government! And then when I found out they weren''t and chose to leave peacefully and not report you all, you tried to kill me and my family! You killed my wife!" Frank yelled angrily as he leveled his assault rifle at the Colonels head. "That wasn''t my decision. I swear! This goes so much higher than you or me Frank! You can''t kill me you. You don''t know the organization you''re messing with!" Frank scoffed. "And what is this mystery agency? Hydra? The people who ran away scared from La?" Frank asked. He noticed the look of fear in the Colonel''s eyes when he mentioned them. Frank put his finger on the trigger and snarled. "Absolutely disgusting. To think the man I respected and followed all this time was a disgusting Nazi¡­" "Frank! Wait no!" BANG! Frank lowered his rifle with a tired sigh of relief. He''d finally avenged his wife and made sure his children would be safe. If Hydra ever reared their ugly heads toe after he and his, then he''d put them down too. ¡­ Frank limped his way out of the secret safehouse/bunker that the Colonel and the other members of his former squad had been hiding in. Once they had heard he survived and was on a warpath aiming for their heads, they had all turtle up and hid from him here in the middle of nowhere. He made his way up the stairs and emerged to fresh air and sunlight. This ce was in the middle of woods bordering Canada. The perfect ce to hide if they needed to quickly flee the country. That was why Frank was surprised when he saw an obvious suit waiting for him just outside. There were a couple other agents behind him sweeping the area. None of them had their weapons drawn on him though so he figured he might as well hear them out. "Frank Castle I presume. Are you alright. Your limping and covered in blood." The Agent asked. Frank nced down at his left leg. A bullet was stuck in their alright, but he had had worse. "I''m fine. Most of the blood is not mine." Frank said. The agent nodded. "If you''re sure. I''ve read your file and I suppose you''ve had worse. Anyway I came with an offer for you. I''m Agent Coulson of Shield." "SHIELD?" Frank asked. He''d heard whispers of them in the military. They became a bit more known when Hydra was exposed to the world recently in the "Race Track Incident" that happened overseas. "What do you all want from me? I ain''t joining you guys to be an agent. I have two kids to raise now." Frank said dismissively. Coulson waved him off before presenting him with a folder. "You''re not exactly subtle enough to be an agent. We''d like to offer you a spot in an uing initiative we have. We call it the Avengers." ¡­ ¨CYasaka¨C "Mom! Check out this awesome move Sif taught me!" Yasaka was sitting under the kotatsu watching her daughter swing her practice sword in the yard. Her daughter had rarely been so enthusiastic about anything, but she was really liking swordsmanship. Yasaka would see about getting her a proper full time teacher. Sif gave Kunou a decent foundation, but Yasaka knew she couldn''t be her daughter''s teacher now. Not until Kunou was older at least and could travel. La and Sif both struck Yasaka as women who were constantly on the move. Yasaka envied them a bit. She wasn''t able to leave Kyoto for long because she was linked to the Leylines. If she did, she would lose a massive amount of her power and wouldn''t be able to protect her daughter. Nine tailed fox Yokai like them were incredibly rare after all. Yasaka had no doubt some evil devils had their eyes on her young daughter! Yasaka continued to watch her daughter practice sword moves for a few more minutes while she enjoyed a calming cup of tea. That was until someone knocked on her door and interrupted her rxation. "Lady Yasaka! The Fallen who poisoned Lady Kunou have returned. They are iming to have the antidote to her poison and are acting very arrogant. They clearly do not know that she has already been healed." One of Yasaka''s servants spoke to her through the door. Yasaka''s eyes narrowed into slits and a wicked grin formed on her face. The ones who had dared poison her daughter had finallye. Just like had predicted they would. The air vibrated around Yasaka as natural energyced with her killing intent started to leak out of her. She stood up and headed out to go visit her guests/future prisoners. She had promised La that she wouldn''t kill them, but she never said anything about some casual torture. She''d find out who gave those Fallen the poison and who sent them after her daughter. Once she found out she''d send them back to the Grigori where La had promised her they''d be further punished. ¡­ ¨CAkeno Himejima¨C Akeno Himejima was currently sitting with Asia and Gabriel in the two girls'' assigned bedroom. Akeno wasn''t quite sure how to feel right now. When she was a devil, she''d been constantly told that angels were evil and that they would kill her on sight. Doubly so because she also had Fallen Angel blood. To Akeno''s surprise though, Gabriel didn''t have any hostility towards her. In fact, Gabriel looked at Akeno with kindness and even love in her eyes. "Hello, Asia. Hello, my dear niece Akeno. It''s so nice to finally meet you both!" Gabriel said enthusiastically. "I can''t believe you''re actually here Gabriel! This is amazing. Did God hear my prayers!?" Asia asked. She was so excited that she missed the wince that went across the Archangel''s face when mentioning the Lord. Akeno did not. She made a note to ask about thatter. "Hello¡­Aunt Gabriel?" Akeno said questioningly. "Is there a reason you''re here? Also, how are you even here? Isn''t this the Grigori Headquarters?" Akeno asked. Shouldn''t the Fallen all be mobilizing to drive the Archangel away? Gabrielughed. "The Angels and the Fallen Angels aren''t as divided as the Devil''s make us out to be. Sure, a few hundred years ago we might have been, but now it''s much different. We''ve learned to remember that at the end of the day despite the color of our wings'' were all still family. Well most of us have¡­there are still a few outliers unfortunately." Gabriel exined. Akeno nched at that information. They didn''t hate each other. Weren''t the Devil''s screwed then!? If another war broke out, it wouldn''t be a three way fight but a 2 on 1 instead! "That''s so wonderful Miss Gabriel! Family shouldn''t fight after all." Asia said innocently. Gabriel nodded. "That''s right, Asia. They shouldn''t. And speaking of family, have you heard of the Brave Saints system heaven has been creating?" Akeno and Asia shook their heads. Gabriel exined it to them. Akeno was shocked to hear what it was. A way to reincarnate other beings as Angels. That was another Game changer. The evil piece system was the only thing that saved the Devil''s from annihtion and allowed them to remain the strongest of the three factions. With an influx of Angels in Heaven though, Akeno knew the bnce of power would shift. She realized the Fallen would also not have a problem with the new system because some of those reincarnated humans would Fall themselves after bing Angels. Both factions would have their numbers bolstered. "So I can be an Angel!?" Asia asked excitedly. "Yes, I want you to reincarnate under me, Asia. It''ll be like having a daughter." Gabriel said. "I''ve always wanted a mother!" Akeno felt bitter at hearing that word. She was startled when Gabriel hugged her suddenly. "I know I can''t rece your mother, Akeno. The offer extends to you as well. I heard you hate your Fallen Angel wings. As a half human, you can also reincarnate and turn those ck wings white." Gabriel said to her. Akeno''s eyes widened before sheughed. "There''s no point. I would immediately Fall¡­I''m quite the sadist you know and I don''t think I can abstain from sex forever." She said. Sheughed at Asia''s blushing face when she said the S-word. "Ah, that would be true. However, Heaven''s System will be undergoing some¡­changes in a few years. Michael and I do not think Angels will even be able to Fall soon¡­" Gabriel exined. What!? Did Akeno hear that right? What was even going on in this world anymore? "You can take your time to decide. There''s no rush since the Brave Saints system isn''t finished yet and you''ll all be leaving soon with La." Gabriel exined. Akeno grimaced at that reminder. The Gremory n had posted an actual bounty for Akeno''s return. Akeno now knew the truth. She wasn''t Rias''s sister or even servant. She was her escaped ve who Rias wanted to buy back from whoever came to im her bounty¡­ Akeno then had her mind blown for the final time when Gabriel went on to warn the girls about the ce La would be taking them. Aliens? Mutants? Evil killing Space Gods!? And they thought Akeno and Asia would be safer there¡­ Akeno figured that it would at least be interesting. Akeno did also want to finish High School for real and not just because Rias wanted to y schoolgirl. She figured Asia could use some friends her age as well. As long as they were the right sort of friends that was. Akeno had spent the past few days with Asia and found the girl incredibly endearing and kind¡­and also very naive. Akeno would be sure to keep Asia away from boys until she wised up a bit. XXX "Are you two absolutely sure about this?" Andrea asked onest time as she suited up. "La told me that she has enough mana to leave right now. I say we do that instead. There''s no need to fight my old team. Also, if you win, you might attract other powerful zombies. Don''t get me wrong, Thor and the Hulk are strong, but the zombie X-men are terrifying!" Andrea warned us once more. "We''ll just win before they show up then," I said. And if they did show up, I was grabbing Sif and Andrea and bolting straight from this dimension. After getting some rest and having a movie marathon for half a day, all three of us were ready to go, and my MP was back to full. I called upon my newest Sacred Gear for the second time. I used the [Orb of Anywhere] to open a portal in front of me to this dimension''s Times Square. Unlike the orange sling ring, my portals were now perfectly stable upon creation, and they were dark purple, the same as my Light Energy. I stepped through, and the two girls followed after me. Soon, we were back in the empty streets we''d arrived in yesterday. Only today, there were a lot of zombie corpses lying around. They must have been all the ones Sif took down when the Hulk threw her into the horde. We didn''t see any living zombies once again, though. It seemed that they liked to hide in the buildings and onlye out when people walked these streets to ambush them. Those were actual tactics... the zombies really did have quite a bit of intelligence here. Whatever this gue was, be it alien or otherwise, it was dangerous. I conjured a[Lightsword]and dumped about100 MPinto it before handing it to Sif. That should be enough for it to not disappear mid-fight. She thanked me as she took it and raised it in the air. Sif also raised her voice before she bellowed out a challenge to the zombie Thor. "Come and face me, Asgardian Draugr! How dare you reanimate the corpse of Asgard''s prince! Come out and die!" She must have used some magic there to enhance her voice because my ears were ringing. A few nearby building windows also ended up shattering. "ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!" "I think you got their attention, Sif," I said with a chuckle. "The Hulk heard you at least." That roar was hard to mistake once you heard it in real life. BOOM! Sure enough, a block away, the front of a small storefront exploded as the undead green giant burst through it like he was the angry undead Kool-Aid man. "Reminds me of the Kool-Aid man there," Andrea¡ªor Iron Woman¡ªchuckled through her robotic voice filter. Iughed. "I was just thinking that!" Iron Woman turned to me as the Hulk started approaching us. The horde of regr zombies also started emerging from all the surrounding nearby buildings as well. There were tens of thousands of them. "You know, I''m d I came. Bruce doesn''t deserve to be left like this. I know he''s not in there anymore," she said as she pointed to the Hulk. "But as we were going to be married, I should be here at least toy him to a proper rest. It''s only right," she said as she raised her hand towards the Hulk. Her suit''s palm glowed golden for an instant before she fired a repulsor st at him. It was lightning-fast and impacted the Hulk dead center. ...and didn''t so much as cause him to flinch. "Why don''t you just help Sif with the other Avengers while I handle the Hulk and the horde," I suggested to her. "Are you sure?" she asked. "Yeah. This time the fight will be a lot different. After all, with so many spare batteries around, I don''t have to conserve mana!" ''MANA BURST!'' I shouted in my head and activated one of my newest perks. I chose to sacrifice1000 MP. And then I felt it. Flowing through me was raw power! [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 15] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 8200¡ú9200] [MP: 850/2100] [Vigor: 220-320] [Strength: 70¡ú170] [Intelligence: 210¡ú310] [Luck: 100¡ú200] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 5, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] All my stats surged by a staggering 100 points as my MP plummeted. [Mana Burst activated. All Stats increased by 100 for 10 minutes!] Ten minutes? More than enough time! I wouldn''t even need five. With unprecedented power coursing through me, I casually conjured an explosive[Lightspear]and sent it hurtling towards the nearest crowd of undead. The ensuing explosion left me in shock. Not only did I wipe out the horde, but the surrounding buildings crumbled in its wake. "Holy Shit, La! That was stronger than a missile! You just took out an entire city block!" Iron Woman eximed. [You have in 342 Basic level 1 and 2 Zombies! +5620 MP!] The system notification disyed, and I chuckled as I nced at myMP, now sitting at6470/2000. I never knew I could overcharge myMPbefore! I did feel almost ufortably full though. Like taking anymoreMPmight be a bit dangerous. That was fine. I''d be using a lot in this fight anyway. An angry roar snapped me out of my giddiness. The zombie hulk red at me with even more intensity than usual. Yet, I detected something else in its eyes¨Ctrepidation. I smirked at the hulk. "Come on, big guy. Are you afraid to fight me now? I didn''t know the undead hulk was a coward." I taunted. XXX It seemed there was quite a bit of pride leftover in the Hulk''s body, as my taunting was all it took for it to lose its fear and charge me. It sped across the streets in a high-speed rage, rushing towards me. I smirked. Before, its speed would have been too much for me to keep up with. Now, though, with 100 extraStrength, I could keep up with him. I could do more than that, actually. The Hulk reared back its fist and threw a devastating punch right at my head. The air vibrated from the friction of how fast his punch was delivered. In response, I arrogantly raised one hand up right in front of his iing punch. BOOM! An explosive shockwave rang out when his blow connected with my hand. I felt myself skid backward a few feet. And yet, when the dust settled, I hadpletely managed to stop his strongest punch with just one hand. Could the undead feel surprise? The answer was yes, at least in this universe. Zombie Hulk''s eyes widened at not being able to hurt me. I felt like returning the favor, so with my other hand, I reeled back my own fist before swinging it forward and connecting with the Hulk''s torso. The Hulk was still too surprised at what had happened to react in time. Another sonic boom rang out as my punch connected. An instantter, he was lifted off his feet and sent sting backward. Hisrge frame left a trail of destruction on the streets as his body skipped along the ground. "Hot damn, that was awesome!" I eximed with glee. I felt like Superman with the strength of that punch! [That was pretty cool! Be careful not to get too prideful, though. You probably really pissed him off there¡­] "WRRRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRR!" The roar he let out as he stood up again was unlike any I had heard before. It was primal, full of hatred... and hungry. The intelligence seemed to have disappeared from the Hulk''s eyes. All it wanted to do now was devour me. The ground gave way beneath him as he rocketed forward far faster than he had before. Luckily, I was prepared for his increase in power. I was done messing around knowing that I was on a time limit here. Not just for Mana Burst, but also because other powerful zombies besides the Avengers might show up soon. I could already hear thunder starting to echo above. That signaled that Thor, at the very least, had once again shown up to support the Hulk. I''m sure any second now I''ll hear him and Sif start fighting it out. I wasn''t worried. With Extremis boosting her and my Sister''s armor¨Cthat was made to fight against ultimate ss beings¨CSif should be fine. Likewise, Iron Woman shouldn''t have any problems against Hawkeye or ck Widow. It was only their unexpected arrival and the vibranium arrows that caught us off guard in the first ce. The hulk barreled towards me and instead of trying to punch me, he went for a full body tackle. I wasn''t going to risk testing my strength against him again now that he had powered up from rage. I pped my fours wings and jumped over him. As he sailed beneath me, unable to stop from his momentum, I tossed a[Lightspear]at his back. I could easily afford to dump arge chunk ofMPinto it to raise its prating and burning powers. Its instincts were still spot on as it shifted to the side just enough for my spear to miss his spine. It still pierced his side though. "GRAAAAAAHHHHH!" "Huh? That''s new¡­" I muttered. The Hulk was shrieking in actual pain this time. My[Lightspear]was actually causing it physical pain where before he mostly ignored getting impaled. [Light Maniption has leveled up! ¡ú Your Holy Light burns away all evils! You now deal Double the Damage and Pain given to dark beings and the undead hit by your light attacks!] Nice! The hulk reached back and tore my Lightspear out of his back. The skin on his hand was partly melted from just touching the weapon. That move must have been instinctual as there was still only hunger in his eyes. He leapt up in the air to once again try and grab me. It wasn''t hard for me to move out of the way and dodge. Flying against a grounded enemy was a huge advantage¡­ CRACK! "Is that all the Mighty Thor has to offer!? I am disappointed!" I heard the sound of thunder followed by Sif taunting Thoring from a few blocks away. She was starting her fight, which meant that I should wrapt mine up soon now. Just in case I had to grab her and bolt if more zombies showed up. "Well, then Hulk. This has been an¡­ interesting experience, I suppose. I wasn''t expecting to end up in a zombie death world but I can''t say it hasn''t improved the ways in which I''ll approach fights from now on." I started monologuing while floating in the air. High enough that he couldn''t reach me. "ROOOOAAAARRRR!"It raged at me from below. It picked up some nearby rubble and chucked it at me faster than the speed of sound, but I was currently fast enough to easily dodge that. Iughed. Who knew bullying zombies was fun. "Yes, yes. I know you want to end this too. So let''s end it!" -5000 MP From the sky above me, numerous[Lightspears]started to manifest. Dozens¡­hundreds. I honestly lost count. All I know is that this was more MP than I''d ever spent before. This felt like a truly devastating attack that I was about to unleash. And then I did so. Below me I rained death from above. Every single[Lightspear]crashed down towards the zombie filled streets below me¡­and exploded. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM! I think I may have overdid it a bit¡­ Arge chunk of the City¡­simply vanished from existence. The explosive purple Light Energy was so hot and bright that the concrete, steel, and zombies below all simply turned to ash. The resulting shockwave was so strong I was flung back hundreds of yards before I could properly stop myself. It looked like I honestly just dropped a nuke on the city¡­ ¡­I''m d I aimed that attack away from where Sif and Iron Woman were fighting. [You have defeated the Hulk! You have gained the Hulk Serum! You have in 1583 level 1 and 2 zombies!] +22560 MP! "Ugh!" I grunted as a massive wave of power suddenly entered me. This was insane! ''Over 22000 MP!''That was a number I couldn''t even fathom before today! This much power felt like I had liquid fire coursing through me. I felt like I was going toEXPLODE! This was not good. I was in so much pain that I could barely stay in the air. I was forced to descend to the now ashen ground. As soon my feet touched the ground I doubled over in pain. Painful shudders ran through me! [Warning! Mana Burst has been forcefully halted due to an influx of too much power! The host''s body has taken on far more Mana than it can safely handle! Host must undergo emergency evolution! The Host will be forcefully leveled up so they don''t explode!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] ¡­ [Level: 15¡ú40] [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 15] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 8200] [MP: 2100] [Vigor: 220] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 210] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 6, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 250!] [Skill Up Point: 0] ¡­ [The host is in too much pain to properly distribute stat points. All 250 points will be allocated to Intelligence.] I let out a scream as another pair of wings burst out from my back! XXX [Host has reached Ultimate ss. Congrattions!] [Name: La of the Fallen] [Title: Angel of Hope] [Level: 40] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 23000/9200] [Vigor: (400 X 2 Ultimate ss Bonus) = 800] [Strength: (70 X 2 Ultimate ss Bonus) = 140] [Intelligence: (460 X 2 Ultimate ss Bonus) = 920] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 6, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst, Perfect Muscle Control] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] [For reaching 100 Strength you have gained the perk Perfect Muscle Control! You can perfectly regte how much force you use inbat or daily life.] I took a deep breath to steady myself as I took everything in. I felt¡­stronger. A lot stronger. Physically and magically. And Holy Crap look at my freaking stats! They all almost double once again. That fifth pair of wings came with a X2 multiplier! No wonder my Ultimate ss siblings were able to throw down with Gods! Why was myVigorso high though? [Your Vigor has been properly adjusted to match your HP after the doubling of your stats from taking on your second Sacred Gear. Your 800 Vigor matches your 8000 HP and paired with the 5000 extra HP you received for each set of your wings, you now have 13000 HP total.] That made more sense. I could hear intense fighting a few blocks away, but I took a moment to stretch out and adjust to once again having such an influx of power. That was also when I realized I was currently stark naked¡­ The influx of all that power I gained hadpletely destroyed the outfit I had on¡­ Iron woman flew down andnded next to me. "La! Are you ok! I just took care of Clint and Natasha when the whole city shook! What the hell was that explosion¨CWHY ARE YOU NAKED!?" Iron Woman''s robotic voice called out in panic. "I won." I said while gesturing to all the destruction around me. Iron Woman stared directly at me and I felt like Andrea was deadpanning at me underneath her armor. "Oh? You won did you? OF COURSE YOU DID! YOU BLEW UP NEW YORK!" I pouted. "I didn''t blow all of it up. Only like one third¡­" I said as I gestured to the rest of the city that was mostly intact. What did it matter anyway? The city was abandoned and filled with death. "There is beauty in Death you know¡­" I heard a voice whisper in my ear. I jumped and spun around in a panic. "Andrea, did you hear that!? Andrea?" I turned to Iron Woman and saw that she wasn''t moving. That was also when I noticed something strange. Everything else wasn''t moving either. The wind blowing the remnant ashes of the destroyed city hadpletely stopped. Sif''s background battle against the zombie Thor had also gonepletely silent. "It''s like the whole world is just frozen." I muttered. "That''s because it has." The voice of a woman whispered again. And then an inky ck void materialized in front of me. I immediately put my guard up, but gulped when I saw the figure that emerged from the dark void. It was a woman with hair even darker than me and pitch ck eyes. She was obviously supernatural and she was sinfully beautiful as well. Her body was free of any imperfections at all. I would have started flirting with her immediately if she didn''t feel like¡­ "...Lady Death." I said her name almost instinctively. "La, of the Fallen. The lover of one of my champions. You are a long way from your home." Lady Death said. She then casually waved her hand and a pitch ck dress materialized over my body. It hugged all my curves perfectly and felt like I was wearing nothing at all. As a Fallen I loved the dichotomy of that. I also blushed when I realized that I had been standingpletely naked in front of one of Marvel''s strongest beings¡­ But what was she doing here? [Heh, heh¡­ about that¡­] ''System! What the hell did you do!?'' "Consider that garment another gift from me. It has the ability to hide you from the gaze of higher level beings when you enter a new dimension." Death exined. That almost sounded like a dress version of the Deathly Hallow cloak. "Another gift?" I asked. Death smirked. "Yes, your body had taken in too much power and you were on the verge of something not good¡­ I offered the entity within you a small token of my power to aid you in your ascension." death exined casually. [Yeah¡­As a system, I have built in rules and can''t just hand you 25 levels of power in one go¡­but her?] I shifted ufortably at that. She obviously wouldn''t do this out of the goodness of her heart. She''d want something in return. She spoke again. "As I said earlier, there is beauty in Death. But not in undeath. I do not like undeath¡­" She said as she nced around with a sneer on her perfect face. The action caused me to shudder. It was not good when a being of her near limitless power was upset. "So you want me to? Save the world or something?" I asked. "I think it''s a littlete for that. How many people are even left alive?" "1354." Death answered casually. "They are beyond saving though. The virus has gone airborne. They will soon all turn as well. The only non-infected human left in this world is standing right next to you. She was infected as well, but when you healed her earlier, you also cured her." Death gestured to Iron Woman. Woah! That was a lucky coincidence! Good thing I did that or I would have brought a gue back to my world¡­ "So what do you want me to do? Cure them all? I don''t think I can get to that many people scattered across the world quick enough." I said. Maybe I could save a few dozen at most, but that was it if they were all truly infected already. She shook her head. "This world is dead. There is no saving it. I want this world gone.Destroy it!That is the payment I ask. For granting you my boon when you needed it." Destroy the world!? How in the hell am I supposed to do that? I just reached Ultimate ss, not Super ss! I wasn''t even sure if a Super ss could destroy a whole either. At my full power with 9000 MP I''d struggle to destroy this whole city! How much MP would it take to blow up a!? Death noticed my frown before giving me a coy smile. "I care not how you do it. Just that it gets done. I cannot stop you from leaving this reality as I''ve already bent the cosmic rules enough by aiding you. But know this. If you leave this dimension withoutpleting this task for me¡­I will be displeased." She said as she stepped back through her inky ck portal and vanished. "OK! OK! I''ll do it! I''ll destroy this!" I eximed. I did not need to be on her bad side. I wasn''t a supreme masochist. I wasn''t Thanos! Now I just had to figure out how to do it. "Any ideas system?" [You could use an Infinity Stone I guess.] "That could work! Where do you think the Power Stone is?" [With¡­Thanos?] Fuck. "We''re gonna need another idea." ¡­ The world unfroze as I was talking to the system and discussing how to destroy the world. "Woah! Thank you for putting on some clothes. Where''d that dresse from though? It''s like I blinked and it was suddenly on you." Iron Woman''s voice called out next to me. Whoops. I almost forgot she was there. I turned towards her. "Andrea? Do you have any ideas on how to blow up a? Cause we''re gonna have to do that before we leave¡­" I said to her. Her face te lifted up and she gave me an incredulous look. "WHAT!?" XXX chapters 106-110 chapters 106-110 Andrea continued to give me a deadpan stare. I just gave her a smile like I didn''t just ask her somethingpletely ridiculous. "You want to do what!?" Andrea eximed. "Blow up the? Why?" "Death asked me to. And it was kind of an ''offer you can''t refuse'' situation." "Who the fuck is Lady Death!? ¡­You know what? I don''t even care anymore. Do whatever you want." Andrea said with a sigh. The rumbling thunder from nearby told me that we could table this discussion for now. I wanted to go see how Sif was doing in her fight against the undead Thor. "We''ll talk about thister," I said. "Let''s hope Sif is almost done with her battle. I think destroying arge chunk of the city might end up drawing more attention than we would like." "You think?" Andrea said sarcastically. "Did you really have to go this far just to take care of the Hulk?" She gestured once again to thepletely ruined section of the city. Did I have to go that far? No, no, I did not. Was dropping what amounted to a magical nuke on top of his head awesome? Yes, yes, it was. "I''m sorry, but the Hulk was really strong. It was the only way to beat him," I lied. Andrea sighed. "Thank you for finally letting Bruce rest at least. I''m sure now he''s in a better ce." "I didn''t know you were religious," Imented. "I wasn''t until yesterday. Then I found out angels were apparently a real thing. At least in another dimension¡­" Andrea replied. I didn''t give her another response as I spread my now five pairs of ck wings and started flying towards the rumbling thunder a few blocks away. When I approached, I could see arcing lightning bolts flying in every single direction. Down on the ground, surrounded by hundreds of charred zombies, were Sif and Thor. I wasn''t sure why Mjolnir was still working even though Thor was dead, but it was pumping out a tremendous amount of electricity. Every single swing of his hammer must havee with a couple of million volts. Sif seemed to be holding her own, however. With the[Lightsword]I had given her, she was deflecting all of his powerful hammer attacks as fast as they came. She almost made it look easy to fight like that, but I knew it was anything but for her. Even though the[Lightsword]I had given her wasn''t conductive to electricity, she was still getting zapped by the aftershocks of each blow. I could see that she was visibly shaking. The Extremis inside her must have been working overtime to keep her muscles from constantly seizing up on her. Andrea caught up finally and hovered next to me as we observed the battle from the air. "Huh? She''s still going pretty strong. I didn''t expect your dimensions Sif to be so strong. The way Thor talked about his oldpanions, they kind of sounded like useless tag-a-longs in all of his quests." Yeah, from an MCU standpoint, that sounded about right. From the strength of the Hulk and what I was seeing from the zombie Thor down there, I figured we were in a dimension simr to the MCU powerwise. At least when it came to the Avengers. I know there exist many Marvel universes where the Hulk would have shrugged off my final attack and kepting. Thankfully we weren''t in one of those. The powers that be also seemed to have kept the infection to Earth alone here. Death wouldn''t have asked me to destroy the if the disease had already spread throughout the stars. I watched as Thor released a devastating punch to Sif''s cheek that had her head whip backward. He followed that with a powerful swing of his hammer that sent her flying back dozens of feet before crashing into the ground. Thankfully, the hammer hit her armored chest, and Penemue''s war armor from the Great War was strong enough to tank the blow. Sif let out a cough as she shakily stood up. I don''t know if it was her pride, but I''d noticed she was once again fighting Thor head on. Why!? She was faster than him and more agile. She should be dancing around him and wearing him down instead of tanking his powerful lighting blows over and over. Her pride to best a version of Thor by matching him at his best was costing her what should have been a rtively easy victory. MyLight Maniption Level 6should have made that[Lightsword]in her hand a deadly weapon against any undead. Sif''s cheek momentarily glowed orange. Therge bruise forming there faded away. She was still moving much slower though. "She''spletely exhausted her stamina it seems." I said. There was also the possibility of Lady Death''s words to be taken into ount. if the zombie virus had gone airborne, was the Extremis form inside her fighting it off this entire time and tiring her out quicker? "I won''t lose to you, Thor! This time I''ll win for La! I swear it!" Sif roared out as she took another shaky step forward before she started charging head on towards Thor again. Mjolnir in his hands started discharging more electricity. He raised his hammer high and a lighting bolt descended to connect with the hammer. He was about to st Sif with a massive amount of lighting. Well he would have. If his head was still in existence. Too bad it was not. Zombie Thor''s headless body dropped to the ground. He had died without even knowing what happened. Mjolnirnded next to him with a loud clunk onto the mostly destroyed asphalt. I lowered my hand and let out a sigh. Yeah, I had thrown a[Lightspear]at the back of his head while he waspletely distracted powering up his next big attack¡­ "Really, La?" Andreamented next to me. "Can''t you see that was going to be Sif''s big moment where she turned the fightpletely around and emerged victorious?" "Um¡­no?" I said while scratching my cheek. "Yeah me neither." Andrea said and we bothughed. Upon seeing her opponent defeated, Sif finally lost all of her adrenaline¨Cor the Asgardian equivalent¨Cand passed out. Shended face first on the ground, which thankfully wouldn''t injure a being like her. I flew down and picked her up gently. I then went over to this dimension''s Mjolnir and stashed it in my inventory. It wasn''t emitting any more electricity and seemed to have shut down after Thor''s re-death. We''d deal with itter. "We should go, La. Jarvis just told me that a whole bunch of powered zombies are converging on our location." Andrea said. I opened a portal back to her bunker and walked through while carrying Sif. XXX "Wee back, everyone! I watched the battle from the remaining camera feeds in the city. Although it does seem that hundreds of cameras all stopped working at once for some reason at one point." Jarvismented. "La Angel-Nuked the city." Andrea said bluntly as she plopped down on a couch. She didn''t even bother removing her armor first. All she did was take off her helmet. She looked tired but relieved at the same time. I''ve inferred that in this dimension, she was in some kind of rtionship with Bruce Banner. There also might be some survivor''s guilt thrown in there now that we''ve dealt with the Avengers. Well, most of them anyway. "Howe Captain America wasn''t there?" I asked Andrea. Andrea grimaced. "I don''t know. Stevended at that airport and attacked a bunch of people to spread the virus. After that, I''ve never seen him since," she said. "Maybe someone put him down, or he''s still out there somewhere just wandering around?" Well, that wasn''t ominous at all. I set Sif down on a chair and took a seat myself. Now that we''d taken care of Thor, we were supposed to immediately leave. Unfortunately, Lady Death gave me an annoying task first. "So what now?" Andrea asked with a sigh. "I was kind of hoping you had some ideas? I don''t suppose you could build a bomb big enough to take out the world. Maybe find a way to knock the moon out of orbit and crash it into the?" I asked with augh. Andrea rubbed her forehead. "Destroying the? That''s a lot harder than it sounds. Could I make some bombs that wipe away most of the surface life? Sure. But they''re not going to actually scratch the''s crust at the end of the day. You really have to ''Death Star'' the whole world!?" Andrea asked. I nodded. That''s what Death asked for, so that''s what she would get. Andrea took a second to ponder. She then nced over at Sif sleeping in her chair. "Hmmm. There might be a way. It was something Thor mentioned about the Bifrost. Loki, at one point, turned it into a weapon supposedly and fired it at his home world. If Thor didn''t stop it, then Jotunheim would have been destroyed." Andrea said. My eyes widened. That could work! If Asgard was in the same spot here, then I could also just portal us there too! That was an easier n than trying to find Thanos and stealing the power stone from him¡­ "What do you think Asgard''s stance on this will be?" I asked. "Did they ever even send help down here after Thor was¨Cyou know?" Andrea shook her head. "That''s the weird thing! Asgard never sent any aid at all! Nobody came to help evacuate people or anything! Isn''t that strange?" Andrea asked with a look of concern. That was strange. "Their immortal-ish Crown Prince dies on another world and they do nothing to investigate? Now that just doesn''t make sense." Imented. "Something must have happened in Asgard at the same time as here. We''ll have to be careful when we go there. We can''t be sure what to expect." "You think a zombie outbreak happened there too!?" Andrea asked fearfully. I shrugged. Something must have happened there. "We won''t know until we go there. For now though, you and Sif need to rest. After that, we''ll fill her in on our n and head to Asgard. "Mam, might I make a suggestion?" Jarvis cut in. "What is it Jarvis?" Andrea replied. "Once we''re on Asgard, you should upload me into one of their consoles. I can figure out how to operate the Bifrost and fire it." Jarvis said. "That''s good, Jarvis." Andrea said. "It could take a while to try and figure out how to operate the bifrost on our own." Yeah, the movies just showed Heimdall controlling it with a sword. A Sword! How does that work? Its aic book universe¨Cfuck you that''s how. "Will Jarvis be able to interact with Asgardian tech?" I asked. Andrea smirked and gave me the ''what do you think'' look. I suppose we were taking him with us then. We couldn''t really leave him anyway considering the world was about to get destroyed by a spaceser. Huh? I really was about to ''Death Star'' the world wasn''t I? ¡­ After our ns were set, Andrea decided to go get some rest. A few hourster, Sif had awoken and immediately looked upset. She had tears in her eyes as she looked at me. "Are you alright Sif?" I asked her with concern. "I''m sorry I lost and you had to save me¡­" Sif said somberly. "The whole fight was my idea in the first ce. We could have just left. This isn''t even our world after all." Sif then started crying. "Hey Sif, it''s ok. You can''t win every fight. That''s why we went in as a group in the first ce." I said gently. Sif sniffled. "You gave me such an amazing gift! It made me stronger and allowed me to heal from even fatal injuries. I wanted to finally defeat Thor to prove to you that I waspletely over him and worthy of your courting gift!" Sif dered passionately. ¡­What? [...What?] "What else could such an amazing thing be other than a Courting Gift!?" Sif continued. "I never thought myself worthy of true love before but after that I was sure I''d finally found it!" Sif continued on while I just stared at her a bit dumbfounded. [Hahahahaha. Courting Gift! Hahahahaha!] ''Shut it, System! You''re still in the doghouse for epting a deal with death without asking me!'' "Um, Sif. I am very attracted to you. But that wasn''t a courting gift. It was¡­um¡­" I trailed off. Fuck, how do I nicely say that I gave Extremis to her on a whim. Without making it seem mean? [There is no way to say it like that¡­ You''re gonna have to tell her the truth or lie. Hehe¡­] "It was what, La?" Sif asked. Her eyes were still wet and I could tell if I said the wrong thing here it would really hurt her feelings. Ok then¡­screw it. "Yes, it was a courting gift¡­ You are incredibly beautiful Sif." I said. I knew Sif was incredibly into me, but I didn''t know that I had technically started that in the first ce. ''I suppose I should take responsibility¡­'' I thought with a giggle. Sif smiled brightly. My eyes widened when she leaned forward and smashed her lips into my own! I internally shrugged and kissed her back. I was courting one Asgardian Goddess already, so why not two? We continued to kiss and I was starting to feel myself get into the mood. "Might I ask that you two not fornicate here as it would wake up mam? She only fell asleep an hour ago¡­" Jarvis cut in. And the mood was gone¡­ I hated this dimension. XXX -Fenrir- At the end of the rainbow bridge located at the edge of Asgard, arge undead wolfy and awaited the return of his mistress. She had used the Bifrost to venture to Muspelheim but should be back soon enough. Fenrir stood guard over the Bifrost. He had to eat his mistress''s disloyal executioner after the man tried to turn on her, just like everyone else. Fenrir was d his mistress had finally returned to Asgard after so long. He felt like he had slept for eons without her. Now she was back, though! Together, he and his mistress could go on to wage more wars across the realms, and he could once again devour the creatures who refused to bow to her to his heart''s content. Although he no longer had a working heart... His mistress''s evil father had killed him and buried his corpse in the deepest pits of Asgard along with his mistress''s army. Thankfully for Fenrir, his mistress was able to resurrect him and her entire army before she went on to seek retribution against the people who had turned on them all. Fenrir licked his lips at the recent memory. He might be undead now, but people still tasted delicious! Especially all those Asgardians that his mistress let him devour recently after they refused to bow to her. His stomach growled. After being resurrected, he was always hungry for some reason. He was sad now that there was no one left to eat. Soon, however, his mistress would begin her conquest of the stars and he knew he''d be able to eat as many sentients as he wanted! Fenrir''s ears twitched, and he opened his eyes when he heard something strange. He then let out a vicious growl. At the end of the Rainbow Bridge, a dark purple hole appeared. It started off small, but then it continued to growrger until it was big enough for a person to pass through. And then, three people did so as they stepped out of the portal. Fenrir stood up and prepared to attack the intruders. ¡­ "Woah! That is a big doggie¡­and it''s a zombie. Awesome¡­" Andrea said sarcastically as we stepped out of the portal to Asgard. I wasn''t sure what we''d find upon arriving here, but it certainly wasn''t an undead Fenrir ring down at the three of us ready to pounce. "Hi there. Nice doggie?" I called out to the zombie wolf. In response it bared its rotted fangs at us and growled as it stepped forward. "It''s not a nice doggie¡­" Andrea sighed. "I think we now know why Asgard never sent help to us also. I can''t believe they had a zombie outbreak here as well." She then took a few steps backwards and ducked behind Sif and I. Andrea''s armor was non-functional after she''d pushed it so hard. Hence she was just wearing a jacket and some jeans. It was fine though. With my recent power up, I figured Sif and I could protect her from anything Asgard threw at us. I wasn''t expecting a giant wolf zombie though. [Quest Issued! Kill Fen¨COh that was fast.] I lowered my hand and admired the sight in front of me. Damn, I am powerful now! [You''ve been awarded with Fenrir''s Fangs. A pair of giant fangs stronger than even vibranium and able to pierce through almost anything.] Oh, that wasn''t bad. Maybe I could give them to Azazel and see if he could make a new gear out of them. I was able to summon a[Lightspear]and throw it faster than the wolf could react. Before it could even charge us, my spear had already impaled itself into its brainstem. The lumbering corpse toppled off the side of the bride and fell into the perpetual waterfall below. "That was Fenrir? The World-Eating Beast?" Sif asked with a frown. She walked over to the side of the bridge and peered downwards. "I expected more." She said with disappointment. She shrugged before walking back towards us. I wrapped my arm around her when she got close. "This dimension''s Asgardians seem to be overall weaker than our own. At least from before Asgard blew up "Wait? Was Asgard a?" Andrea asked as she peered off into the distance. "Thor always said it was just a city." "Yeah, it''s a whole thing. In our dimension Odin picked a fight with a bunch of Celestials, AKA Space Gods, and won¨Cbut Asgard was destroyed in the process and most of the Asgardians and Gods lost tons of power because they were intrinsically tied to Asgard." I exined. Sif frowned. "And then our king went and wiped all of our minds of such a battle ever happening. We were made to forget about the true Asgard and how powerful we used to be. I am thankful to La for exposing the truth and granting me more power. Even now, I can feel myself getting slightly stronger every day." Sif said. Her golden eyes momentarily glowed orange. She held up her hand, and to my surprise, she manifested a small fireball before snuffing it out. "What was that?" Andrea asked while staring at Sif. "That was the Extremis form. It was made by Aldrich Killian." I exined. Andrea put her hand to her chin. "Killian? Hmm, Aldrich Killian¡­ I feel like that name is familiar but I''m drawing a nk." She finished with a shrug. She never made it to the events of Iron Man, or Iron Woman, three before the outbreak. I don''t even know if those events would have yed out the same because Andrea was dating Bruce. [Imagine Aldrich Killian trying to kidnap the Hulk¡­] Iughed. He would have gotten destroyed way before Andrea showed up to save-the-day. I turned my attention back to Asgard across from us all. With my newly improved senses, I couldn''t detect a single sign of life anywhere. I was feeling magic though. The same magic. There were thousands of things moving through the city all bearing the same magical signature. Actually, Fenrir also bore the same magical signature now that I thought about it. These aren''t the same type of zombies that we had faced on Earth. This was necromancy. Could it have been H? Would she have really killed all of her own people though? [The crazy MCU version of her was going to kill them all. This dimension''s H could be very simr¨Cif it was her. It''s odd she''s not here though.] That was odd, but it could work out in our favor for now. A battle between us could wreck the ce utterly and I want to check it out before then. XXX "So what''s the n now?" Andrea asked. "Do we just fire the Biforst now? Or do we check out Asgard first?" I pondered for a second. The city was full of zombies, but none of them were even close to as strong as Fenrir was and I one shot him. So overall, there wasn''t much danger. Whoever or whatever created all the zombies also wasn''t currently in the city. This was a golden opportunity. Both figuratively and literally. "Let''s rob the ce!" I blurted out. "W-What!" Sif sputtered out. "Rob the ce!?" "Oh! Nice! That''s a great idea! I can plug Jarvis into the archives of Asgard and let him download as much as he can as well." Andrea said before withdrawing a USB looking device from her pocket. It was kind of funny to think that was where she was keeping Jarvis but she refused to separate with him. Everything else of hers that wasn''t nailed down in her bunker had been stashed in my inventory. "You can''t just steal from Asgard! Even if it''s not our Asgard!" Sif eximed with a cute pout. "It''s wrong!" "Everyone''s clearly dead though¡­so¡­" Andrea trailed off as she gestured to the lifeless city on the horizon. I was also in agreement. This dimension was kind of fucked. Earth was gone and now so was Asgard. We might as well take what we could before firing the Bifrost and leaving this ce forever. I reached over and cupped Sif''s cheek gently. I noticed her shiver slightly at the contact. I leaned forward and whispered into her ear. "Come on, Sif. Do it for me?" "O-Ok." Sif said with another shiver. "Alright then!" I smirked. "I''ll open a portal to the pce. We shouldnt dawdle though, just in case whatever did all this decides toe back." ¡­ "Is that Gungnir? It''s just sitting there on the floor?" I asked no one as I walked through this dimension''s Asgardian throne room. Something bad had gone down here. The floors and walls were covered in blood strains. There were no corpses to be seen anywhere though. What immediately drew my eye though, was Gungnir casuallyying on the bloodstained ground. Someone had ughtered their way through the pce and left the weapon of Odin himself on the ground as if it was garbage. "Yoink." I said with augh as I dumped it into my inventory. Now, Mjolnir had a friend in there as well! I hadn''t even hit the treasury yet and had already scored big. ¡­ ¨CAndrea Stark¨C "OK Jarvis. Here we go." Andre said as she inserted the drive holding his AI into the Asgardian console. La had asked Sif to take Andrea to Asgard''s archive room. Sif hadmented that theyout of this pce was rtively the same as her own dimension''s. "It will take me a few moments to download all of the data here. Luckily there doesn''t seem to be any firewalls whatsoever." Jarvis replied. Andrea turned towards Sif who was looking around soberly. "So what''s your dimension like?" Andrea asked. Sif sighed. "To be honest, I don''t entirely know. I thought I did, but I''m not sure how many of my memories are actually trustworthy. I haven''t even stepped outside of the nine realms more than a handful of times in the past thousand years." Andrea raised her eyebrow at that. Sif was apparently a very sheltered Goddess. "Is there a reason for that? Didn''t you go on adventures with Thor?" Andrea asked. Sif shuffled a bit. I didn''t go on as many adventures as people would think. There''s a reason we were referred to as the Warrior''s three AND the Lady Sif. I spent quite a bit of my time actually with Queen Frigga learning from her on how to rule. Everybody expected Thor and I to be we''d. It was never to be though." Sif said. Andrea nodded before smiling slyly. "But you''re happy with La now aren''t you? After all, Jarvis told me that he had to stop you two from getting it onst night." Andrea said with a smirk. Sif blushed. "Yes¡­ I am happy with La. Although I am not her only paramour. There is also the new Queen of Asgard H and another woman known as Natasha. I have yet to meet her. "Natasha!?" Andrea eximed in shock. "As in the ck Widow?" Sif nodded. "La said something along those lines when she mentioned her. She had some longing in her voice. Apparently Natasha has been away on numerous secret missions searching for a Hydra. Tis a noble hunt! Hydra''s are fearsome beasts after all!" Sif said. Andrea didn''t correct Sif on the fact that shepletely misunderstood what Hydra was. She was too blown away by finding out that La had actually hooked up with Natasha Romanoff! "Wow, I guess La gets around huh?" Sif nodded with a sigh. "My love is just too beautiful to resist¡­" Andreaughed. She wasn''t wrong. Andrea wasn''t into girls but even she could admit the Fallen Angel had her questioning herself when sheid eyes on her. "Is there anything you want to take with you while we''re here?" Andrea asked. "Maybe check out the other Sif''s quarters. She could have a spare sword lying around." Andrea suggested. Sif seemed to ponder that before she sighed. "I suppose I could use a new de and set of armor. I''m not a fan of having to borrow either. Hopefully her quarters are in the same location as my own were." Sif said. A few minutes of small talkter Jarvis finished plundering all the technical knowledge of Asgard and the pair headed towards the alternate Sif''s room. Luckily, Sif was able to immediately tell by the spare weapons and armor sets adorning the walls that they were in the right ce. Andrea waited outside while Sif changed. After that, they were supposed to meet La in the treasury. ¡­ Is that what I think it is? And it''s just sitting out in the open?" I muttered while using[Observe.] [The Tesseract¡úAn Asgardian relic designed to control and contain the Space Stone.] Well, there it was. Not even a few steps into Asgard''s treasury¨Cwhich was unlocked by the way¨Cand I''d already majorly scored. My first infinity stone! XXX "Yoink!" I eximed once again as I grabbed the Tesseract. [Did you just say ''Yoink'' again¡­] I ignored the system attempting to shame me; I was in too good a mood. This was my first Infinity Stone, after all. Also, the System didn''t say anything when I said ''Yoink'' and grabbed Gungnir! [There''s a difference between a gaudy golden spear that shootssers and the physical form of one of the six fundamental forces of the universe¡­] I ignored the sarcasm because I was literally holding an Infinity Stone. I couldn''t wait to y with this thing back home! I wonder how it stacks uppared to my Sacred Gear? I mean, it''s an Infinity Stone, it has to be able to do more than just open portals. The MCU just made it seem like a less cool sling ring after all. When it was not being used as a battery¡­ [Well, I hate to ruin your mood, but that stone will only work in this dimension. Taking it with you will be pointless¡­unless.] I frowned upon hearing that. Well, that sucked. All my ns immediately went down the drain. ''Unless what?'' I asked. [Unless you feed it to your Second Sacred Gear. Even I''m not quite sure what that will do, but it should allow the stone to somewhat function in another dimension not linked to it.] I nced down at the Tesseract in my hand and shrugged. What was the worst that could happen? I moved the blue cube towards my chest. It started to sink into my soul, and I could feel myOrb of Anywheregrowing¡ªexcited? That was the best way to describe it. [The worst that could have happened was that your artificial Sacred Gear rejected the Infinity Stone, and you exploded¡­] ''That''s something you''re supposed to mention beforehand, System!'' Imented. What was with this dimension and trying to make me explode!? I felt the Orb inside me swallow the Tesseract, and then¡­nothing. I stood in the treasury and waited with baited breath for a few moments more and still nothing happened. "Well¡­that was a letdown." I said out loud. "It had to have done something right?" [It should have¡­It was an Infinity Stone after all. Unless¡­] ''You''ve been saying -unless- a lot.'' I noted. ''Unless what?'' [What exactly did Azazel make the Orb of Anywhere out of?] "Huh?" I pondered that for a moment. I never asked. It didn''t really seem that important. [I''d wager it was pretty important considering whatever it was just gobbled up an Infinity Stone with no issues at all.] I shrugged. There''s no way to no unless I ask him. I''m sure whatever he used as a base for the sacred gear wasn''t too dangerous. Or at least I''m hoping it''s not considering the thing is now permanently fused to my soul¡­ A few momentster as I was making myself familiar with the objects in the treasury, I heard a pair of footstepsing down the stairs. Sif and Andrea had arrived. I smiled at the pair of them and spread my arms wide. "Wee!" I said with augh. "Wee to the royal treasury of Asgard! Would you like the tour?" Andreaughed back. "Sure thing, La. What are these things?" "Well," I started off pointing towards a blue casket. "Over there is the casket of ancient winters which can call forth terrifying blizzards." I pointed to another object. "Overthere is the Warlock''s eye. No idea what that one does but it looks fancy." I noticed Sif facepalming at my antics. "La, the Warlock''s eye can mind control almost any being in existence. It''s only surpassed by the Mind Stone in power." She exined. I nodded. That sounded interesting. I wasn''t exactly a fan of mind control though so that would be staying here. "And what''s that one?" I said pointing at another weird eye-looking object. "THAT¡­" A new, yet very familiar, voice called out. "...Is the Tuning Fork. It can call forth an Eldritch creature from outside our Universe Known as the Lurking Unknown. I rmend NOT touching it." I turned and gulped as I saw H stride into the room. In her hand she held the crown of Sutur which she casually tossed to the floor. "I leave for only a few hours to go and put down a rebellious fire Demon and I already have rats breaking into my pce and treasury!" H seethed out. She was looking at us with pure hatred. "Hello H." I said to the angry goddess. A sh appeared around Sif nearby. She was immediately donned in a new set of silver armor and had a new sword strapped to her waist. I feel like she was jumping the gun a bit. We didn''t have to fight H here. We could talk this out. [She literally caught you robbing her¡­] ''Yeah, but she killed everyone in Asgard¡­'' It''s not like I was robbing a Saint here¡­ Andrea once again ran over and took cover behind me. "So you know the identity of Asgard''s new Queen and you still dared to steal from me?" H asked coldy. I shrugged. "Are you really the Queen though after killing all your people? The whole pce was covered in bloodstains." I pointed out. H red at me with hatred in her eyes. Her own armor and helmet materialized over her. "Those traitorous beings refused to bow down to me. Of course I killed them all. I also killed my foolish step mother and younger brother as well when they did the same. I am H of Asgard and this kingdom is my right!" She eximed as she conjured a pair of ck swords in her hands. [Talking really worked out great there huh?] I usedobserveon H to see what I was up against here. Her level was about what I figured it to be. As someone who had single handedly wiped out Asgard, it made sense that she''d be a decently high level. I figured the 50''s was where most Ultimate ss beings started. [The Goddess of Death H. Level 55: Years of istion on Helheim have left this H deranged. She will kill anyone who stands against her.] Before yesterday, that level would have made me nervous. But now? I could take her. XXX Chapters 111-115 Chapters 111-115 H kicked hard on the floor and rocketed towards me at a surprisingly fast speed. When she got close, she swung both of her conjured swords at me from different directions. I threw my hands to my own sides and blocked her swings with two[Lightshields].Her swords bounced off the shields, and she had a look of shock on her face. She was clearly not expecting me to block her so easily. I pulled my fist back before rocketing it forward and nailing her in the face. A shockwave reverberated throughout the chamber. H''s head snapped backward from the blow. I went to hit her again with my other hand, but she recovered quickly and kicked me right in the diaphragm! -50 HP I grunted in pain and felt the air leave me. She kicked like a mule! I stumbled backward and took a moment to reassess my opponent. H seemingly did the same as she wiped her slightly bruised cheek. The bruise vanished slowly before my eyes. It looked like she had a minor healing factor on top of her other abilities. "I admit," H spoke, "that I underestimated you thieves. It''s been a while since someonended a blow on me." She nced to the floor where Surtur''s charred crowny. "Even the Mighty Surtur couldn''t harm me. Who are you?" H asked me angrily. "Holy crap! Those two moved so fast I could even see them. How is that even fair?" I heard Andrea whine to Sif from behind me. "Even in another dimension, H is still fearsome. Although, this one seems to be mentally unstable," Sifmented. "I''m La of the Fallen. And I guess you could state that you and I are courting¡­in another dimension," I exined to her while keeping my guard up. Her swords had disappeared, but I knew she could summon more des near instantly. H''s eyes simmered as I spoke to her. "Courting? Let me see if I have this correct? You im to be from another dimension and are courting that dimension''s version of me?" H asked in disbelief. "That''s right." I confirmed. H bit her lip and clenched her fists tightly. "Hoh? Is that right? Well then¡­there''s only one thing I can do now, isn''t there?" She grinned at me madly in a way that made me ufortable. [Crazy chicks¡­Am I right?] H summoned another sword to her right hand and pointed it towards me. "I admit you are incredibly beautiful, and the other me obviously has good taste. But I can''t lose to another version of myself! I will capture you and make you this Queen''s bed ve for all time! You''ll never need to see that other H again!" She said with a mad grin. That logic was absolutely wild, but at the same time I knew that it was pretty spot on for her personality. She wants to steal me away from¡­herself. [Kinky¡­] I could tell that this H was beingpletely serious. Part of me found her dominance kind of hot, but I certainly wasn''t staying another moment in this dimension that I didn''t have to. I was going to beat, steal all her treasures, and leave. [Not going to kill her?] I grimaced at the system''s question. I felt bad for her. My [Observe] had told me that H being isted for so long had driven her crazy. I didn''t think I could kill her in good conscience. [She literally murdered every Asgardian...] Yeah¡­she did do that¡­ I don''t really have an excuse for that because it was pretty messed up. [Alright then?] [Quest Issued! Defeat H without killing her!] A[Lightspear]materialized in my hand. I pped my ten wings hard andunched myself forward at H. I went for a stab in her torso that wouldn''t be immediately fatal. H parried my stab with her de. I knew she was better than me in fighting skills, though, so I immediately let go of the spear and tried to tackle. Her empty hand suddenly wasn''t empty anymore. When I put my hand on her, a ck dagger snarked forward and tried to stab me in the same ce I aimed for her! CLANG! "WHAT!?" H eximed in shock when her dagger bounced off the seemingly ordinary ck dress I was wearing. I was also surprised Death''s gift was so sturdy, but I took advantage of it. I wrapped my arms around her and spun her around. With a heave, I hurled her body with all my strength towards the stairway! Considering I was approaching a non-enraged Hulk in power, she hit the stone hard. CRASH! Across from me, H slowly extracted herself from the rubble. She looked around with a frown on her face. "Why don''t we take our fight out of the treasury? There are some things in here I would rather not have broken." H suggested with a frown. I smirked at her before turning back towards Andrea and Sif. "That''s a good idea! While I''m busy fighting H, you two can finish looting this ce!" I said. Andrea gave me a shaky thumbs up while Sif just nodded. H was ring at me. "It matters not. I''ll simply take back all of the trinkets they''ve stolen from their corpses after I deal with you!" I followed H out of the Treasury and back up towards the pce interior. Throughout the entire journey, she never once tried tond a sneak attack on me. "Here, this shall be the proper spot for our duel." H said once we reached the throne room. I noticed her eyes trailed towards Odin''s Empty throne And a smirk appeared on her face. Her eyes then drifted towards a familiar spot on the ground And she frowned before turning towards me in indignation. "You''ve even taken Gungnir!? I wasn''t even gone that long. How did you manage to already raid so much of the pce!?" Iughed and pulled the golden spear from my inventory temporarily to show it off. I gave it a twirl in my hand. "Well if you didn''t want anyone to take it, you shouldn''t have left it lying around." I said. The golden spear disappeared back into my inventory as I created my own. I wasn''t going to use an untested weapon in a battle against a strong opponent. Especially Gungir, as it''s not really even that impressive. All it does is shoot incredibly telegraphedsers out of its tip. I pointed my[Lightspear]towards H. "Round two then. Shall we dance?" XXX "I''ll show you the dance of death!" H said coldly. The air around her shimmered, and dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof ck swords materialized. All of the conjured ck swords were pointing towards me. She grinned as she raised her hand in the air. [Damn, H''s trying to pull a Gilgamesh on you¡­] ''Fine then, I''ll be a copycat and pull a Shirou!'' I thought with a smirk. -1000 MP The air shimmered around me next as dozens and then hundreds of[Lightspears]were conjured into existence. 1000 MP might have seemed like a lot for a single attack, and it was, but I still had plenty of MP to spare now. On top of that, I was still sitting around21000/9000 MPfrom wiping out all those zombies in New York. I''d walked into this fight with enough power to level Asgard twice over. And I''m sure the pce was about to take a hit once our two barrages collided. H frowned when she saw that I could match her weapon output. It didn''t deter her, though. She swung her hand downward. Hundreds of ck swords wereunched towards me. I willed my horde of[Lightspears]to do the same. What followed next could only be described as pure chaos. ¡­ ¡ªAndrea and Sif¡ª "Do you think La will be okay? Because I''m pretty sure the tall gothic chick will murder us if La loses," Andrea asked Sif after the two other women left the treasury. "La won''t lose," Sif responded confidently. "I can tell that she is stronger than this H is." Andrea scratched her cheek and sighed. "That''s good I guess, but strength doesn''t always mean victory. Intelligence and tactics can matter just as much!" Andrea said. Sif scoffed. "Says the woman who built a nigh-indestructible suit of armor for herself. If that isn''t an example of strength, then I don''t know what is." Andreaughed. "I suppose you got me there¡­" She then looked around the treasury. She was d that the tall scary woman suggested she and La fight elsewhere. Some of the stuff in the room looked pretty sketchy. "So what should we take? And how will we carry anything out?" Andrea asked. Sif pulled a small bag off of her hip and opened it up. Andrea frowned when she couldn''t see the bottom of it. All she saw was darkness. "Is that an actual bag of holding?" Andrea asked with some excitement. "I know not what that is. ''Tis a bag that can hold far more on the inside than one would expect, though." Sif said as she walked towards arge pile of golden coins. Andrea thought it was interesting that Asgard was still on the gold currency system. Sif opened the bag towards the pile. The air inside the treasury whipped up as a powerful sucking force came out of the bag and swallowed the entire pile of coins. "Woah¡­" Andrea remarked. That was around a billion dors worth of gold that Sif had just casually stored in her bag. She looked around the room for anything else worth taking. Andrea stayed clear of the mind-controlling eye and the stature that summoned a supposed eldritch abomination. What did draw her gaze, however, was a small stand-off in the corner. On top of the stand were five golden apples. "Hey Sif, what are those?" Andrea asked. Sif gasped when she saw the golden apples. "Apples of Idun! They were supposed to be extinct! Eating a single apple will add 5000 years onto your lifespan and can even transform a mortal into an Asgardian!" Andrea''s eyes had metaphorical stars in them. "I can be as strong as you guys just by eating one of these things?" She asked as she picked one of the apples up and examined it. "I''m tired of being the squishy human girl who is useless without her armor." "Yes, there should be no problem if you eat one." Sif started to say. "Just don''t do it now because the process is supposed to be incredibly painful and it will take time to¡ª" MUNCH! Andrea didn''t listen and bit right into the golden apple. It tasted more amazing than anything she''d eaten in her entire life! Before she could stop herself, she rapidly bit into the fruit again and again. It only took a few seconds before she hadpletely devoured the golden apple¡ªseeds, core, and all! "Sorry about that, Sif! This apple was so tasty though! You''ve gotta try one¡ªurgh." Andrea felt as if liquid fire had manifested inside her body! She dropped to the floor clutching her stomach in pain. Sif facepalmed as she walked over towards where Andreay on the ground in pain. "I did warn you. Oh well¡­ I wonder how La''s battle goes so far?" BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM! The floor and walls all shook violently, and cracks appeared in all the nearby foundations. Sif swallowed nervously as she did her best to keep her footing. She felt an unbelievablyrge amount of power had just been unleashed nearby. Sif reached down and scooped up the quivering Andrea. "Well, I suppose that answers my question. I best escape before La and H bring down the entire pce." Sif said as she started running towards the stairway with Andrea in her arms. She''d meet La back at the Bifrostter. ¡­ -5000 HP I took some pretty heavy damage there. Even with the shield in front of me, a bunch of shrapnel still slipped through. My[Purger of Darkness]manifested on my wrists and I started healing myself immediately. H was not an opponent to be around with only half myHPremaining. I let out a sigh of relief 20 secondster when I saw myHPtop off at full. I took a look around at the result of our attacks shing. The first thing I noticed was that the pce ceiling was gone. As in, I could clearly see the clear sky of Asgard overhead. The walls were gone as well. Pretty much the entire upper floors of the pce were wrecked. Thankfully the lower floors and foundations held together and I could sense that Sif was ok. I felt her moving away from the pce quickly. I couldn''t sense Andrea since she had no magic power to sense, but I assumed she was also with Sif. The collision of our two massive attacks had blown the throne room to hell. It waspletely unrecognizable at this point. I lowered the heavily reinforced[Lightshield]I''d thrown in front of me. Without it, I probably would have taken fatal damage there. As the dust started to clear, I looked across from me towards where H had been standing. In her ce was a massive sword the size of a bus. I figured she''d summoned it to shield herself from the sts. The massive steel weapon was covered in cracks and burn marks. A secondter it started to fall apart in front of me as chunks of conjured dark steel ked off of it. When itpletely toppled over I got a good look at H. She was panting heavily and ring at me. It looked like that barrage actually took quite a bit of power out of her. "YOU! You destroyed my pce! Forget what I said earlier. I''ve grown tired of you. Now I''m just going to kill you." "Big talk from someone who''s almost spent after just one exchange. I expected more from the infamous H, to be honest," I said as I stepped towards her. "Fine then!" H spat out. "You want to see my real power? I''ll show you!" H said as she raised both of her hands in the air. I felt a massive surge of mana erupt off of her. And then, a shadow fell over us¡­ I nced upwards at what had caused it. "Oh¡­" A titanic sword almost as big as a mountain was falling down towards me. That¡ªthat was a pretty freaking cool move. I''m not going to lie. [Damn, she went from Gilgamesh to Madara¡­] XXX ''Can I match that?'' I wondered as I looked at the titanic sword heading towards me. It was almost as big as Asgard itself! If that thing hit, it could split Asgard in two. H had truly gone off the deep end. I nced over towards her, and she was cackling madly¡ªfrom the ground. She had used up so much power there that she actually exhausted herself. [How does she even think she''s going to survive her own attack if she can''t move after casting it?] ''I don''t think she''s thinking about much of anything anymore.'' I replied. "Hahaha! Die, you winged whore! You''re not worthy of this Goddess''s love anyway! Just die!" H cackled as she stared up at therge de crashing down towards both of us. I ignored the now immobile Goddess and weighed my options here. I could try and blow the mountain sized sword up, but the resulting shockwave might end up destroying Asgard anyway. I needed this ce intact as we still had to weaponize the Bifrost. Sif and Andrea also probably wouldn''t survive such a st either. "I''m going to have to catch it¡­" Imented as the gigantic sword fell closer and closer. Another 15 seconds and it would hit the city. [You''re going to catch it!?] "It''s the only way to stop it without leveling Asgard." I said as I raised both of my hands above me. I channeled a massive amount of MP above me and conjured thergest[Lightshield]probably ever created. -10,000 MP! Half of Asgards sky turned purple as my amazing[Lightshield]nketed the city from above. "You can''t be serious!" H eximed in shock as she watched what I was doing. "That''s impossible!" And then the mountain sized sword hit my shield¡­ I grunted as I felt an enormous magical strain on my shoulders. Purple cracks started appearing in the sky and I knew that10,000 MPwas not going to be enough. Gritting my teeth, I buckled down under the strain and channeled another5000 MPinto the shield above. The cracks in the sky faded away and the strain on me lessoned. [Wow. Nice work there.] ''Thanks. It''s a good thing I had extraMPto spare. I''d learned that it takes a lot more power to block a city destroying attack than to cast one. I canceled my gigantic shield over the sky and reabsorbed some of the remainingMPback into me. There wasn''t much left after stopping H''s suicide attack, but I got around2000 MPback. Now unimpeded, the mountain sized sword in the sky ''harmlessly'' fell down thest 100 feet towards Asgard. BOOM! Hundreds of buildings and streets were obliterated as it touched down and the ground intensely shook. That was the extent of the damage though. I had taken away all of it''s dangerous momentum. Asgard now lookedpletely trashed though. It had a mountain sized swordying t on its size right in the heart of the city. +15580 MP for wiping out hundreds of H''s zombie soldiers. Oh right. I actually forgot the city was teeming with those guys since we just teleported to the pce directly. Wait? I felt Sif''s magical signature leave the pce and head towards the Bifrost. I wonder if she remembered the city was filled with them as well? ¡­ ¨CThe Goddess Sif¨C "Stay down, you Draugr filth!" Sif grunted as she cut off the head of another walking corpse. Sif did not, in fact, remember that Asgard was teeming with H''s zombie horde. She''d left the pce with an unconscious Andrea over her shoulder and quickly ran through the city towards the Bifrost to escape the fight between H and La. That was when Sif had been swarmed from all sides. She knew she couldn''t fight the hordes and protect Andrea at the same time, so she ran towards the Bifrost at full speed. When Sif reached the end of the rainbow bridge, she put down Andrea so she could fight. It was a lot easier to fight a horde of zombies when they could onlye at her from one direction, but there were still a lot of them. Too many for her to handle on her own even with her improvements. She cut down well over a hundred so far, and yet, as far as she could see, there were still around a thousand more storming down the rainbow bridge. And then there came the insanelyrge sword that fell out of the sky. Sif was thankful she had decided to not fight in the city, because Asgard was now in ruins and the world ending swordy in the city''s former ce. A lot of the zombies were flung on the bridge and into the waters below from the resulting shockwave. There were still a few hundred left though. Thankfully before Sif had to fight all of them, a rain of purple light fell from the sky and started to obliterate the Draugr forces. Sif could only stare mouth agape as her love, La, descended from the sky in front of her and effortlessly dealt with the horde. It only took a few moments for La to wipe them all out and the bridge to bepletely silent. La thennded on the bridge and unceremoniously dropped a body that she was carrying. Sif noted that it was an unconscious H. She sighed in relief that La had emerged victorious and looked to bepletely unharmed. Sif''s heart sped up when La turned and gave her a beautiful smile. "Well¡­this turned out to be an experience. Now let''s blow up Midgard and get the hell out of this dimension!" La said. Sif wanted nothing more than to do that. "And what do we do about her?" Sif asked as she gestured towards H. La looked down at the unconscious Goddess of Death. "I guess we can just leave her here?" She said questioningly. "Asgard is trashed and her army is destroyed. Will she even be able to conquer anything anymore?" La asked her. Sif shook her head. She didn''t know anything about their own H let alone this one. "She shant be our problem any longer anyway. I say we leave her here." La nodded and walked over towards where Andreay inside the Bifrost activation room. "What happened to her?" La asked. Sif exined what happened after La went off to fight against H. XXX "Hey Jarvis. Are you there?" I asked as I plugged his drive into the Asgardian console. I thought it was pretty cool how his drive seemed to morph to fit into the asgardian port. That was obvious nano-tech at y. My Tony wasn''t even close to that kind of tech yet. I think only Wakanda had it at this point in time. "I am here, Miss La. What happened to Miss Stark? Is she alright? She appears to be passed out on the floor." Jarvis asked with concern in his robotic voice. I marveled at how advanced this AI was to even be able to feel emotions. "She''s fine. She''s just taking a nap because she ate something weird and upset her stomach. We need you to fire up the Bifrost now. At full power please." I said. "Understood." Jarvis replied from the console. "Please insert the key so that I can start it up." I walked over towards the Bifrost activation pedestal I''d recognized from the movies and my own Asgard. "And now,dies and gentle-AI. I present to you the end of the world!" I picked up Heimdall''s sword/key where ity nearby and slotted it into the keyhole. Nothing happened¡­. Sifughed at me lightly. "It''s a key, You have to turn it. "I knew that¡­" I twisted the sword counterclockwise hard until I heard a satisfying click. THRUM! I could feel it all around me. Magical energy started to build up. "Starting up the Bifrost at full power." Jarvis called out as it started to activate. "...Firing now." The Bifrost fired¡­ ¡­Presumably at Earth. It was literally thousands of light years away so we unfortunately couldn''t see it. The first Thor movie made the scene a lot more dramatic by showing Jotunheim get hit by the Bifrost when in reality neither Thor or Loki would have actually seen anything¡­ I didn''t have all sight and I wasn''t teleporting myself back to Earth to check. "Hmmm. I thought it would be more dramatic." Sifmented as we watched the Bifrost''s giant beam continue to pour out into space. It was very anticlimactic to witness first hand. Especially after the grudge match I just had with H that left half of Asgard and its pce destroyed. "I can confirm the beam has reached earth, but am unaware as to how long the process will take toplete." Jarvis stated. With a shrug, I sat down on one of the steps so we could wait. I reached into my inventory and pulled out a bag of chips. I ripped it open and took a handful before passing the bag to Sif who''d sat down next to me. "How long can it take for our knock-off death star to destroy a?" 4 hourster¡­ ¡­It takes a long freaking time apparently. I forgot that in the movie, Loki had the Bifrost firing at Jotunheim for around 15 minutes before Thor showed up and it didn''t do that much damage in that time. I imagine we had to wait til the Bifrostser tunneled its way down to the''s core and then caused some kind of chain reaction explosion that only makes sense because this is aic book universe. Otherwise firing a giantser at a would in no way cause it to explode¡­ It would just make a giant hole. Comically scattered around nearby were numerous empty bags and boxes of chips and cookies. Sif and I had just been snacking and chatting the whole time. Jarvis had been rtively quiet and was apparently copying schematics of the Bifrost. He was also a bit sad because he was essentially doing what humanity always feared what an AI would do¡­destroying the world. Sif and I had told him that we would all never speak of this to anybody so they don''t judge him in the future. Andrea had yet to wake up and thankfully neither had H. I''d been periodically checking on the Goddess of Death and she still seemedpletely magically drained. I wondered if us having the Bifrost firing for four hours straight had something to do with that. She presumably drew her power in this dimension from Asgard¨Cwhich was never a real here¨Cand so does the Bifrost I''m assuming. The Bifrost had been taking all of the ambient magic so far and stopping H from recharging herself. I counted that as a lucky coincidence. She''d probably destroy the rainbow bridge just to spite us at this point if she could. [And to think just a few hours ago she wanted you to be her sex ve¡­] I wasn''t sure why my H was so much more sane than this typical ''canon-like'' H. I believed it was because my H decided to directly draw her power from Lady Death instead of Asgard at some point. Maybe Death''s power flowing through her restored her sanity? [Eh, it''s as good a guess as any.] "It is done." Jarvis finally said. "I can confirm that the Earth is no more. The Bifrost is no longer hitting anything." [Quest Completed! You have destroyed the zombie infested Earth as repayment to Lady Death!] "Alright then!" I said as I stood up and brushed some of the crumbs off of me. Let''s get the hell out of this dimension and nevere back!" I walked over to the console and yanked out Jarvis''s drive. Following that I walked over towards the pedestal and turned the sword clockwise disabling the Bifrost. H should wake up in a few hours and maybe she would rethink her life¡­Who am I kidding! She absolutely wouldn''t, and would probably still be an evil tyrant. But she wouldn''t be my problem anymore at least! Sif shoved a few oreos into her mouth as she walked over and scooped up Andrea. "Agreed. I had no idea that alternate dimensions could be so dangerous and sad." I called upon myOrb of Anywhereto take us home. A dark purple portal to Earth DxD opened and we stepped through. XXX C 115 ¨CInterlude¨C "We are approaching Asgard now, Father. News of the Allfathers death has spread far and wide. Without him, they should be easy to defeat." Ebony Maw, one of the children of Thanos, said to his father. Thanos sat back on his throne and grinned at the sight before him. Asgard¡­ The only realm to have ever truly defeated him. Thanos would admit that even now, he still had some trepidation to attack them. The mighty Odin hadpletely devastated his armies over 1000 years ago and it took Thanos hundreds of years to rebuild. That''s why Thanos was leading the current invasion himself and he had recalled all of his children to assist him. He was expecting a tough battle even if Odin was dead. He knew the golden realm would never willingly hand over the Tesseract. "Bring up Asgard on screen." Thanosmanded. "Right away, Father." Ebony Maw replied as he hit a few buttons on a nearby console. Arge holographic screen appeared in front of Thanos and he took a proper look at Asgard. "What¡­" Thanos said speechlessly. "What the hell happened there? Is that a¡­giant sword?" Thanos''s favorite daughter¨CGamora¨Casked nearby. Thanos wanted to know what had urred on Asgard as well. His capital ship drew closer to the realm, and as it did so, he could see that the once mighty Asgard looked absolutely devastated. The golden city was in ruins and the upper half of the famous pce was missing. It looked like it had been blown off from the inside! "I don''t think we''re going to be getting the tough fight we were expecting." Gamora said with a shrug. "What a shame." She said with some sarcasm. "What about the stone?" Thanos said. "Ebony, scan the city! Is the Tesseract on Asgard or did whoever did all this damage take it?" Ebony started pressing more buttons and their ship began to scan all of Asgard for the signature of the Tesseract. If it was here, they would find it. The readings came up empty¡­ "It''s not just the Tesseract, Father. All of Asgard is lifeless as well. Only a single being is alive in the entire city down there" Ebony said as he pointed towards Asgard. "The life sign ising from the end of the rainbow bridge." Thanos gripped his throne in anger. His stronger-than-vibranium armrests warped under his angry grip. "Someone beat us here and took what should have been rightfully mine!" Thanos said angrily. Thanos raged inside! Someone had stolen his infinity stone! "What do you want us to do now?" Ebony asked. Gamora was looking at him curiously as well. "We will retrieve the lone survivor and question them. For now though, we shall head towards Terra. Two of my infinity stones are there, and without Asgard to defend them, they should be easy enough to retrieve. ¡­ "Raaaaaaagghhhh! Damn them! They ruined everything! Thousands of years of nning is all for nothing now!" A shout filled with rage and hatred awoke H from her slumber. She jumped to her feetbat ready with two swords immediately in her hands. She scanned the strange room she''d found herself in. She wasn''t alone. The angry shout hade from arge purple giant that sat upon a dark metallic throne. There were various other races different from the purple giant as well in the room. H could recognize that she was in a ship of some kind. The others in the room noticed that she was awake. A woman with green skin drew a sword and pointed it at H. "Lower your weapons Asgardian. We have questions for you." "And who are you to question me? H asked haughtily. "I am H the Goddess of Death and Queen of Asgard!" "And our glorious father is the Great Thanos. Conqueror and Savior of thousands of worlds!" Another alien spoke to H. She considered him to be one of the ugliest creatures she had everid eyes on. "And what does the glorious Thanos want with me?" H asked sarcastically as she turned towards the purple giant who was now eyeing her as well. "I want to know what happened to the Infinity Stones. And where is Terra? It''s supposed to be at these coordinates, but the entire is gone!" Thanos said angrily. H was confused at the current situation she found herself in, but still responded. "I know not of why you seek the infinity stones, nor where they are. I only knew of the Tesseract and that was recently stolen from me by¡­La of the Fallen." H said bitterly. Thanos''s eyes narrowed. "And who exactly is La of the Fallen?" H scowled. "She''s an invader from another dimension that came to Asgard and ruined everything for me! She destroyed my glorious city and massacred my undead legion!" "Another dimension?" Thanos asked. "Tell me more¡­" XXX Chapters 116-120 Chapters 116-120 "And we are back!" I eximed thankfully as I stepped out of my portal back into Azazel''sb. I was not expecting a multiple day long adventure when I was supposed to be popping in and out of other dimensions to find Earth Marvel. [It was the fact that the portals cost so much of your MP that screwed you over. Now though, that''s no longer the case.] ''Yeah I''ve got plenty ofMPto spare now don''t I?'' That was a nice change. Being able to spam endless[Lightspear]attacks was pretty awesome! The expression on H''s face when I matched her hundreds of conjured weapons was priceless! [You didn''t notice? That portal you just made didn''t cost you any MP at all.] ''It didn''t!?'' I asked the System in surprise. I checked my stats real quick and saw that myMPremained unchanged. That was cool! I guess I now know at least one effect feeding the Space Stone to my Sacred Gear had. I could spare portals now as much as I wanted! I wonder if I could even use them in fights? I''d have to practice that a bit. I''ve only ever used portals for long range transportation before. Sif popped out a secondter behind me carrying Andrea over her shoulder. Andrea was still passed out with a pained expression on her face. The process of bing a higher level being was not supposed to be pleasant. All of her organs and muscles literally had to destroy themselves and then be rebuilt by the power of the apple. I had the other apples tucked away in my inventory for now. "What should we do with Andrea?" Sif asked me. I turned and gave the unconscious human/ soon-to-be-Asgardian a once over. She was going to be out for the next couple of days at minimum. I also didn''t want to risk trying to ease her pain with my Sacred Gear lest I identally screw up her transformation. "We can take her to my room." I said. " Cmon, it''s this way." I led Sif out of Azazel''sb and into the hallways. I noticed that there weren''t that many other Fallen Angels meandering about. ncing at a clock on the wall, I noticed that it was currently the middle of the night. "Why don''t we call it a night as well? I''m pretty mentally tired from all that fighting we''ve done thest few days." I suggested. Sif looked like she endorsed the idea. "I would like to bathe first please. I am covered in Draugr guts¡­" Yeah¡­We both could use a bath to be honest. Andrea''s bunker didn''t have a shower and magical cleaning spells don''t exactly work that well. ¡­ I awoke the next morning well rested in my own bed. I let out a yawn as I opened my eyes. Right across from me still passed out was Sif. Her beautiful blond hair was messily draped all around her. Last night she had been so exhausted that she pretty much passed out right after she rinsed herself off. She''d had quite a few life and death battlestely and had been under a lot of stress so I decided to let her sleep in more. I didn''t think I''d need her with me if I decided to search for Earth Marvel againter anyway. Now that I could spam portals with noMPrequirement, I could just pop in and out of each dimension until I found the one I was looking for. I got dressed in a casual pair of jeans and a white t-shirt and quietly made my way out of my room. The grigori HQ was set up like amune with hundreds of rooms on the upper floors while the lower floors contained recreational areas and meeting rooms for the various businesses that our race ran. I passed by Asia and Akeno''s room and could sense that they weren''t inside. They must be having breakfast right about now. When I reached the cafeteria I saw it was almostpletely packed with my Fallen brothers and sisters. There were hundreds of them inside. I wouldn''t expect it to be so full this early in the morning. That was odd, because we were an entire race of immortalzy beings that love to sleep in¡­ The reason for why it was so full became clear when I saw Gabriel. She usually spent the majority of her time holed up in Heaven. It was a rare opportunity toy eyes upon her, especially down here in the Underworld. Gabriel was sitting down casually at a table next to Asia and Akeno. It looked like all three of them had just had breakfast. She was chatting with the younger blond exuberant. Whatever they were talking about was halted though when I noticed Gabriel stiffening. Behind her, her twelve white wings ruffled. She spun around and looked directly at me with wide eyes. I walked over to the group with a smile on my face. It was so nice to see people who weren''t zombies and trying to eat me. "La?" Gabriel looked at me questioningly. She stood up, walked over to me and put her hands on my shoulders. Gabriel stared me right in the eyes. "What happened to you!?" She asked in concern. "You were gone for days and now your power¡­you''ve be a 10 winged Angel!" She eximed with her eyes glowing gold. I could feel her magical sight wash over my being and inspect me for injuries. Thankfully, I couldn''t even get those anymore as a Gamer. Even if my wings were not currently exposed, nothing could escape a Seraph''s sight it seemed. I let my wings spill out behind me and I could hear dozens and maybe hundreds of gasps from everyone in the room. "Ah, I can exin¡­" I said. "But first, I want some pancakes." XXX I was sitting at the table, enjoying some delicious blueberry pancakes. Even if I didn''t need to eat, that still didn''t mean I would ever give it up! I was also doing my best to ignore the hundreds of eyes staring at me as I ate. Apparently, my transformation into a 10-winged Angel was a bigger deal than I thought. While Ultimate ss wasn''t the pinnacle of strength in this world, it still put me on the same level of power as the majority of Gods and Goddesses. For most supernatural beings, the gap between High and Ultimate ss was so vast that they would never cross it, even in thousands of years. "So, La? What exactly happened? You weren''t supposed to be gone for days. And when did you even get back?" Gabriel asked me as I took another bite. She was looking at me with a lot of concern. "Well, Azazel''s Artificial Sacred Gear worked. It effortlessly breached the dimensional gap and took me to an alternate dimension as nned¨C" I started exining. "What!? Lord Azazel actually made a working Sacred Gear!?" "That''s amazing!" "Lord Azazel is the best! This is a sign that our time hase!" I had to pause my exnation as all of my eavesdropping siblings in the cafeteria started to cheer at Azazel''s aplishment. A re of magical energy originated from Gabriel and burst through the room. "Our youngest sister was speaking; show some decorum and don''t interrupt her again," Gabriel said, and all of the Fallen in the room fell silent at hermand. Asia, who was sitting next to her, was looking at Gabriel with stars in her eyes. I noticed that even Akeno was looking at her oldest aunt with respect. I wondered when that had happened? I''d have to askter. Hundreds of eyes were still on me, but the room had gonepletely quiet. They were all waiting for me to continue my story. "Right¡­ So I was trying to find Earth Marvel, or the missing half of our world as most people refer to it." Gabriel nodded. "That''s where our Aho brother Azazel trapped himself, right? Did you find it?" She asked. I shook my head. "No, but I should be able to by the end of the day or tomorrow at thetest. Anyway, Sif and I ended up on an alternative Earth where everyone was dead¡­ a zombie apocalypse hadpletely overrun the entire," I exined. Asia gasped in shock while Akeno just gave me a deadpan look. "You''re full of it¡­" She said dismissively. "Zombies aren''t a real thing." Gabriel took a second to scold Akeno. "Akeno, this is a serious discussion, and there''s no way La would lie. If she says she ended up in a dimension with zombies, then that''s where she ended up," Gabriel said with a small shiver. Akeno put her head down and apologized to me. From there, I gave a short summary of everything that went on up until I ended up meeting Lady Death. "Lady D-death¡­" Gabriel voiced her name with trepidation. "A being that even our Lord Father feared above all others..." I almost wanted to scold Gabriel at the moment as she identally used "feared" in the past tense. Thankfully, it seems that Asia was still scared of hearing about zombies and missed Gabriel''s slip-up. I noticed that Akeno did not, though, and she narrowed her eyes. Gabriel continued. "Truly, your life has beplicated ever since you left Heaven, sister." She said while shaking her head with a faint smile. I could tell she was still concerned for me but knew I was strong enough to protect myself now. Maybe not quite as strong as her, though. My life definitely wasplicated, but I wouldn''t trade it for anything. The Gamer System, the adventures, meeting unbelievably beautiful women, and all the excitement! I wouldn''t trade any of that for anything. [Damn right you wouldn''t!] I then told Gabriel how "I" had made a deal with Death, and in return, she granted me a massive powerup. I kept the contents of the deal private, along with the fact that Sif and I ended up destroying the. We''d promised Jarvis not to say anything about it, and I didn''t need any rumors spreading across the supernaturalmunity that I was capable of destroying worlds. There was a big difference between being able to travel through the dimensional gap vs. being a killer¡­ The former was something the majority of the world woulde to know I was capable of in a few years anyway once we started implementing our n to save humanity once our worlds rbined. Getting the information out there early will just add to my credibility with the fact that I wasn''t hiding this information. And with that, my tale came to an end. I nced around the room, and a blush formed on my cheeks when I saw everyone looking at me like I was their new idol. I''d long since finished my pancakes, and all the staring was getting to me, so I decided to head back out for now. My crowd of siblings parted before me as I excused myself and headed towards the cafeteria doors. I exited without looking where I was going and ended up bumping into someone. XXX "Watch where you''re going!" An angry voice spat out. "Oh¡­ it''s you." Their tone changed and added even more unsubtle loathing. I looked up and spotted someone with whom I had rarely ever interacted in my memories. Every single one of them was negative, as they would always speak to the old La derisively. "Hello, Kokabiel," I greeted the watcher of the stars, and also somehow the only ''ugly'' Angel I''ve ever actually seen. There''s no way I''ll ever be convinced that Father wasn''t drunk off his ass when he made Kokabiel¡­ "Little sister¡­ I heard rumors that you had gone missing, followed shortly by that fool Azazel. I decided it was prudent to return to our HQ even if I haven''t been back in years. I see you have returned but haven''t heard anything about our dearest brother Azazel, though." Kokabiel said with fake sincerity. I imagined he was probably plotting something stupid in Azazel''s absence. How long has he even been away from our headquarters for now? A lot has changed in these past few years. "Thank you for your concern," I told him. "You can rest assured that Azazel is fine and will be back soon." I said. I didn''t miss the slight scowl Kokabiel had on his face¡­ Kokabiel continued. "I also heard that you went out of your way to pick a fight with that Devil maid and even almost killed that wretched child of Lucifer. Is any of that true?" Kokabiel asked me with actual interest. From what I could recall, he was always jealous of the attention I received despite being only a two-winged Angel. "Yes, I honestly wish I could have finished off the little monster and his vile mother, but I wasn''t strong enough at the time¡­ and the repercussions would have been bad," I said to Kokabiel. That was an understatement. Sirzechs would have gone on to basically nuke our entire faction and then probably the entire world with his destruction magic. Kokabiel''s eyes widened. "You? You of all people want to kill the devils and are against the peace treaty?" He asked with shock in his voice. I sighed. "Kokabiel, every Angel and Fallen is against the peace treaty! We''re all just pretending we''re not until we''re strong enough to take out the Satans without themying mutual destruction upon us." He could never quite grasp that concept. He wanted the great war to restart immediately, but he never trulyprehended that even if we won, there would be so few Fallen Angels left that we essentially have doomed ourselves! The other factions would never miss the opportunity to finally wipe us out after that. We had reigned supreme for all this time across the world even with Father himself no longer in the picture. Every day, other gods across the world grow a bit weaker as their followers dwindle while our faction''s numbers continue to slowly grow and we get stronger still. The Evil Pieces made the other supernaturalmunities incredibly nervous; I can only imagine that the brave saints system will throw them into aplete panic. That''s on top of the world finallying together again and all the powerful beings of Earth Marvel once again having ess to our world. "When did this attitudee about!?" He asked me with anger. "Azazel was all buddy-buddy with the Devilsst time I checked. And what do you mean the Angels? They hate us all except for youst time I checked," Kokabiel said. "How long have you been gone, Kokabiel? Has it been decades? The hatred between Fallen Angels and Angels is mostly gone at this point. Gabriel is literally in the cafeteria right now. She just finished eating breakfast amongst us with no hatred at all," I exined and gestured to the door. Kokabiel nched and rushed towards the door. He threw it open, and his eyes widened when he saw Gabriel sitting in our cafeteria like she belonged there. She turned her head and gave the two of us a small wave and smile. "Koka-kun! I haven''t seen you in ages! I hope you''re doing okay. I know the war was rough on you!" Gabriel called out to him with concern. Hundreds of eyes turned towards Kokabiel, and he froze in shock temporarily before he mmed the cafeteria doors closed again and turned back to me. I giggled at his indignation and confusion. He looked like he truly had no idea what was going on anymore. "I left for a mere two decades, and it''s like everything I know has changed! Where is the hatred!? Where is the Gabriel that donned her Heavenly Armor and cut down her siblings by the dozens in the name of our dead Father!" He spat out. I walked over to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Honestly, that should have never happened in the first ce. There was never any reason for us to fight when the true enemies were always the Devils after all. I think Gabriel also severely regrets turning her weapons on her siblings. I''m sure a lot of Fallen Angels feel the same. I know you must have had friends in Heaven that died during the Great War as well." Kokabiel grimaced, and I know I hit the nail on the head. Even an asshole like him had to have had some friends in Heaven amongst the millions of former siblings we had. I highly doubt all of them ended up falling as well¡­ Brother killing brother and sister killing sister¡­ The Great War was truly messed up when it came between the Angelic factions. XXX I headed down towards Azazel''sb, and Kokabiel followed behind me. "So what were you up to all this time, Kokabiel? Scheming some nefarious and oveplicated plot to restart the Great War?" I asked with augh, knowing that was exactly what he was doing. Kokabiel grunted in annoyance as he looked around Azazel''sb. "I''ve never actually been here¡­ I didn''t expect it to be so messy... And my plot wouldn''t have been overplicated! That is¡­ if I did want to restart the war¡­" He defended himself. "Uh huh¡­ sure it wouldn''t have. I''m sure that tediously collecting all the Excalibur fragments, reforging the sword to actually work even though you''re not a cksmith, and then using it to kill the two Devil Princesses who could at any time just run away or call their siblings for help isn''t overlyplicated¡­" I listed off. "How do you know about all that!? I''ve been secretly plotting it for 20 years!" Kokabiel asked in fear. "Does Azazel know?" I shook my head. "It''s not like you''ve even implemented it, so what does it matter? You can''t be punished just for thinking about doing something in our faction anyway," I said as I picked up the book with all the dimensional coordinates and double-checked them. The reason I''d invited Kokabiel down here was that I wanted to turn him away from his pointless path that would start our inevitable war with the Devil prematurely. His reactions to finding out he essentially wasted 20 years of his immortal life plotting for nothing were also pretty funny. "Your n wouldn''t work anyway because after I attacked Rias Gremory and her nephew, I doubt they''re not under heavy security." Kokabiel scowled, but he knew I had a point. I had inadvertently killed his n from the start. Rias was probably back in the underworld and on her way to be safely married off to Riser Phenex. I had taken Isane, Asia, and Akeno from her. She was screwed. "So then? What do you suggest I do now?" He asked me bitterly. "Train and get stronger. When we eventually do go to war, we will need a decisive win against the Devil''s. The world is changing, and it won''t be long before this half of the world finds out about the supernatural side as well," I said. If¡ªwhen humans found out that Devils still hunted them and ate human souls, the nukes¡ªmetaphorically and literally¡ªwould start flying! The Great War would be back on. We had to be ready to win before that happened. "This half?" Kokabiel asked with a raised eyebrow. Oh right, he had no idea what I''ve been through. I smirked at him and deployed my 10 ck wings while releasing my magic power. "T¨Cten!? You''re as strong as me now?" "Like I said, a lot has changed since you''ve been away scheming. This is what happened to me¡­" I started to give him a run down of my adventures. Everything leading up to where we were now. Hopefully, they would make him realize it was better toe back to the Grigori and stand with our group than go off on his own and die as a two-bit viin. By the end of it, he was looking at me in shock. "T-that was quite the tale. And you''re returning to our original dimension to retrieve Azazel soo?" He asked me. I nodded. "Yes. That''s the n. Hopefully, I don''t have to check all 14 left first. I doubt I will though. I''m pretty lucky, you know," I said as Iughed at my own inside joke. "Very well, then I wish to go with you as well. I would speak with Azazel myself to hear the truth from him directly. If this uing peace treaty truly is a facade, then I will admit to him that I was wrong about him and that he is a far craftier individual than I gave him credit for," Kokabiel said reluctantly. He wanted toe with me? I didn''t mind because he was about as strong as I was currently. I wouldn''t have to waste time protecting him at least. "I would like toe as well. Last time you ended up in a death world, and I just want to make sure you are safe," a new voice spoke up. I nced behind us and saw Gabriel entering through the door. As in¡ªshe literally phased herself through the door like she was Obito Uchiha. So much for Azazel''s state-of-the-art security system for hisb¡­ "Can we do that?" I asked Kokabiel. That was really cool¡­ He scowled. "Only Seraphs can do that. They can also turn almostpletely invisible to most beings'' physical and magical senses." I could tell he was jealous of only being a ten-winged Fallen Angel. Gabriel let out a smallugh as she approached. "Yes, it is quite fun being able to sneak right into Serafall Leviathan''s office and rearrange her furniture or even steal her magical girl figurines. There''s a reason she hates me and is so paranoid about me. I''ve just never been caught yet. Messing with the filthy devils is a great way to relieve stress." Gabriel said with a gentle smile that did not befit the dark words she just uttered. I couldn''t help butugh at her audacity as well. XXX "Hello again, Koka-kun! You ran off so quickly back at the cafeteria that I didn''t get to greet you properly," Gabriel said to Kokabiel. "I have no words to speak to the woman who butchered thousands of my brothers and sisters," Kokabiel spat out with a scowl. Gabriel flinched, and I could tell that his words really hurt her. Her white wings drooped down behind her. "Woah now, there''s no need for such hurtful words," I said as I got between them. "Both of you killed our brothers and sisters during the Great War. It happened and it was horrible, but we have to get past it in the end." "Thank you for your kind words, La. But I still know I deserve Kokabiel''s hatred. Along with the hundreds of other Fallen Angels that still follow him and I know hate me as well," Gabriel said. Kokabiel said, "So you know it''s not just. You are correct, Sister. I do have an entire legion under mymand currently just waiting for me to give the order to restart the Great War at any time." He bragged, and Gabriel looked horrified at the thought. "But," He continued and turned towards me, "If La''s words hold true, then I will order them to stand by for now once we return. They will save their strength for the real battles we''ll need to face in the future." Gabriel gave me a grateful look. "Alright then. Enough of the guilt trips and mushy crap!" I said as a purple portal manifested in front of me. I pointed towards it. "I still need to find Earth Marvel, and I don''t want to spend another 3 days in whatever world wend in if it''s not that." I exined. I also took this moment to swap out my current clothing for the ck dress that Lady Death had granted me. It was supposed to shield me from the eyes of "higher beings" when I opened portals into their realms. "While I am curious about alternate dimensions, I agree. If it''s not the correct world, we should just return immediately and try again until La gets the correct one," Gabriel said. "I''ve kind of treated thesest few days as a vacation, and I know Michael is slowly being drowned in paperwork in Heaven without me there to lighten the load¡­" Even in Heaven, you can never escape paperwork¡­ I stepped through my portal, and my two very different siblings followed behind me. I was hoping I wouldn''t end up anywhere too weird this time. ¡­ SPLASH! And I hoped to soon¡­ SPLASH! SPLASH! My portal apparently manifested above the ocean. Possibly the Arctic Ocean judging by how cold it was. As a 10-winged Fallen, I could survive in almost any environment, but that didn''t mean that being dunked in freezing cold water was particrly pleasant. Under the water next to me, I could see that Gabriel and Kokabiel were just as annoyed. I kicked my feet and swam towards the surface. All of our heads breached the surface at the same time. I could see ice caps surrounding us as we treaded water. My wings sprang out behind me, and I started floating above the ocean. The freezing saltwater clinging to my skin and hair felt unpleasant. At least until a wave of warm light washed over me. Gabriel had cast a useful spell that immediately dried us all off. "Thank you, Gabriel." "Anytime, La." "Tch¡­" Kokabiel didn''t thank her¡­ "Where are we, besides the Arctic obviously? Is this ''Earth Marvel'' or whatever you call it?" He asked me. "I don''t know. We''ll have to find some people first, I suppose." I said. "There''s ordinary humans about a mile away that way," Gabriel said, pointing off into the distance. Her senses were pretty amazing to sense them. I still had trouble sensing non-magical beings. "Let''s go then." I said as I started flying to where she pointed. When we got there and hovered over the ice caps, I saw a bunch of men standing around a giant excavator that was digging into the ice. This scene oddly looked familiar, but I couldn''t quite ce it. What¡ªor who¡ªI could ce though was Agent Coulson of SHIELD standing below on the ice watching other people dig. I flew down towards him until I was about 10 feet over his head. It was so cold and windy here that he didn''t notice me. "Agent Coulson!" I called out to him. He startled and jumped in ce before looking up. When his eyes met mine, I could see that they were filled with shock. Damn, I don''t think this was my Coulson. He didn''t recognize me at all. "Hello there? You seem to recognize me? I''m afraid I don''t know any of you though." This dimension''s Coulson said as he eyed the three of us wearily. Maybe his human instincts were warning him that he waspletely outssed against beings of our caliber¡­ "Tch¡­ We''re in the wrong dimension. Let''s try another one, La. No point wasting our time with boring ordinary humans. I''d like to speak to Azazel sooner rather thanter," Kokabiel said as he floated towards me. He didn''t even bother looking at Coulson. He outright dismissed him. "Wrong dimension?" Coulson asked in obvious spy intelligence gathering mode. "You all don''t have to leave immediately? Why don''t you stay and we can all talk? Are you here to find the Captain''s body as well?" I snapped my fingers. That''s why this scene looked familiar. "This was where they uncovered Steve Rogers alive after 70 years in the ice!" I said out loud in excitement. "He''s alive!?" Coulson asked in shock. "Yeah, he is and¡ª" "Coulson, Sir. We''ve found something and what the fuck!" Another agent ran up to Coulson to report something but freaked out when he saw the three of us floating in the air nearby. He immediately pulled out a pistol and pointed it at us. "All of yound right now! You''re all under arrest!" The guy who was looking more familiar by the second shouted at us. I couldn''t help it. I startedughing. BANG! He fired a warning shot off to the side. "I mean it!" The agent ordered all of us again. He then pointed his pistol at Gabriel, who probably looked like the most innocent out of the three of us. Ironically, she was the one with the highest body count by far¡­ "Hahaha! A human pointing a gun at the Archangel Gabriel herself. Now I''ve seen everything!" Kokabiel startedughing at the situation. "Now I''m d I came just to see this!" I saw Coulson pale when he heard Kokabiel''s words. "A-Archangel¡­!? Agent! Lower your weapon immediately!" "But Sir!" "Lower your weapon!" Coulson ordered. Now I got it! "I finally recognized this guy!" I said while pointing to the other agent. "Yeah, you''re the guy who shot me in my dimension! You''re a double agent for Hydra!" ""What!"" The two humans eximed at the same time. One in shock and betrayal, and the other in anger that I just outed him. He tried to raise his gun towards us again. A quick flick of my hand and his own hand holding the gun fell to the icy ground¡­ "AAAaaaahhhh! You bitch!" He fell to his knees and held his already cauterized stump to his chest in pain. That felt good. Cathartic even. I didn''t get to take revenge on that guy in my dimension because he got popped as soon as he attacked me at the racetrack. "Good luck with Captain America and Hydra, Coulson. FYI, half of SHIELD are Hydra spies at this point. See ya!" I gave him a wave before opening a portal and hopping through it. We were off to the next dimension. XXX Chapters 121-125 Chapters 121-125 "Well this brings back unpleasant memories¡­" I said as I led Gabriel and Kokabiel through a very familiar graveyard. Just like thest time I was here, it was very foggy and an eerie sense of dread hung in the air. "Have you been here before La?" Gabriel asked me as she looked around. "This graveyard feels tainted¡­" Kokabiel scoffed. "I can sense someone is performing a necromancy ritual nearby." He looked towards the same direction I''d recalled from my first memories of my new life. "This is the same ce where I arrived when myOrb of Anywherefirst transported me to Earth Marvel." I exined. Gabriel nodded. "That''s a good sign then. Maybe we''ve finally arrived at the right Earth." "It only took 10 tries¡­ Your luck must be terrible, little sister." Kokabiel said bluntly. I felt like crying at thatment! MyLuckStat was at 100! I was supposed to be 20 times luckier than the average person! [Maybe you''re just thinking about this wrong. You thought you were unlucky when you ended up in the Zombie dimension but then you met Andrea, got a power up courtesy of Lady Death, and then you got a bunch of treasures from Asgard including an Infinity Stone. People would kill for that kind of Luck.] Well¡­when the system put it that way I couldn''t exactly argue. The three of us walked down the graveyard towards the necromancy ritual nearby that Kokabiel was sensing. As we got closer, I could also sense it as well. It felt foul. There were echoes of ck magic permeating the air. "Hahaha! I have returned!" Some familiar sounding maniacalughter rang out through the graveyard and I pretty much immediately knew what''s going on¡­ Next to me, Kokabiel nodded his head as we all heard the echoes of the crazyughter. "Hmm, that''s a solid evilugh. I''ll rate it 7/10. He''ll need more practice if he wants to reach my level though." Kokabiel nodded to himself while looking smug. I suddenly had the urge to punch him¡­ Gabriel had a frown on her face as she looked around our surroundings. "Whatever ritual they did isplete. I can feel evil radiating everywhere. This graveyard is now unholy. It''s a tainted ground." Gabriel said as she started floating a few feet off the dirt. [So she can''t walk on tainted ground, but she can float a few feet above it? That kind of seems like a loophole there.] I agreed with the system on that. Gabriel was probably just being dramatic anyway. Walking on tainted ground might make an Angel ufortable, but it wouldn''t outright hurt them. It was basically the same as a Devil entering church territory. As the three of us finally made it towards the sound of theughter. Lo and behold it was exactly what I was expecting. I was once again somehow crashing Voldemort''s resurrection ritual. This time in another dimension. I could see a male Harry Potter sitting on the dirt in pain watching the revival of his greatest enemy with a look of horror on his face. Lady Death had to have been messing with me! What are the odds I end up in this graveyard at the exact right time in two separate dimensions!? "Wormtail! Give me your arm!" "Thank you my lord!" "Your other arm you fool!" The scene was ying out pretty much exactly to canon from what I could tell. I could also sense that this Voldemort was much weaker magically than my own was. A quick use of[Observe]put this Voldemort one at onlyLevel 10as well. He wanted to use Wormtail''s dark mark to summon more of his Death Eaters to the graveyard, but that would have just been more of a hassle for me to deal with. "There''s no need for that." I called out and interrupted them. Voldemort startled when he realized that our group had managed to ''sneak'' up on him. He let go of Wormtail''s arm and spun around. His wand was out and a green spell was already glowing on its tip. And then his red eyes widened in shock when he took in our group. They especially lingered on Gabriel who had all of her wings on disy and was hovering off of the ground. This dimension''s Harry Potter also did a double take at seeing us. "Angels are real!?" He blurted out in shock. "Blimey¡­Aunt Petunia''s insane religion was right¡­" He sounded dejected as he spoke and looked down. He looked thin and clearly suffered from years of malnourishment. The same as Heather did. These realistic Harry Potter''s were hard to see in real life. I wasn''t sticking around here long, but I could at least give the kid some reassurance. "You''re Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon are going to hell, Harry. Whether they believe or not makes no difference." I said to the teenager. My two siblings were probably wondering how I knew about him, but they decided to y along. "You know my name!?" Harry eximed. Gabriel smiled warmly and floated towards him. "Of course we do, child. We are always watching. You have had a hard life, but a Heavenly Law has been broken this night. We are here to rectify that." Gabriel said as she turned her gentle gaze away from Harry and red at Voldemort. I don''t think I''d ever seen her beautiful face have so much loathing on it. "YOU! How dare you defile your immortal soul in such a disgusting manner!" Voldemort actually took a step back as a golden aura of Light Energy started to waft off of Gabriel. A secondter though, he steeled himself and red back at her. "Who do you think you are!? I am Lord Voldemort! I am immortal. I will be the one to conquer Britain and then the world! I have beaten Death itself and I will not cower to a fake Angel." [Quest Issued! Kill him!] ''Well, that''s a pretty straightforward quest¡­'' I thought with augh. [Yeah, it''s another request from Lady Death¡­ She really hates this guy in every dimension he pops up in.] I might as well get to it then. I was about to conjure a [Lightspear] to deal with him when¨C BOOM! [Quest Complete¡­ You have gained the title: Death''s Favored!] Lady Death''s Favored ¡ú Any ''immortal'' being you kill will not be able to resurrect itself and will stay dead¡­ I nced to the side and saw a smug looking Gabriel. I followed her gaze and looked at where Voldemort¡­used to be. Now all that remained was a smoking crater. Gabriel had just obliterated him from existence. There was noing back for him after being purged by an Archangel''s Light. That was pretty much it for this story¡­ Except for one thing. I conjured my own[Lightspear]and casually tossed it towards the sniveling Wormatail. He was still clutching his missing arm in pain and had no chance of dodging. The spear struck true right into his torso. He couldn''t even scream as he also died. "What? What just happened?" Harry Potter turned to us and asked. He couldn''t believe what just happened in front of him and I didnt me him. "Well, that takes care of that. We have to go now, Harry. Don''t worry about Voldemort anymore. He''s dead forever. Bye." I opened up a portal to our next destination on the list. "Bye?" He said in confusion as we all stepped through the portal. Myst nce was of him just looking around the graveyard with a gobsmacked expression on his face. XXX "I think¡­ I think we''re back!" I cheered in relief when our portal deposited us in a ce I actually recognized! We were in my apartment back in New York! "Whoever lives here sure is a slob¡­" Kokabiel said as he looked at the fungus covered pizza crust that had been left sitting out for weeks now. It was just as messy as I''d left it too! And the moldy food and scattered clothing everywhere wasn''t my fault. I was expecting to only be gone for a day or two to investigate the stray devil. That ended up bing a multi week long adventure. I was d to be home for now though. I had a bunch of things I needed to do here. I exined to them that this was the correct dimension and that we''d finally made it. I ignored the ''disappointed big sister stare'' Gabriel gave me when she saw the state of the room. A quick burst of magic from her a secondter, and the ce was once again spotless. I needed to learn that spell¡­ "So this is Earth Marvel?" Kokabiel asked. "Hmm, it feels just as I remember. There''s a lot less supernatural beings wandering about though. I can barely sense any in this entire city." "So do you two want to look around a bit? Or do you want to speak to Azazel immediately, Kokabiel?" I asked. "I would love to look around and explore a bit. I feel bad. I can sense that there''s so many Believers in this city alone, and yet none of them realize that they and their ancestors had been cut off from the Heavenly system for over a thousand years¡­" Gabriel said as she walked over to a nearby window and gazed out into the city. Yeah, that''s a whole can of worms I do not look forward to touching anytime soon. It''ll probably be better for Michael to just lie and im there was a separate heaven for both worlds or something. [It''s not like the dead people will being back to life to prove otherwise.] "Are you going to go out incognito or will you be¡­ revealing yourself?" I asked Gabriel. "Just so you remember¡­everyone in this world pretty much knows about me." Gabriel told me that she''d be going out incognito at first so she did not get swarmed by people immediately looking for pictures, autographs, or just to ask questions to her. And then she was gone. Gabriel faded away into motes of golden light and teleported away. "..." I turned to Kokabiel. "I guess we''re off to Asgard then. That''s where Azazel wasst anyway." I exined. Kokabiel nodded and I opened a portal towards Asgards throne room. When I stepped out, it wasn''t empty like I''d remembered. In fact, it was packed to the brim with guards, along with other noble looking Asgardians. All of them were now staring at Kokabiel and I who had just stepped out of a random portal in the middle of Asgard''s throne room. "Awkward¡­" I muttered as I avoided all the gazes on me. Kokabiel didn''t care and just scoffed. He red at everyone around us challengingly. "Halt! How dare you infiltrate Asgard''s Sacred Pce!" One of the nearby guards adorned in golden armor shouted at us. He along with a dozen other guards, all drew their weapons and pointed them at us. "Lower your weapons. Your queenmands it!" H''s voice rang out across the throne room. She was sitting at the top of the stairs on a regal looking ck throne. I wondered if she had Odin''s golden throne reced as a final ''fuck you'' to the old man. "Hi, H! I''m back!" I called out to her cheerfully. There were gasps that went out among the onlooker Asgardian. Many of them were berating me for being so casual with Asgard''s new queen and addressing her by her name. H didn''t seem to care at all though as a beautiful smile adorned her face. She stood up off her throne and quickly made her way down the steps towards me and Kokabiel. She barely spared him a second nce before she wrapped her arms around me and smashed her lips into mine right in the middle of everybody''s gazes. I was startled by the suddenness of her kiss, but I wrapped my own arms around her and kissed her back! The two of us ignored the gasps and mutterings about proper royal decorum. We continued for a good 10 seconds before we finally separated. "I was afraid you had been lost when the Bifrost failed to deliver you to Midgard." H said to me with concern. "I was fine. I ended up back on Earth DxD and then went on quite the adventure. I''ll tell you all about itter." I said to her and then gestured to all of our spectators with my eyes. It wasn''t really a story I wanted to share with everyone here. It did involve an alternate Evil H ughtering the entirety of Asgard''s people after all. "I''m d. You''ll have to tell me about itter then." H said as she nced around at all of the people who were looking at the pair of us in confusion. XXX "Listen well, people of Asgard." H''s voice echoed throughout the throne room. "This is La of the Fallen. She is the woman I am courting and the future Queen Consort of Asgard. She will be treated with the respect she is justly due." Hmanded. "YES YOUR MAJESTY!" Everyone in the hall, from the guards to the various nobles all answered at the same time. I could immediately see that the looks of derision I was receiving had all turned into ones of reverence and respect. It seems like I''d suddenly gained a lot of pull in Asgard¡­ I was also impressed with H for managing to straighten Asgard out so thoroughly in such a rtively short amount of time. Just a few weeks ago these people were rioting in the streets and Asgard was on fire. H nodded to herself with a smirk at the crowd''s obedience. She then turned back to me. "I''m d you are back. And who is this man next to you?" H finally acknowledged Kokabiel. I snickered at how annoyed he looked for being ignored by her in favor of myself. "I am Kokabiel. The Angel of the Stars." Kokabiel dered as he spread his twelve ck wings out widely. He was trying to puff himself up and look impressive. H didn''t look that impressed though. She just raised an eyebrow at his disy. "And?" She asked sarcastically. Kokabiel lowered his wings and looked to the side embarrassed. "¡­ And this one''s older brother I suppose." He said while pointing at me. "I''m here to speak with Azazel." H nodded. "You can find him in the west tower of the pce. He''s set up some kind of makeshiftboratory there. He was researching alternate methods to travel back to the other Midgard. It seems pointless now though that you two found your own ways back." H then told me that she was currently in the middle of Holding court to discuss the future war with Jotunheim. Laufi had technically killed Odin in his bed after all. H couldn''t let that stand¨Ceven if that was what ended up freeing her from her prison. It would make her look weak to the rest of the nine realms if she didn''t avenge her predecessor''s death. I didn''t want to disturb her during such an important meeting so I decided to go with Kokabiel to see Azazel. A retinue of soldiers escorted us through the pce towards where Azazel holed himself away in research. They left us at the door and proceeded to stand guard. They told me that they had to do their duty and guard Asgard''s future Queen Consort. They looked at me with reverence when they said it as well. ¡­ "La! Your back! I guess my theory about where you ended up proved to be true then? That''s great!" Azazel smiled and wrapped me in a hug. Hepletely ignored the fact that I wasn''t alone and only greeted me. "Eh-hem!" Kokabiel cleared his throat loudly and red at Azazel. I could hear my brother snicker closely. Too quiet for Kokabiel to hear even with our enhanced senses. He was messing with him. Azazel let me go before he turned to Kokabiel. "Brother!? What a pleasant surprise. I haven''t seen you in close to 20 years. I had half wondered if you ran off to start your own branch of the grigori or something." Azazel said with a casualugh. "Who am I kidding though? That would have been treason after all¡­ And we all know the punishment in the Grigori for traitors." Kokabiel gulped and I shivered. The punishment for traitors was 1000 years frozen in the depths of Cocytus. The cold will seep into your very soul and prevent you from dying or passing out. You''ll be in frozen agony until someonees to save you. Azazelughed loudly this time before walking over to Kokabiel and patting him on the back. Kokabiel grimaced and looked ufortable at the gesture. "I''m just kidding brother. Seriously, don''t be so stiff! You''re obviously not a traitor after all. "Yes¡­obviously¡­" My fellow ten winged brother replied. His voice was actually tinted with fear. [I don''t think Azazel was joking there.] ''He definitely wasn''t. Kokabiel technically hasn''t done anything treasonous yet though. He didn''t attack the church or steal any Holy Swords so there''s no reason to actually punish him. Azazel was just letting Kokabiel know that he clearly knew all about our brother''s schemes though.'' I replied to the System. "h." Kokabiel clicked his tongue before turning and storming back towards the doors. "I need some air. You and I WILL have a talkter though Azazel!" Kokabiel dered before he stormed out of the room. I watched him go before turning to Azazel with a shrug. "He means well¡­sort of. He is incredibly loyal to the Grigori. He''s just alsopletely fanatical at the same time." I said. Azazel sighed. "I know. During wartime, Kokabiel is definitely the guy I''d want by my side leading our forces. He''s a brilliantmander and soldier. During peace though, it''s hard to keep him from always causing an outer-factional incident. The talks of a potential peace treaty between the three factions actually started a few decades ago. That was right around the time he scurried off actually." Azazel exined. "Wait? So the talks literally took 20 years toe to fruition?" I asked. Azazel shrugged. "Supernatural politics between three factions, that all have quasi-immortal members, takes a lot of time. No one was in a particr rush anyways since the majority of the fighting had stopped." He said. "Neither Michael nor I wanted to really dere peace with the Devil''s either." He said with a grimace. I nodded. Why couldn''t we have gotten the canon DxD hi-Devils? All they cared about were Rating Games and Boobs! I wouldn''t have had a problem hanging out with Devil''s like that! Rating Games and Boobs sound awesome! Instead we got the Soul Eating Monster Devils¡­ [That''s probably the influence of beingbined with the Marvel Universe. Devils and Demons in Marvel are rarely not evil after all.] ''That''s true.'' XXX So how did you get back here anyway, La?" Azazel asked. "I''ve been working on transportation methods myself, but it''s been slow going?" "Huh? I used your Artificial Sacred Gear of course." I replied. "Hm? Is that so?" Azazelmented. "I wasn''t sure if the thing would even work anymore after it crapped out the first time and stranded me and Penemue here. It''s good that it had one final use in it before I will scrap it." Azazel said as he walked over to a workbench and fiddled with some of his tools. I gave him a puzzled look. "Scrap it? It''s been working fine so far after it fused with me. Better than fine actually. You might have identally made the strongest Sacred Gear ever, Azazel." I said to him. Azazel dropped the screwdriver he was holding before he quickly marched forward and stood right in front of me. I noticed his eyes glowing and I could feel his magic examining me. He jumped backwards and let out a startled gasp! "What the fuck did you do, La!?" He said with genuine shock and concern. He was looking at me like I was about to keel over or something. "You actually fused with that thing!? Are you insane!?" Azazel yelled at me. I raised my voice as well. I didn''t like being yelled at for no reason. "WHAT''S THE PROBLEM!? Was it because I already had a Sacred Gear? That''s fine, they work together with no problems!" Azazel seemed toe to some kind of realization as he slumped down on a stool. "Shit¡­I forgot you didn''t know. I never told you what the core of that Sacred Gear was, did I?" He asked me much more gently this time. I shook my head. That was what this was about? "Fuck¡­" Azazel cursed. "Alright then. For some ungodly reason you appear to be alright. Not dead or possessed so I guess that''s a good sign." "Why would I be either of those?" I asked him with concern. What the hell did he use for the Gear''s core? Azazel sighed. "A couple years ago, I ran a series of incredibly stupid experiments even from a mad scientist''s perspective. I wanted to reach not just beyond the dimensional gap, but beyond the known universe itself." He started to exin. I gulped as he continued. He then told me about how he had actually seeded. Although, he wished he didn''t. Using a ritual of his own design that involved sacrificing very rare magical objects. Azazel opened a small doorway into "The Beyond" as he called it. It was a stupid name, but he picked it not me. "And I''m guessing ''The Beyond'' wasn''t exactly empty?" I asked. Azazel chuckled darkly before he lifted up his shirt slightly. I gasped at what I saw and ran over to him. The skin on half of his torso was almost pitch ck and looked sickly. His injury also gave off a feeling that I couldn''t quite describe. It felt like he was struck by something beyond evil and bordering on madness itself! "Why didn''t you tell me about that kind of wound earlier. You knew I hadTwilight Healing!" "I was struck by an Eldritch being who''s power I couldn''t even begin to describe. Just looking at the thing for a few seconds gave me¨Ca Twelve Winged Fallen Angel¨Can incredibly painful migraine." Azazel exined. "I didn''t want to worry you and I didn''t think Twilight Healing would be able to do anything." He sighed. That was stupid and prideful of him! I immediately summoned myPurger of Darknessand started to try and heal him. "Yeah, well I have my Bnce Breaker so we''ll see about that!" I ced my hands over his ck skin and started trying to heal him. I poured in a100 MP¡­and then1000¡­and then5000! His skin started to shift back to its normal tone, but only slightly. Azazel actually looked shocked as he watched himself heal a bit. "Well, damn. I''d resigned myself to an unfortunately slow and agonizing death as my flesh rotted away. That''s part of the reason I''ve been trying with Penemue to have a kid and all. To leave something behind when I was gone¡­" I red at him. "Even if you died, I''d just bring you back. You''re too important to our faction to kick the bucket. Baraqiel would be a horrible recement. The guy can''t even manage his own rtionship with his daughter." I said. Azazel probably thought I was joking but I still had 3 revives left. I''m sure I''ll be able to get moreter as well. I was still kind of irritated that I had to waste one on Raynare of all people though¡­ "Ha! Ain''t that the truth. Baraqiel spends too much of his free time alone and has terrible social issues because of it. I honestly have no idea how he seduced Shuri in the first ce." Azazel said as he inspected his skin again. He gave me a genuine smile. "You really are an amazing little sister. I think a couple more Healing sessions and I might be fully healed. Penemue will be ecstatic!" He said and genuinely looked relieved. I smirked. "Of course, I''m amazing! We''ll set up a scheduleter. So what did the being look like? And is part of it inside my Gear?" I asked. "Yeah, it is. It looked like an indescribable blob the size of a moon with millions upon millions of tentacles. And it was covered absolutely everywhere in eyeballs. One of its tentaclesshed out at me. It was far too fast for me to dodge or block. A single hit! From a single tentacle out of MILLIONS and I was almost dead¡­" Azazel said as he held his hands up and an illusionary image appeared in the air. I felt my head ache as I gazed upon the image and I had to look away! Azazel continued, "When I canceled the ritual and mmed the portal shut, part of the tentacle that had breached into our dimension was cut off from the whole. I managed to destroy it muchter, but I saved a single one of its eyes." I got the picture from there. That Eldritch horror of an eyeball was now fused with my very soul. ''Awesome¡­'' I thought sarcastically. [It could be worse.] ''How''s that?'' [Azazel could have used the whole tentacle for the Gear?] "..." XXX Well, I guess I now know why myOrb of Anywherewas so powerful. And was able to absorb an Infinity Stone no problem. I also know why Azazel never bothered fusing it to himself¡­ Oh well, what''s done is done. So I''ve got the eyeball of an Eldritch monstrosity fused to my soul¡­ For a Gamer like myself, that''s just another Tuesday! [That''s the spirit!] I left Azazel''s makeshiftb with the assurance that we would have some healing sessions every few days until he was fine again. Kokabiel also came back from his ''walk'' and I decided to give the two of them some room to talk on their own. Hopefully, Kokabiel hearing about the peace treaty only being temporary when it came to the Devils would bring him and the few hundred Fallen Angels that followed him back into the fold. I was walking down the Asgardian pce hallways and heading back towards the throne room. I was hoping H was finished with her meeting and we could spend some time together. My hopes came true when I turned a corner and saw H herself, along with a retinue of her guardsing towards me. "La! There you are. I was justing to look for you. I was hoping we could catch up." H said. The way she phrased ''catch up'' along with the glint in her eyes told me that we would be doing more than just talking. "You all are dismissed for now. La and I will be heading towards my chambers for the rest of the evening." H dismissed the guards that were following me as she took my hand in her own. "For the evening?" I asked her mischievously. H smirked down at me. "Yes. A very long evening if I have anything to say about it. ¡­ ¨CHeaven''s Most Beautiful Angel¨C Gabriel walked down the streets of New York city taking in the sights. Even back on Earth DxD, she didn''t get to leave Heaven often to visit Earth. Michael always had too much work for her to do. That''s why she enjoyed opportunities like these. Her wings were obviously hidden away as she toured the streets in some magically created human clothing. She usually preferred to just wear her toga, but the recent human inventions known as jeans and t-shirts were surprisinglyfortable as well. "Hey there gorgeous! Do you want a hotdog? Half off, just for you!" Gabriel realized someone was talking to her and she turned to address them as was proper courtesy. It was a local food vendor and the sign on his cart said that he sold Hotdogs. Gabriel had never had one of those before. She had heard that New York was famous for these and would have liked to try one herself¨Cbut. "I apologize. I do not have any human money on me currently." The vendor looked at her strangely for some reason after she said that. "Is something wrong?" she asked him. The vendor shook his head. "Nothin. Jus'' the way you phrased that is all." He said with a typical New York ent that Gabriel found fun to listen to. "You look kinda familiar. Have I seen you before?" The vendor asked her. Gabriel shook her head. "I''m afraid not. I don''t get toe down here that often. Michael has me stuck doing endless paperwork in Heaven all day long!" Gabriel pouted. "I really envy my youngest sister La for being able to live among you all and have so much free time. And I know envy is technically a sin and all, but I find it''s the lightest of all of them really." Gabriel continued to babble off. She missed the expression of dawning realization on the vendor''s face when he started to suspect he may not be talking to a human. "Is that so? Everybodies overworked these days, aren''t they? Here, why don''t you have this Hotdog on the House." He said and he handed her the food free of charge. Gabriel graciously epted his generosity and thanked him. "Mmm. This is good." She said as she took a bite. "Of course it is!" The vendor bragged. "I made it myself after all¡­um, what was your name miss?" "Oh! How rude of me. I am Gabriel. It is nice to meet you, Mr. Hotdog Vendor." Gabriel said enthusiastically. "Right¡­Gabriel¡­right¡­" The Vendor mumbled quietly. Gabriel finished eating her Hotdog right there on the spot. She''d heard the people in this city could be rude, but she''d already found a nice person! Gabriel winced suddenly. She felt a pure soul was in terrible pain nearby. She turned her head and felt that the source of the pain wasing from a nearbyrge building. She asked the Vendor what the building was and he told her it was the Maria Stark Children''s Hospital. Apparently, a kind man known as Tony Stark had them built all over the country in honor of his mother who passed away. "I feel that I am needed over there. Thank you for the Hotdog." Gabriel said. An instantter, her twelve white wings manifested and she flew over the crowds of people and traffic tond in front of the children''s hospital. "I gotta call my brother Vinny! He''s never going to believe this!" Gabriel heard the vendor exim as she took off. "Oh my god! Another Angel!" "Someone take a picture!" Later that night, newscasts all over the world disyed pictures and testimonies of the Archangel Gabriel herself descending to New York and healing every terminally sick child at Maria Starks Children''s hospital. The next day, New York was once again flooded with tourists hoping to get a glimpse of an actual Archangel mentioned in the bible. XXX [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 40] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 9200] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 140] [Intelligence: 920] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP conversion] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Mana Replenisher, Lucky Shot, Mana Burst] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] Chapters 126-130 Chapters 126-130 A/N: Second half of this has R-18 and can be skipped. You''ll see the warning first. I woke up hourster in H''s bed. I could hear her softly breathing next to me. I smiled at the sight of my sleeping Goddess of Death. She looked a lot more peaceful when she was sleeping and not constantly threatening to stab someone for being ipetent. I decided not to wake her and let her sleep a bit longer after the vigorous night we just spent together. While I was lying back in bed, I checked my inventory and looked at what we had scored from the alternate Asgard. Sif had passed all of the loot to me for safekeeping. ording to her, she also had a pocket space spell, but it took her effort to keep it up consistently, especially with all the treasure we had scored. We had really raided the other H well. I had a gigantic pile of gold Asgardian coins sitting in my inventory. Enough to easily break this Asgard''s economy if I wanted to. On top of that, I had the four apples of Idun. Each of those was unbelievably valuable as well. Five thousand extra years of lifespan would be worth a fortune to many beings out there. I had no doubt I could sell these for billions of dors if I wanted back on Earth. Not that I would. I''d be saving these apples for my friends and lovers who weren''t immortal. I gave the Extremis form to Sif when I was originally saving it for Natasha. I figured one of these apples would be a good way to make it up to her. Not that she ever knew I even had the perfect Extremis form since it was a reward from the system, but still. I missed Natasha... I know it''s rude to think that when I literally just spent the night with another woman, but it was simply in my nature as a Fallen Angel to be greedy. Natasha was my first lover, and I wanted to see her again. I was mad at Fury for sending her on such a long mission. I''m hoping her mission waspleted by now. I''d make sure to check with Fury on that after I popped back to Earth DxD to pick up Akeno and Asia. As I was looking at the other Asgardian treasures Sif had snagged, something else in my inventory caught my attention. It was something I didn''t recognize. ''Hey, System, what is this? It looks like some kind of ck Vial?'' [Oh¡­that. Right, I forgot to tell you about that. It was your reward for escaping the Marvel Zombies universe. You had so much going on at the time that I just slipped the reward into your inventory. I was going to tell you about itter¡­but I forgot.] I facepalmed at the System''s bluntness¡­ I reached into my inventory and pulled out the ck vial to inspect it. [The Cure ¡ú Can cure any disease, sickness, gue, curse, or bacterial infection. Can only be used once.] It was neat, but not overly amazing if it could only be used once. My Sacred Gear should also be able to cure any of that anyway¡­ [Your Sacred Gear isn''t all-powerful like this is. This could immediately heal Azazel if you gave it to him!] "Hmm." That made it more useful, I suppose. I decided to save it for now, though. Even if it will take a few sessions, I already know I can heal Azazel. I''ll save this for emergencies. Who knows when I''lle across an eldritch monstrosity in the future myself after all¡­ H started to stir next to me. She opened her eyes and gave me a small smile followed by a yawn. "Good morning, La. I found sleeping with my future consort most pleasant. We should do this more often." H said. I could help but agree. I didn''t physically need sleep, but going without it would not be good for my mental health. H yawned as she sat up. Herrge bare breasts became visible as the sheets slid off her form. I had trouble keeping my eyes away from the sight. H smirked at me. "We could spend the entire day in bed together if you so desire, my love. I am queen after all and no one will judge us. In fact the nobles will probably be happy if I tell them we''re trying to make a little heiress to Asgard." That idea was really tempting¡­ minus the future kid¡­ but I couldn''t. I had things to do, sadly. Gvanting across the dimensions had taken up a lot of my time already. H noticed my pained expression so she just shrugged and conjured clothing for herself. "I suppose I''ll be busy today too. I have a meeting with the former Queen. I want to know how her ''son'' ended up escaping from his holding cell. Especially considering no one has reportedly escaped in over 1000 years. Loki might be a God, but his powers had been severely diminished with the destruction of Asgard." H exined. "Being able to turn invisible and conjure illusions should not have been enough to fool the anti-magic cameras and security measures we have installed in the dungeons." "You think Frigga helped him escape?" I asked her. H looked to be on the fence with my question. "I''m honestly not sure. I''d like to believe my stepmother did not, but I''ll have to be sure. Maybe she thought I was nning on killing Loki after all." H said with a scoff. "I wouldn''t have done that. I still remember him being a firm, if slightly mischievous, ally back before Odin ruined everything." I didn''t know how he was supposed to be in this dimension so I couldn''tment back. If H said he used to be very different though then I would believe her. Especially considering everyone apparently used to KNOW that Loki was an adopted Frost Giant and yet no one seemed to care. I finished up my conversation with H before getting dressed myself. I wanted to know what had urred on Midgard in my absence so I decided to pay a visit to the universe''s biggest peeping Tom. XXX "Hello, Heimdall. How fare the nine realms?" I asked Heimdall as I stepped out of my portal at the edge of the Bifrost. He was where he always was, on the edge of the world, staring off into the abyss of space. "The realms fare poorly. Jotunheim prepares for war. Muspelheim might end up joining them. Alfheim and Vanaheim have been having discussions on independence and breaking free from Asgard''s rule now that Odin is dead. And Midgard is chaotic as usual. More so actually because of your sister." So everything was going wrong, about as I would expect it to in this kind of situation. "What did Gabriel do?" I asked him. "She went into a ce of healing for dying children and healed all of them," Heimdall said. My eyebrow rose at that. That didn''t take long. One of the Angels'' biggest regrets was how they weren''t able to help people on Earth more. tantly exposing myself to help people was what triggered my fall, after all. Now that she''s currently out of the reach of Heaven''s System, it seemed like Gabriel didn''t hesitate to start helping and healing. "Good for her," I said. "Is she fine other than that?" I asked him. Heimdall took a second to presumably peer at Earth before nodding to me. "Yes, she is fine. In fact, the city of New York is considering throwing her a parade for what she did." I then asked Heimdall if he could inform me of everything else going on. I was specifically interested in learning more about the Death Eaters and the Hand. To my surprise, Heimdall had trouble seeing the Death Eaters when they were hidden behind their wards and Fidelius Charm. Wizarding World magic might not be exactly powerfulbat-wise, but it sure was versatile. The Hand, on the other hand, he could see. Apparently, Madam Gao had shed with the Iron Fist several times in New York so far. Wasn''t that guy supposed to call me when he found them? [You were in another dimension with no cell service obviously¡­] Oh right. Danny Rand probably won''t even bother calling me now that I never answered and probably came off as a ke. I guess I''d have to track down the Hand on my own again. That or I could ask Matt to put me in contact with Stick. The old blind man came off as shifty in the Netflix series, but at the end of the day, he wanted all of the Hand dead. I figured we could findmon ground there. If the Chaste knew where the Beast was located specifically, then I could easily take care of it with my current strength. There was no way the Demon was at Ultimate ss. High ss? Maybe, but even then I doubted he was at the peak of it. "Is that all the information you require of me, La?" Heimdall asked me. I told him "yes" and thanked him for his assistance. Not that he had anything better to do. The guy just stood here all day and spied on people. This had to be one of the most boring and lonely jobs in the universe. [He can peep on all the girls he wants though.] That he can, System. That he can... After that, I made my way back towards Azazel''sb here on Asgard. Gabriel was busy enjoying being able to finally interact with humanity while not incognito, so I figured I''d retrieve herter. There was no need to end her time amongst the people so soon. I''m sure Michael was handling all of Heaven''s workload just fine without her. ¡­ ¡ªHeaven-Earth DxD¡ª Michael was not handling all of the paperwork just fine. He was currently buried under thousands of backup files and requests. He was on the verge of tears. He was praying to histe father for Gabriel to return soon to help lighten his workload! ¡­ When I stepped into Azazel''sb, I found him and Kokabiel casually lounging on some chairs and sipping on some Asgardian mead. They wereughing and joking together as if they hadn''t spent the past few hundred years at odds with each other. "Damn, this is some powerful mead!" Azazelmented as he mmed his tankard backward and downed the whole thing. "This is one of the things I missed most about this ce! The booze that humans produce isn''t strong enough to even give me a buzz, and I''d never drink any of that swill that Devils produce!" "Sister! Come and drink with us. We are in the middle of nning the downfalls of our enemies. The ns we have made! They are nefarious and perfect¡ªburp!" Kokabiel was also red-faced and very clearly drunk. I didn''t even know we could get drunk. I raised an eyebrow at the two of them. "Do neither of you care that you''re both stered, and it''s not even midday yet?" I asked them. I don''t know why I bothered because they obviously didn''t care. "Nope. We''re celebrating being loving brothers again!" "Hah! Of course not! I am Kokabiel and I care not for the opinions of others!" I figured. At least they seemed to be getting along better. That was a plus. "I was nning on returning to the Grigori HQ and wanted to know if you two wanted toe?" I asked. I didn''t think Azazel had a reason to stay in Asgard now that I could freely move between dimensions. "Thash good. I needsh to speak with all my subordinates. Ifsh I''m gone too long, they were supposed to assume I''m deadsh. And then they were to attack the Vatican and restart the great war!" Kokabiel slurred out. "The hell, Kokabiel! You couldn''t have mentioned that earlier!?" I eximed. Kokabiel gave me a shrug in return. Azazel justughed. The 10 and 12-winged Fallen were both too shit-faced to handle anything at the moment. These were two of the top leaders of our whole race¡­ [A race full of crazy sex-addictedbat junkies¡­] That assessment was fair. I grabbed hold of both of them before I opened up a portal towards Earth. I''d leave it up to the professionals to deal with my two drunk brothers. XXX ¨CPenemue¨C "So, I think we could implement this budget into our overall project, and everything should work out as nned," Penemue said to Pepper Potts as the two of them looked over their joint ns. Penemue had gotten along well with Pepper after Tony Stark introduced the two of them. They had a lot of things inmon. They were both incredibly smart women who ran their own organizationspanies from behind the scenes. They both had to put up with their incredibly smart but most of the time immature man-child bosses. They were both also sleeping with those bosses¡­ So yes, they had a lot inmon. Pepper startled when a purple swirling ck portal manifested itself in the middle of the kitchen they were in. Penemue quickly conjured a Lightspear in her hand in case they were being attacked. She let out a sigh though, and her weapon dissipated when she saw who stepped through the portal. "La! I''m so d you''re back!" Penemue ran up to her sister and hugged her. "And you brought Azazel¡­and Kokabiel?" Penemue asked as she looked at the two red-faced men La had dragged behind her into Tony Stark''s kitchen. Penemue could smell and see that both of them were stered. ¡­ Hi, Penemue! Heimdall told me about how you''ve been posing as me to help sort out Oscorp. Thank you so much. You''ve also been kicking ass in court, I hear?" Penemue scoffed. "As if I would ever be bested in legal matters by these mortal attorneys. I''ve been practicingw for longer than this country has even existed," Penemue bragged. I turned towards the human in the room next. Her heart was racing fast¨Cprobably because I randomly teleported into her kitchen, but she was calming down at least. "Hey there, Pepper. It''s good to see you again. It''s been a while." Pepper took a deep breath and steadied herself. "Hello again, La. Might I suggest just using the front door next time?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No can do. Tony''s house is constantly under surveince from pretty much everyone, and we wanted to keep our partnership a secret for now. Speaking of, where is Tony?" I asked her. I couldn''t sense him in the Malibu mansion or in his secretb underneath it. Pepper sighed and took a seat. "He invented a new element recently to power his suit better, and ever since he''s been flying all around the world with the thing. He named the new element Badassium, and it is 100 times more efficient than Padium ever was!" "Sounds like we could power some rocket ships with that," I replied. Penemue was trying to sober Azazel up byically forcing his head under the running sink, but she cut in. "That was actually the n. Oscorp¨Cor as it''s now named Fallcorp¨Cis preparing a joint project with Stark Industries to produce Badassium-powered rocket engines. We could be space-bound in under a year even¡­Hold still, dammit," Penemue exined before she yelled at Azazel and shoved his head under the running icy water! "Blurggllr!" Azazel slumped to the floor now sobered up. "You two are spoiling all of my fun¡­" Penemue smirked before she walked over to the cackling Kokabiel and grabbed him next. He was too drunk to fight her off, and he was next to have his head shoved under the running water¡­ "Glurrbbrr!" Penemue was less gentle when she tossed him to the floor next. "Damn you, Penemue. I forgot how ruthless you could be since you''re always dressed in that pencil skirt," Kokabiel said with augh. "I suppose we should head home though before my subordinates restart the Great War." "Wait? What!?" Penemue shrieked at him. She then proceeded to choke the life out of Kokobial after he told her the orders he gave his Legions if he didn''t return to them. Azazel seemed to find their actions funny as he took a seat at the kitchen table and just watched. While that was going on, I turned back to Pepper who was looking very confused at the situation. "I didn''t think that Angels could act so¡­human?" She asked me. I shrugged. "We''re Fallen Angels, so we''re a lot moreid back. If you meet white-winged Angels in the future, they can be a lot more stuck up. Even then, most of them are prettyid back and chill. Michael is so calm most of the time, when he''s not swamped with paperwork, that a lot of people think he''s constantly smoking some amazing grass. Gabriel is a ball of pure sunshine herself that will always brighten up a room." Pepper smiled. "I saw Gabriel on TV yesterday actually. She went to the children''s hospital that was founded by Tony and healed every single child there. It was nothing short of a miracle. The churchgoers across the world of course have been losing their minds in debate. Some people have also been iming she can''t be the real Gabriel because they were depicted as a man in the Bible." "And Azazel was supposed to be some super evil Angel always plotting the downfall of the world, but in reality, he''s just a supernatural, more perverted Tony Stark. You can''t always trust what you read, I suppose," I replied to her. Pepper turned and gave Azazel a once-over. Azazel noticed us talking about him and gave us a casual wave before he pulled out a recording device and started to film Penemue choking Kokabiel¡­ "I think there was some kind of super powered terrorist on the newsst week that was also named Azazel." Pepper noted. "I had so much work going on with Penemue at the time, though, that I didn''t really pay much attention to it." A terrorist named Azazel? I could recognize the name from Marvelics, but there were always different depictions of him. In some iterations, he was a mutant, and in others, he was a straight-up demon! If he''s bing active though, then that might mean we''re approaching the X-men timeline in this world. I honestly hadn''t been paying any attention to the mutants here because they kept to themselves mostly. The mutant registration act wasn''t even a thing yet so most mutants were able to live in hiding as long as they did not tantly disy their powers as well. I''d keep a lookout for him, but for now, I wanted to mainly focus on the Death Eaters and the Hand. Heimdall''s reports on both groups were that they were being extremely secretive but were slowlying out of hiding. I supposed that they were done cowering from me after months. ''Maybe they even teamed up together?'' I thought jokingly. After a few more minutes of conversation with Pepper, Kokabiel slumped to the floor unconscious. Penemue stood over him with a satisfied smile and dusted off her hands. "That''s what the idiot gets for giving his soldiers such stupid orders!" She picked him up by his legs and started to drag him¨Cby his face¨Cacross the floor as she walked up to Pepper and me. "Azazel and I are ready to go back for now, La. I would like toe back here frequently though if that''s all right. Managing Fallcorp for you has been surprisingly fun and insightful," Penemue said before she shook hands with Pepper onest time. I opened up a portal back to Earth DxD to drop my three siblings off and hopefully pick up Akeno and Asia if they were ready to go. ¡­ I portaled us all back to Azazel''sb. Penemue had Kokabiel slumped over her shoulder as she stepped through. She tossed him on the ground before kicking him awake and telling him to go fix his mess. Kokabiel got the message and sped off out of the room. Penemue could be scary¡­ She was also stronger than I thought. I thought she was an average Ultimate ss Fallen, but she was actually bordering on gaining 12 wings soon judging by how easy she could take out Kokabiel. To be fair though, she hardly ever fights. Most of her time is spent stopping all of her idiot siblings from running our organization into the ground. There was a knock on Azazel''sb door. It opened a secondter and Baraqiel stepped inside. He didn''t bat an eye at the mess in here. "Oh good. I sensed you were all back. Good timing. La, Lady Yasaka of Kyoto is here and she''s requesting a meeting with you before you leave again. My daughter Akeno and young Asia also aren''t quite ready to leave so you have a few hours till then." Baraqiel said. Yasaka was here to talk to me? I wondered what about? XXX (R-18 ahead! You can skip this if you want.) "Ara, we meet again, La. It''s nice to see you again." Yasaka said to me as I took a seat across from her on a luxurious couch in one of our many meeting rooms. Yasaka had stayed true to her word and delivered the two Fallen Angels who had gone after her daughter back to us alive. That''s not to say that she did not extract any information she could from them first. Im sure she used some kind of Senjutsu torture on them but they honestly had iting for going rogue in the first ce. The chaos brigade was run by the most evil of Devils and these Fallen were going to be considered disgraces for joining up with them for a long time toe. At least once they got out of Tartarus in a 1000 years that was¡­ "And it''s certainly nice to see you again, Lady Yasaka." I said to the voluptuous fox-woman while doing my best to not stare at her barely covered breasts. I was not seeding¡­ Yasaka didn''t seem to mind though and just giggled at my wandering eyes. Her kimono looked even looser than it usually was. She might have been teasing me on purpose just to get a reaction out of the other woman in the room though. "I thought you couldn''t leave Kyoto because you were connected to the Leylines?" I asked her. Yasaka waved me off. "Oh, that''s just a lie I spread around so people would be forced to always meet me in my ce of power. I''m weaker away from the Leylines, sure, but I can travel around without them just fine. Otherwise I wouldn''t be able toe here and see you!" Yasaka exined while grinning at me. "Tssk." I looked to the side and Sif was scowling at Yasaka. There was the Goddess''s jealousy reeling up again. Yasaka had arrived at our headquarters around the same time I returned with my three siblings. She dropped off her prisoners and had requested a private meeting with me. Azazel looked incredibly jealous of me but he allowed it. "Ara? Got something to say, Lady Sif?" Yasaka teasingly asked her. "I want to know why you requested a meeting with La herself and not with her older brother Azazel. You know he''s back now right?" "But it''s not Azazel or the Grigori to whomst I am thankful to. Tis La herself." Yasaka said as she sent me a wink while licking her lips in a tant manner. "I wanted to give my¡­ thanks¡­ to La in person." Sif scowled again in clear jealousy of Yasaka''s flirtatious behavior. It was hard to tell with this fox woman if she was teasing or not. "So what did you have in mind to repay me for saving the Princess of Kyoto?" I decided to try and tease Yasaka back. I slowly raised one of my legs up over the other as I crossed them and gave both women a teasing view of whaty under the short ck dress I was currently wearing. I noticed that Yasaka''s slitted pupils narrowed on me further. "Well, I was hoping for it to be a bit more personal¡­" She trailed off before looking at Sif who was grinding her teeth. The message was clear. She wanted Sif to leave the room so she could "reward me." Yasaka was quite the vixen it seemed¡­ "Absolutely not! La is mine, you nine-tailed harpy!" Sif eximed as she stood up suddenly. She gave Yasaka a challenging look. "Ara? Then why do I smell the scent of another woman all over La?" Yasaka asked mischievously. "What? Is that why you were gone so long, La?" Sif asked me suddenly. "Was it that annoying H again!?" I looked to the side awkwardly. "Yeah¡­I was with Hst night." Sif muttered a few choice Asgardian expletives before staring at me. "I''m not going to lose!" She dered. "I won''t let H or this fox-woman have you to themselves!" She said to me almost fanatically. The way she was staring at me hungrily, I felt like she was going to try and jump me right here. "You certainly have quite an interesting Harem member here¡­" Yasakaughed at Sif''s behavior. "And I was never nning on stealing La for myself. I''m well aware of Fallen Angels and their¡­ proclivities for having many partners." Yasaka said to the blond Goddess. Yasaka then pped her bands together and grinned and Sif and I lewdly. "So let''s share!" "What!" Sif squeaked out! "I''m OK with that!" I immediately answered. I''d never had a threesome before! No way I was turning that down! ¡­ ¨CYasaka¨C La opened a portal to her bedroom and all three women stepped through it. Yasaka looked around the ce and found it to be clean and tidy. She approved. La sat down on her bed and grinned at the other two women. "I''ve never had a threesome before! Let alone with two incredibly beautiful blondes." La then snapped her fingers dramatically and her short dress vanished from her form. Her naked body was immediately exposed. La boldy spread her legs apart and gave the other two women a perfect view of herself. Yasaka felt herself heating up at the sight. She had been in a long dry spell ever since her partner sadly passed. A lot of people assumed Kunou''s mysterious ''father'' was a human, but SHE was not. Yasaka''s partner was a fellow female kitsune who passed away from an incredibly rare disease only Youkai can get¡­ Yasaka never corrected people on their assumptions. She wanted people to think she preferred men. It worked better for all of her trade deals if the men she dealt with thought they had a chance with her. Yasaka noticed Sif standing next to her and gaping at La like a deer in headlights. Yasaka took advantage while Sif was distracted and strutted forward towards La. As she did so, her own kimono vanished into motes of light. Her incrediblyrge breasts bounced free and she smirked when La''s eyes immediately locked onto them. Yasaka also had a well trimmed patch of blonde hair between her luscious thighs. It sat right above her already dripping lower lips. Yasaka hadn''t found herself going into heat in a long time, and didn''t think she would ever again. While she could have flings, Kitsune truly tended to mate for life. Yasaka thought she would be alone forever after she lost her partner. She was thus naturally surprised when she found her own instincts pushing her towards La of the Fallen from the first day they met and La saved her precious daughter. Yasaka''s nine tails swayed behind her as she stood over La. Their eyes locked and Yasaka leaned down. She met La in a sensual kiss that had her nine tails wriggling behind her in anticipation for what was toe! XXX Sif grit her teeth when she noticed Yasaka steal ahead of her with La! Sif was so stunned at seeing La''s naked form that the Goddess temporarily froze. La''s breasts wererge and perky with magnificent cherry colored nipples. Her body was sinfully curved in all of the right ces. And then Sif saw La''s lower lips! They were hairless and dripping with the Fallen Angel''s arousal. How could Sif not have frozen at such a sight!? Sif shook her head! That damned fox had already passed her and was now passionately kissing Sif''s darling, La. Sif quickly removed her own armor and clothing before walking up to the other two women. La and Yasaka were locked in a deep sensual kiss. La''s eyes were closed as she and Yasaka''s tongues danced against each other back and forth between both of their mouths. La was currently dominating the kiss and she could hear Yasaka purring as she did so! "My turn!" Sif said with a pout as she cut in. Laughed when Sif literally pushed Yasaka off of her. The fox woman huffed in annoyance when Sif took her ce. La took in Sif''s nude form for the first time. She was absolutely breathtaking. Her body was incredibly toned and La could finally see how well toned Sif''s legs and stomach were without all of her heavy armor. Sif''s breasts looked firm and they were topped off with light pink nipples. Sif leaned down and hungrily gave La her own passionate kiss. La giggled into the kiss at how enthusiastic Sif was being. Yasaka sighed as she watched the two gorgeous women make out in front of her. "Ara, normally I''d be more upset at being shoved, but I can''t help but admit this is a beautiful sight in front of me." Yasaka purred out. She then had a mischievous grin on her face. The fox woman strutted behind Sif who was busy kissing La. She wrapped her hands around Sif''s torso and startedying gentle kisses on the other blond woman''s cor and neck. Even if Yasaka''s instincts wanted to choose La, Yasaka had no problems unleashing her carnal desires on both women tonight! Sif let out a squeak at the sudden new sensation. She broke her kiss with La and turned her head towards Yasaka incredulously. Her eyes widened when Yasakayed a quick kiss on Sif herself. La stood up from the bed and wrapped Sif in a hug. "I know you''ve been lonely, Sif. How about we take care of you first?" La voiced huskily. ¡­ "Oh! That feels so so good!" Sif moaned out. She wasying back on La''s bed. Her golden locks of hair were spread out all around her. Between Sif''s legs, La was running her tongue up and down the Goddess''s folds. La''s tongue had Sif writhing in pleasure. And then there was Yasaka. She was sitting just to Sif''s left and gently massaging her breasts. Yasaka seemed to know exactly what she was doing as Sif had never felt such pleasure from her chest! Yasaka grinned to herself and picked both of Sif''s nipples at the same and Sif sized up! Thebined pleasure of her two lovers pushed her over the edge and a powerful orgasm washed through Sif! She let out a loud moan as her whole body rippled with pleasure! La lifted her face from between Sif''s long toned legs. She stuck out her tongue and licked away some of the lingering juices that were on her face. She locked eyes with Yasaka who was grinning lewdly at her. ¡­ Yasaka mewled in pleasure at the amazing sensation between her legs. She was lying on her side with her legs spread wide. La had positioned herself directly between Yasaka''s legs. La''s lower lips rested directly on top of Yasaka''s own as La rocked her hips back and forth. The friction felt amazing as the two women tribbed. Yasaka shook with pleasure as she stared up at La who was rocking back and forth. Yasaka thought La looked absolutely perfect at the moment. Covered in sweat and other juices and sensually swaying her hips to bring them both towards their peaks! "Yasaka, Im¨CI''m gonna cum!" La panted out! La felt so good that she was visibly shaking. A secondter a loud moan left her mouth as she exploded with an orgasm! Yasaka joined her. The sight of La cumming on top of her triggered her own orgasm! Yasaka let out a loud noise that sounded like a mix between moaning and purring. Her tails behind her all quivered and curled up as she came. ¡­ "La, this position is embarrassing¡­ What are you doing?" Sif asked. She was resting on her hands and knees on the bed. La had insisted that she take this embarrassing position so she would not spoil the "surprise!" La rested on her knees behind Sif and admired the Goddess''s beautiful backside. La noticed Yasaka was looking on curiously from the side. La gave Yasaka a wink before she quietly whispered a certain spell she had learned from H, but never put into practice. La felt something grow from just above her clitoris and she was suddenly experiencing entirely new sensations! Yasaka gaped at the sight of La giving herself a magical penis. Yasaka thought that was a talent exclusive to Yokai only! Apparently it was not¡­ La didn''t waste anymore time and lined her new appendage up with Sif''s core. La then mmed her hips forward! Her hips met Sif''s backside in one powerful thrust! A ripple ran across Sif''s flesh as a p echoed out through the room. Sif''s eyes widened and she let out a scream of shock and pleasure! La had just filled her with somethingrge and¡­fleshy!? "La!? What is that!?" Sif squeaked out in surprise! La shivered at the brand new sensations she was feeling on her magical appendage. Holy crap! It felt amazing! No wonder H always liked to use this with her! "Y¨Cyou like it, Sif? It''s my magical c-cock! I learned the spell from H. It feels so good!" La grunted out as she shook with pleasure from the sensations Sif''s tight pussy was giving her! La couldn''t hold back anymore and started moving her hips back and forth! "Mmmmm." Sif moaned out as La started rutting her hips. She hadn''t experienced this in hundreds of years. Not since she tried dating random men to try and make Thor jealous. None of that mattered though! La felt 1000 times better than any of them ever had! Her magical cock was stuffing Sif''s core to the brim and sending ripples of pleasure through the Goddess with every movement. Yasaka watched the two having genuine sex from the side with envy. Had she known La could do that spell, Yasaka wouldn''t have hesitated to volunteer herself first! Oh, well. She''d make sure to make La take her next after the Fallen Angel was finished with Sif. Yasaka slipped a few fingers inside herself as she watched the two other women. La continued pounding into Sif''s wet hole for another few minutes before she couldn''t hold herself back anymore! "Sif! You feel too good! I''m cumming! I''M CUMMING!" La''s thrusting halted and she bottomed out deep inside of Sif''s core. Sif arched her back and moaned as she felt La spill herself deep inside her! It was warm and came from the woman she loved. It felt so good that Sif had her own orgasm a few secondster. Her voice joined La''s as both women moaned in sync. La let out a pleasant sigh as she extracted her tool out of Sif''s hole. She then let out a small yelp as she found herself forced onto her back. Yasaka had pushed her down with a crazed look in her eye. "My turn!" Yasaka said with a lewd grin. She grabbed hold of La''s tool and positioned her own dripping folds right above it. Yasaka then sank herself downpletely until her hips met La''s¡­ "Yes!" Yasaka screamed loudly as she felt La fill her to the brim¡­ XXX chapters 131-135 chapters 131-135 "Wee home girls. Or at least where I live currently¡­" I said as I spread my arms wide gesturing all around. This penthouse was still pretty great. Too bad I hadn''t gotten to spend a lot of time actually living here yet. I''d been traveling around more than a Xianxia protagonist! Asia and Akeno looked around my Penthouse curiously. Asia had stars in her eyes and had probably never seen such luxury before. Akeno looked mildly disinterested. She grew up in the Gremory mansion which was probably a lot more ritzy than my multi million dor penthouse. Maybe I needed to get some servants? I easily had enough gold to pay for them now. In fact, I think I had more gold than Fort Knox. I wonder if the government would be interested in buying some of it off of me? It''s pretty hard to spend gold coins on Earth after all¡­ "Ok. Asia, your room is on the left and Akeno''s is on the right. Well talk about enrolling the both of you in school soon as well. Just because you''re in a new world, doesn''t mean you can skip your education." I exined to the pair of them. "I can go to school!?" Asia asked excitedly. "I''ve always dreamed of being able to go to one!" "I suppose I wouldn''t mind going to school myself. As long as it''s anywhere but in Japan¡­" Akeno said with a far off look. I decided not to ask. The two girls settled into their rooms and I checked back in on Andrea Stark. She was still unconscious for now. That apple of Idun was talking a long time to fully change her body. I had tried contacting Tony so I could tell him about ''his sister,'' but he wasn''t answering currently. Jarvis had told me that Tony was back home in hisb and had asked to not be disturbed. He had been hit with some crazy bout of inspiration apparently. Figuring the two girls would be fine on their own for a while, I decided to pop over to see someone I hadn''t visited in a while. I opened up a portal to the Kamar Taj. ¡­ "Halt, Abomination! You will not step foot on our sacred grounds!" I stepped out of my purple portal and was immediately yelled at. I nced around and saw over a dozen sorcerers, all armed with glowing orange weapons, ring at me hatefully. There was some kind of loud rm ring all around as well. "What the hell, guys!? It''s me, La. I studied here for over a month, not even that long ago!" I said to everyone. Some of the sorcerers in the courtyard finally seemed to recognize me and lowered their weapons. Around half of them did not, though. "Is that truly you, La? You feel¡­different." The voice of the Supreme echoed out through the courtyard. Everyone''s attention shifted towards the Ancient One as she stepped out of a nearby wooden building. I saw Heather Potter trailing after her. Heather''s eyes lit up when she saw me! The girl was looking a lot better. Gone were her gaunt eyes and thin frame due to years of abuse and malnutrition. Now, Heather looked like any other teenage girl her age. Just one that was wearing monk''s robes¡­ "La! I missed you! You''ve been gone for so long! I thought you forgot about me?" Heather said as she walked up to me and gave me a big hug. I hugged her back and apologized. "I''m sorry, Heather. So much crazy stuff happened all at once! I had Voldemort, then the Hand, then Voldemort again, and then Voldemort a third time! Then I had to deal with Asgard, where I got engaged. Then there was the zombie apocalypse in an alternate dimension, and the woman I''m engaged to in this dimension tried to kill me in that one!" I listed off with a huff! I really need to kill this dimension''s Voldemort. He should not have made the list three times! The Ancient One just raised an amused eyebrow at me. Heather was lookingpletely lost, of course, by my terrible exnation. "You''re engaged!?" She eximed! "To who!?" "H, the Goddess of Death and new Queen of Asgard." I said. "The Asgardians are real too!? Are all the gods real?" Heather asked me. "Yes." the Ancient one answered for me. "That is why we sorcerers are so important. Most of the supernatural world thinks of us humans as lesser beings that deserve to be ruled by them. We, the sorcerers, exist to protect those people from threats like that." She exined to Heather. "So, can you do anything about all of them?" I asked the Ancient One while gesturing to all the sorcerers still pointing their eldritch weapons at me. "All of you go back to what you are doing. She feels far different than when she left us, but I can say that this is La." All of the sorcerers lowered their glowing weapons at the Ancient once words. ¡­ I was sitting alone with the Ancient One in her office while she gave me a scrutinizing gaze. "You''ve certainly changed quite a bit from thest time I saw you, La." "I have, yeah. As mentioned before I''ve definitely gone through quite a few trials to get stronger." I said. "Hmmm, and I''m sure that entity fused to your soul has nothing to do with your unprecedented growth¡­" She trailed off while giving me a knowing grin. I sighed. "Maybe a little¡­" "Although, that''s not the only entity fused to your soul anymore. I sense another¡­something more foreign to our dimension." The Ancient One said again. She was staring at me, and her eyes were almost glowing. She was sensing the eye inside my Orb of Anywhere. That might have also been what triggered the mystic rm when I arrived here. The arrival of an Eldritch being ¨C even just a small part of one ¨C wouldn''t go unnoticed in the heart of the Sanctum, after all. Two could y in that game. With my higher levels and[Observe]skill, I wondered if I could see her level now? [The Ancient One - Level ?] The woman sent me a smirk. "Trying to pry into my secrets so soon, La? You might have grown significantly in power, but your knowledge over the mystic arts is still abysmal. You could barely make portals when you left after all." She said as she took a sip of her tea. "And now I can open up portals all over the universe and to alternate ones even whenever I want!" I bragged. The Ancient One looked at me with pity. "So can every single other sorcerer who leaves here with their trainingplete¡­ We simply choose not to open portals to alternate dimensions or universes. Lest we identally find one that is filled with the kind of creature now fused to your soul." She said to me with a deadpan. "Awe¡­that makes sense. Azazel said that thing was the size of a moon and had millions of tentacles. A single one of those tentacles almost killed him in one hit too." I saw the ancient one pale at my words. "That moron discovered THAT abomination!? He''s lucky our entire universe still exists! And somehow a piece of it is now fused to you and it actually seems to like you!? I have no words¡­" She trailed off and shook her head. [Well, that''s some encouraging information. That being even terrifies this madwoman!] I could feel the System''s sarcasm flowing through me¡­ "Other than that, La. I can sense the dimensional energies all over you. You recently came from a universe that reeks of death. Was that the Zombie Apocalypse you mentioned earlier?" She asked me. "Yeah, the world was pretty messed up. There was a terrible virus that popped up in¡­" I started to exin. XXX "So how''s Heather been overall since you''ve taken her in?" I asked the Ancient One. She took another sip of her tea. "Hmmm. She has been good. I''ve repaired the damage she had from that leech in her forehead. Some healing rituals have brought her physically back up to where a 15-year-old girl should be. She''s also been taking to her magical studies fervently. She''s a prodigy, actually." I smiled at hearing all that. "That''s great!" She continued. "The only issue is that she seems lonely right now. She''s the only child we have studying here. We don''t take students under 18 usually. Her circumstances were special, of course." I nodded at that. I told the Ancient One that I''d recently sort of taken in two teenage girls as well and that I was nning to enroll them in a high school. The Ancient One seemed intrigued. "That''s a good idea. Hogwarts as an institution¡­is terrible. It doesn''t prepare its students for anything useful in life at all. I mean, what kind of careers can you make from transforming animals into goblets or levitating feathers?" I always wondered that as well. Other than potions, none of the magic in Harry Potter ever actually seemed useful in job settings. "I could get all three of the girls American identities if you would like?" She suggested. I gave her a deadpan stare. "Your identity for me,st time, didn''t work for a minor background check¡­" The Ancient one had the gall to look embarrassed at least. "I apologize for that. It seems we sorcerers are behind the times when ites to technology." "You guys at least have wifi. That''s a start!" I said jokingly. I''d be asking Tony to make them all identities though. Or Andrea I supposed. Both of them had Jarvis''s that could easily create a few SSNs. ¡­ I made sure to properly say goodbye to Heather before I left the sanctum. I told her I was heading back over to magical Britain to see if I could scrounge up any leads on the Death Eaters. Heather wanted me to check in on her friends to see if they were alright. She was worried that the Death Eater''s might go after them out of spite. Which was a justifiable worry. She gave me the general location for The Burrow. When I asked her what Hermione''s address was, Heather looked embarrassed and told me she didn''t actually know. She always just asked her owl to send her letters directly to Hermione¡­ Although she did tell me that Hermione spent most of her time at the Burrow anyway. Apparently the girl and her parents didn''t get along. I opened up a portal towards Diagon Alley. When I emerged, I drew some attention from people nearby, but they soon lost interest. A woman stepping out of a dark purple portal wasn''t that impressive for a Magical society, I suppose. Although, not quite everyone. I saw a young teenage girl who was clearly muggle-born, judging by the way she was dressed. When she saw me her eyes lit up and she rushed over towards me. She practically begged me for a picture and autograph. The group of friends she was with were looking at the girl strangely. They did not appear to know who I was. They all looked like they had been raised solely in the magical world. It was odd, just how uninformed of world news the people who solely lived in the magical world were. "Here you go." I said as I handed the girl back her parchment that I had signed. She held it close to her chest and squealed in excitement before she ran back to her friends. Iughed when I heard them talking about me as I walked away. "Who was that, Josephine?" "What? That was the Angel La! A real Angel! The one who drove away Voldemort in Monaco!" "You''re weird, Josephine¡­ Angels aren''t real. And the Dark Lord was beaten by all these muggles in the Alley. The dumb muggles then made all the Goblins leave and take all of our money with them!" It seemed that news of my fight with Voldemort at Gringotts had been suppressed or just edited. I didn''t particrly mind. It also seemed like SHIELD was being med for the Goblin''s leaving the British Wizarding World as well. Even though it was the wizard''s who pushed them too far. The Wizarding World always had a big fake news problem. I took a proper look around the Alley. One of the first things I noticed was all the people. The alley was filled with witches and wizards, unlike thest time I was here. All of the graffiti disparaging Muggleborns had also been cleaned up. There were also armed soldiers who could only be SHIELD agents keeping guard scattered around. A few of them noticed me and approached. "La of the Fallen, MAM! I am Agent Ryles! I''m in charge of keeping the Alley secure and out of the terrorists'' hands!" The man eximed while giving me a salute. The two other agents behind him saluted me as well. They were all clearly ex-military from how professionally they were acting. I giggled and saluted them back yfully. "Good work. I came to check up on Magical Britain. How have things been in the Alley? Have any Death Eaters returned to try and take back the Alley?" "W¨Cwell that''s¡­" Agent Ryles looked reluctant to answer. "We don''t know, mam. "We have been having some problems, but we don''t know if it''s Death Eaters. Agent Ryles said. "What do you mean?" Ryles grimaced. "Some of our soldiers have been disappearing from their patrols, here in the Alley, only to turn up a few hourster in random spots in London. What''s more is that these soldiers arepletely missing their memories of the past few months. Some of them are even missing whole years!" Ryles said while clenching his fist angrily. "One of my friends lost 3 years of memories and now he doesn''t even remember his wife or infant son." "That sounds horrible!" I eximed. Some magicals were ambushing the SHIELD agents and obliviating them? This didn''t seem like Death Eaters either because they just in weren''t smart enough to pull something like this off. I wouldn''t put it past the ambushers to be interrogating the agents beforehand either. Mind reading was as simple as a spell in the wizarding world. Harry Potter was able to use the Leglimins spell first try against Snape so it can''t even be that difficult. [Quest Initiated! Find the Magicals harassing the SHIELD soldiers! Put a stop to them!] Reward: Level Up +1 Judging by the small reward, this quest shouldn''t be that particrly difficult. "I''m not sure if I can heal people with missing memories, but if not, I know someone who can help those Agents." I told the three of them and they all looked relieved after I spoke. "Also, someone has been spreading fake news about SHIELD around here. Know anything about that? I listened in on a group of girls earlier and most of them are ming you all for the Goblin''s leaving." I added. The three of them grimaced before one of them pulled out a wizard newspaper. On the front page was a very graphic picture of SHIELD agents fighting, and killing, Death Eaters in the battle of Diagon Alley. The article was titled:THE MUGGLES HAVE FOUND US! INNOCENT PUREBLOODS MURDERED IN DIAGON ALLEY!¡úBy Rita Skeeter¡­ I facepalmed¡­ XXX There was nothing I could do about the newspaper situation that the Agents weren''t already doing themselves. Apparently, the Daily Prophet had gone to ground after Diagon Alley was liberated. It was still obviously under Death Eater control, but it was now being printed and distributed across the magicalmunity from an unknown location. The Death Eaters couldn''t physically defeat SHIELD, so they had turned toward propaganda and turning the people SHIELD had saved against them. These witches and wizards really were sheep. It wasn''t exactly their fault, though. The Ancient One was correct. Hogwarts was an absolutely atrocious institution. The students who graduated there didn''t have a chance in the real world. They hardly learned anything useful there and were never taught about fake news and not to believe something immediately just because it''s in the newspaper. These tabloids were also probably the reason why someone was harassing the Agents as well. ¡­ While I pondered all of that, I was currently flying through the countryside, towards the location that Heather had given me. I had to admit that I was pretty excited to see the Burrow in real life. I wonder if it really was just a pile of sticks all held up by magic or if it was an actual house? A few more minutes, and I had my answer. The Burrow really was a pile of sticks¡­ Aplete nonsensical mishmash of sticks, wooden boards, tree stumps, and any other type of wood had been magically fused together to create the single ugliest house I had ever seen. As I flew towards the Burrow, I felt some kind of ward or barrier try to prevent me from entering the nearbynd. It wasn''t even close to powerful enough to keep me out though. I busted through it with ease. A loud shattering noise echoed all across the homestead, and as I flew towards the wooden house, I could hear shouting inside. "Our ward scheme was just destroyed!" Someone screamed. "The Death Eaters areing! They''reing! Call Dumbledore!" The panicked voice of a young man sounded out. "Everyone get ready! We Weasley''s won''t go down without a fight!" A third voice yelled loudly. He sounded the oldest so far. I figured that was Arthur Weasley. Inded on the front porch, feeling a bit awkward. I didn''t think pushing through their wards would cause them to shatter¡­ There was nothing I could do about it now except apologize. I knocked on the wooden door that looked to be just arge sheet of tree bark¡­ I heard some shuffling around inside the house along with mumbles. "Who is it?" Arthur Weasley asked loudly. "Hello! I''m sorry about your wards. My name is La. I''m a friend of Heather''s. She wanted me toe check on you all." There was more muffled whispering inside the house before I heard someone march up to the front door. It swung open quickly, and I had to take a step back to avoid getting smacked. A secondter, there was a glowing wand tip pointed right at my face! "I don''t remember Ron mentioning that Heather had any friends named La and¡­woah!" A man, who I would estimate to be in his 20s, with arge scar on his face got a good look at me and immediately lowered his wand. He cleared his throat and smiled at me in a way he thought was dashing. It actually was, it just didn''t work on me obviously. "Well, Hello there gorgeous! Now that I think about it, I do remember Heather talking about her stunning friend named La. I take it that must be you?" Bill Weasley lied wlessly as he flirted with me. [He went from thinking he was about to die to trying to getid¡­ You and he could be best friends!] "Bill what the hell!?" Another Weasley yelled from inside! "Keep it in your damn pants, you wanker! We don''t know if she''s a secret Death Eater or something!" Bill turned around and yelled to his family. "I promise you guys. She''s no Death Eater. This is the hottest bird I''ve ever seen in my life, and no inbred pureblood genes could create something like her!" He then spun back around towards me. "Would you like toe inside?" "Sure," I replied as I followed him in. Just like in the movies, the inside of the Burrow was a lot nicer than the outside was. It felt very homey. There were quite a few redheads gaping at the sight of me as I entered. "Holy smokes, Gred! I think she''s a goddess!" "That''s not true, Forge! She must be an Angel sent from Heaven!" Two identical-looking redheads spoke one after the other. They were both joking around, but one of them almost nailed it right there. Too bad I wasn''t exactly ''sent'' from heaven and more like kicked out by its outdated system. "Noys, it''s rude to talk to a guest like that. Excuse my children miss La. I am Arthur Weasley. If you truly are a friend of Heather''s, then you are wee here. Maybe next time try not to break our ward scheme though. Those ward stones they require are expensive after all, especially now that Gringotts closed down and took all of our meager savings with them. The bastards!" Arthur muttered bitterly. I still felt bad, so I waved my hand, and 100 Asgardian gold coins spilled out of my inventory and onto the floor. "Sorry again. This should do as repayment." The four redheads in the room all froze up and gaped at the gold coins as they ttered onto the ground. "What? No¡­We can''t ept any hand¨C" Arthur Weasley looked like he was going to reject the money, but his son Bill cut him off and told me thank you. He was the one who was supposed to be working for Gringotts. Now that they''d left, he was out of a job as well. I looked around the living room and nearby kitchen of the Burrow. "So where is everyone else? I know that there''s a lot of you Weasleys after all." XXX A door leading further back into the house swung open, and three younger teens barged into the room. They were followed by a woman who could only be Molly Weasley. The youngest of the group, a girl with red hair, spoke up first. "Are you really friends with Heather? Where is she? No one has seen her in months! We all thought the Dark Lord got her, but Dumbledore told us she wasn''t dead." "Of course she''s not dead, Ginny! Heather can''t die yet! Not until she and I get married first!" The redheaded boy dered withplete seriousness. "..." ¡­What? [Oh boy¡­] I suddenly had a feeling thating here might have been a mistake. "But what if Heather likes girls and doesn''t want you, Ron?" Ginny asked her brother. "Well, then we''ll have her marry you, sweetie." Molly Weasley said to her daughter. She said it with such certainty that implied she believed it as a matter of fact. "Excuse me¡­" I said but was ignored. "Just remember that the Potter family library is supposed to be mine!" The girl, with frizzy brown hair, added. She hadrge front buck teeth, looked nothing like Emma Watson, and yet I knew this was Hermione. "Dumbledore promised me that I''d get to read all of its books after putting up with that freak as a roommate for years. Did you all know she has night terrors? She always wakes me up with them! It''s always ''Please Uncle Vernon I''m sorry!'' Or ''Please stop hurting me. I''ll be a good girl!'' It''s so irritating to have to listen to that every night!" She spat out¡­ And now I knew why Hermione''s parents and her didn''t get along well. She was just a terrible person here. I was also done with checking on Heather''s ''friends'' at this point... She would never be seeing any of them again if I had anything to say about it! I technically didn''t since the Ancient One was her guardian now, but I would tell the Ancient One, and she''d make sure of it herself. And now, I unfortunately also knew I was in one of ''those'' kinds of Harry Potter universes. A dark one where she''s been conspired against by all of her ''friends'' her whole life¡ªprobably so they could take her wealth once she beats Voldemort¡­or dies. [Well, it kind of makes sense. The abuse that Heather went through in this universe was a lot worse than the canon Harry Potter¡­ Someone should have noticed and put a stop to it if they cared.] ''That is true.'' I agreed with the System. "Now, now everyone. We can discuss all of thister. La here has been sent by Dumbledore. I knew he had a n for Heather." Arthur Weasley said to everyone in the room. They all turned and looked toward me. "I wasn''t sent by Dumbledore." I said calmly while doing my best not to stab everyone here. "Huh? What are you talking about? You said you were Heather''s friend. Heather doesn''t have any ''friends'' unless Dumbledore assigns them to her. Obviously, he sent you." Ron Weasley said. Everyone else nodded along with him in agreement. I scoffed at his words. I knew the Dumbledore of this world was probably a piece of work, but this one really was aplete control freak when it came to Heather Potter. I''m actually d she''s not here right now. Hearing those words would probably break her. I decided I would wait a while to tell her the truth about all these people. "I came here to check on you all because Heather was worried about you all. Clearly, she needn''t have been. When I tell her what you all are really like¡­she''ll never be seeing any of you again." I exined as I turned and started walking toward the door. "Stupefy!" I heard Ron Weasley shout out the stunning spell. The small red beam washed across my back and did absolutely nothing. "We can''t let her tell Heather anything! Stop her!" This time it was Molly Weasley who shouted next. That seemed to be all the incentive everyone else in this ''house'' needed. They all pulled their wands on me. Even Bill¨Cwho the system thought could be my new best friend too¡­ [I misjudged the guy¡­it happens¡­] Red stunning spells came at me from all directions and I ignored all of them. They all hit me and did absolutely nothing. All of these wizards and witches were incredibly weak. Even Hermione, who started casting a dozen different stunning spells at me, was magically weak. They all sshed harmlessly against me. "Dammit! What is she!? An Arch Mage like Dumbledore!?" Bill Weasley yelled out. [An Archmage? That''s not even a real thing in this universe¡­] ''Who even knows, system...'' Dumbledore probably just thought it sounded cool and started calling himself that. All of his blind followers then would as well¡­ "That''s impossible! She got hit by over a hundred stunning spells! Why won''t she go down!?" Hermione screamed. "Screw it! Let''s just kill her!Reducto!" Ginny Weasley fired a sting curse at me. I could have let it hit me, but I didn''t want it wrecking my clothes... They were all designer brands. I casually raised my hand and batted her spell to the side. It went sailing into a nearby wall and caused it to explode. Their home now had a hole in the side. They all stopped casting at me for a moment as they looked at the destruction of their home. I walked over to the pile of gold coins I''d left on the floor and sucked them all up back into my inventory. These assholes didn''t deserve them. "Hey! Those were mine!" Arthur Weasley spat out angrily. I raised an eyebrow at him. "I thought you didn''t want any handouts?" "Obviously I was just putting on a humble act before I epted them!" He retorted. I shook my head at the audacity of the people in this family. I had to hand it to him though, they had me fooled at first. No wonder they were also able to trick Heather all this time. I stepped through the exit Ginny had recently made and prepared to leave. XXX POP! POP! POP! POP! My disappointment with meeting this universe''s Weasley family was immeasurable. Just as I was about to open a portal to leave, four people apparated in. Appearing in front of me was a mangy looking Remus Lupin, a haggard Sirius ck, a peg-legged stor Moody and the big man himself Albus Dumbledore. All four of them quickly looked around before locking on to me. "Hello, my dear girl. Who might you be?" Dumbledore asked me with eyes that were twinkling. [Fuck off!] He then flinched backwards and grabbed his head in pain! [Asshole thought he could read your mind while I was here!? Not happening!] "Dumbledore are you alright?" Moody asked when he saw the old man stagger. He then turned and red at me with his giant eyeball. "What the hell did you do to him, Lassie!?" He pointed his staff at me and it started to glow. Remus and Sirius both pointed their wands at me as well. "I''m alright." Dumbledore said as he recollected himself. "First of all. I''m not ''your dear girl!''" I spat out. "Second of all, try and read my mind again and I''ll rip your eyeballs out of your face." I said to him. I usually don''t resort to such graphic measures, but for this guy I would make an exception. All four of the men flinched at my words. I guess they didn''t expect such a pretty face to be capable of saying something like that. Dumbledore collected himself. "My apologies. I just wanted to know why you were here at the Weasley''s home. I received an alert that their ward scheme crashed." Just then, Molly Weasley came running out of the hole in the side of her house. "Albus! Thank Goodness, you''re here! That harlot over there ims to be a friend of Heater''s! We thought you sent her. She knows everything and is going to tell Heather! All of our ns will be ruined!" Molly rambled out while frantically pointing at me. I didn''t miss the look of panic that went across Dumbledore''s face as she spoke. I could see him reaching for his wand. A wand that felt very familiar now that I thought about it. [Instant Quest Started! Retrieve the Elder Wand for Lady Death] ¡úReward: She''ll give you a kiss of appreciation for getting it out of mortal hands finally¡­ ''I ACCEPT!''I thought immediately. "What was that about Heather, Molly? Did we finally find her? Is she safe?" Sirius ck asked before turning towards me. "Please if you know where she is you have to tell us. It''s for her own good! She needs to be protected!" I looked Sirius up and down. "You look like you haven''t eaten in years and are about to keel over. You''re not protecting anyone." I said bluntly. "Heather could not be safer than where she currently is." Sirius and Remus red at me for my words. "And where would that be?" Dumbledore asked me. His wand casually slipped into his hand as he spoke. "I am the girl''s magical guardian after all and it is my right to know." Dubledore started to release his magic aura around himself. The air started to vibrate at the power he was unting. Molly Werasley paled and backed away. I scoffed. [Albus Dumbledore - Level 25] He was barely stronger than Voldemort was¡­ "I''m not telling you anything. What I will be doing though is taking that wand from you. You''ve lost the privilege of using it. Its original creator wants it back." I said. Dumbledore''s eyes widened before he raised the Elder Wand and cast a sickly red spell towards me. He didn''t say an incantation, so I had no idea what spell it was. Not that it mattered. Just like I did for Ginny''s, I simply swatted his spell to the side with my bare hand. It flew to the left and ended up striking stor Moody before he could properly react in time! His eyes widened in absolute fright when the spell struck his chest. "Oh, God no!" He shouted in desperation! [So much for constant vignce¡­] And then stor Moody¡­ ¡­Exploded! He swelled up like a balloon in a near instant before bursting apart in a shower of gore! His staff and magical eye dropped to the grass amount his¡­remains. [That was fucked up¡­] "Wow¡­ So much for the Leader of the Light. That was a really vile spell you just used there." I said to Dumbledore who was staring in shock at the remains of his dead friend. The system was right again today. That was one seriously fucked up spell he just used. Me mentioning Death must have really scared him. "Mooooooooodddddyyyyy!" Sirius ck screamed before turning his wrath to me. "You bitch! I''ll kill you!" He started casting a barrage of dark spells towards me. I would have easily sent them all flying back towards him, but I chose not to and smacked them all to the side. I wasn''t sure if he was also evil or just really stupid to still be following Dumbledore at this point. Remus Lupin joined in and started firing spells at me as well. His spells felt a lot less lethal than Sirius''s did, so I did the same with him. "Protego Diabolica!" I heard Dubledore cast a spell that Voldemort used against me back in Monaco. Of course Dumbledore also knew it. It was Grindelwald''s signature spell and he and Grindelwald were lovers. A familiar torrent of blue mes, that burn away everyone who wanted to harm the caster, sped towards me! This spell, cast by the Elder Wand itself, actually felt like it could harm me. Not a lot, but still¡­ Ever since voldemort had ever used thisrge AOE spell before, I had wondered how to counter it in case I ever had to face it again. I came up with a rtively simple solution. I was quite proud of it! I opened a veryrge purple portal in front of myself facing towards the mes. And then from my portal came a tidal wave of ocean water! Enough ocean water to easily snuff out the Protego Diabolica and then some! I had opened up the other end of my portal under the ocean¡­ I could basically conjure forth all the water I ever wanted because my portals now cost me nothing to open. The massive tidal wave smashed through Dumbledore''s spell before hitting the man himself along with everyone else nearby. And then it crashed into the Weasleys house and I watched the terribly built structure start to copse. I was sure the people inside were fine¡­probably. I didn''t really care either way. I had just violently flooded their entire property after all. As the salt water cleared and seeped into the ground, I could see that the force of the wave had knocked everyone unconscious¡­ That was convenient. I walked over to the knocked out ''Arch Wizard''¨CI snickered at that¨Cand picked up the wand next to him. As soon as I touched it, it disintegrated and turned to ash! [Quest Completed! You have a ''free pass'' to travel to Death''s realm and im your reward anytime. You have also leveled up! The Order of the Phoenix were the ones attacking the SHIELD agents¡­] "Of course they were¡­" I muttered as I kicked the unconscious Dumbledore out of pure spite. Now I had to call in SHIELD as well because I caught their perps. I pulled out my phone to make the call. XXX chapters 136-140 chapters 136-140 ... ¨CNatasha Romanoff¨C "ETA, 30 seconds!" The voice of the pilot called out over the inte. Natasha was sitting in the back of a Quinjet, with a lot on her mind. With only half of his Agents proving to be loyal, Fury had been deploying all of them around the clock. Natasha had led the raid against multiple Hydra bases so far with the intel they had gleaned from Sergeant Bucky Barnes. Needless to say, Steve was not happy when he found out the fate of his friend, who supposedly died back in World War 2. Natasha also wasn''t exactly in Steve''s good graces, at the moment, because interrogating Sergeant Barnes had been her job. He hadn''t wanted Bucky to be interrogated at all, but the Winter Soldier had too much blood on his hands and too much potential information for SHIELD not to. That''s why Natasha was d to get this emergency assignment. It was a way to get out of the current HQ Helicarrier¨Cand therefore away from a pissed off Steve Rogers. Natasha could also finally see La again! Natasha had felt bad about how their ''rtionship'' had gone so far. They danced around each other and hooked up once, and then Natasha basically ghosted La. It wasn''t on purpose, but that''s what happened. "We''re touching down now. Friendly contact in sight. On the ground!" The pilot called out again. Natasha and a few other SHIELD Agents stepped out of the ne as soon as the hatch opened. And there she was. La of the Fallen was standing in the middle of a damp field. She looked just as perfect and beautiful to Natasha as always. The way La''s eyes lit up upon seeing her made Natasha flinch a bit. She felt even more guilty now¡­ Around La, Natasha noticed a few scattered unconscious people. These must have been some of the wizards and witches that La reported. They were the ones kidnapping SHIELD Agents and memory wiping them. There was also the remains of what looked to be a wooden shack. It had been destroyed by whatever flood had hit this area recently. Natasha wasn''t sure where all the water came from though. Could La conjure water now? She''d have to ask. "Natasha!" Before Natasha could realize what was happening, she found herself swept up in a tight hug. "Hi, Natasha! I missed you," La said as she held her tight. Natasha was caught off guard! La had gotten faster. Much faster! SHIELD originally had La''s top speed clocked out just a bit above The Captain, but La had moved so fast there that Natasha''s eyes couldn''t even follow her! Natasha hugged La back. She ignored the snickering the other agents gave her as they started checking over all the bodies around them. "Sorry I basically ended up ghosting you. The discovery of Hydra and just how entrenched they were in SHIELD and the government was really shocking. It was all hands on deck." Natasha said to La. "It''s alright." La replied. The Fallen Angel finally let her go. Natasha was also surprised at how strong La was too. She couldn''t have broken that hug if she tried with all her might! "I do want you to know, though, that I didn''t consider that night to be just a fling." Natasha added. "I''m d! I didn''t either!" La replied while avoiding Natasha''s eyes. " I admit I was a bit lonely¡­ at first¡­" Natasha''s eyes narrowed at hearing La say "at first." She also noticed the way La was suddenly trying to act so innocent. "And what do you mean by that?" Natasha asked. "Was there another woman?" Natasha honestly didn''t mind if there was. She knew that she and La were not currently in an explicitly stated rtionship. Natasha had also done a bit of reading up on Fallen Angels¨Cwith whatever lore she could find at least. One thing that always stuck out in her research was that Fallen Angels were pretty much all horndogs¡­ With La''s supernatural beauty, Natasha wasn''t surprised if there was another woman out there. La shifted in ce. "There might have been one or two¡­ or three." "THREE!?" Natasha blurted out! Did La have no self-control!? It had only been two months! Natasha immediately changed her mind about not caring! "With who!?" La listed them off, and Natasha didn''t know what to think. "There''s H, the Goddess of Death and Queen of Asgard. Then there''s Sif, the Goddess of War and Fertility. And then there''s Yasaka. She''s a nine-tailed fox and basically the Yokai Queen of Kyoto on Earth DxD." Natasha grimaced. Two of La''s other lovers were literal goddesses, and the third one might as well be. She''d read some lore on nine-tailed foxes and if any of that were true, then they were really powerful! Natasha could admit to herself that she was feeling inadequatepared to three other women like that. She was just a slightly enhanced human after all. At least, that was the case until La leaned forward and kissed Natasha passionately. The redhead spy was taken off guard momentarily before she kissed La back! "Whooo! That''s hot!" "Damn! I guess Romanoff is off the market!" "Huh? I thought she and Barton were a secret item. Guess I lost the betting pool¡­" Natasha broke the kiss to re at all the male Agents staring and hollering at her and La. One of her patented res was all it took for them to immediately shut up! "Get back to work! Tie up all the unconscious magicals out here and search through the remains of that wooden shack for the others!" Natasha ordered them and they all immediately got to it. Laughed at all the other agents scurrying off at her orders. "Who would have thought SHIELD Agents were such gossip queens?" XXX I was standing off to the side with Natasha, watching the other SHIELD Agents load up Dumbledore''s group and the Weasley family onto the Quinjet. It was pretty funny seeing a bunch of magicals wearing Muggle handcuffs. "Be careful with him." I told the Agents as I pointed to the unconscious Dumbledore. "He might be able to do some magic without his wand, but I don''t know how much. Also, that one can turn himself into a ck dog without a wand, and that one is a werewolf that will transform into a man-eating monster on the full moon." I pointed to Sirius and Remus next. The Agents nodded and told me they''d put those three in special containment rooms until they could be sorted out. "We heard about werewolves when we took the Alley, but I''ve yet to see one in action." Natasha said as she watched them load Remus on the jet. "I haven''t seen the transformation in person either. It''s supposed to be pretty gross." I exined. I imagine it must be, considering muscles and bones have to snap in order to re-contort themselves. "So other than the¡­women, what have you been up to?" Natasha asked me. "You''re a lot faster than you were before. Unless you were holding back then?" In response, I let my ten wings show behind me. Natasha stared at them in surprise. "Ten!? I thought you had four?" She asked me while inspecting them closely. "I did have four wings. But then I ran into numerous fortuitous encounters and managed to ascend to the higher realms." I said jokingly. "My Dao is as deep as the sea and vast as the sky." Natasha cracked a rare smile. "Nice try, La. I know cultivators aren''t real. Ki isn''t a real thing¡­" "Well, actually¨C" "Agent Romanoff! Miss La!" A SHIELD Agent ran up to us and interrupted me before I could once again break her worldview. "All prisoners have been secured for transport. The remains of the shack have been fully searched, and all the people buried in the debris have been rounded up as well. A few of them were injured, but none fatally." "That''s good," Natasha said. "I suppose we''re done here then?" "Also, ma''am, there is a little girl wanting to talk to you and Miss La. She says that she''s Weasley''s neighbor and has some important information to share." the guy said before he pointed off towards the front of the Weasley property. I looked over, and standing over there was a younger blonde girl. I could tell by her iconic radish earrings that it was Luna Lovegood. She gave us a small wave before her eyes started to wander all over as if she was seeing things that no one else could. I walked over towards her with Natasha right behind me. Natasha was the first to address her. "Hello. I''m Agent Monroe. And who are you?" Natasha asked her while lying about her real name like the spy she was. Luna snapped her gaze away from whatever she was looking at and back to us. "Hello Natasha Romanoff and La of the Fallen. I''m Luna Lovegood. I live right down the road." Luna said while pointing to the right. There were some hills there, so I couldn''t see her house, but it wouldn''t be hard to confirm. Natasha nched when Luna said her real name out of nowhere. She looked like she was ready to start interrogating the girl, but I put my hand on her shoulder and held her back. "So, Luna. The Agent you talked to told us you have some important information for us?" I asked her while using[observe]. [Luna Lovegood: The Girl Who Knows Things¡ú Level 6] That was interesting. She had an actual title at only level 6. That meant her Seer abilities had to be for real. "Yes. Something very bad is going to happen soon in Scond unless you stop them." Luna said while looking off to the side again. Natasha narrowed her eyes. "What bad thing?" Luna turned to me. "The Dark Lord is scared of you, you know. He''s really scared. You survived his strongest spells twice and then thoroughly trounced him the third time you all met. He correctly assumes that you have gotten even stronger still since then. He knows he can''t beat you." I smirked proudly. "That''s good then!" Although I don''t want him hiding away like a coward forever. He''s worth 5 levels on top of being an evil asshole that I would happily purge for free anyway. [Guys like him don''t hide forever. They go crazy and choose to go out while taking as many people with them as possible.] Shit, the system was right about that one. Voldemort knew he couldn''t beat me, so his only option was to be a full terrorist at this point. But how would he go about doing that? "What is he nning?" Natasha asked Luna. She didn''t even bother asking how a barely 14-year-old girl knew all of this in the first ce. "He wants to fight Light with Fire." Luna said cryptically. "It''s going to happen here." Luna then reached into a small pouch before pulling out a picture book that was way too big to fit in there. It was a book about the Scottish Hignds. She pointed towards a specific location in the book. "I know where that is. I''ll call in another Quinjet, and we can fly over there and check it out." Natasha said. "There''s no need for that. I''ll just portal us over there." I could easily do that with a picture of the ce. I opened up a purple portal next to us. "Good luck! I hope you don''t die." Luna gave us a dreamy smile, and she turned around and started skipping away back towards her house. XXX "So, what was with that little girl?" Natasha asked me as we stepped through my portal. I took in the sights around us. It was beautiful¡ªgreen hills as far as the eye could see. I reached out my senses to try and find where Voldemort was hiding. I didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary except in one direction. There was a barrier of some kind that reminded me of the one I had just copsed. "Luna? She''s special. She''s a seer." I answered Natasha''s question. "A seer? Interesting¡­that kind of ability could be really useful to¨Ceep!" Natasha let out a cute squeak as I scooped her up into my arms in a princess carry. She then gave me a small re as I smiled down at her. "Sorry, but it would be a pretty far walk, and Luna''s warning made this seem sort of urgent. We''re going to fly now." I pped my wings and took off into the sky towards the direction of the barrier. Thendscape rapidly changed under us, and 30 secondster Inded back down right in front of the barrier. Natasha practically leapt from my arms when I touched down. She started rubbing herself all over while shaking. "D¨Cdo you know how c-cold it is hundreds of feet in the air!?" She yelled at me while shivering. Her skin was almost turning blue¡­ Oh¡­I forgot about that. Temperatures haven''t affected me for a while now. Freezing simply felt a little bit cold to me. [You can try blessing her with your Light. That might help.] Oh right! I could do that! I gathered my Light Energy into my palm before cing my hand on Natasha''s cheek. "I bless you with the warmth of my light."Blessing someone felt strange. It was like a small part of my light slipped inside of her, and I instinctively knew it would forever protect Natasha unless I took it back. "Wha¨C" Was all Natasha could get out before she temporarily shined with purple light. When it faded away, her skin had returned to its normal healthy color. "I feel¨CI feel warm. Interesting." Natasha noted as she checked herself over. "What did you do to me?" "I blessed you with my light to never feel cold again¡­unless you want to. You could take a bath in the Arctic Ocean if you wanted to and be absolutely fine. It should have other effects as well, but I''m not sure what they are. I''ve never blessed a human before." Natasha looked wistfully. "Who would have thought someone with my past would ever receive the blessing of an Angel¡­ I''m sure a lot of the people I killed would be rolling in their graves¡­" She trailed off. I wrapped her in another hug. "You can''t change the past¡­well, you can, but I don''t rmend it as you''d piss off a lot of higher-level entities. That doesn''t mean you can''t rectify your sins." "Enough of this sappy crap." She said as she broke our hug. "What are we going to do about that?" Natasha asked while pointing at the shimmering barrier in front of us. "You can see it?" I asked in surprise. It was a pure magical barrier and from my understanding, even wizards and witches could rarely see pure magic. The interesting thing about Voldemort''s barrier was that I couldn''t see or hear anything through it. All I could see was a shimmering cloudiness. [It seems like your blessing is already having other effects on her.] I told her to stand back and put my hand on the barrier in front of us. The moment I did, I immediately felt the barrier react and some dark magic tried tosh out at me. [-10HP] It was barely strong enough to even scratch me. I started to apply force upon the barrier while enhancing myself with myLight.After a few moments, just like with the Weasley''s, the barrier ended uppletely copsing. And then I saw the man I had been searching for down below. Voldemort was staring up at me with a look of shock on his snakelike face. Surrounding him were a bunch of his Death Eaters. All of them were chanting around a ritual circle based with a pentagram base in the center. "M-my lord! She''s here!" Lucius Malfoy said with fear in his voice. "Dammit! How did you find me!" Voldemort screamed at the two of us. His red eyes were glowing in fury! "The ritual was almostplete as well!" "Did you forget Tom!?" I replied haughtily while floating off the ground slightly to make myself more intimidating. "I''m an Agent of Death. Of course I know where to find you. You''ll never be able to escape her." This time, me saying that wasn''t technically a lie either because I was Death''s favored. "How dare you say my Lord''s name you stuck up bitch! You''re nothing more than a filthy creature! I''ll cut your wings off and mount them on my walls as a trophy!" A gangly woman with a foul mouth who could only be Betrix Lestrange screamed at me. "Avada Kedavra!" The killing curse flew forth from her wand and sailed towards me. Compared to thest time I faced this curse, it honestly looked like it was moving in slow motion. It also feltpletely harmless. Like it couldn''t hurt me at all. As the curse reached me, I reached my hand up¡­and caught it. The sickly green spell rested in my palm. I inspected it for a moment before I swung my arm and tossed her curse right back at her! My throw had made the curse move at a far higher speed than it normally did. She had no hope of dodging "What!?" Betrix shrieked! As her own spell struck her, she died with a look of shock on her face. "You are my favored¡­Death magic will never be able to hurt you again¡­" I shivered as I felt a familiar whisper in my ear¡­ XXX ¨CVoldemort¨C "My Lord! She killed Betrix!" Lucius screamed next to him. "I know!" Voldemort shouted back at him while not taking his eyes off the Angel! She was the single greatest thorn in his side he had ever had. Even Dumbledore had never infuriated Voldemort as much as La had. What was worse, was that Voldemort could clearly see that the Angel had gotten stronger. The first time he saw her, she had only four wings. Now she had TEN! Voldemort knew that had to mean something! He had begrudgingly read the bible after facing her the first time to try and gleam any weaknesses of Angels. Of course, none were written in the sted book. What he did find out though, was that the more wings an Angel had, the stronger they were! "What should we do?" Lucius asked him again. "Don''t stop the ritual! It''s our only chance at killing her!" Voldemortmanded all of his Death Eaters. They all fearfully nodded at him and continued chanting. "Will the ritual really work? How do we know we can trust those foreigners?" Lucius asked. He was talking about those strange people who approached him a month ago. They called themselves ''The Hand'' and dressed like actual cartoon ninjas¡­ Voldemort almost killed the filthy muggles for daring to even seek him out, but then they told him they knew a way to beat the Angel. Apparently she had killed the son of their own ''Lord.'' Their Lord had sent Voldemort a gift. It was a way to fight against La''s Light with HellFire! The Hand gave him a ritual that would allow him to summon a demon from Hell to y La! This particr demon was also used to be an Angel himself. He should therefore know all of her tricks and how she fights! It took a month to prepare all of the ingredients and sacrifices necessary to summon Belial. They were so close, and yet La had to show up right before they seeded! ¡­ I wasn''t sure what that ritual was, but it felt wrong. The pentagram in the middle also usually implied that either Devils or Hell was involved. Were they trying to call forth a demon from hell to our world? "Any idea what that satanic ritual they''re doing is La?" Natasha asked me as she drew her gun from its holster. "I think they''re trying to call forth a demon. Which is bad obviously. As for which one, I honestly have no idea? I also don''t know if we can stop the ritual without adverse consequences." "Well? What do we do?" Natasha asked. I thought about it for a second. "We can ask Sorceress Supreme I guess." I replied. Natasha raised a curious eyebrow at me. "And how are we going to do that? Does this sorceress have a cell phone?" Natasha asked jokingly. Honestly, I had no idea if she actually did have a phone. I was leaning more towards the ''no she does not category.'' Good thing I didn''t need one to contact her. A purple portal appeared right next to me. Iically stuck my head inside it. My head popped itself out right in the middle of the Ancient One''s office. It looked like she and her apprentice Heather were currently having tea time. Both of them were gaping at me. "Hi La!" Heather greeted me cheerfully as she snapped out of her shock. The Ancient One took a second longer to collect herself. "In the future, please refrain from portaling directly into my study unless it is an emergency. What is it you need?" "I found Voldemort and he''s trying to summon some kind of demon. I don''t really know what to do here? Can I just kill everyone and stop the ritual or¡­?" Heather''s eyes widened when she heard me mention Voldemort. The Ancient One let out a tired sigh. "Why do these foolish dark mages always end up summoning demons¡­" Shemented as she stood up. "Stay here apprentice, I shall return." Heather looked like she wanted to protest about noting with me but I stopped her. "Heather, remember what we talked about. You''re 15, you don''t have to go around fighting dark wizards. Let me handle Voldemort. This time he won''t get away." I reassured her before pulling my head back. Natasha was staring at me weirdly. "Your portals are overpowered if they let you just go anywhere at any time¡­" "They sure are." Voldemort, to my surprise, was just ring hatefully and hadn''t made a move to attack while I was distracted. Not that anything he could do could even work on me anymore. At my current level, I now realized that his supposed ''Ultimate ss'' level of power was a lot more inted than I first thought. He had the ability to cast a single Ultimate Level spell at most, but the mana cost would probably kill him. To be honest, I don''t think he even knows any spells of that level anyways. Fiendfyre was pretty much the Wizarding world''s most destructive spell. A secondter the Ancient One stepped out of my portal and I closed it behind her. She nced around quickly. "Interesting. They are trying to summon Belial. And it appears they have seeded." "Belial?" That name sounded vaguely familiar. "He was an Angel that fell from heaven. Instead of going to the underworld or joining the Grigori, he fled into the Hells. There he bathed in Hellfire and turned himself into a true demon. He currently rules over Gehenna." The Ancient One exined. "The ritual they are performing is alreadyplete. It basically uses the souls of all the mortals participating in it to call Belial forth." "Why are they still chanting then?" Natasha asked. The Ancient One shrugged. "I''m not sure. Maybe they were tricked by whoever gave them the ritual?" That could be. I wouldn''t expect any of the stuck up purebloods to ever be willing to hand over their very souls to a demon. Even if Voldemort himselfmanded them to do it. My thoughts were cut off when I felt a burst of powerful dark magic emte from the ritual circle! "Prepare yourself. He ising." The Ancient One said. XXX I could see Voldemort smiling before he started cackling! "Hahaha! Your arrogance has truly cost you, La of the Fallen! I have no idea why you made no move to stop the ritual, but now it isplete! Prepare yourself to be in by a True Demon! The natural enemy of your kind!" I looked over to the Ancient One, and she didn''t seem to be that worried. Then again, this woman was always hard to read in general. Natasha was putting on a cool face as well, but I could see her gripping her pistol tightly. This was her first time facing a demon. The summoning circle glowed bright red as the pentagram lit up! "Arise Belial! Arise!" All of the Death Eaters chanted in unison. They had looks of excitement and reverence on all of their faces. They probably thought they were about to bring about my downfall. Seeing the smile on Voldemort''s gross face was honestly disturbing. ¡­And then all of them slumped to the ground¡­dead. Lucius foy, Peter Pettigrew, and all the other members of Voldemort''s inner circle died just like that. Their souls were pulled from their bodies and flew towards the being that had just appeared between them all. He opened his mouth and swallowed all of their souls. "Mmmmm. Quite a few magical souls there! Not a bad offering." Belial muttered as he looked towards the gaping Voldemort. "A fine offering mortal! Now then, why have you summoned me?" Belial''s appearance was incredibly stereotypical for a demon. He was tall and his skin was bright red. He had tworge horns on his forehead and instead of human legs, he had the legs of a goat. "You¡­You¡­My followers. They''re all dead¡­" Voldemort trailed off. A look of realization dawned upon him. "DAMN YOU HAND! I WILL HAVE MY REV¨C" He was cut off when a[Lightspear]erupted out of his chest, courtesy of myself. "Graaaaaagghh!" Voldemort let out a willful shriek before he copsed to his knees. He tried to pull the[Lightspear]out but it was toote. Voldemort burst apart and turned into a pile of ashes. I wasn''t letting that guy escape again and I was frankly tired of fighting him. Since he died to an Angel''s light, his soul will also not be able to stay in the mortal world. He''ll be going straight to Lady Death''s domain. I''m sure he''ll enjoy her hospitality¡­ [You have leveled up x5!] [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 46] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 9200] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 140] [Intelligence: 920] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 3, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 60] [Skill Up Point: 0] I dumped all of my free stat points intoIntelligenceto bring it to980. I was expecting a fight here soon. Demon''s didn''t like to leave Earth once they managed to arrive. Especially one like Belial that had been summoned at his full power. It was very hard for them to get here with their full powers considering they had to be properly summoned for that to happen. If a demon came to Earth on their own, they could only use an avatar which would weaken themselves by forcing them to split their powers. If their weak avatar is killed, then they lose that fragment of themselves forever. "Really, La? Resorting to sneak attacks are we?" The Ancient One said with mock disappointment as she watched Voldemort turn to ash. "Well that happened¡­" Natasha muttered as she lowered her gun. Then she remembered the demon was still here and pointed it at Belial. Belia didn''t seem upset that the one who summoned him died. He shrugged and turned towards the three of us. "Well well well. If it isn''t the Ancient One herself! And who is that I spy next to you!? Why, it''s one of my long lost siblings! Where have you all been? Haven''t seen any of you feathery bastards in over 1000 years!" Belial''s blood red eyes met my violet ones. He grinned menacingly, disying rows of razor sharp teeth. "Father transported us all to an alternate dimension, but now we''ve found a way back. I''d be a lot more careful of your actions from now on, Belial. Turn around and fuck back off to hell or else." I said as I scanned him. [Belial: The Demon King of Gehenna¡ú Level 69] Fuck¡­ I wasn''t winning against that without going all out from the start. Twelve demented wings made of infernal fire manifested behind Belial. "Hoh? I should be careful of a mere Cadre? You dare order me to return when I just got here?" He asked menacingly. "No! I don''t think I will!" Power surged around him and I could tell the time for talking was over. Natasha fired her weapon next to me. To my surprise, the bullet she fired was glowing dark purple. It had been infused with some of theLightI''d blessed her with! It wasn''t enough power to be dangerous for the likes of Belial though. Belial raised his hand and caught the bullet out of the air. He scoffed. "Pathetic mortal weapons!" He flicked his finger and the bullet went sailing back at Natasha at twice the speed of sound! I quickly threw my body in front of her to save her! [-30 HP] "Hahaha! To so willingly throw yourself in front of a mortal who you even blessed yourself. She must be your lover, sister! I will enjoy breaking her in after I break you!" Belial taunted. He raised his hand and arge fireball the size of a car manifested above him. Natasha looked frightened and I felt genuine anger! "You won''t touch her!MANA BURST!" [- 4000 MP!] [Vigor: 800¡ú1200!] [Strength: 140¡ú540!] [Intelligence: 980¡ú1380!] "What the fuck!?" Belial screamed out as I felt my power absolutely skyrocket! XXX chapters 141-145 chapters 141-145 ¡ªIn the Underworld¡ª Azazel was sitting on a luxurious couch in the office of the Maous. His number two, Penemue, was standing behind him, looking as professional as always. Sitting across from him on another luxurious couch were two of the four Maous. Neither of them looked happy with him. That usually meant he would be forced to acquiesce to whatever demands they made, lest they threaten the Great War to start again. Now, though, Azazel couldn''t care less. He''d gotten some high quality materials from Asgard that had allowed him toplete his second ever Sacred Gear. Having a family member engaged to the ce''s Queen did have its perks. He had already fused this new Gear to himself, and it drastically upgraded hisbat capabilities. No one except Penemue or Kokabiel knew just how strong he was now after they sparred with him. Azazel didn''t know if he could win directly against Sirzechs Lucifer now, but he knew it would be very close. "You two look mad. Did something happen?" Azazel asked, ying dumb. He obviously knew what they were mad about. It involved a certain dimension-hopping little sister of his. Sirzechs''s usual fake smile was nowhere to be seen as he spoke. "My little sister, Rias, was attacked in the territory that she owns. She and her peerage were injured, and she lost her Queen. Akeno''s evil piece was found at the scene! It had been removed from her! This cannot be allowed to stand." Sirzechs was pissed off but also a bit afraid. If their other ves¡­ er¡­ reincarnated servants found out that the evil pieces could be safely removed, then many would jump ship from the Devil Faction. It could destabilize the underworld! "Yeah, and you put a bounty on the perpetrators for all that. So what''s the problem?" Azazel asked casually. Serafall frowned harder at Azazel. "A bounty that we know will not be enforced anywhere outside of Devil territory! We know you''re sheltering this ''La'' along with herpanion and Akeno. We want all three of them turned over to us immediately!" Serafall demanded. Her cute magical girl act was nowhere to be seen currently. Azazel''s casual smile disappeared. "No," he said bluntly. Sirzechs and Serafall''s eyes widened. "No?" Serafall questioned. "You''re refusing to hand them over to us for punishment?" She borated. "That''s the gist of it. Not only am I not currently sheltering La, but even if I was, I wouldn''t be handing her over to you." Azazel boldly dered. He felt both of the Maous'' magic power start to seep out of them as they red. "Oh? Is this ''La'' really worth restarting the Great War for?" Serafall asked. This was the trump card she always pulled to get Azazel to cave to their demands. It was sure to work this time as well¨C "Yes," Azazel spoke again, and Serafall''s thoughts halted. Serafall was stupefied. "What?" "Yes." Azazel said again. "If you go after La outside of Devil territory, then the Great War is back on." Serafall and Sirzechs both looked at him in disbelief! They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. It was madness! Azazel would really restart the great war just to protect a single Fallen Angel!? Penemue spoke up. "This isn''t just Lord Azazel''s whims either. All Fallen Angels will stand behind his decision here. No longer will we allow your faction to do as it pleases with regards to our own. If you want a fight, we will give it to you!" Penemue dered as she allowed her wings to spill out behind her. No longer did she have the ten that she had been stuck with for millennia. She now had twelve ck wings behind her! Sparring against Azazel, who was now as powerful as the Red-Haired Destroyer in front of them, had finally allowed her to break her own limits and ascend! Both Maou''s eyes widened when they saw that the Fallen Angels had gained another terrifyingly strong being. This closed the gap between their two factions by a huge amount. Sirzechs grit his teeth. "Very good. You two can leave now. Just know that if La shows up again in Devil territory, her life is forfeit. The peace treaty will also not be set back because of this..." He added with another grimace. The peace treaty was far too important for his faction to let go of. Acquiring evil pieces was bing harder and harder as more races were bing more wary of the Devils. The peace treaty was a way to ensure that Devils could freely roam the human world above and acquire all the pieces they wanted without repercussion! "That''s fine." Azazel said as he went back to his casual smile. "Come on, Penemue." He said before he vanished into motes of ck light. Penemue vanished right after him. "Fuck!" Serafall shouted as she watched them go. "Another Super Angel! That''s just what we needed! You know that now makes us even more outnumbered if our spies'' reports turn out to be true!" Serafall said to Sirzechs. Sirzechs nodded somberly. "To think the Angels and Fallen Angels have truly put aside their differences and formed their own peace treaty before us¡­ This could be troublesome. "Troublesome!? Let''s do the math. Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Metatron, Azazel, Baraqiel, and now Penemue! That''s basically 7 Super Angels to our 4 Super Devils! Plus, we don''t know if she was the only secret 12 winged Angel they''ve been hiding. If the Great War restarts¡­ we''re going to lose! It will be extremely close, but we will lose!" She added again. Sirzechs and Ajuka were strong enough to take on two 12 winged angels at the same time. Now, even with that advantage, they would be outnumbered! "It''s worse than that." Sirzechs said. "Azazel¡­ he''s gotten stronger. Far stronger than he was thest time we met. My instincts were warning me against fighting him. That''s never happened before. Usually, I only feel that way around Michael." "What are we going to do?" Serafall asked. She refused to let their race be beaten back down after they had finally climbed their way to the top! "I''m not sure yet¡­" Sirzechs said. "I can feel somethinging. A big change that will shake the foundations of our world." He had been feeling this way for a while. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he had learned from centuries of battle to never ignore these feelings. "Then whatever it is, we''ll take advantage of that change and get ourselves back to the top! No matter what!" Serafall dered, and Sirzechs agreed. XXX "Mana Burst!"I shouted and all of my stats skyrocketed! [Quest Initiated: Kill Belial or Drive him back to Hell!] Rewards: +5 Level ups for killing him / +2 Levels for driving him back to Hell. "What the hell!?" Belial eximed after I powered myself up. He grit his razor-sharp teeth. "Burn!" He hurled his gigantic fireball towards our group. Natasha gazed at the approaching fire with fear in her eyes and froze up. I realized that this wasn''t a fight she was ready for yet. This was going to be a battle between Gods and monsters. I opened a portal to my penthouse in New York right next to her. I shoved her directly inside before closing it. It happened so fast, that she couldn''t even react before she was gone. The car sized ball of hellfire was still approaching us! The Ancient One made some hand gestures and chanted in anguage I didn''t understand. The massive fireball slowed to a crawl before it transformed into arge swarm of colorful butterflies that flew away in every direction. The Ancient One was standing proud and acting cool as a cucumber. "You''ll have to do better than that Demon. What was your name again? It must not be important if I can''t seem to remember it¡­" She taunted just to make him mad. "I am Belial! The King of Gehenna!" hehe dered proudly. Demon''s couldn''t resist bragging about their identities and titles. They had more pride than most Devils. "Hmm? Doesn''t seem to ring a bell. Have you heard of him, La?" She turned to me and asked casually. "Nope. Never heard of him before in my life." I lied perfectly. [Acting has reached Level 4!] "Liars!" He screamed and threw another giant fireball at us. This one felt even hotter than the first one. Just like the first fireball, the Ancient One dissipated this one as well. I could see a bead of sweat dripping down the back of her neck. I feel like that took more effort out of her than she would have liked to admit. This was a Super Level being we were facing after all. That fireball was merely his opening move but it could have leveled a small town. I noticed Belial paused to grimace at the Ancient One. I took advantage of his distraction and charged forward. The sound barrier shattered immediately from the sheer speed I currently had ess to. A[Lightspear]was instantly in my hand and it radiated with power. I was on him in a nano-second! "Fuck!" Belial cursed as I thrust it forward towards his head. He managed to tilt his head to the side at thest second. He didn''tpletely avoid my attack. My spear left a strong burn on his cheek. He retaliated quickly by mming a powerful fist right into my stomach! I felt the air leave my lungs as I took a few steps backwards. His fist was even coated in mes and I felt an added burn! -200 HP I was going to be feeling that er. Well, I would if I didn''t have myGamer''s Body¡­ He obviously wasn''t expecting me to recover so quickly because my next attack skewered into his upper torso. Another one of my[Lightspears]was sticking into his left shoulder and poking out the other side! "Graaah!" He shouted in pain before his entire form erupted in mes. They covered his entire being and blocked my view of him. I hopped backwards to avoid the searing temperatures. The dirt beneath Belial''s feet turned to ash and moltenva started to seep from the ground. He red even more of his Hellish Power and theva spread quickly. It didn''t take long for the beautiful Scottish Hills to be overrun by a molten Hellscape. The Ancient One floated next to me and grimaced. "And this is why our order exists. So Demon''s like him cannote to Earth and wreak havoc. I''ll be right back¡­" The Ancient One quickly opened her own orange portal and hopped through. "What!? You''re just leaving me to solo him!?" I eximed to the air! [She ditched you¡­] Fuck she did, didn''t she? Awesome, now I was fighting a Super ss on my own¡­ A momentter, the mes around Belial died down. He was done throwing his little tantrum or whatever he was doing. I noticed that my[Lightspear]stuck inside his shoulder had vanished. The wound also looked to havepletely healed. The area around us had be a molten wastnd. The two of us floated above the wastnd and stared each other down. "To think I had growncent enough to allow a mere ten wings to injure me. That won''t happen again!" He dered as a sword ofHellfireappeared in his right hand. "It will. In fact, I n on killing you." I said as I magically switched out the outfit I was wearing to the ck dress death gave me. It was borderline indestructible and I doubted even Belial was strong enough to pierce it. I was almost disappointed Belial didn''tment on my change of wardrobe. I saw his eyes narrow on me with the slightest amounts of trepidation on his face. I wondered if he could sense the essence of Death herself on my outfit? Belial shook his head and let out a loud scream. His ming wings pped hard behind him. Heunched himself forward just as fast as I had before! His ming sword came crashing down towards me. Another[Lightspear]was in my hand immediately to intercept the blow. MyTainted Lightmet hisHellmesin an explosion of power! A shockwave rang out around us that probably extended for miles. It was apanied by a boom that sounded like a massive bomb went off. Belial wasn''t deterred that I blocked his full powered strike. He swung at me a second time and I parried him again. While he was flying backwards and off bnce, I pointed my off-hand at him. In front of my palm, I opened a small portal about the size of a penny. It was linked to the very bottom of the Mariana Trench. The water pressure down there, paired with the tiny size of my portal, produced the most lethal st of natural water ever created! The terrifying stream of pressurized deep sea water sted forward and mmed into his stomach. Belial screamed when it easily punched through his stomach and out the other side! [Ok, now that''s a bullshit attack! Your portals and the deep sea pressure pretty much give you a spammable hydro attack that can cut through almost anything!] ''Yeah, I thought of it after I flooded the Weasley house!'' The only downside was that the lethal water pressure quickly drops off and so it''s only useful at close range. Belial''s body burst into mes once again and temporarily vanished. I turned to the side and saw him reappear in another burst of fire a few dozen meters away. His stomach wound was closing up before my eyes. That was another problem with my hydro attack. It wasn''t magical, and therefore wasn''t that effective against beings with healing factors. Healing factors were so annoying to fight against! Almost all the Upper Level Marvel Viins had them too! A quick check of my stats also told me I was sitting at around half myMP.If I absolutely had to, I could useHP to MP Conversion. I''d just have to be careful about getting hit at that point. [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 46] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 12790/13000] [MP: 5000/9800] [Vigor: 800+400] [Strength: 140+400] [Intelligence: 980+400] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 4, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] XXX ¨CIn Other ces¨C Tony Stark let out a sigh as he finally saw his Malibu home from the skies. He''d spent thest few days giving his suit a thorough test run. He had single handedly wiped out numerous terrorist cells all across the world that had hoards of hispany''s old weapon stocks. The secret entrance to his garage opened up on the side of the cliff and he flew inside. He stepped into the machine that helped him quickly remove his seat. In less than 10 seconds, it was off of him. "Wee back home, Sir." Jarvis called out. "You asked to not be disturbed but a few things have sprung up since you''ve been away hunting down stolen weapons." Tony was in the middle of making himself a cup of coffee. He pressed the button to start heating the water before he turned back towards his monitors. "What happened while I was gone?" "Miss La has returned from wherever she went off to. Also, she appeared with more of her siblings. The Archangel Gabriel in particr has grown quite the following after she healed every single child at the Children''s Hospital you built for your mother." "What!? Tell me everything!" Tony eximed. Jarvis did tell him everything. Tony sighed as he sipped on his coffee. He''d only been gone a few days and yet so much had happened. "La also left you a message, sir. Apparently she went to an alternate dimension where a zombie apocalypse urred and now you have a sister." Jarvis said. As an AI built around logic, that statement almost hurt his processors just to state¡­ Tony froze momentarily when he heard that. "I have a sister? What''s her name!? Where is she!?" "Miss La told me her name was¡­" Jarvis paused for a moment before rms rang out in the garage. "ALERT!" Jarvis''s tone immediately changed. "A massive temperature surge has been detected in Scond! Our satellites show that temperatures have risen hundreds of degrees in seconds!" Tony''s eyes widened. Was that a nuclear st!? Temperatures didn''t just fluctuate by hundreds of degrees normally! Was someone starting World War 3? "Jarvis, pull up a visual." Tony shouted as he ran over to get his armor back on. All thoughts of his supposed sister would have to be put on hold for now. ¡­ "Thank you for your time Mr. President." Nick Fury said as he shook the Commander in Chief''s hand. Fury figured it was about time they started informing the world''s leaders of the inevitable collision of two Earth''s. Needless to say, the President of the United States was shocked and horrified at what he''d heard from Fury. "You''re saying our was literally split in two and now it''s merging back together. And Tony Stark spectes the gravity will double which will cause severe health problems for most humans and animals on the?" The President summed up Fury''s exnation. "That''s correct, Sir. Stark Industries and Oscorp, which was taken over by the Angel, are currently working on a severely toned down super soldier serum to enhance all the world''s people for the inevitable. We''re not sure what we''re going to do about all the animals yet, but we''re working on it." Fury assured him. "Jesus Christ¡­" The President muttered as he rubbed his head. Part of him was happy this wasn''t going to happen for a few years, but he didn''t want to be known as the idiot president who doomed humanity. "You have the authority and budget to do whatever needs to be done to see this problem handled." The President said. "Now onto the other matters we needed to discuss. Tell me about the growing poption of mutants¨C" The President was cut off as the door to the Oval Office suddenly mmed open! "Mr. President! Something is happening in Scond! All of our sensors and Satellites have picked up massive temperature fluctuations! Some people are saying a nuclear bomb went off!" A Secret Service Agent eximed as he ran in and interrupted their meeting. Fury nched and the President paled. "Do we have any Satellites to show us what''s going on!?" The President asked. "Yes, Sir! We do! The Agent said as he switched on the Presidential TV and connected to the correct satellite feed. "What the hell?!" Fury eximed. "That''s Scond!? That looks like motherfucking Mordor!" Everywhere they could see was nothing but ash and Lava! This was really bad! Even a nuclear bomb couldn''t turn miles of surroundingnd into the hellish nightmare he was currently looking at! "Wait, what''s that? Zoom the camera in to maximum! Right there!" The President said as he pointed towards some moving pixels on the screen. Fury was impressed by the man''s eye. The screen zoomed in and Fury clenched his fist tightly at what he saw. "Of fucking course its La! And IS SHE FIGHTING THE MOTHERFUCKING DEVIL!?" Fury shouted when he saw an overhead view of Earth''s most famous Angel shing against a solid red being bathed in mes! "Oh shit, is the Devil getting bigger?" As Fury asked that, the Red Devil visibly started to grow to gigantic proportions. He estimated that the Giant Horned Monster was a few hundred meters tall. La looked like an ant floating next to it! "Jesus Christ!" The President eximed again as he crossed himself. The President then picked up his phone and immediately ordered the whole Country to go to DEFCON 2. They were to prepare a nuclear strike in case La loses to the Devil! BEEP BEEP Fury''smunicator went off and he immediately raised it to his ear. "If this isn''t about the shitshow going down in Scond, I don''t want to hear about it!" He ordered whoever was calling him. "Sir! This is Agent Romanoff! La of the Fallen is currently fighting one of the Kings of Hell!" "FUCK!" XXX "I tire of facing you, Fallen Angel!" Belial eximed after we''d shed for the dozenth time. I could tell that some of my attacks had inflicted some pretty solid damage on him. I had gotten a coupleLucky Shotsin which dealt double damage and myAngel of Hopetitle gave me 20% extra damage when facing beings like him. The problem was that I couldn''t see how muchHPthis Belial actually had, and if I was even hurting him or was he healing it all away? We were surprisingly evenly matched while myMana Burstwas active. Unfortunately, it was never meant to be a prolonged ability. I could also feel myMana Burst10,000 MP¡­ [If you do that here, most of Scond and Britain will probably be blown away as well¡­] I grimaced at that thought. I wasn''t killing millions just to take him down. MyMPwas currently sitting at3000/9800and myHPwas at11500/13000. I''d done my best to avoid getting hit because I knew I might have to start using myHPas magical fuel pretty soon. I know I still technically had my revives, but if I died I''d be down for over 24 hours. Who knows the chaos and damage Belial could wreak upon the world in that time!? Gabriel might also end up sensing my death and she could go berserk. A battle between her and Belial at full power could end up decimating Europe. At this point, I was lucky that Belial saw me as beneath him and wasn''t really going all out yet. I felt that was about to end though. "If you find me so tiring, you can always just go back to Gehenna!" I shouted at my demonic opponent. Belial grinned menacingly. "I think I''ll just kill you instead. Then I shall take this world as my right!" I felt a massive surge of power swell up inside of him. Belial then started to growrger. Muchrger! It didn''t take him more than a second to already be asrge as a building and a few secondster he grew to be the size of a skyscraper. I had to angle my head upward just to fully take in his form. "Fuck¡­" I trailed off. I didnt think my water pressure attacks were going to even bother him when he was this big. Belial took a step forward and the molten ground trembled from his monstrous size. He let out a roar that was so loud with his new size that the air around me vibrated. -50 HP I felt my eardrums rupture from his scream before my Gamer''s Body immediately repaired them. I hope he doesn''t end up spamming that. I have no way to currently block sound attacks. [He''s probably not even smart enough to realize that his shouts can be used as an attack. Also good luck¡­you''re gonna need it.] ¡­And then I felt weaker as my skill came to an end and my temporary power left my body¡­ [Mana Burst has ended¡­] "NOW DIE, FALLEN WHORE!"Belial''s voice echoed across thendscape as he raised his giant arm high. A colossal ming sword the size of a building formed in his hands. He swung it downwards towards me! I could immediately tell if I got hit by that I would be a goner. Thankfully, his newrge size seemed to have made him slower. I opened a portal and immediately hopped through. I exited directly behind his gigantic head and watched as he struck the ground. The force of his blow ended up shattering the moltenndscape below. Belial hadpletely lost sight of me. He had no idea I was directly across from the back of his massive neck! This was the only shot I had to end this fight! "MANA BURST!" -3000 MP -2000 HP Vigor +500! Strength +500! Intelligence +500! MyMPdropped to zero and my totalHPdropped to9500. I felt even more power than before flow through me! I used another2000 HPand summoned thergest and sharpest[Lightspear]I possibly could. I directed it towards the giant Demon''s nape! I was going to cut off his head in one blow! The[Lightspear]I sent forward was the size of the bus and it was crammed full of enough power to pierce through almost anything! It struck Belial''s nape. His demonic flesh parted as if it were paper and he let out an infernal shriek of agony! -50 HP! I almost severed through half of his neck when he quickly reached up and grabbed my giant[Lightspear]before it could finish the job. "DAMN YOU!"Belial roared as my Lightspear burned the flesh of his hand where he grabbed it. He ripped it free of his nape. His other hand quickly smashed through the air and mmed into me. -4500 HP! I felt like a mountain had mmed into me as I was sted through the air. The feeling of having, what was probably, every bone in my body shatter at the same time, before mending back together because ofGamer''s Body, was not pleasant! I pped my wings as hard as I could and managed to stop myself before I fell into theva just below. I let out a sigh of relief when I noticed that I''d stopped myself with only 10 feet to spare. [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 46] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 3000/13000] [MP: 0/9800] [Vigor: 800+500] [Strength: 140+500] [Intelligence: 980+500] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 3, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 4, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] I grimaced when I saw my remainingHP. I was running on fumes. The only good thing I could see was that Belial''s neck wasn''t healing. Hisrge frame actually staggered as he held the back of his neck howling in pain. "I SWEAR TO ALL THAT IS UNHOLY THAT I WILL KILL YOU FOR THAT!"Belial screamed before looking down at me with a hateful re. PUCHI! And then a massive Spear of Golden Light, almost as tall as he was, erupted out of his chest! XXX I could immediately recognize the signature of the Golden Light that had just dealt heavy damage to Belial. "You won''t touch my Sister!" Gabriel said as she descended from the sky. Her twelve white wings were glowing with power. She was visibly scowling, which was an incredibly rare thing to witness. "I will destroy you first Demon!" Gabriel dered. Belial looked upon Gabriel and I could see genuine fear in his gigantic eyes. The amount of power I felt her putting out was mind boggling. I had no idea, every magical being on the was feeling her power output right now and probably shitting their pants too¡­ Gabriel: Messenger of Heaven¡ú Level 88 [Oh, he''s fucked¡­] I agreed with the system. Belial was pretty much screwed. The only thing I was worried about was could she destroy Belial without causing any more insane damage to the area around us. Even the gigantic[Lightspear]she''d just hit him with hadn''t been enough to put him down. Gabriel floated down towards me. "I''m d you''re okay, La. I felt your and his power shing from across the. I flew here as fast as I could." Gabriel said as she looked me over. She sighed in relief when she saw I was fine. I wasn''t, I only had3000 HPleft, but there was no way for her to know that. "I almost managed to cut his head off, but he still survived." Imented. Gabriel smiled at me. "Demons are different from the Devil''s. They are much harder to kill. You mentioned you killed a baby demon before. Did you have to stab it over and over for it to die?" She asked. I nodded. The ''young master'' of The Hand did not die until I absolutely covered it in[Lightspears]if I recall correctly. That thing had insane staying power. "For us to properly kill a Demon, their body must be flooded with Light Energy so that they cannot recover. That, or you just obliterate them entirely." Gabriel exined. "I can''t do the second option here though. You are correct in that I would essentially be nuking this country. The damage Belial has done here is already heavy enough." Gabriel said as she observed the flowingva all around us. Belial grabbed hold of Gabriel''s massive[Lightspear]and started to pull it out of his own chest. He let out a loud scream as he did so. Just like his half-chopped neck, his new chest wound wasn''t immediately healing. The Light was preventing that. Other than that though, the massive hole in his chest didn''t seem to slow him down at all. "Gabriel! It''s been over 1000 years! Still Heaven''s must beautiful bitch I see! I will enjoy breaking you!"Belial spat out with hatred. "Can you beat him by just impaling him with tons of[Lightspears]?" I asked her. Gabriel grimaced. "It will be difficult. Belial is something of a stain on Heaven''s reputation. He is slippery and always manages to escape being killed. He''s so intertwined with Gehenna that he could vanish back there in an instant. Even now, he could leave at any time. If I stab him a few more times, I''m sure he''ll just flee before he takes too much damage." He can leave anytime he wants by just instantly teleporting. That''s annoying. [The irony of that statement¡­] ''Shut it, System!'' "I think I can help you there." The voice of the Ancient One rang out next to us. An orange portal opened next to us and she floated out. She looked around the scenery and grimaced. I noticed that she was wearing theEye of Agamottoaround her neck. She hade prepared to go all out if she had to. Suddenly, all around us in the sky dozens of simr orange portals opened up. Dozens of sorcerers followed after the Ancient One. They couldn''t levitate like she could, so they were all standing on floating Eldritch constructs. Belial sneered when he noticed that he was suddenly surrounded from all sides. "Pathetic mortal sorcerers! You have tried to kill me with numbers before and you always failed!" "That is correct, King of Gehenna. But this time will be different. Since you''ve chosen toe to Earth in your real body. Why don''t you stay?" The Ancient One asked cooly before she raised her hand. The dozens of sorcerers around us all started chanting in unison. A towering barrier of Eldritch energy began to form all around the area! The Ancient One turned to me and Gabriel. "We can lock down space for only a few minutes, but he will not be able to leave the area in that time. Finish him quickly. The Ancient One then put her hand on my shoulder and the Eye of Agamotto opened. I found myself staring directly at the Time Stone. Green energy washed over me and I felt myself being¡­recharged. No, I was being rewound. MyHPandMPwere fully restored! On top of that, myMana Burstwas still ongoing! I looked up towards Belial and saw that he looked genuinely afraid. I was going to kill him now! "Let''s do this, Gabriel!" I shouted with a grin on my face. I pped my wings hard and rocketed towards the giant demon. I could feel Gavriel follow right behind me. "You might have trapped me for a moment, but I won''t die here!"Belial yelled. He summoned his towering me sword and swung it downwards towards me. This was the blow I had to dodge before because it would have killed me. I sensed Gabriel speed up and she flew in front of me. She spread her arms wide and a Shield of Golden Light the size of a small mountain appeared. Belial''s towering sword of mes crashed against her shield and bounced off. -2000 MP I summoned another towering[Lightspear]and hurled it forward. He was caught off bnce and my giant spear pierced through his upper leg! His towering form staggered as he let out a wail of agony. -50 HP I smirked even through the pain of having my eardrums burst. -2000 MP Another giant spear appeared before me and I hurled it towards his other leg this time. I was hoping topletely immobilize him. "I don''t think so!"Belial conjured a Hellfire Ball the size of a house and threw it at my spear. The two projectiles collided in a massive explosion. -1000 MP I threw up a powerful[Lightshield]in front of myself to avoid the st. When the dust cleared, I could see Belial grinning at me. I smirked in return. "Notice one of us missing?" I gestured around myself with augh. Belial''s eyes widened as he realized that Gabriel was no longer next to me. PUCHI! "Graaaaaaaahhhh!"He let out another shriek of pain. -50 HP Another massive golden spear pierced him from behind. Now he had a giant hole in his upper chest and stomach. Gabriel flew in behind him and she was already in the process of going for another blow. She was relentless. Belial swung his sword around to intercept her second spear. That was when I chose to strike a second time. -2000 MP I didn''t even care that I''d spent7000 MPso far. A second gigantic purple spear mmed into his other leg. Belial''s legs werepletely crippled at this point. His towering form fell to his knees. Tons of ash andva sshed everywhere as he did so. I could also tell the Light poisoning was starting to get to him. He ced his hands on Gabriel''s spear impaling his stomach, but he didn''t seem to have the strength to pull it out. Gabriel and I both floated directly in front of his face. His blood red eyes were the size of both our bodies, and they were both looking at us with pure hatred. "I¡ªI c¡ªcan''t die here. Im B¡ªBelial! The King of G¡ªGehenna!" He huffed out. "Go ahead and do the honors, La." Gabriel said coldly. I poured all of my remaining MP into a spear that was even bigger than the previous ones I''d hit him with. "You should have just stayed in Hell." I hurled the massive spear forward and it directly hit him in the face. He didn''t have the ability to dodge at this point. As soon as his head was destroyed, his body began to break down as well. His towering form the size of a skyscraper slowly crumbled away until it became nothing but ash. [You have leveled up x5!] XXX chapters 146-150 chapters 146-150 C 146 I let out a sigh of relief once Belialpletely disintegrated. That fight was closer than I would have liked. If Gabriel hadn''t felt me across the Antic ande to my rescue, then I knew things would have gotten real bad. ¡­Unless the Ancient One pulled some kind of crazy magic out of nowhere to banish Belial back to Gehenna. [She probably would have.] Gabriel noticed my sour look. "You''ve made amazing progress so far, La. Don''t be sad that you couldn''t beat Belial on your own. No Angel has ever been able to manage that either! He was always far too slippery. If your sorcerer friends weren''t here, then I have no doubt he would have gotten away again." Gabriel exined. "I''m incredibly proud of you! Michael would be amazed when I give him the news that Belial has finally been dealt with. As a former Angel turned true Demon, Belial truly was a blight upon Heaven itself!" Gabriel''s words did make me feel a bit better. Those five levels I just got would also put me one step closer towards bing a Super Level being myself. I wanted the kind of power to p around Demon Kings whenever I wanted. Just like Gabriel could! I knew I would get there soon enough though and shouldn''t blindly rush towards power. Even if my life was a game, games were meant to be enjoyed. [You delivered the killing blow to Belial. You have acquired a hidden reward!] ''A hidden reward? What is it?'' I asked the System. [You have earned the Title: Queen of Gehenna! The realm of Gehenna and all the souls within are yours to do with as you please¡­] That sounded like the route that an Evil Overlord Gamer would hop on¡­ That wasn''t for me. I grimaced as I felt something far away trying to reach out to my very being. It feltpletely foul. I suspected it was Gehenna itself trying to connect with its new ''Queen.'' Of course I rejected it! I was a proud Fallen Angel! I had no interest in being a Queen of one of the Hells. ''I reject the Title! All the souls trapped within are free to leave.''As I thought those words, I felt the tether that was trying to bond me with Gehenna slip away. [That''s your choice as the Gamer. The Title has been discarded and all souls within the realm have been released!] "Are you alright La? You were shivering just now." Gabriel asked in concern. "I''m okay. By killing Belial, I almost became the new Queen of Gehenna. Of course, I immediately rejected the notion though and blocked the tether the realm tried to tie to me." I exined. Gabriel frowned. "I was not aware that was even a possibility. I apologize... Had I known, I would have dealt the final blow myself." I shrugged. "It''s fine. Nothing came of it in the end." Gabriel decided to hesitantly ept the answer. Her senses were telling her I waspletely fine anyway. Gabriel nced around as she too felt fluctuations of magic all around. "Your sorcerer friends seem to be leaving now. Why don''t we get out of here as well." I looked around and could see the majority of Sorcerers, who hade to help trap Belial, were now portaling home. The Ancient One herself was flying towards the two of us. "This has been the most high-profile fight we Sorcerers have ever been in! I have no doubts that the majority of the world''s government bodies now know about our existence¡­" The Ancient One said to us with a tired sigh. When I came to her iming I found Voldemort performing a ritual, I doubt the Ancient One suspected he was in the middle of summoning such a powerful Demon¡­ "The Hand has truly gone too far with this move. I now dere them official enemies of our realm and enemies of mankind itself! Belial would have caused incalcble damage had we not immediately been here to confront him." She exined. I was also disturbed that The Hand even had such a ritual avable and was willing to give it away. They would have to be dealt with soon. The Ancient One knew that I had a grudge against them, so she told me that she would give me the location of some of their outpostster as thanks. "Soooo¡­ Do we just leave?" I asked as I gestured all around the area awkwardly. ¡­ ¨CThe Ancient One¨C The Ancient One looked around herself. "I too feel saddened that such a beautifulndscape was destroyed by the Demon." She knew she had just the item that could repair all the damage, but¡­shecked the power needed to use it on such arge scale. Hundreds of square miles were destroyed after all. The Ancient One reached towards her neck. The Eye of Agamotto was hanging around her neck. She knew that she didn''t have enough power to utilize it to fix thendscape. One of the beings in front of her did though¡­ "Archangel Gabriel¡­" The Ancient One addressed the golden Angel with some trepidation. "Yes?" Gabriel responded with a gentle smile. Before she could change her mind, the Ancient One unlocked the Eye of Agamotto. The infinity stone inside began to float out until it hovered above the Ancient One''s palm. She was putting a tremendous amount of trust in La and Gabriel here. "I don''t have enough power to use this stone to repair the damagedndscape around us. So I can only ask you to do so in my stead." Sheughed as Gabriel and La widened their eyes. "You would trust me with an Infinity Stone so casually?" Gabriel asked in genuine surprise. ¡­ I was blown away by the amount of trust she was showing here towards us. "I am not so cavalier. I trust La, and I know neither you nor her would ever try and take the stone for yourselves." The Ancient One responded. "Of course, we wouldn''t. I know that the Time Stone is humanity''s greatest weapon at the moment." I said. I could understand the Ancient One''s trepidation in literally handing it over to a being of Gabriel''s caliber though. I figured that must have been the reason all the other Sorcerers were immediately sent home after the fight. So they couldn''t see the Ancient One doing that. "I''ve never actually held one of these Stones before." Gabriel took the stone in her hand. "It''s amazing¡­" She trailed off while looking down at it in awe. When it touched Gabriel''s bare skin, I and the Ancient One were forced to take a step back! If Gabriel felt powerful before, now she felt like an invincible force! Her golden aura was tinted green as the power rolled off her fork. Gabriel focused her concentration on the Time Stone andmanded it to rewind the ruinedndscape all around us¡­ XXX C 147 "What the fuck¡­" Nick Fury said as he and the President watched La and her sister literally kill the Devil. He knew it wasn''t the actual Devil, of course, but it might as well have been! Red skin, horns, goat legs¡­it had all of the stereotypes down to a T! Next to him, the President was recalling the DEFCON 2 status. The President let out a long sigh. "Of course, the Devil rises up from Hell during my Presidency! I''m sure the other party will just love to use this against me in the next election if news of this ever gets out¡­which it will." Fury agreed while grimacing. Those temperature fluctuations were so extreme, he had no doubt every advanced country on the with satellites in space had seen something of that fight. Not to mention that a fifth of Scond was now a hellish wastnd¡­ "Wait, something''s happening!" The President said, and Fury looked back at the screen. A massive surge of some kind of green energy started rolling across thendscape! Everywhere it touched, thendscape returned back to how it should have been!\ Fury was stunned at what he was witnessing. That was some Deus Ex Machina shit right there! "Did they just fucking turn back time!?" He eximed! ¡­ "Did you see that, Brother? That was amazing!" The overzealous genius princess of a certain hidden kingdom eximed. They had been watching their hidden satellite feeds of that entire battle from start to finish. "I saw, Shuri¡­" Prince T''cha said with some trepidation in his voice. He was down in his sister''sb getting his new ck Panther suit refitted when the Wakandan Satellites picked up a disturbance. At first, T''Cha assumed that a nuclear st had finally been detonated, and the rest of the world was about to kill each other. What he wasn''t expecting was for the most famous supernatural being on the¡ªand her sister¡ªto be fighting what he assumed was the Devil himself. The battle that took ce was one of titanic proportions. T''Cha once assumed the nation he would one day inherit was the most powerful force on the. Today, he was proven wrong. Whether it was the Fallen Angel La, the Devil, or the Archangel Gabriel, T''cha knew that it would have only taken a single one of those beings topletely level his beloved kingdom¡­. "It''s too bad even our satellites couldn''t pick up any audio from that fight. I would have loved to know what they were saying." Shurimented as she spun in her chair. "I really want to go and meet the Angel. Now more than ever! Too bad mother and father won''t let me." She finished with a pout. "It is better this way, Shuri. Wakanda has never exposed itself and father doesn''t want our kingdom exposed to the outside world." T''Cha said. Shuri shrugged. "Eh, it probably already has been. You forget brother, there are a few christians in our kingdom. Not many, but some. And the number of believers has actually been growing since the Angel exposed herself to the world. If it''s true that the Angels or the Christian God can hear prayers¡­then they would definitely know about the true Wakanda¡­" Shuri borated. Shuri herself wondered if Wakanda''s own god, Bast, was even real at this point¡­ Generations of ck Panther''s imed she was, but then again they were all pretty doped up on the purple flower whenever they imed to see her in the spirit world. ¡­ In the spiritual world connected to Wakanda, a giant ck Panther goddess was shaking in anger and fear. She was angry that she was losing followers to a pantheon that had left their world over a millenia ago¨Cand was now back. She was afraid because that pantheon was terrifyingly strong. The panther goddess knew that had it been her fighting Belial¡­she would have been instantly killed by the Demon. The power that the two Angel''s disyed when facing him was mind boggling towards her. What was worse was that Bast knew that ursed Pantheon had numerous other beings with just as much power! Bast knew that a meeting of the Godheads Council was going to have to be convened soon after a public battle such as that! The other Gods on Earth were already unhappy that an Angel had returned and so carelessly outed the supernatural world to the humans en masse. ¡­ There was a certain Pantheon that waspletely unaware of the Earth shattering battle that had recently taken ce. They were too busy panicking as their Head God was currently throwing a massive tantrum. A precious item of his had been stolen and he threatened to plunge the world into war unless the thief was caught and the item was properly returned to him! "Where is my Master Bolt!" Thunder streaked across the skies of Olympus as Zeus¨Cthe King of the Olympian Gods¨Craged with fury! He would have his Bolt returned to him or else the world would once again know his wrath! XXX C 148: The Ancient One portaled away as soon as Gabriel returned the Time Stone to her. I knew that the reason the Ancient One was always slightly hesitant with me was due to not being human. Gabriel giving the stone back with zero hesitation had definitely improved both of our reputations with the woman though. [I''ve been thinking. It''s good that the Ancient One did not hand you the Time Stone¡­] ''Why is that?''I asked the System. [There is a possibility that the Eldritch Eye in your Sacred Gear might have tried to eat it the second it touched your skin¡­] I cringed. I''d like to say that wouldn''t have happened, but the Eye had been more than happy about gobbling up the Space Stone from the Zombie Universe¡­ "Well, that was an interesting experience." Gabrielmented as she looked around. "I''m d that I was able to help restore such a beautifulndscape. I''ll have to show Michael this ce once the worldse back together. If the system truly copses, he''ll have a lot less work to do by then at least." She said with a shrug. "Are you leaving now?" I asked her. Gabriel was only supposed to stay a few hours at most, but she''d already been here over a day. I was very thankful for that, of course. Gabriel''s impromptu vacation was what ended up saving me. Gabriel looked depressed. "Yes. I''ve been away for too long. Michael is probably crying over all the backed-up paperwork. I need to be a good sister and go help him." Gabriel sighed as she spread her arms wide towards me. "Onest hug before I go?" Gabriel and I hugged goodbye. "I''ll see youter then. Take care." I said. I opened a portal to send Gabriel back to Earth DxD''s heaven. "I suppose that I might as well head home now too." I muttered out loud as I opened up another portal back to my New York penthouse. Before I could step through though, I heard a boom directly above me in the sky. I looked up and saw a familiar rainbow light descending towards the ground. The Bifrost mmed down onto the ground nearby! The bright rainbow light died down, and I raised an eyebrow when I saw who had arrived. It was Sif. She was fully donned in a new set of Golden Armor, and her sword was already drawn. "La! My love! I am here to aid you in glorious battle!" Sif dered as she brandished her sword and held it high in the air. "Come, Demon! I shall y you where you stand!" Sif rapidly looked around the area for the enemy Heimdall probably told her I was facing. She frowned when she didn''t see the Demon anywhere. She was a tad bitte¡­ "You''re a bitte for the fight Sif¡­" I said. "Gabriel and I killed him a few minutes ago. I was just heading home, actually." I said as I gestured to the still open portal next to me¡­ Sif sheathed her sword and blushed in embarrassment. "I went out of my way to make a heroic entrance and everything to impress La, and it was all for naught¡­" Sif mumbled quietly to herself. I heard everything of course. She turned towards the heavens and scowled. "Damn you, Heimdall! You should have told me the battle was over before you sent me down here!" She yelled while shaking her fist at the sky angrily. I couldn''t help butugh at that. "Come on, I just had a crazy battle and now I just want to rx." I said and started walking towards my portal. ¡­ "Miss La! You''re back! Oh, and Lady Sif is as well!" Asia said excitedly as Sif and I stepped through the portal. Akeno and Asia were sitting on her couch watching TV. Natasha wasn''t in the penthouse though. I wondered if she''d left. Akeno was frowning at me. "It''s about time you came back! In case you forgot, neither Asia nor I have any money here and we''re starving! You''ve been gone for hours!" "Oh¡­" I felt bad about that. Itpletely slipped my mind. ''Now that I think about it, I wonder how Gabriel managed to go around for an entire day with no money either¡­'' [She''s Gabriel¡­people probably just gave her free shit as soon as theyid eyes on her¡­] That''s true. "La! If you''ve taken in two charges, then it''s only proper for you to provide them with an allowance." Sif admonished me. "I''m sorry, you two." I said to Akeno and Asia. I reached into my inventory and pulled out whatever random cash was inside. "Here''s¡­" I took a second to count the money with[Observe], "14,734 dors¡­ Split that between the two of you until I get your identities here set up. Then you''ll both have your own bank ounts and credit cards." I said. I was thankful that I would probably never be hurting for money again at least. Not with my inventory still full of plundered asgardian gold. Akeno looked at the wads of cash with surprise and Asia was just stuttering speechlessly as she held more money than she''d ever seen before. Akeno took half of the money and quickly put it in her own magical storage space. "At least you''re more amodating than Rias was..." "Her family was filthy rich though. She didn''t give you money?" I asked. Akeno scoffed. "They were rich, but she didn''t get a lot of money from them because they didn''t approve of her being in the human world. Most of the money we also got was spent on her growing anime merchandise collection. On top of that, Kuoh wasn''t amunity swimming in money so the people we mainly formed contracts with were usually broke as well." The more you know, I guess¡­ I turned towards Asia who was looking at her pile of cash awkwardly. She didn''t know any storage magic¡­ She didn''t know any magic at all now that I thought about it. Thankfully, Sif came to the rescue. She pulled out a small gold ring. "Here you go, young Asia. In Asgard, many people need a way to carry bulk items but the society looks down on magic. Therefore, we buy these storage rings from the Vanir. I don''t use it because I have been practicing my own storage magic more often. You may keep it as a gift." "Asgardians look down on magic, but they still buy magic rings from the Light Elves?" I asked as Asia took the ring from Sif and slipped it on. Asia looked utterly delighted to receive a ''present.'' She even had some budding happy tears in her eyes. Sif shook her head with a sigh. "No one ever imed Asgard''s warriors were the brightest in the universe¡­" XXX C 149 As we were all talking, I heard the elevator to my penthouse arrive on my floor. It opened up and inside was Natasha. "I''m back, girls." She said as she walked in. "Sorry i had to take a call outside, the cell reception in this ce isn''t that great¨C" Natasha froze when she saw me and Sif. She slipped hermunicator into her pocket and marched up to me with a scowl. "What the hell, La!? You justpletely took me out of the fight back there!" "I''m sorry, Nata¨C" "And who are you to talk to La that way!?" Sif jumped in front of me and cut me off... "I''m Natasha Romanoff! La and I are together, so you can butt out. Whoever you are¡­" Natasha replied to Sif. "Well, I am also La''s lover! I am the Goddess Sif of Asgard!" Sif replied herself. I watched from the side as the two women registered what each other had just said. Both of my lovers red at each other before they turned to me. Uh oh¡­ [I wish I could eat food. I''d love some popcorn right about now¡­ Good luck Host!] "La! How could you be with such a brazen woman as this that disrespects you so!?" Sif asked while pointing at Natasha. "Excuse me!? I''m wondering why she would bother with a woman like you who speaks for her and doesnt even give her the time to respond to me!" Natasha spat back. "I have done no such thing! Tell her, La!" Sif imed indignantly. "Well actually¨C" I started to speak but got cut off. "You''ve already cut her off twice so far! It was rude!" Natasha said while interrupting me. "Oh yeah? Well, I''ll have you know that¡­" ¡­ I walked over towards Akeno and Asia who had taken a seat on the couch and were watching this spectacle y out. I took a seat on the couch next to the two of them as Sif and Natasha continued to throw passive aggressive jabs at each other. "Um...Miss La. Shouldn''t you stop them?" Asia asked while looking towards the bickering women with concern. "Ara. I underestimated you, Aunt La. To think you were capable of two timing such beautifuldies." Akeno smirked at me. [Technically it''s four timing at this point, but who''s counting?] "Wee to the wonderful world of having a harem. Sometimes your lovers get along great, and sometimes they don''t¡­" I trailed off and was thankful that at least the two of them weren''t physically fighting. "LOVERS!?" Asia asked in shock with a bright red face. "Ufufu!" I reached into my inventory and pulled out my phone. I handed it to Akeno. "Go ahead and order a bunch of food. Let''s have a celebratory feast! Get whatever you want." I told her. I stood back up and with a sigh, I walked back over towards Sif and Natasha. "This might take a while¡­" I muttered. ¨CAn hour and a halfter¨C "Food''s here!" Akeno called out from the kitchen and I actually thanked my dead father for the timely intervention! These two had been bickering longer than I had thought possible! Thankfully, they both seemed to be wearing down as time went on and I could hear both of their stomachs growling at this point. I made my way towards the kitchen. Akeno certainly didn''t order frugally. I saw a whole spread of pizzas, wings, ribs, and¡­ "Did you also order Filet Mignon, Akeno?" I asked in surprise. "Ufufu! You bet I did!" Akeno grinned as she cut into her $200 steak. "The food at the Grigori HQ was alright, but nothing quite beats a Wagyu steak!" Akeno took another bite and moaned. "Thank you, God, for this incredible feast before us." Asia prayed quickly before she started digging in as well with no hesitation. "I''ve never been part of a feast before!" Her te was piled half a foot high with all kinds of food. I''d have to remind Akenoter that Asia was still a human and could still get fat if she ate too much. I wouldn''t say anything during Asia''s first feast though. Now that both Natasha and Sif had some food in them, they had calmed down. I was very thankful for that. "So you''re Natasha..." Sif asked as she not so subtly inspected my redheaded lover across the table. "And you''re Sif¡­" Natasha did the same. "...You''ve got some fire in you." Sifplemented her. "...I could say the same about you." Natasha replied. "I can see why La likes you." "I could say the same as well." Sif grinned back. The two of them locked eyes with each other and came to some kind of non verbal agreement that i wasn''t a part of. I let out a sigh of relief now that they were at least being cordial with each other. "So what are we celebrating with all this food, Miss La?" Asia asked me in between bites. "Is today some holiday that I don''t know about?" Akeno looked inquisitive as well. "Nothing too special," I said with a sly grin. "I just killed the King of Gehenna today. He was a Super Level Demon." ""EEEEEEEeeeeehhhhhh!"" Asia and Akeno eximed at the same time! Natasha stopped her conversation with Sif to speak to me. "Oh right. Fury really wants to know everything about that fight. He''s especially interested in whatever that green magic was thatpletely repaired all the damage afterwards." "You can tell him to give me a call tomorrow. Tonight we''re just going to celebrate!" "Wonderful! Now where do you keep your mead, La?" Sif said excitedly while standing up. "I shall fetch us all a mug to make a toast!" "Um, Sif¡­ Mead isn''t really popr on midgard anymore. Hardly anyone actually drinks it anymore." I replied. Sif slumped back down and looked devastated to hear that. "TELL ME IT ISN''T SO!" XXX C 150 After eating tons of delicious food and marathoning a few movies, with everyone, the fun night ended. I headed back towards my own room alone. I was too mentally drained for any other ''activities'' tonight, so Sif and Natasha were staying in the guest rooms. I reflected on that recent battle and realized that I needed more abilities for versatility. I wasn''t sure how to go about that though. "System? Is there any way I can get stronger? Or maybe just get new abilities? Maybe a System Shop or something." I asked as I flopped down onto my bed and stared at the ceiling. [I''m not the type of Gamer System thates with a shop¡­ but there is a way for you to gain new abilities quickly.] I sat back up in excitement. "And what would that be!?" [Trading for them with other gamers.] Other Gamers? I know they existed, but I''ve never actually interacted with another one. "And how would I do that?" Was there some kind of Gamer hub that I was unaware of til this point. [There''s no hub. Well¡­There used to be, but it got destroyed too many times and people got tired of rebuilding it. You wouldn''t actually have to do the trade personally. I can interact with other Systems on my own and facilitate any trades you and another Gamer agree on.] "That sounds pretty cool. You just contact another System and it tells their Gamer that I want to make a trade?" [Yes. You''d have to know what you want though. Ideally most Gamer''s would only trade for something not avable in their own universe.] "Like what?" [Things like iconic weapons, powerful magic relics, or the asional Waifu¡­] "Wait!? What was thatst one!?" I asked with a frown. [Waifus¡­ Those tend to be pretty popr to trade.] "So very then." I confirmed. Why was I not really surprised? Give some Gamers their own multiverses and unlimited power and of course they start a ve trade of their favorite Waifu''s with each other. [Yeah¡­ A lot of Gamer''s don''t see other people as anything but NPCs.] "I''ll just trade with another female gamer then." I decided out loud. [Statistically, the Waifu trade is made up of about 97% of male Gamers.] "Great, then." Now I just needed to think about what ability I could get that would quickly grant me a huge power up? Seeing Belial turn into a massive giant actually had me getting slightly jealous. "Hmmm, I''ve got it! System, are there any female gamers in a Naruto multiverse?" I asked. I wanted a Rinnegan! Chakra existed here as well, so I''d be able to use all of its abilities. [There is exactly one female Gamer currently in her own Naruto multiverse. She''s pretty strong, but she hasn''t yet reached the peak. She might be willing to trade. It can''t hurt to ask at least. I''ll let you know when they respond.] I thanked the System and slumped back down on my bed. I was going to close my eyes and go to sleep when I felt something strange echo above me. BOOM! CRACK! "That''s weird¡­" I said as I looked out the window. A thunderstorm had manifested in the skiespletely out of nowhere. I left my bedroom and headed back towards my living room to get a better look. To my surprise, Akeno was already there and was looking out therge windows as well. Her back was towards me. "You alright Akeno?" I called out to her in concern. Akeno turned to me and grimaced. "This is divine thunder. It''s not natural. For a moment I thought it was my father causing it. It''s not." "Do you miss him?" I asked teasingly. I hadn''t realized the father daughterbo had reconciled that much yet. Akeno blushed a bit and then scoffed. "As if. Who would miss that wet nket? I was just curious about the sudden thunderstorm." CRACK! A massive bolt of thunder shot across the sky. My ss windows vibrated from the shockwave. I had no doubt that people who lived closer to that one probably just had all their windows blown out. Was this Thor? No, I still had a copy of Mjolnir in my inventory and it wasn''t reacting to any of this lighting at all. It wasn''t Thor. Akeno also said this was divine lighting which meant it probably wasn''t Storm from the X-men either. Not that I had even met any of the mutants yet. "This lighting feels angry. But it doesn''t feel like proper rage." Akeno said as she looked up. She called forth a small amount of her own divine lighting into her hand. "This is what hatred feels like." When I focused my senses on the lighting in her hand, I could almost feel Akeno''s emotions in it. Her own lighting felt furious! "This is the hatred I feel towards my mothers n!" She exined with loathing. She clenched her fist and her lightning dispersed. "Whoever is causing this storm doesn''t feel actual hatred. What they are doing is currently throwing a tantrum¡­" She finished with a scoff. Akeno turned around and headed back towards her bedroom. The disy of power going on outside was impressive, but the reason for it was apparently pathetic. ''A God of Thunder who is fond of throwing tantrums?''I wondered as I too headed back towards my room. Something was telling me that this event wouldn''t be a one time thing. XXX chapters 151-155 chapters 151-155 (A/N: This first part has R-18) La decided to ignore the supernatural thunderstorm for the night and go to sleep. Her head hit the pillow and she clocked out. Or at least, she thought she did¡­ "Wee, La." A familiar voice called out to her. "What the hell?" La opened her eyes and looked around. She wasn''t in my bedroom anymore. She wasn''t in any ce she recognized. "This ce is kind of edgy¡­" Shemented upon seeing all of the decor. There were thousands, maybe hundreds of thousands of skulls scattered around off to the sides of her. In front of La was a clear path, however. A path leading to a ck throne¡­ that was also decorated in skulls. "Hmph! Just because you don''t like my decor doesn''t mean you have to call it edgy!" Lady Death said from atop her throne in front of La. She happened to enjoy the aesthetic quite a bit, herself! La saw that Lady Death was still as absolutely stunning as always. La could absolutely understand why Thanos simped so hard for this beautiful entity. La called out to her. "Lady Death! What a pleasant surprise. I take it this is the realm of Death?" "Indeed. Here I sit above the multiverse and observe its flow of souls." Lady Death said as she pointed upwards. La looked up and gasped. Instead of seeing stars in pitch ck sky above them, La saw entire gxies! Thousands of them scattered everywhere across the sky. "It''s beautiful." She said with awe. "Indeed it is." Lady Death said as she drew La''s attention back to herself. "But that''s not why I brought you here¡­You never came to im your kiss from me." Lady Death said with an actual pout on her face. "Sorry about that..." La replied to her nervously. "A lot of things happened all at once." She also didn''t know how serious Lady Death''s offer was¡­ Evidently, since the beautiful entity hag dragged La to her realm, it waspletely serious. "And then you went and did me another great service." Lady Death added with a faint smile. "I did?" La asked in surprise. "Was it killing Voldemort again?" Lady Death actually giggled as she approached La. "I''m always happy when a version of him dies in the multiverse, but no. I''m talking about you releasing all of the souls from Gehenna! Billions upon billions of souls had been trapped there out of my reach for so long! And you casually freed them and delivered them right to me." She was now standing right in front of the Fallen Angel. "I wasn''t interested in being a Queen of one of the Hells and¨C" La was cut off when Lady Death leaned forward and kissed her! It wasn''t a quick peck on the lips either! It was a genuine, passionate kiss! (R-18 Start) La let out a squeak as she felt Lady Death'' tongue enter her mouth. Lady Death''s kiss felt absolutely amazing. It was extremely hot and passionate! As she kissed La, one of Lady Death''s hands reached around and started to fondle the Fallen Angels ass. Her other hand started to rub La''s lower back. "Mmmmmm." La moaned at the sensations. She realized Lady Death must have been using some kind of pleasure magic. Her touches felt absolutely amazing even through La''s clothing! La''s legs were quivering and she was starting to have trouble standing up right. Lady Death''s tongue started flicking against La''s own rapidly. The hand on her lower back moved up and was now groping La''s breasts. Lady Death pinched on one of her nipples just right causing La to squeak. At this point, Death''s groping had La on the edge of a powerful orgasm! Lady Death never stopped hungrily kissing La as thetter felt herselfe undone! La seized up and a powerful orgasm shuddered across her body. She felt her legs grow moist and knew she was leaking love juices everywhere. "Fwaaahhh¡­" La sighed in pleasure when Lady Death finally broke their kiss. Lady Death smirked at La and licked her own lips. "You''re my champion now, La of the Fallen. I want you¡­" She dered huskily. Lady Death then pushed La backwards! La expected to stumble and fall because there was nothing behind her! At least there wasn''t thest time she checked. La was surprised when she ended upnding backwards on a silky soft bed that had materialized behind her. It was incredibly soft and, just like the rest of the abode, the sheets were pitch ck. La also noticed that all of her clothing had all been removed without her even realizing it. Lady Death then leaned over her and La gasped. Lady Death was alsopletely naked and she was so beautiful! Absolutely wless everywhere. Her pale breasts were magnificent and sat atop a simrly magnificent figure. Lady Death was perfectly shaped in all of the right ces! Lady Death leaned forward and kissed La once again. Her tongue deftly made its way back inside La''s mouth. La let her take control as she fell back down onto the bed. Lady Death was directly on top of her. Theirrge breasts pressed together as they fiercely made out for a few moments. As they kissed, La felt Lady Death''s hands reach down and push her supple legs apart. She moaned when she felt something press up against her already dripping core. She thought it was one of Lady Death''s fingers until it pushed it''s way deeply inside her in one go! It definitely wasn''t a finger! It was too big and hot! La quivered and mewled as she felt herself getting filled up. ''Of course, Lady Death knows this spell as well¡­''La thought with a pleasant shudder. Lady Death never stopped kissing La even as she pushed her way inside the sinfully perfect Fallen Angel. La suspected that Lady Death seemed to really like kissing! La then I moaned deeply into the other woman''s mouth once Lady Death thrust her hips forward. La saw stars with that single thrust as all of her inner nerves were set off at once! Another orgasmic wave of pleasure tore through La and my pussy mped down on the appendage inside her! Lady Death finally broke their sloppy kiss and grinned at La who was cumming beneath her. "You''re just as perfect as I thought you were when I first saw you. Only you are worthy of being my lover and Champion!" Lady Death said before she started moving her hips at a steady pace. Lady Death shuddered and groaned in pleasure. La was even tighter after her second orgasm! La''s legs wrapped around her hips and all she could do was continuously moan with every thrust. Whatever magic Lady Death was using on La made sex with her feel amazing! "Hhhhhhnnnn. you are sinfully tight." Lady Death huffed out as she continued her pace. She leaned down and startedying kisses along La''s neck as she continued thrusting deep inside La. La didn''t think Lady Death would be able to leave a mark on her skin, but that didn''t stop her current lover from trying. Lady Death continued licking and suckling on La''s neck and breasts when La felt Lady Death''s pace inside her start to increase. Death started hammering her hips faster and her breathing picked up! She raised her head and her ck eyes looked directly into La''s purple ones. Lady Death smiled down at La with a flushed expression that soon tightened up. "MMMMmmmm. Oh yeeeeesssss!" Lady Death moaned and finally came herself! La''s eyes widened and she felt Lady Death''s warmth spill out deep inside of her. Lady Death was shuddering on top of La with a look of ecstasy on her perfect face! The feeling of being filled by Lady Death had La orgasming one more time herself! The Fallen Angels mouth opened wide and she let out a long moan! XXX A few hourster, I wasying down in the bed with Lady Death snuggled up next to me. I felt deliciously sore all over even if my[Gamer''s Body]was already going to work on healing all that. I turned to my side to address my partner. "So¡­was the mind-blowing sex the only reason you called me to your realm?" I asked her. "Not that I minded it at all." I added. I noticed that Lady Death had seemed to be very pent up and almost starved for affection. Lady Death really likedying kisses all over me and had done so many times throughout our multi-hour long session together. Lady Death smiled at me. She affectionately reached forward and brushed a strand of hair off of my face. "I deeply enjoyed it as well, but you are correct. That wasn''t the only reason I called you to my domain. I decided to make you my champion and give you some information." "Your champion?" I asked. [Your Title: Death''s Favored has now been upgraded to Death''s Champion!] ¡úDeath''s Champion: You are immune to all Death Magic. You cannot permanently die in any universe that falls under Lady Death''s domain. You can revive one person from death every single day! ''Woah!'' I eximed in my head when I quickly read over the upgraded title. This one really came with some amazing benefits. I''d gone from three remaining spare lives to practically an infinite amount! ''What ces don''t fall under her domain?''I asked the System. [ces such as the Hells or Dormamu''s dark domain will fall outside her area of influence. If you die in one of those ces, then you''ll still only have three revives.] Those were dangerous ces that I would be hesitant to go with my current level anyway. Going into ces like those meant facing their evil rulers at their maximum powers, and those rulers were able to call upon all of the souls trapped in those dimensions for even more power as well! I was steering clear of those ces for sure until I knew she could handle them. "You are my champion now, La of the Fallen. That''s more than just an empty title as the entity fused to your soul probably already told you." Lady Death said. "It also means that you are my chosen lover. I shall take no other for all of time. In the whole multiverse it shall only be you." She dered¡­and wow. What a deration that was. "Woah¡­" La I said quietly. "Thanos is going to be pissed¡­" I added with a smallugh. Death scoffed. "Him? I could care less about him. He is undoubtedly the being who annoys me the most. Every single iteration of him." I figured that might be the case. I couldn''t imagine the workload Lady Death would be under normally. Then add on top all thes full of life Thanos sacrificed "in her name" and that workload vastly increases. "All those Thanos'' always think that sacrificing trillions of souls to me will win my favor. They are all fools! He always ends up killing so many mortals unnecessarily! All those souls would have ended up in my realm upon their natural deaths anyway. I had no need for them before their times! It just makes more paperwork for me!" Deathined next to me. Lady Death exined to me that there was an avatar of herself in every single Universe. She had basically branched her consciousness out a million times over to lighten the workload, but even then, the amount of souls they all had to deal with everyday sounds daunting to me. She told me that I had never interacted with one of her avatars, though. From the moment Lady Death noticed me, she had been interacting with me using her main consciousness. "I''m d you brought up Thanos, because he was the one, or rather two, that I wanted to warn you about." Lady Death said to La. "Two?" I asked in confusion. "Yes, Two. The Thanos you left in that cursed universe was very upset that you destroyed some of the Infinity Stones there. Those can take hundreds of years to reform and that universe''s Thanos does not want to wait anymore to fulfill his ambition. Even now, he is searching for a way to enter your home universe." Lady Death exined. She exined to me that while I was able to freely travel between universes, that didn''t mean my sacred Gear didn''t leave a faint dimensional signature when I did so. If someone found the exact spot I traveled from, which Thanos had, then they could record the correct dimensional coordinates. [I wonder if they''ll team up to kill you? Who am I kidding? You''re the Gamer! Of course they will!] I was obviously nning on dealing with Thanos in the future anyway. What was one more!? That just meant double the rewards! [That''s the spirit, Host! I have good news for you as well! The Gamer from the Narutoverse responded. You were ''busy'' so I didn''t interrupt you then.] ''That''s great! What do they want to trade for a pair of Rinnegan?'' [They want the most basic thing from DxD there is¡­the Boosted Gear.] ''Do they know thates with a talking dragon who will never shut up?''That was one of the reasons I wouldn''t want any top tier Sacred Gears myself. Most of them had the souls and consciousness of other beings in them. One voice in my head constantly talking to me was already more than enough! [How rude! Also, she knows and she doesn''t care, apparently.] I mentally shrugged. If that''s what they wanted, then I''d just have to go and get one. Obviously, I couldn''t take it from Isane as that would be cruel and evil. I figured there had to be some evil versions of Issei in my multiverse that I wouldn''t mind taking the Gear from, though. And luckily for me, I was currently in bed with one of the few beings in existence who would actually have the knowledge on where to locate one of those evil Isseis. XXX I had finished putting my clothing back on and so had Lady Death. I was preparing to head back home. I had quite a few things to take care of and I begrudgingly couldn''t stay with mytest lover in bed all day. Lady Death alsomented that she had to get back to work herself. Her millions of avatars didn''t mean she was free from her own responsibilities either. Before I left though, I asked her about any evil versions of Issei. "You wish to know the dimensional coordinates of an ''evil Hyoudou Issei'' who possesses the Boosted Gear? So you can steal it?" I nodded innocently. "If you can tell me, that would be great!" My mind was already wandering to all the awesome things I could do with my future Rinnegan! I was surprised though when Lady Death looked hesitant to tell me. Lady Death exined her hesitation to me. She had, borderline, broken a few rules when she gave me such a tant power up back in the Zombie Universe. This situation wasn''t exactly the same as then, but she was still a bit hesitant to give me the information. Lady Death feared that I might end up catching the attention of "that being." ording to her, It was a borderline miracle that he had not already noticed me. [Or maybe he has and just doesn''t care.] "You can''t tell me?" I asked with a small pout. I used my[Acting]to bring forth a few tears to my eyes. "Please¡­" I could tell they worked when Lady Death wavered. Lady Death sighed at me. "I know you''re trying to manipte me by acting cute and innocent and it worked. I suppose I can tell you. Just this once, though!" "Alright!" I cheered. "This is still a gray area as far as the rules go, but there are technically no rules I would be breaking by simply giving you some ''random'' dimensional coordinates." Lady Death said. "I can work with that." "Are you nning on fusing that Gear to your soul? I would rmend that you do not. Your soul already has three things fused to it. That creates an artificial yet stable trinity. Adding a fourth would throw you out of bnce." Lady Death said with concern. It would? That was good to know. I told her that I simply wanted to use the Gear for a trade. Lady Death nodded at that. "That''s better. I''m not helping you get more powerful, I''m simply aiding you in a trade with a third party whose identity I do not know¡­" With that said, she ended up giving me the coordinates before I portaled myself back home. Not before giving her onest passionate kiss though. Something to remember me by. I opened a portal directly back to my bedroom. When I stepped through, I saw that the sun was already rising. It looked like I had spent the whole night in Death''s domain. ¡­ I was sitting at my kitchen table enjoying some leftovers from the night before. Was it weird to eat pizza and BBQ ribs for breakfast? Yes. Did I care? No. A woman who I wasn''t expecting to see groggily walked into the kitchen. I took another bite as I watched the woman sway back and forth. "Hey, Andrea. How are you feeling? You slept for a long time." I said. It looked like she was finally awake! Andrea Stark massaged her aching head. Her stomach was also fiercely grumbling. "I feel like I haven''t eaten in forever! How long was I out? And what happened?" "What''s thest thing you remember?" I asked. Thest thing Andrea remembered was we were in the middle of robbing Asgard¡­ and then nothing. "Well, you ate anApple of Idunto be an Asgardian before Sif could warn you about the process. The process isn''t instantaneous and you took a week long sabbatical while your body underwent the changes. Congrattions! You''ll now live over 5000 years and you have super strength and durability." I said. "Also, we''re back in my home universe and you have a brother now." I added as an afterthought. Andrea paused for a moment to process everything I just said. She shrugged and sat down at the table next to me. She was absolutely starving at Ribs and Pizza sounded fantastic to her! She''d been eating nothing but canned food for months in her bunker. That sounded dreadful to me whose pretty much been eating nothing but gourmet food ever since I came into all my money. [And by ''came into,'' you mean stole¡­] I pulled out my phone and sent a quick text to Tony to let him know that his ''sister'' was awake and at my ce. I also wanted to talk to him about getting some identities set up for Heather, Asia, and Akeno. Andrea would have been included in that too, but her own Jarvis could probably take care of that no problem once he was plugged into the inte. "...Why am I still hungry!?" Andrea eximed after eating a full rack of ribs and arge pepperoni pizza! "Asgardian naturally eat more food than humans. They literally have to throw entire feasts every night just to sustain themselves." I exined. It can be off putting to people who aren''t prepared for it to watch Asgardians eat. Last night, I watched Sif eat more than everyone elsebined and the woman still wanted them to call in some desert. We did end up calling it in of course¡­ Andrea whined. "Are there any other downsides to being an Asgardian I should know about?" Andrea was thankful that she was rich at least and could afford it. Well, she wasn''t rich in this reality yet but I figured it was only a matter of time. It was never hard for a Stark to make money. THUNK! "I think that''s your brother, Tony." I said when heard something heavynd on my penthouse roof. I then heard the door to the roof open and someone proceeded to walk down the stairs. "WE''RE IN THE KITCHEN!" I called out. He came down the stairs a momentter. "I''ve never been here, La. I don''t know where your kitchen even is." I shrugged. He seemed to find it just fine anyway¡­ Tony Stark walked in carrying a briefcase that was not so secretly his Iron Man suit. He set it down on the couch. "Anyways, La, I''m d you''re back! I also heard that you had quite the adventure and even got yourself a genuine harem! I am so incredibly jealous. And who is this woman next to you?" Tony asked but I could tell he recognized the resemnce to himself in Andrea. Both of them were awkwardly staring at each other¡­ I decided to speed things up for them. "Tony this is Andrea and Andrea this is Tony. Andrea is from a universe where zombies overran the and she was the only survivor. Tony is from here and he''s a recovering alcoholic. There you go! You''ve both been introduced to each other! I''m gonna go see if my girls are awake yet." I said as I walked out of the room to give both of them some space. Tony and Andrea were left alone together. Tony scratched the back of his head as he looked at his new ''sister.'' "So¡­zombies huh?" XXX I noticed a rare opportunity in front of me! I had snuck into Natasha''s room to wake the woman up. I could see the beautiful spy/assassin was still soundly asleep in her bed. I could hear her faintly breathing. I grinned to myself as I made my surprise attack! "Wake up Natasha!" I yelled and jumped over her bed! I tried tond right on top of her! To my surprise, the nkets flew up at thest second and I felt myself get grabbed out of the air. "Uh oh¡­" Natasha flung me over her shoulder and I flipped over the other side of her bed and collided with the floor! "I''m ok¡­" Natasha sighed. "It''s too early for this." She muttered. Natasha looked a bit hungover. Somehow, Sif had managed to find a ce that delivered real Meadst night and the three of us had all had a fair amount of drinks. Natasha said she envied me, who seemed to bepletely fine no matter how much alcohol I had. Can Angel''s not get drunk or is your tolerance just that good?" She asked. "It''s just one of my amazing talents." I replied. "Is there a reason you woke me up so early, La." Natasha asked as she clutched her head. I reached over and used myPurger of Darknessto heal Natasha''s hangover. "Thank you." Natasha said. She looked much better. "I woke you up because Tony is here and Andrea is awake. I ended up getting some information that I kind of have to act on post haste. I could be gone for a couple of days. Which is awkward because I just got back." Imented. I didn''t want to pass up the chance of acquiring my magic/chakra eyes though! Who knows if some other gamer had the same idea as me and sends the Naruto gamergirl a better offer!? [You''re just being paranoid, Host.] ''I know, but I can''t help it!'' "So what? You want me to babysit your niece and the church girl?" Natasha asked. "Mostly just Asia. She has the power to heal anything and she''s way too nice and naive! I don''t want to trap her in my apartment, but someone has to monitor her because people will try to take advantage of her." I exined. I wasn''t going to be like the church and not let Asia outside. The Hand was still around though, and so were the remnants of Hydra. I was just worried about the girl''s safety. It also wasn''t fair for Akeno to have to keep watching Asia all the time either. I know that Akeno is almost 18, or was she already 18? [You''re a bad aunt¡­] ¡­And she should be able to live her own life at that age without having to constantly guard the other girl. ''Also I''m a great Aunt! I saved her from an eternity of very!'' "Any injury huh?" Natasha asked in surprise. You know that''s an amazingly valuable ability. Many organizations WILL try to kidnap the girl the second they hear about it." I unfortunately know that. Asia also has zerobat capabilities so she would be pretty much helpless. "Alright, I''ll keep an eye out for her. I''ll also have Fury assign her a full time detail. As long as she promises to asionally heal some of our agents I''m sure he''ll agree." Natasha said. I thanked her. I know Asia would be fine with those terms as well. The girl goes out of her way to heal everyone she can anyway. Following my short conversation with Natasha, I went to speak with Sif next. It was funny that I also had to cure my other lover''s hangover too. It turns out that drinks on Earth were far more developed than they were on Asgard. It''s no surprise considering their culture has pretty much stagnated for 1000 years under Odin''s rule. Sif wasn''t used to drinking Mead that had so much alcohol added to it. I could have talked with Sif longer, but she told me that she also had to get going. She had been assigned a mission by H while she was on Midgard. Thor had yet to return back home. He had apparently been spending most of his ''private'' time with a certain Jane Foster¡­ording to Heimdall. He really is the universe''s biggest voyeur¡­ Before Sif left, I pulled out anApple of Idun,from my inventory, and handed it to her. "Here, this is for Jane. It would suck, for Thor, if he meets his soulmate, only for her to die of old age in a few decades." I said. What I didn''t say was that I knew it would actually be much sooner for Jane because of cancer¡­ That woman couldn''t catch a break. "What if she refuses?" Sif asked. "Shove the apple down her throat if she refuses to eat it." I replied with a smile. Sif grinned at my crazy response. "I''ll make sure that she does. Thor is one of our best warriors and it will be hard to convince him to return to Asgard if he has to leave her behind. Especially since his father isn''t around to bully him anymore." I decided not to wake up Akeno or Asia before my departure. Natasha would tell them about my urgent business and that I had to leave. Before I left, though, I decided to check up on the two new siblings. I found Tony and Andrea in her living room. They were sitting on her couch and seemed to be getting along. Good for them. "I can''t believe you got together with Pepper. That''s so weird. She''s like a sister to me!" Andrea said. "Well, now she''s going to be your actual sister because we''re engaged." Tony replied. Andrea made a yful gagging sound. "I hope you didn''t knock her up unexpectedly. She was instrumental in running thepany." "Mine too! I don''t know what I''d do without her!" "Yeah¡­" Andrea trailed off with a far off look. Tony caught her look and sighed. He realized he identally hit andmine with thatment. It was hard for him to believe there actually existed other universes. Let alone one that got overrun by actual zombies. He was proud of his alternate female self for surviving the whole thing though. Tony could admit he was a narcissist and now he had proof that he really would be able to survive in a zombie apocalypse at least! "Hey, Tony. Would you mind setting up some US identities for three girls." I cut in between their conversation and asked him. Tony nced at me and casually waved. "That''s easy. All I need are the girls'' basic info and a few pictures of each of them. Text it all to my phone and I''ll take care of it all no problem." He then went back to talking with his sister. "Thanks Tony!" I called out before and let them get back to their conversation. I''d need to stop by the Sanctum, to get some pictures of Heather, before I leave to hunt down aBoosted Gear. XXX Heather Potter didn''t know whether to be angry or grateful towards me. She had been flip flopping back and forth since I''d shown up here at the sanctum. "You killed Voldemort and then you went off to hold a victory party and you didn''t invite me!" Heather dered with a pout! I did feel bad about that. "I''m sorry Heather. And it wasn''t really a victory party over killing the Dark Lord. The party was for killing a really powerful demon that he and his idiot followers summoned." I exined. "Voldemort was an afterthought at that point." "So the man who was after me and has been hunting me since I was born was nothing more than a casual after thought!?" Heather asked. "Kind of¡­" I admitted. I instantly killed him when his back was turned after all. The guy had no idea how he even died¡­ Heather''s pout turned into a smile! "Good! That asshole doesn''t deserve to even be remembered! He was nothing more than another failed pathetic dark lord after all. I''ve been reading lots of history from the Sanctums Library. Dark Lords like him pop up every few decades and they always fail." I was d that Heather seemed to be taking it so well. "So anything interesting been happening in the Sanctum?" I changed the subject. Nothing appeared to be out of ce. Just like every other time Ie here, there are groups of students practicing all types of magic in the courtyard while older teachers give them judgmental stares. I''m d that I never ventured too deeply into this type of magic. It would have been a huge time killer. Heather scoffed at my question. She looked annoyed. "This ce? The most interesting thing that happened, in the past two weeks, was one guy identally stabbed himself in the foot! It''s been really boring for a super-secret magic organization. I miss talking to kids my own age sometimes¡­" She trailed off. Heather needed friends her own age. The youngest person here was still in their 20''s. "I have some good news for you then. In a week or two, you''ll have an American identity and be able to attend school here." I said. "I just need to get some pictures of you to send to Tony." Heather''s eyes lit up! "I can go to an actual school with real teachers who aren''t going to try and murder me!? Sign me up immediately!" She said while practically bouncing in excitement! I got a few photos of Heather and forwarded them to Stark''s phone. I spent another half hour talking to Heather before deciding it was time for me to head out on my next adventure. "You''re leaving already?" Heather whined. "I don''t want to be stuck here practicing magic with the old farts for another two weeks!" Heather eximed loudly. "HEY!" One of the old farts practicing magic in the courtyard yelled at her in indignation. "I''m not exactly going on a cake walk here Heather. I''m going to another universe to track down an evil Red Dragon Emperor and steal his Sacred Gear." I said. Heather smiled mischievously. "I understood almost none of that except for another universe and stealing! That sounds fun and I want toe with!" Heather demanded. I sighed. I supposed that it wouldn''t hurt to take Heather with me. The girl needed to know the risks though. "Listen Heather, I don''t know what to expect. If you get hurt, I can heal you and if you die, I can revive you. Those things can still happen though." "You can revive the dead!?" She eximed loudly. Some of the sorcerers nearby turned to me and gave me incredulous looks. Others were starting to look at me fearfully¡­ "You can revive the dead?" "How is that possible!?" "She is delving into magic far darker than any has before! She should be banished from here!" I gave thatst guy the stink eye. I figured this information would get out sooner orter. To be honest, I didn''t really even care if it did. "YES, YES... I CAN REVIVE THE DEAD, OK!? I''M SLEEPING WITH LADY DEATH AND AM THEREFORE HER CHAMPION NOW! That''s one of the perks thates with it." I dered loudly. Every sorcerer had fear in their eyes when I mentioned Lady Death¡­ Heather ws gazing up at me with stars in her eyes. Wow, La! You really are the coolest woman I''ve ever known! Sleeping with Lady Death¡­Wow¡­" "Really¡­La." The Ancient One called out to me as she stepped out of her private meditation room and into the courtyard. "I was in the middle of meditating and I had to hear you shouting that!? And you''re nning on taking Heather with you, on a potentially dangerous adventure, to another universe? To fight some Red Dragon something?" She asked. I nodded. "Yep. We''re leaving in like five minutes. You want toe?" The Ancient One shook her head ''no.'' She''d apparently had enough of MY crazy adventures for a while¡­ "Just make sure she makes it back safely." the Ancient One pointed to Heather. Heather cheered. "Yay! Let''s go rob an evil dragon guy!" XXX chapters 156-160 chapters 156-160 "So this is another universe? It must be, because everything is in Japanese." Heathermented as we walked down the streets of Tokyo. "Did Japan win World War 2 in this dimension or something?" Iughed. "Heather, we''re in Japan. That''s why all the signs are in Japanese." Heather blushed. "Oh¡­I knew that. I also don''t speak Japanese, just so you know." "Did the Ancient One not give you any spells to understand othernguages?" I asked. Heather shook her head. "Now that I think about it, everyone in Kamar Taj always spoke perfect English to me. That was strange considering we were in Tibet." "Hmm, let me try something." I said and held up one of my hands towards Heather. "I grant you the blessings of Light and Language."A small amount of Light Energy left me and I blessed Heather the same as I had done for Natasha before. Heather should be able to speak anynguage now and her attack spells should carry traces of myLight Energyas well. The same way Natasha''s bullets did. "That felt weird." Heathermented. "I feel lighter and all warm and fuzzy." "That means it worked." "If you say so. Where are we going anyway?" Heather said as she gestured around us. "I need to find a Grigori broker." I replied as the two of us continued walking down the streets of Tokyo. "We''re in another universe, but not that much appears to be different physically at least. I can sense another Fallen Angel nearby. He feels a bit weird, but simr enough that I recognize the magical signature of one of my own." I exined and Heather nodded. I led Heather down a few more streets. The streets became less and less crowded as the two of us continued onwards. Eventually, we noticed that there were no regr humans around at all anymore. A subtle barrier had been ced on the small backstreet, we were on, to ward away any non-supernatural beings. I walked up to a nondescript wooden door and rapped on it with a code known only to our faction. The door swung open and a Fallen Angel I didn''t recognize stood there. "What do you want?" The man asked bluntly. He eyed me and Heather warily. "I don''t recognize either of you, but you feel like a Fallen." He said while pointing at me. "I obviously am. I came to do business. Will you let us in?" I asked. I noticed something strange about this Fallen. He felt really weak, and for an Angel¡­he was not very good looking. I wondered if he was using some kind of illusion magic to mask his true features. If so, then it was very impressive because even I couldn''t see through it. [Or maybe he''s just naturally ugly like Kokabiel.] That could be true, but it wouldn''t exin his low level. I knew what I was seeing with[Observe]had to be fake information because even a two winged Fallen Angel was at leastLevel 10. [The Fallen Angel Giarmo: Level 8] He peaked out the door and quickly scanned the alley around them. When he sensed no one else was lurking nearby he moved out of the way. "Yeah, yeah. Come in¡­Sister..." He said the word ''sister'' sarcastically. Heather and I walked inside and the door automatically mmed shut behind us. A bunch of runes lit up on the door sealing us all inside with some powerful defense magic. Not powerful enough to detain me, though, should I choose to break out. I nced around the shop and was impressed with its inventory. Brokers were members of the Grigori that set up secret shops like these all around the world. They engaged in under the table trading with other factions and asionally brought in some very interesting finds. I could see a couple of nameless Holy Swords sitting in one corner and piles of exorcist guns in another. What I was really after though, was the giant cross-like device at the far end of the shop! "How much for the Sacred Gear extractor?" I asked, doing my best to only seem vaguely interested in it. If I acted like I desperately needed it, he would jack up the price. "That old piece of junk? It''s pretty risky to use one of those you know¡­the church will get really mad." The broker warned. "That doesn''t matter. I merely want it to add to my collection." I lied. As for the church getting mad. I didn''t care. I was nning on leaving as soon as I got what I came for. The Broker grinned at me. "Collection, huh?" He chuckled darkly and I internally cursed. Now he was probably assuming that I had a lot of money on me. "Well it just so happens that another ''Sister'' of ours is in need of it. She promised me half a million for it. But then again, you''re here and she''s not. Can you match that?" "Who else wanted to buy it?" Heather asked. She was off to the side examining a couple of the Holy Swords. "None of these are as good as the Sword of Gryfinndor¡­" She muttered before setting a nameless sword back down. Maybe I could go and collect that sword from Hogwarts for her next birthday. "A Fallen named Raynare wanted it. She told me she''d have the money, but would pay me in a week after using it on some poor sucker. I didn''t see the harm in it considering it''s just sitting here collecting dust. Any Sacred Gear she steals could be worth millions." He said. "If she doesn''t get caught and executed that is¡­" I remembered why she didn''t like Brokers very much. They represented some of the worst of our kind. They were all Fallen Angels who fell due to extreme greed. They didn''t care about anything except for their own wallets. "Here." I waved my hand and a few hundred Asgardian golden coins fell to the floor. Another wave and the Sacred Gear extractor was swept into my inventory. "Pleasure doing business with you!" The broker said as he eyed the pile of gold with greed. "Anything else you want to buy?" "Can I have a gun!?" Heather asked as she pointed to the pile in the corner. I raised an eyebrow at her. "Do you know how to shoot a gun?" Heather turned her head to the side and avoided my stare. "No¡­I just thought it would look cool." Teenagers¡­ "Then no¡­" I told her. Thest thing I needed was Heather identally shooting herself. The Ancient One would give me a very disappointed look when we made it back regardless of whether I immediately healed Heather or not. "Lame!" Heather whined as we left the small, very illegal shop. XXX "So the guy we are looking for is supposed to be evil right?" Heather asked. "That''s right," I replied as we made our way towards the church in Kuoh. I could sense the alternate versions of my four most disappointing siblings inside. "Are you sure? Because this town isn''t on fire or anything like that. Does an evil guy really live here?" Heathermented. "Like, how do we know he''s evil?" "Because Lady Death said so¡­" I said as we reached Kuoh church''s front door. I was getting a sense of deja vu. I realized I probably should have gotten some more details from Lady Death about my target. That''s why I was here. The broker had sold me Raynare''s location with almost no hesitation for only a few extra coins. I wanted to interrogate her to find out more about this world''s Issei. With a grin that I got to do this a second time, I raised my foot and kicked forwards. The rotten double doors sted off their hinges and flew! There was a loud crash as they collided with the far wall and fell apart. [I rate that door kick a solid 8/10] Unlike the previous time I was here, the church was mostly empty except for four individuals who were all gaping at my entrance. I frowned when I saw the four people. They didn''t look anything like I thought they would. The four ''Fallen Angels'' in front of me didn''t look very Angelic at all actually¡­ They looked like three regr human Japanese women and one man. All of them had the unmistakable aura of a Fallen Angel though¡­ "Weird¡­" I muttered as I walked in. Were these four not the same group I was looking for? Or maybe they were just created to look different here? "Who the hell are you!? Why are you kicking in our door you moron!? You could have just walked in! It wasn''t even locked!" One of the shorter women yelled at Heather and me. Both of us were taken aback by thenguage. Heather recovered first and grinned cheekily! "Yeah, but then we wouldn''t have had such a cool entrance." I could recognize that foul-mouthed tone anywhere. "Mittelt?" I asked in confusion. The only Fallen I remembered that had a mouth like that was the blonde loli¡­ "Yeah, I''m Mittelt! Who the hell are you!? And where did you get such a beautiful vessel?" She asked. The other Fallen were all nodding along at her words. "I must admit that I am jealous that you found such a perfect-looking human host." The man added. His eyes were raking up and down my form, and I was doing my best to not immediately stab him for it. "¡­I''m La. And this is my own body¡­" I said. "What are you talking about?" [Host, I think you''re in a universe where Angels don''t have physical forms. They can only walk around the Earth if they possess a human vessel. That''s why that Fallen Angel Broker was ugly earlier.] ''What kind of ''Supernatural'' knock-off crap is that!?''I eximed internally. "You''re body? But you feel like a Fallen like us?" The man asked. "Hold on!" One of the other two Fallen women interrupted. "You''re La!? You stole my Sacred Gear extractor from me! I had a great n and everything to make us all some serious money!" I suspected this one was Raynare. It was really weird looking at some random woman''s face and visualizing Raynare in my head. I shrugged at the usation. "I paid for it with my own money fair and square. It''s not my fault your broke ass tried to buy it on credit!" "Didn''t you steal that gold you used earlier?" Heather whispered. I did not respond to that question¡­ "Whatever¡­" Raynare scowled and crossed her arms. "What are you doing here anyway?" "I want any information you have on Issei Hyoudou, the Red Dragon Emperor." I stated. The four Fallen Angels all nched, and their faces all turned pale. I raised a curious eyebrow. I wasn''t expecting that kind of reaction. "Ok! Now that''s the kind of reaction I was waiting for. This guy must be pretty evil to have four Fallen Angels looking so scared." Heather said. "You don''t know the half of it, kid!" Mittelt said to Heather. "What!? Why do you want to know about that lunatic? Why would you think we know anything about him!?" Raynare spat out. "This is his hometown, isn''t it?" Heather asked for me. I had given her a bit of a rundown on our target. She knew that he was a shameless pervert in most realities who enjoyed peeping on girls and viting their privacy. He was also never punished for his actions which just emboldened him to try again and again. Heather was nning on hexing him immediately if he turned out like I described. "This is his hometown!?" Raynare yelled out, panicked. "We''ve gotta get out of here then! He''ll hunt us down and kill us all for encroaching on his territory! We were just here because Azazel detected another Vitra Sacred Gear holder lived here! We weren''t expecting to deal with the Red Dragon Butcher!" [Red Dragon Butcher? That''s one edgy moniker right there!] I was now officially lost with whatever was going on in this DxD universe¡­ I watched from the side as the four Fallen started frantically running around at human speeds. They were quickly packing up all their items and personal effects scattered around the church. They didn''t even put any of it in any magical spaces either. They just slipped it all in regr backpacks. Could they not use magic in those human bodies? "We have a car parked around the back if you want to leave with us." Donaseek said to Heather and me. "A car? Why not just teleport or fly instead?" I asked. I knew I hit another verbalndmine when all four Fallen turned and red at me! "Are you trying to be a bitch! You know damn well none of us can fly. All of our wings were burned away when we lost in the rebellion!" Mittelt eximed. Her scowl then changed, and she had a look of painful longing on her face. "Burned away?" I asked. That sounded horrible! I couldn''t even imagine such a thing being done to me. An Angel''s wings were their identity! None of these four had their wings anymore? And they were all forced to live in human hosts!? ¡­This universe officially sucked. XXX I was annoyed that the four Fallen were ignoring all my questions now. They were running around frantically packing everything up. Mittelt was in the middle of stuffing her backpack when I tried to get her attention. "So what can you tell us about Issei Hyoudou?" I asked again. "Fuck off, bitch! We don''t have time. We have to get out of here!" Mittelt replied rudely. "If you''re not going to help us pack, then leave!" Raynare added. Heather started snickering at the responses I was getting. A scowl was growing on my face. The audacity of these four to ignore me so rudely! "All of you calm down! You''re not going anywhere until I know what''s going on!" I demanded as all ten of my ck wings manifested behind me! Magical power wafted off me and spread throughout the church. The four Fallen all stopped what they were doing and turned to me in shock! My powerful magical aura started to suppress them and held them all in ce. "What!?" "That''s impossible! She still has her wings!" "Is she an Archangel!?" "10 wings! I''ve never even heard of Archangels having 10 wings! I thought 6 was the highest we could go!?" Thatstment had me raising an eyebrow. That was strangely disturbing information to hear. [It''s possible this universe is also under some kind of power suppression. Beings are only able to get to a certain power level before their advancement is halted. Six wings must be the power cap here. That''s good news for you since it doesn''t apply to you or Heather.] ''But what about the Sacred Gears?''I hoped that suppression wouldn''t end up screwing up the Boosted Gear I came here to get. That would have made this whole trip pointless. [It shouldn''t. The Boosted Gear just doubles people''s power. It should still work just fine for the Ninja Gamer Girl. And if it doesn''t¡­ All trades are final. It would be her fault for not specifying that she wanted a non-nerfed Sacred Gear.] I giggled. The system could be a bit devious when it wanted to be. If I ended up scamming the other Gamer, and giving her a nerfed Gear, at least that girl would learn a lesson for the future¡­ "Tie these four idiots up for me, Heather." Heather pulled her wand out of her pocket, and four magical ropes sprung from its tip. All four Fallen were tied up with no chance of escape. My wings receded, and the pressure I was giving off vanished. "Listen up, I am La of the Fallen. The newest Cadre of the Grigori in MY UNIVERSE! And the champion of Lady Death. You three idiots will tell me everything you know about this universe!" It didn''t take long before they started talking. ¡­ [This Universe is weird. It''s like a mix of Supernatural and DxD with none of the cool characters.] I agreed with the system. This Earth was very strange from my perspective. First of all, there were no Marvel aspects here. I had asked about names like Tony Stark or Oscorp. The Fallen had no idea what I was talking about. There were also no Winchesters either¡­ I was disappointed there as well. I hoped there would be at least one redeeming thing about thisme universe. I was starting to suspect that Lady Death intentionally sent me here because nothing here could harm me. Even if I couldn''t die anymore, my newest lover was apparently still worried about me¡­ This is what I have gathered so far about this ce¡­ In this universe, Angels were metaphysical beings that couldn''t affect anything on Earth without first inhabiting a mortal vessel. On top of that, devils weren''t even a thing here. When Lucifer rebelled, he led the Fallen Angels in this realm against God and his Angels. Lucifer was defeated, and all of the surviving Fallen had their wings burned away as punishment by God¡­ who was apparently still alive here. The Grigori here was a pale shadow of itself led by a much weaker Azazel. Without their wings, the Fallen Angels were very weak. Being forced to inhabit human vessels weakened them even further. Even regr Angels couldn''t exert that much power here, or their vessels would end up falling apart. Finally, we got to the description of this world''s Sacred Gears. Those were surprisingly simr to my own reality. God attacked all the other factions and stole their stuff to create his trinkets. He then started randomly handing them out to humanity. I didn''t exactly see the point in that, considering that the supernatural was much less of a threat to the humans of this Earth. But he did it anyway! Fast forward a couple of hundred years, the Supernaturalmunity is now on the verge of going extinct! The Sacred Gear holders ended up forming a long-spanning organization that dedicates itself to eliminating all Supernatural beings from the¡­ in the name of "God." [The sheer irony of that concept¡­ Also, I think this world''s God might be evil¡­] Yeah¡­ I was definitely getting some Being X vibes from the description of the God here. I also wondered what was going on with the Archangels. Were they vastly different as well? I knew that neither Michael nor Gabriel would ever condone such wanton ughter of other Supernatural races. Gabriel had whispered to me, in the past, that she was actually against the Sacred Gear system being implemented in the first ce. She thought locking beings'' souls away to be used by humans as ves for all eternity was cruel¡­ and I agreed. I was d neither of my own Sacred Gears had the souls of other beings inside them. [You''ve got an eyeball inside you though¡­] ''Ugh¡­ don''t remind me¡­''I thought with a shiver. It would be just my weird luck that that eyeball did have a small lingering consciousness or some other horrifying scenario¡­ "So where''s the Red Dragon guy now?" Heather asked. "And why are you so scared of him?" Mittelt answered. "Last we heard, he was in Kyoto waging war against the Yokai! Princess Kunou, thest living Kitsune, was apparently his target. He already killed her mother and hundreds of other Yokai! He''s the most bloodthirsty Red Dragon Emperor ever!" She finished with fear in her eyes. I clenched my teeth and scowled when I heard that. I knew it wasn''t "my" Yasaka that died, but I still felt angry. And to hear that little Kunou was now running for her life from such a guy¡­ I wasn''t going to let that stand! "Come on, Heather. We''re going to Kyoto!" Heather nodded. "Finally, some action!" "YOU''RE GOING TO FIGHT HIM AFTER EVERYTHING WE JUST SAID!?" Raynare screamed out. I nodded. "Damn right I am!" [Quest Started: y the Red Dragon Butcher and Rescue Kunou!] ¡úReward: Level UP x 3! XXX Heather followed me up the long shrine stairs towards our destination. "La¡­are all your adventures like this? This just feels like we''ve been doing a bunch of fetch quests back to back," Heathermented. "And now we''re walking up a staircase taller than any we had at Hogwarts¡­" She added. Her voiceced with irritation. I sighed. "They''re not usually this boring. The problem is we came here with almost no intel. That was on me. I should have asked Lady Death about this universe before justing here." "What? Were you too distracted by her tits or something?" Heather asked while giggling. "You''re too young to ask questions like that! ¡­And yes, I was!" Heather and I bothughed. The two of us continued to climb the unnecessarily long staircase. I exined to Heather that we couldn''t fly directly up there because there was a tricky barrier preventing that. Yokai shrines could only be essed from the front entrance. Attempting to enter any other way will result in you just finding a deserted empty shrine¡­ "I smell blood¡­" Heather said as we made it to the top. It was unfortunately a smell she had be intimately familiar with throughout her life. "This¨Cthis is horrible!" Heather eximed. The shrine grounds were littered with Yokai bodies! I could also see the bodies of exorcists scattered around as well. A battle had just urred here recently. Very recently. The blood on the ground wasn''t dried yet. BOOM! A pir of Blue Fox Fire, that I recognized, went up on the other side of the shrine building. "Come on!" I grabbed hold of Heather and took to the air. I flew over the Ancient Japanese building with Heather in my arms. Heather had gotten quieter and was calmly taking in the gruesome sights below. "The Ancient One warned me that I would see terrible things in the future if I agreed to be her apprentice," Heather said. "The supernatural is dangerous, she said¡­" Heather trailed off. "Do you regret epting her offer? You can still back out? You can be just a regr girl, you know. I can send you home right now," I offered. Heather shook her head. I love magic! I wouldn''t give it up for anything. I also wanted to start helping people myself. Otherwise, what have all of my months of training been for?" She said. "No! This guy killed all these Yokai for what reason!? Let me try and fight him first!" I nodded. "If you''re sure¡­" ¡­ "Hahahaha! Filthy Yokai scum! You''re thest one left!" A young man''s voice shouted out. He was Japanese but wearing an exorcist uniform. He had a red gauntlet over his left arm. It was drenched in blood. "Damn you, Red Dragon! I will have revenge! Even if I die! I will curse you for the atrocities you''vemitted!" The fox girl, currently facing Issei Hyoudou, spat out angrily. She had tears in her eyes as she lobbed balls of blue fire towards Issei. He was able to dodge all of them before they exploded with the force of grenades. I noticed that this version of Kunou wasn''t a child. She looked older. She looked to be around the same age as Heather, give or take a year. I could see that Kunou was heavily wounded. She had gash marks raked across her form that matched the bloody gauntlet Issei had. Kunou seemed to be on herst legs and was swaying back and forth¨Cprobably from blood loss. "Die!" Issei screamed and charged forwards. His left hand reared back, preparing to deliver the final blow. I quickly conjured aLightspearand hurled it directly in front of his path. He was so distracted with Kunou that I could have taken his head off, but unfortunately, I needed him alive for now. Heather also imed she wanted to face him. Issei saw the purple spear m into the ground in front of him, and his eyes widened in shock! He quickly jumped backward and looked around. His eyesnded on me, who was hovering in the air nearby with Heather in my arms. I descended towards the ground. "Angel-sama! Why are you stopping me from killing this beast!?" Issei asked when he saw my wings. "We''ve almostpletely cleaned my homnd of them! She''s thest one!" I cringed at hearing that. Kunou was thest living Yokai? Heather hopped out of my arms and red at Issei. "How could you do this!? How could you murder a whole race!?" Issei looked Heather over. "I can tell that you''re a human and have even had the blessings of the Angels like me! Why do you care about these pagan abominations? The only beings who should inhabit this Earth are God, his Angels, and we humans! Everyone else should be eradicated! With this, I''m one step closer to cleansing this barbaric country!" Issei said as he spread his arms wide and smiled at all the Yokai bodies scattered around. "Isn''t this your home country?" Heather asked. Issei scowled at the reminder. "I was born here, but thankfully my friend Irina and her family rescued me from my wicked pagan parents! They took me in so I could be properly raised by the church!" [So basically, the church found out about his Sacred Gear and abducted him as a child to turn into their killing machine...] ''That sounds about right.''I agreed with the system. This Issei had been brainwashed since a young age and had probablymitted uncountable atrocities. I didn''t know if Heather came to the same conclusion, but the girl pulled out her wand and started casting spells at Issei. He ducked out of the way of some of them, and others sshed harmlessly against his gauntlet. "Fine then, traitor to humanity! You can die too!" {BOOST!} XXX The gem on his gauntlet shed green, and he kicked off the ground hard. Issei charged forward towards Heather around three times faster than an ordinary person could move. Heather wasn''t ordinary, though. She had been training with Earth''s greatest magic user for months, and she had been blessed by me recently. Heather summoned a glowing orange Eldritch Sword in her left hand as she continued casting spells at Issei with her right. "Fillependo! Stupefy! Bombarda! Incarcerous! Incendio!" Issei blocked the first four spells, but the torrent of mes that shot from her wand caught him off guard! He let out a loud scream as the mes washed over him! {BOOST!} I watched as Issei continued pressing on and ran through Heather''s mes. By the time he got close to Heather, his skin was red and blistered. He had a snarl on his face as he swung his ws at her head. Heather brought her own sword up and deflected his strike! "What!?" Issei eximed when he failed to kill the girl. "Reducto!"Heather took advantage of him being caught off guard. She pointed her wand right towards his torso and released a sting curse! Issei''s torso caved inwards! The spell exploded against him, and he rocketed backward. Spit and blood flew out of his mouth as he crashed into the ground. I grinned. Heather was doing great so far. The people of this universe really were weaker. Issei''s abilities were barely even at the level of Captain America after multiple boosts. Even if he used hisBnce Breaker, I was sure I could casually p him down. Kunou was watching in shock nearby. I made my way over to the kitsune girl. Kunou eyed me warily but wasn''t outright hostile towards me. "Hi there. I''m sorry about everything that''s happened here. I''m La of the Fallen." "Kunou¡­ Thest Yokai." She replied. "Can I heal you?" I asked her. Kunou nodded her head. She was covered in cuts and on the verge of bleeding out. She''d take any help she could get. I manifested my Purger of Darkness and began healing Kunou. Her scrapes and gashes magically closed up in only a few seconds, and all of her missing blood was reced. When I was done, Kunou looked herself over in shock. "You have a Sacred Gear!? I thought only humans could have those? And I thought all the Fallen lost their wings after they rebelled?" Kunou started rapidly asking questions. "Gaaaaahhh!" My responses were cut off by Issei''s scream of pain. He was barely standing at this point and looking at Heather with hatred in his eyes. "I see now¡­ You''re not a human at all! You''re an evil Witch! I underestimated you. But now you''re going to die!WELSH DRAGON: BALANCE BREAKER!" Issei''s vocal tones shifted as he activated his trump card.Red Draconic Armorsurrounded his whole body. He started to go through a transformation sequence where armored segments manifested on one part of his body at a time. I sighed at Heather''s inaction during his sequence. She was simply standing there and watching him power up while doing nothing. I''d have to lecture Heather about thatter. "Heather,e back! I''ll handle him from here." I said as I walked forward. Heather looked reluctant to do so, but she acquiesced. She stowed her wand away and ran back towards me and Kunou. "You''llhandleme!?Don''tmakemeMyBnceBreakerhasneverbeenbeaten!" The Red Dragon emperor yelled out! Issei''s voice was ovepping with the dragon inside him. {BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!} "Die!"He rocketed forward towards me faster than a bullet! He reeled back his arm and focused all of his magic power into one strike. He would kill all three of us with this one blow! I raised my hand casually. Right when Issei reached me, I swung my arm. SLAP! I pped him right across his armored face. His powerful draconic armor, that could easily withstand even rockets, shattered as if it was made of ss. My hand connected to his cheek and sent his head whipping to the side. Spit, blood, and teeth flew out of Issei''s mouth as he immediately lost consciousness and copsed to the ground. I made sure he was unconscious before turning to the two girls behind me. Kunou was looking at me in shock while Heather once again had stars in her eyes. Heather cheered. "That was so cool! Why am I even bothering to learn magic!? I should just be hitting the gym so I can do that! All it took was one p to beat him!" [So much for her ims to love magic earlier¡­] I sweatdropped. My current strength required a bit more effort than just hitting the gym¡­ ¡­ ¨CKunou¨C "Y-You beat him just like that?" Kunou asked, stupefied. "I sure did." La replied with a casual shrug. "Yeah. La''s awesome like that! She takes down guys like this all the time!" The human girl added. Kunou was almost speechless. She nced down at the unconscious japanese teen on the ground. That was the monster that had gued her people for months now¡­ His bnce breaker was so strong, not even the strongest Senjutsu masters of her faction could harm him! ¡­And he lost to a single p from this woman in front of her¡­ Kunou wondered if she was looking upon a Goddess? Not those false Goddesses in Takamagahara who refused to help the Yokai either! But a genuinely powerful and righteous Goddess! Kunou thought that La of the Fallen looked absolutely beautiful and majestic! And the power she radiated could onlye from the true divine! Kunou was raised to be a Shrine Princess, and she decided that La would be the being she prays to from now on! ¡­ [You have received Faith Energy +1] ''¡­What?'' XXX A/N: The red dragon caught La''s hands... chapters 161-165 chapters 161-165 ¨CKyoto, Earth DxD¨C "Very good, Isane. You''re up to three consecutive boosts!" Yasakaplimented her faction''s newest recruit and her current disciple. Isane Hyoudou turned out to be a very diligent girl¡­Of course, all her training was because of the girl''s dream. She was currently training with the girl in her private courtyard. Her daughter was just inside watching some TV. "Three boosts is just the start! I won''t stop until I be the strongest in the world and have a huge harem full of beautiful women!" Isane dered with arge grin on her face! Half of the grin was because she was tantly staring at Yasaka''srge chest as she said that! {I apologize for my partner of this generation¡­}The Red Dragon inside of her gauntlet said. He''d had some lustful hosts throughout the centuries, but none even close to this girl. While Draig could admit she had the motivation and determination to be very strong, he was also sure his terrifying reputation, that he''d built up over the centuries, was going to be utterly ruined by histest host¡­ "It''s fine, Ddraig." Yasaka was more than used to people tantly staring at her chest. "Hmmm?" Yasaka turned to the side and felt the magical energy in the air shift. A secondter, a purple portal opened up in the middle of Yasaka''s courtyard. Such a phenomenon would have typically set the fox woman on high alert. That is, if she didn''t recognize the unmistakable magical signature of Laing from the portal. Yasaka smiled when La stepped through the portal. She was followed by a teenage human girl and a teenage fox girl who looked like¡­ "Kunou?" Yasaka asked in confusion. The fox girl looked just like her daughter, but slightly older. The fox girl''s eyes lit up upon seeing Yasaka! "Mother! You''re really alive! Tis a miracle!" She ran right up to Yasaka and gave her a big hug! Yasaka was taken aback, but just shrugged and hugged the girl back. She had epted that being with La meant weirder things than this would probably happen from time to time. Yasaka could hear the girl sniffling and crying into her bosom. Yasaka looked at La in confusion. "What exactly is going on here? And why are you covered in foul smelling blood?" La rubbed the back of her head. She was covered in quite a bit of that deity''s blood¡­He just wouldn''t go down without a fight. Enemies that could regenerate were truly a pain to fight! His blood also wouldn''t wash away with any of the basic cleaning spells Heather knew. La desperately needed a bath. "So yeah¡­that''s Kunou¡­from an alternate universe. In that universe, all the Yokai besides her were wiped out by an evil Red Dragon Emperor. He turned out to be naively following an evil deity impersonating my Biblical Father of that world." La exined. She was very aware of how convoluted that exnation sounded. "Was that deity strong?" Yasaka asked in concern. She knew La was now an Ultimate ss, but she still worried. Yasaka didn''t think she could survive losing another one of her mates. If she didn''t have Kunou, she might have followed after her first one. She was eternally grateful she did however, because she ended up meeting La only a few yearster! La looked to the side awkwardly. Yeah, that guy was pretty strong. "I was only fighting an avatar, but they had quite a bit of fight in them. Thankfully they weren''t ready for my new abilities!" La smirked. She then started her exnation of what went down on hertest excursion. "Everything happened like this¡­" ¡­ ¨CA Few Hours Earlier¨C ''Faith energy?''I wondered what that was? [It''s energy granted to deities from their believers. It can be used for all sorts of things. Get enough of it, and you can even ascend to Godhood!] That sounded like a whole conversation I''d prefer to have at ater time. I shrugged and turned back to Heather and Kunou. I raised an eyebrow at the way Kunou was looking at me. I was growing used to people idolizing me, but Kunou was looking at me like I was a Goddess or something. Oh¡­ That''s where that faith energy wasing from. "Damn¡­ You pped him so hard that half his teeth are gone!" Heather eximed. She walked over to the unconscious Red Dragon Emperor and gave him a kick for good measure. "Murderous zealot asshole! That''s what you get!" "Thank you for stopping him and healing me," Kunou said to me. "You were able to beat him so easily, are you a goddess?" Kunou asked with fervor in her voice and eyes sparkling towards me. "Well, actually¨C" I started to speak but was cut off by Heather! "She''s better than a goddess! Not only that, but La is dating multiple Goddesses AND she''s sleeping with Lady Death herself!" Heather proimed loudly! "Amazing!" Kunou eximed and looked at me with even more fervor! ¡úFaith energy +1! I gaped at Heather''s promation, and the girl-who-lived just gave me a cheeky wink in response. I couldn''t believe that Heather was choosing now, of all times, to try and prank me! [You''re kind of a goddess at this point if you think about what you can do. You''re immortal, extremely powerful, can revive the dead, and travel between universes freely.] I facepalmed. I could already feel that this situation was going to blow out of proportion somehow! [I believe in you, Host! ¡­It probably will, though.] Kunou pped her hands together. "Truly, you must be an incredibly powerful Goddess! On top of being incredibly beautiful and having 5 pairs of majestic ck wings! They look so much better than the white wings of those horrible Angels!" Kunou spat out with hatred in her voice. "I''m sorry to hear that," I replied. I then pointed at Issei''s body. "If you don''t mind, Heather and I are just going to take Issei''s Sacred Gear and go¨C" Kunou wasn''t done ranting though! "The Shinto weren''t any better either! My mother prayed to them for aid when the church besieged us and they did nothing to help! They are false Gods as well! I see now that we Yokai should have been praying to you all along!" She dered passionately. ''Uh oh¡­I think I broke her.''Imented internally. [I think watching her entire race die is what broke her¡­ Then you showed up and heroically defeated the one who did it with ease.] I couldn''t disagree. This girl was going to need therapy. All of the therapy¡­ ¡úFaith energy +1 XXX I made my way towards the downed Red Dragon Emperor. It was time to extract his Sacred Gear and get out of this weird reality. I reached into my inventory to grab theSacred Gear ExtractorI had purchased earlier. Except¡­ It wasn''t there! "What the hell?" I said out loud. "Where is it?" I frantically started searching every metaphorical nook and cranny in my inventory! I couldn''t find it! "Something wrong, La?" Heather asked from nearby. She was sitting down, on some steps, next to Kunou and was carefully patting the fox girl on the back. Now that the fighting was over, Kunou had started sobbing quietly. "The Sacred Gear extractor is missing!" Imented. "I don''t know how!" No one since the Ancient One had been able to mess with my inventory. And that was back when I was a low-leveled noob! It should be impossible now! [I think I know what happened to it. I think your Sacred Gear¡­ate it. I''m pretty sure you know which one.] ''What!?''I eximed in my head. ''Why would it do that!?'' [Who knows¡­ Try using your Gear on Issei though. See what happens.] I supposed it couldn''t hurt to try. I wasn''t quite sure what I was trying, though. I reached down and ced my hand over his torso. I called on myOrb of Anywhere. I willed it to help remove Issei''sSacred Gear. To my surprise, a small purple portal opened up directly on top of his chest. I hesitated for a moment upon seeing it. [Go for it! Stick your hand into the weird tiny portal! I''m sure you''ll be fine¡­] With the system''s ''encouraging'' words, I did just that. I shoved my hand inside the small portal above his torso. My arm sunk about halfway through before my fingers brushed up against something. It wasn''t very big, about the size of a tennis ball. I grasped onto it and pulled! I felt a bit of resistance, as if the object I was holding didn''t want to go with me. I tugged harder, and it yanked free! I pulled my arm all the way out of the small portal. It quickly faded away once my arm was out. I looked at the object in my hand, and my eyes widened. It was a glowing green orb, giving off the same draconic signature that Issei had earlier. "The Boosted Gear. I took it out just like that?" I asked out loud. Issei didn''t even wake up. Not only that, but he was still alive as well! Did I now have the ability to remove people''s Sacred Gears whenever I wanted to? With no repercussions? "Is that what we came for, La?" Heather stepped away from Kunou and walked over. "That''s what a Sacred Gear looks like outside of someone?" Heather asked. "I expected it to be more shy or magical. It''s just a boring glowing green rock." "Life is often full of disappointments," I said sagely while nodding my head. Heather deadpanned at me. "Uh huh¡­ Says the incredibly beautiful immortal being blessed with her very own harem. You have a real disappointing life don''t you?" Heather added sarcastically. I had to admit, she got me there. "Are we leaving now?" Heather asked. I nodded. "Yeah, we can." Nearby, Kunou''s ears drooped when she heard that. "You''re leaving!?" She eximed. Her nine tails sagged behind her. "Are you going to leave me behind?" "The truth is, Kunou, Heather and I aren''t from here. We''re from another Universe. One that''s not quite as messed up as this one. Why don''t youe with us?" I offered. "Your mother is still alive in our home universe. There''s also an adorable younger version of you." Kunou''s eyes widened, and her tails twitched in excitement when she heard my offer. "A better world where all of my people are still alive and not hunted? Please let mee with you!" "Of course, you can!" I said before my eyes widened. I quickly stepped in front of both younger girls! THRUM! "No one will be going anywhere! I will not let you take my toys from me!" A spiteful voice rang out across the destroyed courtyard. There was a sh of brilliant golden light from across from us. A familiar figure materialized in front of me. One my memories told me that I hadn''t seen in hundreds of years! My eyes widened¡­ It was my father. Although¡­ ¡­Something about him felt off to me. Sure, he looked the same. He was a wise looking older man, with a long white beard and wearing a white toga. But he didn''t feel the same. I couldn''t sense him at all, actually. He didn''te alone. There were more golden shes from all around us. Over a dozen Angels, in their human vessels, appeared nearby as well. The two familiar signatures I was hoping to feel weren''t among them. I noticed that Gabriel and Michael weren''t here. My father looked at me with a disturbing smirk on his face. "Look at you! La of the Fallen! You''re a long way from home, aren''t you? I wasn''t aware that you had the ability to traverse Universes like I could¡­ It does exin your sudden rise to power, though." Transverse Universes? I frowned. "And how exactly do you know about me?" He smiled at me and spread his arms wide. "Why? Because I''m God after all! The Alpha and the Omega! The creator of the universe!" The way he said it left some very sarcastic undertones that all the Angels around us missed. "That''s right!" "Father is the greatest!" "She''s a Fallen? Let''s kill her!" A few of the Angels circling us started shouting out. Kunou started trembling when all of the Angel''s started shouting at us and letting out bits of their Holy Auras. It wasn''t enough to harm me or Heather, but Kunou was feeling it. I ced my hand gently on her head. Her fox ears were very fluffy and soft. "It''ll be ok, Kunou.I bless you with my Light so that you might stand against its twisted counterparts." Kunou''s eyes widened when my Light Energy entered her body. The Angel''s around her could no longer affect her with their Aura''s. She looked at them all defiantly after that. ¡úFaith Energy +5! Heather leaned in and whispered to me. "La? Is that really God? He feels weird." Because she was also blessed with myLight, Heather could feel what I could as well. The toga-wearing man certainly looked the part, but he felt off. He felt like pure evil¡­ XXX I didn''t think the man in front of us was who he had imed to be either. I used[Observe]to be sure. [M#%&I$#o - Level 40] That clinched it. This was not this universe''s God. It was an imposter. One talented enough in illusion magic to not only fool all of the Angels but also block out my upgraded[Observe]. Thankfully, he seemed to be affected by this Universe''s power cap. No matter how skilled in magic he was,Level 40wasn''t much of a threat to me at this point. Still though¡­ I figured it was better to be safe than sorry. ''System, do the trade!'' [You got it. Commencing trade¡­and done!] The Boosted Gear that was resting in my hand disappeared as if it was never there. In its ce, two eyeballs appeared. They were purple and covered in ck ripples. TheRinnegan! [You''re lucky you have me! Hold the Rinnegan eyes up to your face and they''ll fuse to your own eyes. Without me, you''d have to rip out your own eyeballs and you''d never be able to turn the Rinnegan off.] I held the pair of eyes up to my face. I felt the two orbs in my hand vanish as I felt a burning sensationing from my eyes! The sensation quickly faded though. I opened my eyes expecting to have a drastic change in my vision. I was a bit disappointed that I didn''t. Then again, my natural eyes were already far better than a human''s. I did feel my body begin to change though. I felt a new type of energy flow through me! [Passive Skill Unlocked: Senjutsu Level 1] ¡úLevel 1: Increase the recovery of MP to 1 MP per second! My eyes widened. Holy crap! I was getting a recharge of only1 MPa minute before! Senjutsu was absolutely broken, and I loved it! [Skill Gained: Six Paths] ¡úAllows you to use the Six Paths of the Rinnegan. Abilities scale with MP used. [Skill Gained: Susanoo Level 1] ¡úAllows you to summon the skeletal frame of Susanoo to protect yourself. If I was alone right now, I probably would have been jumping up and down and squealing in glee from both of those skills! I was starting to feel like a true gamer now that I had some crazy anime powers! [The Rinnegan fusing with your eyes has leveled up your Observe skill!] "Are you alright, La?" Heather asked when I paused for a few seconds after bringing my hand to my face. Kunou was also worried next to me. "I''ve never felt better!" I admitted. I could understand why people were killing each other over these eyes in Naruto. The abilities they granted were just too amazing! I snapped back to the current situation. I was still surrounded by over a dozen Angels and ''God'' himself. Although with my[Observe]now atLevel 4, I wondered if he''d be able to hide his identity from me now. [Mephisto - Level 40: An Avatar of the Evil Deity Mephisto. He hase to this world to sow chaos.] Mephisto? I was surprised to see such a big name in such a weak world like this one. Then again, the description said that this was simply one of his avatars. It was interesting that even he couldn''t escape the power suppression ced upon the beings here though. "What happened to the Boosted Gear you were just holding?" Mephisto, still disguised as Yahweh, asked me. ¡­ Mephisto was curious about what La just did. The Boosted Gear simply vanished from her hand one moment, and some powerful small objects appeared in its ce. Before he could figure out what they were, the Fallen Angel immediately absorbed them into herself. What''s more is that she started feeling immensely more dangerous to his senses after she did so. ''Just what did she fuse to herself!?''He wondered. "Father, shall we kill her now?" One of ''his'' Angels asked him. Mephisto shook his head. "No, hold back for now." These Angels were too stupid to even sense the massive power difference between La and them. They were too blinded by their devotion to his disguise. He was sure that La would immediately dispose of them and then he wouldn''t even be able to use these winged idiots to serve their only useful purpose! ¡­ I smirked at ''my father'' before I spoke again. "You don''t have to worry about the Red Dragon anymore. It''s gone forever and nevering back. Instead, you should be worrying about yourself¡­ Mephisto." I casually threw out his real name. "MEPHISTO!" Heather shrieked behind me in shock. "That''s one of the beings the Ancient One told me to never mess with!" The surrounding Angels all looked confused at the name as well but didn''t ask. Instead of being angry at getting exposed. He justughed. His head reared back, and he let out a disturbingly loud cackle! "Hahahahaha! Impressive! Truly impressive! It seems the rumors about you were true, La of the Fallen. Some Fallen Angel came out of nowhere and slew Belial! On top of that, you then freed all of the souls from Gehenna before other Hell Lords could seize the ne and all those souls for themselves! You essentially crippled that entire realm!" "And why do you care about all that?" I asked. His head snapped back forwards, and I was met with glowing red eyes. "I cared because I was nning to take Gehenna for myself one day! Without any souls, it''s absolutely worthless!" "That sucks." He scowled at my disregard. "I don''t like having my fun or ns ruined. And now, La, you have ruined both! I demand vengeance! I will have retribution!" XXX I could feel Mephisto''s bloodlust across the courtyard. He was now barely trying to mask who he was. I could see the fleshy mask he was wearing start to literally melt and bubble away. "Gross¡­" I muttered as parts of his fake face started to fall off andnd on the ground. Bright red skin was visible underneath. "Make sure you both stay close to me," I said to Heather and Kunou. If he was exposing himself so tantly, then he was preparing to fight me. "Maybe we should just go?" Heather suggested. "The Ancient One told me never to mess with this guy." I shook my head. There was no way I was missing an opportunity like this. Not only was I merely facing a weaker avatar, but this would give me some insight on how the real Mephisto fights if I have to face him someday. On top of that¡­ [Quest Initiated: y the Avatar of Mephisto!] ¡úReward: Level UP X 2! ¡­ I didn''t want to miss out on two easy level-ups! And speaking of easy level-ups¡­ I conjured a smallLightspearand hurled it at the still unconscious Issei nearby! It pierced right through his head and killed him instantly. The quest demanded that he had to die to bepleted after all. [You have Leveled UP X3!] [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 54] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 9800] [Faith Energy: 3] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 140] [Intelligence: 980] [Luck: 100] [Skills: Observe 4, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 4, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst, Senjutsu 1, Six Paths, Susanoo 1] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 80] [Skill Up Point: 0] I now had80 Free Stat Pointsto spend. I put20intoIntelligenceto get it to1000. I also put50 in Luckand10 in Strength. [For reaching 1000 Intelligence you have unlocked the perk: Mana Furnace!] ¡úMana Furnace: You live and breathe Mana! Mana now regenerates 3 times as fast! [Error! Error!] [A skill has been detected that has the same effect already!] ¡úThe perk Mana Regeneration has fused with the skill Senjutsu! ¡úSenjutsu has reached level 2! I now regenerate 5 MP every second! "Father! Are you alright!?" "What''s going on?" "That damn Fallen has done something to Father!" The surrounding Angels screamed out! I didn''t have time to go over all the benefits I just got before they were all summoningLightspearsand charging at me! Albeit, they were moving very slowlypared to Angels from my own universe. I raised my hand and was about to st them all away and test out my newDeva Path! "Stop!"Mephisto called out loudly! All the Angels halted in ce. They red hatefully at me, but made no further moves to attack. "Father?" One of them questioned. They were shocked at how horrible he looked all of a sudden! His skin was melting off of him! Mephistoughed. "Yes, I am your father! Tell me, children. Do you all love me?" Mephisto asked. "Of course we do!" "We love you, Father!" "We could never love anyone more!" All of the Angels stopped to proim their love for Mephisto. I was disgusted at their derations and their sheer stupidity. Mephisto must have gotten rid of all the smarter Angels and just kept around these idiots to entertain himself. He grinned at me before he spoke again. "Do you all pledge your souls to me?" Mephisto asked all of the Angels. My eyes widened at his question. I shouted loudly! "Wait you idiots! Don''t answer that!" It was toote, though! "Of course I do, father!" "My soul is yours forever!" "Mine too!" "And Mine!" "Yes. Of course!" Right after they all pledged their souls, the fake skin over Mephisto''s form finally dropped off himpletely. Exposed underneath was the avatar of the evil deity. His eyes glowed fiery red, his hair was pitch ck, his ears were pointed, and his skin was bright red. He was once again cackling loudly. "Father?" One of the Angels asked in confusion upon seeing Mephisto''s true form. "What has happened to you?" "I''m not your father you stupid whore! He''s been dead for a long time! I''ve loved having you as my loyal followers though! I''ll especially love torturing you all for all eternity now that your souls are mine!" The dawning horror of realization appeared on all of the Angels'' faces. I grimaced as I knew that I couldn''t save them at this point. Not without going into Mephisto''s domain and actually killing him there. Until then, their souls would belong to him. Mephisto waved his wed hands and all of the human vessels surrounding us slumped to the ground unconscious or dead. White orbs of light started floating above the bodies. They all turned and rushed towards Mephisto. He opened his mouth wide, and over a dozen Angelic souls were sucked down into his stomach! He let out a loud belch as he licked his lips and grinned wickedly at the three witnesses. "That really hit the spot! And it gave me the boost I''m going to need for this!" A wave of power erupted out of Mephisto and started nketing the area in a foul miasma. I countered the miasma by releasing my ownLight Energyinto the surroundings as well to stave it off. "He feels so much stronger!" Kunou eximed. I used[Observe]on him again. His level had gone up quite a bit! [Mephisto - Level 62] "This world might suppress the strength of beings like myself, in higher realms, but there''s always ways to get around that! Devouring the souls of the world''s inhabitants is the simplest method!" Mephisto bragged as he started walking towards my group. He soon became wreathed in fire, and the ground beneath him started to boil everywhere he stepped. XXX "You got this right, La?" Heather asked in trepidation. "I''ve never felt someone so incredibly powerful! It''s like standing in front of Voldemort times 100." I patted Heather on the shoulder reassuringly. "Yeah, I''ve got this." I started walking towards Mephisto, who was slowly walking towards me as well. I willed my eyes to shift for the first time to theRinnegan. My vision didn''t change, but I immediately felt more powerful. I also instinctively felt multiple new abilities that I knew I could perform. "Those are some creepy looking eyes you have now. I approve! Do they do anything interesting?" Mephisto asked, curiously. He wondered if those were what I fused to myself earlier. I smirked and pointed my palm towards Mephisto. He raised an eyebrow at me in response. "They sure do!Almighty Push!" A wave of invisible force erupted from my palm and mmed into Mephisto, who was not expecting such an attack! "Gaaah!" He grunted in pain as the force ripped him from the ground and sent him crashing through the nearby shrine. The wood and tiles, already damaged from earlier battle, immediately copsed on top of him and bruised the evil deity. "Damn, that was awesome!" I cheered as I inspected my palm. It hardly cost me anyMPeither. Sending Mephisto flying only cost me50 MP. It was too bad that such a fun ability had a 5-second cooldown, though. "Bitch!" Mephisto screamed as the rubble exploded off of him in a shower of mes! He levitated in the air and rocketed forward towards me! A sword ofHellfireappeared in his hands. MyDeva Pathwas on cooldown, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t try my other abilities out on him. "Susanoo."I stated calmly. Mephisto quickly arrived at my location and tried to cleave me in two! His ming sword was blocked! His attack was stopped by arge rib bone. Arge purple rib cagepletely surrounded my entire body. I smirked at him from inside of my makeshift shield. I was finding thatSusanoowas far stronger and more cost-effective than myLightshieldwas. Plus, it could guard me from all sides at once! "Fine! If I can''t hit you, I''ll just kill the two little girls!" Mephisto raced around me and immediately tried to go after Heather and Kunou on the sidelines. What a cowardly tactic¡­ "I don''t think so!" I said. My cooldown ended. "Universal Pull!" Mephisto made it halfway towards the two frightened girls before he was yanked backwards by another invisible force! He screamed in annoyance when he found he couldn''t fight the pull! He couldn''t even spin around to face me! A powerfulLightspearformed in my hand, and I rammed it right through Mephisto''s back! "And that''s why you don''t turn your back to me!" I kicked him in the back and sent him crashing into the dirt with my spear still sticking out of him. I felt like testing another ability and pointed my arm towards Mephisto once again. He was stumbling in pain and trying to pull the burning spear out of his chest! His eyes widened when my arm transformed into a genuine rocketuncher. "The fuck!?" Was all he could say before a literal missile mmed into his face! Instead of exploding with rocket fuel, it exploded in a shower ofLight Energy!He let out another loud anguished scream as his red face was burned ck! "Holy crap! Are you a cyborg now, La!?" Heather eximed. I willed my arm to transform back. That felt really weird. I wasn''t sure if I was a fan of that particrPath¡­ It also didn''t seem to do that much damagepared to a generalLightspear. "You fucking, bitch!" Mephisto finally yanked theLightspearin his chest free and hurled it to the side. The hole in his chest started to close, and his burnt face started to heal as well. "Learn your ce!" Mephisto screamed loudly, and then he started to swell up. He went from being around 6 feet tall to 20 in only a few seconds. "Susanoo!"I called out again. I was d that I finally had an ability that could counter enemies going supersize on me! I poured in far moreMPthis time and began to manifest the full skeleton! "What!?" Mephisto eximed as a towering 30-foot-tall purple skeleton manifested in front of him. My Susannoo''s eyes were glowing at him eerily, promising him further pain and embarrassment! "Do you know who the fuck I am!?" He shouted angrily. His question was met with a giant skeletal fist smashing him hard in the face. The air around us vibrated from the force of the blow! Mephisto stumbled backward as his head wrangled out like a gong! I made sure to punch him so he stumbled away from Heather and Kunou. I followed that up with another couple of devastating blows. Oddly enough, I could actually feel what my Susanoo felt, and with each punch itnded, I felt Mephisto''s bones break and shatter. His avatar was getting the beating of a lifetime! "T-this¡­ This is fucking bullshit¡­" He huffed out as hisrge form struggled to stand upright. It was pretty hard considering both of his legs were currently broken. His regeneration was being pushed to its limits. Shapeshifting himself into hisrger form also seemed to focus more of his magic on that and less towards healing. He quickly shrunk himself back down and my new eyes could see that he was about to cast some teleportation magic. [He''s trying to run away!] ''Not happening!'' Before he could, a giant skeletal armpletely wrapped around his entire body with crushing force! I squeezed hard until he screamed and his concentration broke. The teleportation spell he had been building up winked out in failure. I de-manifested most of mySusanooand only kept up a partial torso and the giant arm holding Mephisto in ce.Susanoowas a powerful ability, but it was also anMPdrain at full power. That minute-long fight cost me2000 MP. "You weren''t nning on running away now? Were you Mephisto?" I asked while grinning up at him. I willed the skeletal hand to squeeze harder, and he let out another scream. I couldn''t believe that I was toying with aLevel 62so easily! ¡­Although I wasn''t aware, at the time, that as an Avatar, this Mephisto didn''t have full ess to most of his greater abilities¡­ "Fuck you, Fallen Angel! I''ll get you back for this! I was so close to wiping out all the supernatural in this tiny world and taking it for myself!" I shrugged. "So close, yet so far." I then closed my fist as tight as possible! The crushing force ended up bursting the Avatar like a balloon¡­and soaking me in a downpour of his disgusting blood. Needless to say, he wasn''t regenerating from being turned to paste. "Eeeeewuuu! Gross La! You''re covered in demon blood!" Heather whined out loud from the sides. "That''s disgusting! And it smells¡­" "You stink, Lady La." Even Kunou was giving me a grossed out look¡­ I groaned as I smelled myself¡­Yikes. [You have leveled up x2!] ¡­ ¨CBack in Kyoto¨C "...And that''s what happened." I finished exining to Yasaka. "Uh huh¡­" Yasaka replied. "That was quite a crazy story." She''d heard tales of Mephisto, but never thought him actually real. "It sure was¡­" Yasaka looked to the side and could see the two Kunous sitting together talking happily. That brought a smile to Yasaka''s face. Halfway through my story, the older Kunou had stopped crying and let Yasaka go when her own daughter came out to see what all the noise was. "I could also use a bath. Maybe we could take one together?" I asked Yasaka with a grin. A grin that would havee off more sexy if I wasn''t covered in Mephisto''s blood. Yasaka shook her head. "Not happening¡­You need to scrub yourself thoroughly." She said and she had no doubts that I was going to require more than one bath¡­ "I''m currently forced to use Senjutsu to block my own sense of smell." "Awe¡­" XXX - chapters 166-170 chapters 166-170 ¨CEarth Marvel, La''s Penthouse¨C "Is something wrong, Akeno?" Asia asked. Asia just got back from having a fun day exploring the city with her newest bodyguard. She was happy because she got to explore all she wanted and she also got to heal quite a few people who desperately needed it. She always enjoyed doing that! Their looks of thanks were reward enough for her. Natasha had kept her word to La and put a small detail of trusted SHIELD agents on Asia to keep the girl safe. She was currently being shadowed by Sharon Carter. Sharon thought Asia was a very sweet girl. She was blown away by Asia''s healing powers¨Cas was anyone else the girl healed. Sharon wasn''t quite sure how she felt about the Nephilim, Akeno, though. Sometimes Akeno would be mischievous and teasing, and other times she would be sitting around wallowing in depression¡­ So pretty much a standard teenage girl. "There''s that feeling again." Akeno said. She was currently staring out the window, off into the city. She felt something calling out to her. It was very close. "I sense the same lighting from before. It''s close by." The only thing that was strange was that she didn''t sense any emotions in the lighting this time. There was no God throwing a tantrum. "The random lightning storm from a few days ago? Is it going to happen again?" Sharon asked in concern. That had caused a lot of property damage and even a few civilian deaths! Whole sections of the city lost power, including hospitals where people were on life support. At first, SHIELD had thought that it was the Mutant Storm, battling some of the viinous Mutants again. They hadter confirmed that to not be the case though. If something simr was going to happen again, then she would have to contact her superiors at SHIELD. They couldn''t afford for the city to be hit with another unexpected ck out after all. It made them all look ipetent! CRACK! "Eeeeeeep!" Asia ducked down to hide from the thunder. "What the hell!?" Sharon eximed. A lighting bolt just flew by their penthouse window. It didn''te from the sky though! It came in sideways! That absolutely wasn''t natural. The lighting bolt had mmed into a nearby building and left deep scorch marks in its steel exterior! The call she was feeling was bing more intense for Akeno. She didn''t think she could sit back and wait anymore. She turned towards Asia and the SHIELD Agent. "I''m going to go check out what that was." Akeno''s four ck wings appeared behind her as she opened the window. She hopped out and took to the New York skies. "Wait!" Sharon tried to stop the teenage Nephilim but it was toote. Akeno had already left. "Damn it¡­" Sharon muttered. This whole situation screamed ''supernatural'' all over. She pulled out hermunicator and decided to at least call in some backup for Akeno in case the girl needed it. Sharon turned back towards Asia who was hiding under a table away from the lighting. She sighed gently and went over tofort her. Sharon was d that at least she had the easy baby sitting assignment here. ¡­ Akeno flew over a dozen blocks before she found herself approaching the area of the empire state building. Nearby, on another building''s rooftop, she saw a strange sight. A teenage boy looked to be having a deathmatch with a much younger boy. The little boy was carrying a golden sword and appeared to be able to control water. A nearby water tower had been destroyed and the kid was hurlingrge amounts of water at the teenage boy. Unfortunately for him, the teenager was able to fly and he was carrying some kind of artifact made ofDivine Lighting!Akeno could feel it. It was this artifact that had been calling for her! She flew closer to get a closer look at what was going on. "Luke! You can stop this! It doesn''t have to be this way!" The boy said as he conjured a shield of water for himself. It was just in time too. Another bolt of thunder was sent from Luke''s lighting artifact at the boy. The water shield managed to disperse most of the charge, but the boy still screamed in pain when he was partially shocked. "Of course it has to be this way, Percy! Can''t you see! The Gods are evil! They don''t care about us! All they care about is their dwindling power! But now I know the truth! Other beings exist! Beings that are truly worth serving!" Luke said fervently. He caressed the Lighting bolt in his hands. This was his ticket to power and revenge! He wouldn''t bow his head to their uncaring Olympian overlords any longer. Akeno wondered what Gods these two were talking about but figured it didn''t matter much. She wasn''t going to watch a child get murdered in front of her. She knew that she might have been acting mopeytely, but she wasn''t that angsty¡­ Luke was hovering in the air with a cruel smirk on his face. Down on the rooftop, Percy could barely stand himself up. His muscles were still spasming from the electricity he''d just been hit with. Luke pointedZeus''s Master Boltat Percy and willed it to fire. He grinned when the lighting shot out towards percy. What should have been the final attack though, ended up being thwarted! Luke wasn''t expecting a girl with four ck wings to swoop down, right in front of Percy, and block his lighting st! Akeno grimaced as the divine lighting hit her. It wasn''t powerful enough to do significant damage, thanks to herHeavenly Lighting Bloodline, but it still stung. She was used to shocking others, not getting shocked herself! With a wave of her hand, the foreign lighting was dispersed from her body. Akeno was surprised. That lightning¡­felt almost reluctant to leave her. "Ara, don''t you know that killing children is generally frowned upon?" Akeno asked Luke hovering in the air. Luke frowned. Unlike the rest of the sheep at camp half blood, he actually kept up with world events. He knew he was floating in front of a genuine Angel¨CA genuine Fallen Angel just like the now world famous La! This girl even bore a heavy resemnce to La herself. ''Was this her sister or something!?''Luke wondered. Luke eyed the four winged Fallen Angel warily. She was standing directly in front of the young Percy Jackson. Luke knew that killing Percy was now going to be almost impossible. "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?" Luke shouted at Akeno demandingly. "Do you know who you''re messing with? I''m a Demigod! The son of Hermes himself and the chosen of the mighty Chronos!" Akeno giggled. This guy was name dropping his whole family as if he was some kind of Young Master... "Ara, what a rude way to introduce oneself. You might need a bit of punishment¡­" Akeno said as she licked her lips. Electricity danced across her fingertips. "I am Akeno Himejima by the way." She introduced herself without saying anything but her name. She had no interest in discussing life stories with a guy that was trying to kill a child. xxx The only reason Akeno was even here in the first ce was for that artifact in Luke''s hands. Even now it was calling out to her. She could almost feel it crying every time Luke used it. It did not find him worthy, hence why hisLightning stsbarely had any power behind them. Percy Jackson behind her was wondering if he just got saved by another weirdo¡­ Ever since discovering the world of gods and monsters his life had beenpletely crazy. He just wanted to go to school and have friends like normal kids. Not fight for his life against monsters! Luke gripped theMaster Bolttightly and nned out what to do next. Did he risk fighting the Angel¡­or should he flee. Luke chuckled to himself. He supposed the answer to that question was obvious. Above all else, he was a survivor! The wings on Luke''s shoes pped hard as he spun around and raced away as fast as he could fly! Akeno gaped when she watched him turn around and run before they even fought! She wasn''t used to that. She was used to fighting Stray Devils who would fight till the bitter end no matter what. "Seriously! He''s running away!?" Percy eximed behind her. "He won''t get far!" Akeno said as her wings spread out. She wasn''t letting that artifact go! She pped her wings and rocketed back into the air. She followed the direction that Luke had left in. She could sense that he was weaving between dozens of buildings to try and lose her. It was a pity that that would never work. As long as he was holding that Lightning Bolt, Akeno would be able to sense his location anywhere in the city! She started to rapidly gain on him as she flew through the skies of New York. As he was fleeing through the air, Luke nced behind himself and paled! "How!?" He shouted in fear. ''How did she find me already!'' Akeno was almost right on top of him already and he had a head start! He grimaced and flew 90 degrees downward. They were directly over central park and Luke was hoping to lose Akeno in the trees. CRACK! That wasn''t to be, though! Another bolt of lightning surged through the air and sted Luke in his back. He let out a wail of pain as he lost control of his flying. He ended up crashing into the treetops. Akeno pped her wings hard and paused in mid air. She was perplexed. That lighting didn''te from her. She looked around and saw two figures descending from the sky into the trees where Luke had crashed. If they were also after that artifact, Akeno wasn''t going to let them have it! It was calling out to her and she didn''t feel like sharing. She flew down between the trees andnded onto the dirt with a heavy thump. Her arrival did not go unnoticed. Luke was lying on the ground unconscious and two women were standing over him. Both of them turned to her. Akeno was momentarily taken aback. Both of these women were incredibly beautiful. ¡­Both of them were also wearing tight ck and Yellow leather outfits that left little to the imagination. Akeno approved. These two women were definitely in her strike zone. One of the women had caramel colored skin and silver hair. She was incredibly beautiful and Akeno thought that she could mistake the woman for a goddess. She might actually be, considering Akeno could sense a hint of divinity emanating from the woman. The other was a bit younger and Akeno figured closer to her own age. Akeno had to do a double take upon seeing her because, for a second, she was looking at an almost perfect copy of Rias. The only differences were this girl had slightly lighter red hair and her eyes were a striking green. Akeno licked her lips before she spoke. "Ara, hello you two. Might I ask what you''re doing out here. And why did one of you attack poor Luke there? That was mean, you know. I was in the middle of chasing him down to punish him!" Akeno said with a fake pout on her lips. The older of the two beautiful women held her hands up calmly and spoke. "Hello. I am Storm of the X-men. We were in New York investigating the strange weathertely." She said while eyeing the ck wings behind Akeno. She almost didn''t believe the news, but it seemed that Angels really had been popping up all over New Yorktely. "We were wondering if it was another weather controlling mutant!" The redhead spoke up next to Storm. "Nice to meet you. I''m Marvel Girl by the way!" She said her codename. It wasn''t her favorite choice of name, but it was the best one out of everyone''s suggestions at the X-mansion. "Mutant?" Akeno asked with a frown. She didn''t like that word. She had been called words like that when she had to run from her murderous rtives as a child. "I''m afraid that one wasn''t the cause of the strange weather. It was caused by some weather God throwing a tantrum earlier this week." Akeno exined. "Also you didn''t answer my question regarding him." Akeno said and pointed at Luke. "Oh, him? We were flying in the city and saw lightning being thrown around willy-nilly! We thought that was dangerous and that he was a bad mutant who was rampaging. We decided to stop him." Marvel Girl exined. "I''m still not sure what a mutant is, but that guy imed to be a demigod. The son of Hermes or something. Some minor God who delivers the mail. Nothing important." Akeno said and waved her hand flippantly. Storm and Marvel Girl looked at each other and frowned. The X-Men had dealt with demons before, but they had never shed with actual gods. Or at least, beings iming to be gods. They started having a hushed conversation with each other on what to do from here. Akeno pouted again when she noticed she was suddenly being ignored. Well they were both distracted, Akeno walked up to the two of them. She kept her wings out in case she needed them, but she willed the outfit she was wearing to change into her ssic shrine maiden outfit. She didn''t have to do that. She was just mischievously testing the waters by tantly shing the two women for an instant¡­ The two''s conversation halted when they saw a sh of light emanating from Akeno. Akeno smirked when she saw their reactions. "Awawawah¡­" Jean''s face turned bright red. "Was that necessary?" Storm asked. Her cheeks had a light pink on them as well. Akeno yed dumb and just smiled. "Was what necessary?" Storm sighed and shook her head. "Nevermind." She turned and looked down at the unconscious boy. "If he''s not a mutant, then he''s not our problem. We should just contact the local police and they''ll lock him up." Storm said. "I think they''re already here." Akeno said. "Although, I don''t think they''re local." She pointed directly above them. A SHIELD quinjet was flying in close. It hovered in the air directly above the tree line and the back hatch opened. A single man hopped out and fell over thirty feet to the ground. Hended hard in a ssic superhero pose. xxx "Good evening,dies." Captain America said as he stood up. "Agent Carter called and said you might need back up, Miss Himejima." The Captain said to Akeno while shing his signature smile. Akeno awkwardly stared at him. "...Uh huh... And who are you?" She asked him withplete sincerity. Marvel Girl was looking at the guy, who just showed up, with stars in her eyes. She reached over and excitedly grabbed Storm''s arm and shook her back and forth. "Oh my gosh, Ororo! It''s Captain America! The real Captain America!" She said excitedly. Ororo sighed. Jean had said her real name there by mistake. Storm also looked just as lost as Akeno was¡­ "Captain who¡­? Sorry, I was raised in Africa. I don''t know who this guy is." "And I grew up in Japan." Akeno said¡­ ''In another dimension.''She added in her own head. Steve slumped down and looked like someone kicked his puppy. He could admit to himself that he was not used to people NOT recognizing him¡­ "Nice to meet you all, once again. I am Captain America and I''m currently working with SHIELD. So what exactly is going on here?" Akeno shrugged and pointed to Luke. "I''m not really sure. That guy there was trying to kill some kid with that glowing Lighting Bolt next to him. They were talking about Gods and¨C" She was cut off by the arrival of someone else. "I *huff* finally caught up with you!" A twelve year old Percy Jackson wheezed out as he came running up to everyone. "I had to run over 30 blocks straight! Flying isn''t fair!" He said as he ced his hands on his knees and took some deep breaths. He had sprinted the whole way here, which was really tough. Even for a young demigod like himself. "And who are you, son?" Steve asked the kid who just showed up. He didn''t like that this young man was covered in so many cuts and bruises. Percy''s eyes widened! "Holy crap! It''s Captain America!" He started jumping up and down excitedly! Akeno still didn''t know why that name meant something¡­ Neither did Storm. Steve smiled. At least 2/4 of the other people here recognized him¡­ "That''s right. I''m Captain America. As you know, I stand for Freedom, Justice and the American way. Do you mind telling me what was going on here? Why was Luke over there trying to kill you?" Steve asked again. "Whoa! Luke''s already been beaten!? As expected of Captain America!" Percy cheered. Akeno giggled at the frown on Storm''s face. The new guy was getting credit for her take down. Percy knew he wasn''t supposed to talk to regr humans about the demigod business, but this was Captain America! Percy couldn''t help himself and started telling the Captain everything! It didn''t exactly take long into his exnation for the Captain to start frowning. ''A camp where half-children of the Gods were grouped together and routinely sent on suicide missions? Monsters that prowl the streets in disguise and hunt down these children. The vast majority of the kids end up dead before they turn 16!?''Everything Steve was hearing was messed up. He knew that Fury would have an absolute field day with this mission. The only thing that made Steve a bit nervous was hearing that the Greek Gods were apparently real. He had read up on them back when he was a school boy. The Greek Gods were power hungry and cruel beings from everything he knew about them. Steve nced towards La''s niece, Akeno. It was a good thing that he would be fighting on the side of the Angels if it came down to it. Who was he kidding? Of course it would¡­ Trouble always seemed to follow him everywhere. While the kid was spilling his guts out to the Captain, Akeno sauntered her way over towards the object that was calling out to her. TheMaster Bolton the ground next to where Luke had fallen. Akeno noticed that Storm and Marvel Girl were also eyeing it with curiosity. She and Marvel Girl walked up to Akeno. "Do you know what that is?" Storm asked. Akeno shook her head. She vaguely remembers that Luke mentioned its name, but Akeno had been tuning him out at the time. "All I know is that this has been calling out to me." Akeno reached down and picked up theMaster Bolt. Touching it felt right. It felt like it belonged with her. "Oh, hey! That''sZeus''s Master Bolt!I need to get that back to him so that the Gods don''t start a war¨C" Percy stopped talking when he saw what happened next.Zeus''s Master Bolt,in Akeno''s hands, started to break down and turned into kes of divine light! Those kes moved towards Akeno''s chest and began to merge with her. "Oh! That''s not good¡­" Percy muttered in trepidation. What was he supposed to do if theMaster Boltdestroyed itself!? xxx Akeno didn''t fight whatever was happening with the artifact. She could feel it willingly fusing itself to her. It only took a short moment for the entire thing to break down and seep into her very being. When it merged with her, she felt powerful! She felt more powerful than she did with Rias''s Queen Piece inside her. Akeno let out a moan as the power surged through her being! It felt wonderful! Her body went pleasantly numb as it swept through her! When it reached her back, another pair of ck wings burst out of her! Akeno looked behind her at the new pair and smiled. She was once again aHigh ssbeing. "Are you alright?" Marvel Girl asked Akeno in concern. "You¡­uh¡­made some noises there." She said with a small blush. Akeno grinned at Marvel Girl. "Ufufu, I''m more than ok! Although, I may have made a small mess of my panties¡­if I was wearing any." She teasingly added and smirked as Marvel Girl blushed once again. Innocent girls like this were the most fun to tease. Akenomented that she wasn''t getting any reactions from Storm anymore though. She''d have to step up her teasing with the older woman at ater date¡­ "Hmph!" Marvel Girl turned her head away in embarrassment. Storm smiled at Jean''s blushing face. She nced at the grinning Fallen Angel. ''She is quite the dangerous one¡­''Ororo thought with a smirk. She normally wouldn''t mind sticking around a bit, after the mission, to get to know a girl like Akeno, but unfortunately they were expected back at the mansion soon. "It seems like we are not needed here. Marvel Girl and I should get going¨C" Ororos eyes widened as arge ck sword came out of nowhere, aiming for her head! CLANG! Before it could take her head off, Akeno had thankfully conjured a darkLightspearthat was pulsing with electricity, and deflected the blow! "Tssk¡­ To think someone was able to block my sneak attack. I wanted to kill the woman who''s been interfering with Father''s domain for far too long now!" The man who tried to kill Storm spat out. He backed off of Akeno and ced his sword over his shoulder arrogantly as he spoke. Akeno noted that he was wearing a ck trenchcoat, even though it wasn''t cold out, along with a pair of sunsses, even though it was already night time¡­ They had just been attacked by some kind of edgelord apparently. "Thank you for saving me, Akeno." Storm said as she took a steadying breath. Her heart rate had shot up after almost dying there! "Ara, I''ll be happy to save a beautiful woman like you or Marvel Girl anytime!" Akeno replied. She wondered if she was turning into her aunt there with her tant flirting¡­ Akeno was also grateful for her recent powerup! That attack came out of nowhere and was very fast. Had she still been a 4 winged Fallen Angel, she would not have been able to react fast enough to save Storm''s life. "Who the hell are you and HOW DARE YOU TRY TO KILL ORORO!?" Marvel Girl shouted angrily as a hazy red aura surrounded her body. She thrust her hand forward and a telekic stunched towards the man. He scoffed and casually swung his sword to bat the mortal''s attack away. What he wasn''t expecting was for it to be so powerful! When the red st connected with his de, he almost felt his arm go numb! "Since when have mortals be so powerful!?" He hissed angrily. "Holy shit! That''s Ares!" Percy eximed. Was the God of War here to kill him for failing his quest? "Language, young man!" Steve said almost instinctively. He unstrapped his vibranium shield from his back and started rushing over to help Akeno. "You know, in my hometown, men don''t try to attackdies with swords!" Steve yelled as he moved at superhuman speeds towards Ares! He punched forward with his shield. "Another impudent mortal!" Ares growled out. He swung his sword towards Steve''s shield. Ares was expecting his Olympian de to easily cleave through the human''s flimsy shield and kill the man. That did not happen. His celestial bronze sword, forged by Hephestaus himself, harmlessly bounced off of Steve''s vibranium shield. Ares''s eyes widened in shock and he was thrown off bnce. Steve''s blow continued unimpeded and his shield smashed right into the god''s face. It connected right with his nose! A loud crack wrang out! Ares''s head whipped backwards with the blow. He stumbled back a few steps. He felt something warm dripping down his chin. He reached his free hand up and wiped his face. His eyes widened in shock at what he saw! A trail of golden blood was flowing from his broken nose. Ares quickly reached up and snapped his nose back into ce with a hiss of pain. "Blood!? My own blood? How can a mortal instrument hurt me? A shield no less!" He spat out hatefully! Captain Rogers smirked and then said something he might end up regretting. "God? You''re no God. You bleed gold, but at the end of the day you still bleed like the rest of us. You''ll go down just the same!" "Graahhh!" Ares was done ying around! He had originally been sent down here to retrieveZeus''s Master Bolt,after Poseidon''s spawn failed in his mission to bring it back to Olympus. When he had arrived, he was surprised to find the mortal woman Zeus had been constantlyining about. She was some kind of evolved human. She had the ability to manipte the weather. Even better than his illustrious father could! That had naturally made Zeus furious and the God of the Sky demanded the woman''s death! Ares tried to kill her in a moment of opportunity to win some points with his father. Divine power red around Ares. His trench coat disappeared and was reced by golden armor. The sword in his right hand was now apanied by a shield in his left. He would now take this fight seriously as the true God of War! xxx Ares pointed his sword at Akeno! "You, winged woman, return my Father''sMaster Boltimmediately and I might grant you a quick death!" Akeno scowled. This ''God'' was just as haughty as some of the Devils she''d had to deal with in her past. "I''m afraid theBolthas chosen me as its new mistress. It haspletely fused to my being. We will never be separated." Ares scowled. "Then I''ll just cut it out of your corpse!" "Ares please stop!" Percy eximed as he ran forward. He was gripping his celestial bronze sword, his father gifted him, tightly. "I went easy on you thest time we fought, kid. If you weren''t Poseidon''s brat I would have cut you down already. Back off!" Percy was deciding on whether to fight Ares again, but Captain Rogers held out his hand in front of the boy. "A kid your age should never have to fight, no matter who your father is. Sit this one out, sport. We''ve got this." He said reassuringly. Percy nodded and moved off to the side. He still didn''t know if even Captain America could beat a god though¡­ Storm''s eyes were glowing white and she started levitating off the ground. Thunder rumbled in the sky above everyone. The clear night sky quickly turned cloudy. Thunder clouds manifested all over the city, all controlled by Storm. "I had no quarrel with you. Just remember you started this fight!" A bolt of lighting fell from the heavens towards Ares. Only his millenia of fighting instincts allowed him to raise his shield above his head to block the thunder. Electricity rippled across his shield but he held firm. While Ares was distracted, Steve rushed forwards to try and hit him again. At the same time, Marvel Girl threw another telekic st at Ares''s back. The God growled when his shield shed against Steve''s. Steve''s charge was halted before Ares kicked him in the stomach. The air left Steve''s lungs from the blow. He flew backwards and smashed into a nearby tree. Ares whipped around and stabbed Marvel Girl''s st with his sword. This time he was prepared for her power. He cut through her st and charged towards Marvel Girl to cut her down. He thought her to be the most dangerous person here. He was wrong. Akeno rushed in front of him. HerThunderous Lightspearstabbed forward! She wasn''t holding back either! Ares threw up his shield but screamed in pain when Akeno''s spear made contact with it. TheHeavenly Thunder, wrapped around herLightspear, traveled through his celestial bronze shield and delivered a powerful shock to him! Ares''s whole left arm went numb. He couldn''t defend anymore! Akeno discarded her spear and pointed both hands at him. A powerfulLightning stimpacted Ares''s armored torso at point nk range. He let out a loud scream of pain as he was sted backwards, smashing through multiple park trees. Storm and Marvel Girl both flew towards Akeno andnded next to her. "Great hit!" Marvel Girlplimented her. "You think you got him?" Unfortunately, Akeno shook her head. "It''ll take more than that to bring down a god." She said. Even if the God was weaker than she had been expecting. Akeno was expecting someone like Ares to be anUltimate ssbeing. Thankfully he wasn''t. Akeno would estimate his physique to be around the peak ofHigh ssthough. That was the only way he could have been fast enough to block Storm''s earlier lighting strike. Storm''s eyes were still glowing white. She was ring at where Ares had been sted off too. "It matters not. He tried to kill us, we will put him down!" She dered. The wind started to fiercely pick up and whip around them. She was gathering the winds tounch a powerful attack on Ares. She needed a bit of time though. "You think the Captain is ok?" Marvel Girl asked in worry. "Ares''s kick sounded like it broke something and he''s not moving." Percy was hovering over the Captain and crying as he tried to wake the man up. Akeno grimaced at the sight. "He''s still breathing, so he''ll be ok." Akeno said sadly. She unfortunately couldn''t focus on the man right now. He''d have to be healed by Asiater. ¡­ Ares grunted as he sat himself up. Thatst attack really hurt! "Zeus''s Master Boltseems to have really given that winged girl a powerup¡­" He muttered to himself. A viscous grin formed on his face. The ichor in his veins was pumping excitedly. This was battle! This was war! He existed for this! How long had it been since the mortals had truly challenged the Gods!? Too long, he decided! Ares picked up his sword and shield he had momentarily dropped from the pain. He started walking back towards the three girl''s location. As his anger built up, his walking turned into a sprint! He rushed back faster than a speedy bullet! The three girl''s eyes widened when Ares''s snarling form sted towards them! In an unexpected move, he viciously threw his own sword towards Akeno! The sound barrier shattered as it hurled right at her. She threw up a shield ofLight Energyto block the projectile. While she was momentarily distracted, Ares rushed forward towards Storm. He could feel her building up a tremendous attack and needed to stop her! The winds were already raging fiercely! Marvel Girl scowled again when she saw Ares try to once again attack Storm! She threw up a red wall of energy directly in front of his path. Ares threw his shield in front of himself and directly smashed into the red energy wall blocking his path to the ''weather witch!'' The red energy barrier shattered like ss but managed to slow him slightly. A dagger quickly manifested in his hands and he plunged it towards Storm''s heart! Marvel''s Girl''s barrier managed to slow Ares down just enough for Storm to finish gathering all the nearby winds. Before his de could reach her hurt. Ares was assaulted by a torrential force of air pressure from all sides! The winds blowing from Storm were so strong that the god waspletely halted in ce! He cursed in his head! He couldn''t move at all! "Now! Jean!" Storm shouted out! "Eat this asshole!" Marvel Girl raised her hands above her head. A giant orb of energy formed above her. It would be her final attack! Her limbs were shaking and sweat trickled down her brow. She was facing a god, so she channeled more power than she ever had before. Ares panicked when he felt the power behind the redheaded girl''s next attack. If he was hit by that, he knew he would be in deep trouble. On top of that, he could sense powerful Lighting manifesting around the ck haired girl as well. If both attacks hit him at once he might die! "HELP ME OUT, YOU BITCH!" Ares shouted begrudgingly! A woman''s sigh rang out across the park forest. "Too think you''ve been bested by four mortals¡­that''s pathetic brother." Akeno''s eyes widened. She hadn''t sensed anyone else nearby. A silver energy arrow flew out of the woods directly towards her head. Akeno had to stop channeling her Lighting to duck out of the way. Another arrow flew directly towards Marvel Girl and she had to do the same. As she moved, the powerful orb manifesting above her dissipated into the air harmlessly. Marvel Girl scowled. She had used up almost all of her strength just conjuring that attack, and now she was almost exhausted! "You owe me, Ares." A woman with long silver hair and silver eyes said as she emerged from the forest. She was also holding a silver bow that allowed her to channel moonlight directly into energy arrows. Ares scoffed at his sister. The winds died down and he was released from Storm''s hold. "Whatever, Artemis. Just help me kill these three already." THRUM! "Oh? You''re going to kill my niece are you? I''d like to see you try!" An oppressive magical force came crashing down and nketed the area! It only affected the two gods though. Ares''s and Artemis''s eyes both widened in shock at the amount of power they felt. Whoever this being was, they were as strong as their father! Akeno smiled and looked up. Hovering directly above her was La! She was back from wherever she went! La quickly assessed the situation. For some reason, two of the X-men were here and both looked exhausted. They''d clearly been fighting on Akeno''s side though. La noticed that Steve was critically wounded, and needed immediate healing. She didn''t know why Ares and Artemis were attacking Akeno, but La wasn''t going to let that stand! XXX chapters 171-175 chapters 171-175 ¨CA bit Earlier¨C Heather and I were sitting on Yasaka''s porch while the three Fox Women were inside preparing a meal for everyone. "You smell a lot better, La. How many baths did you need?" "Five." I answered begrudgingly. "Maybe next time don''t stand directly under the demon when you pop him like a balloon," Heather said cheekily. "I''ll keep that in mind." "So what did you want to talk about that was so important?" Heather asked me. I was dreading having this conversation with her, but I figured it was about time. "It''s about your friends, Heather. Hermione, Ron, and pretty much the entire Weasley family," I said. "What about them?" Heather asked. "Are they all right? You told me that they were doing fine thest time we talked." I let out a sigh. "That''s not exactly the case. The truth is, the majority of the Weasleys are actually in prison right now." "What!?" Heather eximed. "Why are they in jail?" "They were conspiring against you, Heather. All of them were. I''m sorry, but they weren''t your friends," La said. She then began to exin what exactly happened when she went to visit them on Heather''s request. She mentioned how Hermione was only after Heather''s library, and the Weasley family was only after her properties and bank vaults. Heather broke down into tears when she heard the truth. I reached over and gave her a big hug as she cried into my shoulder. She sat there and cried for a long while as I held her and rubbed her back soothingly. "You know, part of me always knew. I always knew that they weren''t really my friends. Real friends wouldn''t have cared whenever I tried to hang out with anyone else, but Ron and Hermione would always go out of their way to stop other people from talking to me. Now I know why," Heather trailed off. "I''m really sorry, Heather," I responded. "But pretty soon, you''ll have a new life, and you''ll be able to go to a school and make real friends who really will care about you." I gently rubbed her back. "That sounds amazing. I''m really looking forward to it," Heather said as she let go of me. She had a small smile on her face, and she was wiping the tears out of her eyes. "What''s it like being older? What''s it like having boobs? Do I grow up to like boys, or will I like girls like mama does?" The younger Kunou rambled off. I snickered when Yasaka did a spit-take at her daughter''s inappropriate questions. "That is not a polite conversation topic, youngdy!" She scolded her. Dinner with everyone was a very strange experience. The younger Kunou was doing her best to keep a conversation going with her older counterpart who was going to be very traumatized for a while. She did respond to each one of little Kunou''s questions though with a smile I could tell was a bit forced. Heather was sitting quietly next to me eating slowly. I could tell that finding out the truth about her friends, who she''d been worrying over for months, had hurt her. I know that she''s strong enough to get past it though. ¡­ The next morning I slipped the tight ck dress Lady Death gave me over my head as I prepared to transverse dimensions again. I conjured some basic sandals under my feet before stepping out of the guest room and heading towards Yasaka''s courtyard. Heather was waiting for me there. She looked like she was also ready to go. After a night of self reflection, I could already tell that she was doing much better. She greeted me with a smile. "This was definitely the weirdest adventure I''ve ever been on, and I killed a 60 foot long snake with a sword!" "Ready to head back then?" I asked and she nodded. "Are you sure you have to go so soon, Lady La?" Kunou Alter asked me. She was standing next to Yasaka and her younger counterpart. They were all there to see us off. "I''m sorry, Kunou. But I really do have to get Heather back." I said to the teenage fox girl. Her ears drooped down and she looked to be on the verge of tears. Kunou Alter¨Cas I had taken to calling her¨Chad understandably be a bit clingy with me after I saved her life. Thankfully, Yasaka was here and she was kind enough to adopt the older Kunou as a second daughter of sorts. That was good. Kunou Alter got to be in Kyoto around other Yokai and I wasn''t stuck with her on top of Asia and Akeno. Not that either of those girls were much of a burden anyway. An emotionally damaged fox girl that needs tons of therapy would be, though¡­ ''Damn Mephisto!''I cursed him in my mind. I wasn''t even sure what his n was after he wiped out all the supernatural from that world. Did he somehow think all the humans would suddenly start worshiping him next? I shook my head. I couldn''t understand his ns at all¡­ [That''s probably for the better, anyway. Evil deities like him are almost always insane. Trying to understand his ns wouldn''t be healthy.] The system''s words held some truth to them. "Come on, Heather." I said as a portal to Earth Marvel opened up in Yasaka''s courtyard. "Bye Miss Yasaka! Bye Kunou and Kunou Alter!" Heather called out. "Take care, La. Next time you visit, I''ll be sure to make some time for us to be alone together." Yasaka said as she gave me a final small wave while licking her lips suggestively. I gulped as I stepped through the portal. ¡­If only I didn''t stink so badlyst night! XXX "Wee back, Heather. And how was your little adventure?" The Ancient One asked while preparing some tea for all three of us. "It was boring at first, but then it picked up. I got to fight an evil dragon guy, and I was winning until he summoned this crazy magic armor." Heather said, and the Ancient One nodded. I found it funny that Heather didn''t even bother remembering Issei''s name. The Ancient One nodded to Heather. She turned to me and gave me a scrutinizing look as she sipped her tea. She set her cup back down. "I trust you kept Heather out of danger other than that?" She asked the Fallen Angel who was doing her best to not look nervous. She went to take another sip. My eyes did their best to avoid her own so she couldn''t see my expression. I didn''t thinkActing Level 4was enough to work on her yet. She''d dealt with hundreds of years of bullshit. "Of course I did. I promised I would!" The Ancient One nodded, d that I acted responsibly and didn''t put Heather into much danger. "That''s good, then¡ª" I sighed in relief when she bought my lie. "La fought Mephisto and killed his avatar!" Heather blurted out! "I got to watch the whole fight UP CLOSE! It was wicked!" "Pfffffff!" The Ancient One spat out her tea all over and started coughing! She quickly wiped her face and gave me one of the most judgmental res I''d ever received before! "MEPHISTO!?" She shouted indignantly! Heather then started to recount the entire experience in very urate detail. She gave me a mischievous grin as she did so. I looked at my wrist, where I currently wasn''t wearing a watch. "Oh, would you look at the time? I''m afraid I''mte¡­for a thing. Bye, Heather!" Before the Ancient One could stop me for what would surely be a long interrogation session, I opened a portal directly underneath myself and fell through. ¡­ "Ooof!" Inded directly on my butt in the middle of my living room. A quick nce outside told me that it was nighttime. Ugh¡­I''d just woken up! I didn''t want to go back to sleep already! I hate time zones sometimes. I guess I''d just pull an all-nighter. I didn''t really need sleep anyways. I was deciding on what show I''d be marathoning tonight when I heard some sniffling from nearby. Asia was sitting on the couch nearby, crying, and a female SHIELD agent looked like she was doing her best tofort her. "What''s wrong, Asia?" I asked in concern. Neither girl had noticed my sudden arrival and were startled. "Eeeep!" The SHIELD agent went for her sidearm before she recognized me and stopped herself. "Please don''t sneak up on people who are armed, Miss La." Agent Carter asked with a sigh. "As for why Asia is crying, someone is throwing lightning around the city like it''s going out of style! Akeno went out to check it out, and Asia is worried for her." Asia sniffled and wiped her tears. "I just want to know if Akeno is okay¡­ Thest time the city had a thunderstorm, some people died, and I couldn''t help them¡­" I realized the problem here. Asia was somehow feeling responsible for those deaths. As a girl who was granted miraculous healing powers, Asia seemed to feel that any life not saved was her fault, especially when she was located in the same city as all the hospitals that had power failures from the storms. I walked over to Asia and sat down right next to her on the couch. I gave her a bigforting hug. "None of those deaths were your fault, Asia. The only one to me was whichever mean God caused all the thunder and lightning. When we find out who it was, they will be punished¡­" ... ¨CPresent¨C I had sensed my niece''s ascension toHigh ssacross the city. That was followed by me feeling her fighting against a God. I rushed over as quickly as possible to make sure she was alright. I could tell that Akeno was more powerful than the God she was facing, but I still wanted to make sure she was alright. It was a good thing I did, because another God soon appeared to save the first one. They were about to team up against Akeno and her new friends right when I arrived. ''Are those the X-Men?''I thought in surprise. What were they doing here? The ck and Yellow outfits they were wearing were very iconic. They also looked to be very tight and form fitting. I approved. I descended towards the ground. My ck wings and my aura of power, nketing the area, didn''t retract as my sandals made contact with the soil. Both were a show of my power, and that''s what I needed to project right now. I was dealing with two gods after all. While it was true that they were both only in High ss, I was certain that wasn''t always the case. Back when the Greek Pantheon had millions of believers in this world, these Gods were far more powerful. As their followers dwindled, so too did their powers. [Idiots who could never find another source of power.] And there really wasn''t any changing that for the Greeks, in the end. Even if humans knew the Greek Gods really existed, no one would pray to them anymore. [And why would they? Pretty much every single story about them involves the Greek Gods being incredibly cruel to their mortal followers.] XXX I decided to heal Steve Rogers before dealing with everything else. He needed immediate attention. With all eyes on me, I casually strolled over towards Steve. He needed immediate attention. His breathing sounded faint. I was surprised to see Percy Jackson, of all people, crying over the injured Captain America. I hadn''t been aware the Greeks in this world were from the Percy Jackson universe. I hadn''t seen any disguised monsters in New York, nor had I ever sensed anything resembling "The Mist." I''d have to ask the Ancient One about themter. "Can you help him?" Percy asked me with tears in his eyes. "Ares hurt him badly." Percy was heartbroken at seeing his favorite hero almost die because of his stupid family drama. I smiled at the boy gently. My Sacred Gear manifested around my wrists. "Of course, I can help him. He and I are friends¡ªer¡ªwork acquaintances." I corrected myself. I realized that I hadn''t spent much time with Steve actually. And yet he was nice enough toe out to try and help my niece¡­ Purple light enveloped his form. It took about120 MPtopletely heal him. Ares had severely damaged some of Steve''s internal organs. If Steve wasn''t enhanced, he would have died for sure. Steve''s eyes opened, and he shot upright in surprise! "What happened!?" He asked as he assumed a fighting stance. He quickly noticed someone he recognized was next to him and calmed down. "Uh¡­wee back, Miss. Some crazy guy in armor attacking your niece and her friends." Steve recounted quickly. I smiled, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "Yes, I know. He and his sister are right over there." I turned back towards the two Greek Gods that hadn''t moved much since I had arrived on the scene. Not that I had allowed them to. My aura had been nketing the area and suppressing them the whole time. I didn''t want them teleporting away when I was distracted. "Who the hell are you, Mortal? How are you so powerful?" Ares shouted out angrily as I approached them. He was on his hands and knees kneeling in the dirt before me. Artemis wasn''t much better off. "Mortal?" I questioned. "Do I look like a mortal to you?" I said while gesturing to my 10 ck wings. "Of course you are! Before us eternal Gods, all beings are mere mortals!" He responded. "Huh?" I said, almost stumped. For some reason, Ares could not recognize me as an Angel. Ancient Greece had been around for over 3000 years, so Ares should have been old enough to recognize an Angel when one stood before him. My kind had only been gone from Earth Marvel for around 1000 years. [Clearly, some mind fuckery is once again at y.] I agreed with the System. Odin had screwed with all of his people''s minds. Who''s to say that Zeus or someone else hadn''t done the same to the Greeks? Akeno walked over to me and gave me a quick hug. "Thanks foring." She said. "Are you alright, Akeno?" I asked. "Congrattions on reachingHigh ss¡­this time on your own." "Thank you." Akeno replied. "Although it wasn''t exactly on my own. An artifact ended up fusing to me and boosting my power." she exined. "Yes, we watched it happen. The Lightning Bolt faded into motes of Light as soon as she touched it." Ororo Munroe said as she also walked over apanied by Jean Grey. "They all shot into her chest, and then she grew another pair of beautiful wings!" The redhead said excitedly. "Ara, to think you were both staring so intently at my chest earlier." Akeno said to both Jean and Ororo with a mischievous grin. Was Akeno¡­flirting? With two beautiful women at once, even!? I was so proud of her! Jean Grey''s face turned red at her niece''s innuendo. Ororo merely gave Akeno a faint smile. I wasn''t sure what had happened before I arrived, but clearly my niece wasn''t doing half bad for herself. "You stupid mutant freaks! That wasZeus''s Master Boltthat the bitch took away! She''s going to pay for that!" Ares shouted angrily. His muscles bulged to their maximum as he tried to stand despite the pressure I was focusing on him. His face was red as he red at me with hatred in his eyes. I narrowed my eyes on him. He''d just threatened Akeno in front of me¡­again. [He''s screwed¡­] XXX My aura that was keeping him pinned down vanished suddenly. He almost hopped to his feet with an evil smirk! "Hah? I knew you couldn''t keep that pressure up for long without¨C" "Almighty Push."I cut him off while raising my palm towards Ares. The purple rings of the Rinnegan had reced my normal violet eyes. WHAM! An invincible force tore through the air and mmed into him. The snapping of bones could be heard as Ares flew backward at high speed. Before he could fly too far away, a dark portal materialized behind him, and he flew through it. The other side of the portal manifested directly in front of me. Ares''s broken body flew towards me, and I caught him by the neck violently! I then mmed him into the dirt with all of my strength, causing the ground to crater. My ck dress fluttered around me as all the air kicked up from the force I''d just used. I took a deep breath. That was very cathartic. Ares was also correct. I couldn''t keep my aura out indefinitely. Keeping two high ss beings pinned down, with seemingly no effort, did drain myMPquite a bit. But it was worth it because it looked really cool¡­ "Holy shit¡­" Percy mumbled nearby. "She just instantly took out Ares!" "Language." Steve instinctively responded. If he was a sad sight to look at before, now the God of War looked downright pathetic. He was curled up inside the crater feebly whimpering in pain. I had broken so many of his bones there that he probably couldn''t even move. "That''s twice now that you''ve threatened my niece in front of me. There will not be a third time." I said domineeringly. "I shhry¡­" Ares did his best to apologize with his broken jaw. Even with divine healing, it would take him hours to heal from all the damage I just inflicted upon him. With Ares sorted for the time being, my gaze turned towards Artemis next. The beautiful Silver Goddess of the Moon who had supposedly sworn off all rtionships until the end of time. I scoffed at that. That was a mindset I could not understand. What was even the point of living? [Believe it or not, most people are not deviants like you.] ''You''re the one who stuck me with the Sin of Lust in the first ce!''I retorted in my head before focusing back on the Moon Goddess. ¡­ "So, Artemis, I take it you''re here to retrieve Zeus''s master bolt? I''m afraid you''re going to have to leave empty-handed. Since it chose to fuse with my niece, Akeno, then that''s the end of that." I said. Artemis gulped. She slowly stood up and started dusting herself off. "Zeus isn''t going to be happy about that. He had that weapon crafted over a thousand years ago, and it drastically amplifies his powers over lightning. He''ll do almost anything to get it back." She exined with a grimace. "He crafted it?" I asked. From what? My Rinnegan was still active, and I turned towards Akeno and inspected her more closely. I could see a new type of energy swirling inside of her, but it looked and actually felt familiar. I could recognize it. "Baraquiel¡­" I muttered. It was his power that I now felt fused with my niece. I must have been a hefty part of it too, because it directly jumped her fromMid sstoHigh ss. Akeno''s eyes widened before she grimaced. "Great, now I have even more of my father''s power flowing through me." She touched her chest and judging by her expression I knew that I was correct. "How did Zeus even get a hold of the power of heavenly lightning in the first ce?" I asked Artemis. "I''m not sure what Heavenly lightning is." Artemis responded. "What I do know is that Zeus had his master bolt crafted from arge wing from some mysterious creature he found over a thousand years ago." I think I know what happened now. It looked like Zeus was a little rat in the past. While it was rare for angels or fallen angels to have their wings cut off mid-battle, it did happen asionally, thankfully growing back. Zeus must have arrived at one of those battlefields long after the fight had urred and scurried around collecting what he could. He must have just happened to have stumbled upon one of Baraqiel''s severed wings before any angels or fallen angels could return to clear away the battlefield themselves. XXX I exined my thoughts out loud and took pleasure in Artemis''s grimace when I called her father Zeus ''a little rat.'' "My father is not like that. He is The Honorable King of all the gods!" Artemis bellowed out. Her eyes looked at me fiercely, and I have a feeling that she might have even tried to attack me if I wasn''t so much more powerful. The Greek gods were very quick to jump to violence, it seemed. "Really?" Jean hesitantly asked Artemis. "You know we all have history textbooks, and in them, they don''t depict Zeus as a very good guy. In fact, most of the time, he''s causing trouble for humans, women especially¡­" "I admit that he has done wrong, by some women in the past¡ª" Artemis started to say, but I cut her off. "If by some, you mean thousands, maybe even tens of thousands, then sure." I said sarcastically. Since these were the Greek gods of Percy Jackson, then I knew for sure that the Zeus here could absolutely not keep it in his pants and did not take no for an answer. "Disgusting." Imented and all the women, besides Artemis, agreed with me. Artemis frowned. "It seems that we''re not at an impasse then." I shook my head at her. "An impasse implies that both of us are standing on equal ground." I pointed towards Ares'' pathetic form sitting in the crater I left him in. "As you can see, we are not in an impasse. Isn''t that right, Steve?" Captain America walked over after retrieving his shield. I snickered as he scowled at Ares as well before he turned and spoke to Artemis. "That''s right, ma''am. You and he tried tomit murder on American soil. I''m afraid that you''re going to have to be going away for a while. You can be rest assured that you will receive a fair trial." He said with confidence. Artemis looked absolutely gobsmacked at what Steve just said. The two X-Men looked surprised as well. "A trial?" Jean questioned. "You''re going to give a Goddess an actual trial?" She asked while looking at Ororo as if to confirm what she''d just heard. The other woman just shrugged. He nodded. "Of course we are. This is America." He said proudly. "You, Ares, and Luke over there will all be taken into S.H.I.E.L.D. custody, and afterwards, you''ll receive a fair trial." Steve said to Artemis while holding his finger to his ear. I suspected that Fury had been listening in this entire time. The director of S.H.I.E.L.D. was probably getting a real kick out of this situation¡­ I know I was! "Hoh?" Artemis gave Steve a challenging look and conjured her silver bow. She seemed to temporarily forget that I was here. "You think I will allow a man to challenge me. TO ARREST ME!? I am the goddess of the moon and the hunt!" Her silver hair and eyes started to glow with power. Next to me, Akeno, Jean, and Ororo all readied themselves for a fight. I held my hand up and tried out another one of myRinnegan''sabilities. A chunk of ck metal materialized in my palm. I warped the ck metal with my power until it took on the shape I desired¡­ "If you''re not going toe quietly, then I''ll have to take you in!" Steve dered while holding his shield in front of himself. He looked ready to block and arrows she''d soon be firing. If i wasn''t here that is¡­ "Universal Pull!" "Eeeep!" Artemis let out a cute squeak and dropped her bow as she flew towards me quickly. When she got close, I grabbed hold of her and mped the object I had just created around her neck. It was a ck cor¨Cmade of chakra, or magic, disrupting metal. Her abilities would be much more limited with it on. As proof of that, her silver glow faded away and she slumped back to the ground with an expression of shock. "The Moon¡­I can''t feel the Moon anymore." She muttered to herself. I crafted another two sets of ck cors and handed them two Steve. "Here, these are for Ares and Luke. They won''t be able to easily ess their powers with these on them." I said. "Ufufu. La is coring yet another beautiful woman." Akenomented. "Another girl for your harem, dear Aunt?" "Harem!?" Jean squeaked and Ororo raised an eyebrow at me. Steve and Percy were both looking at me with blushing faces. "That was not why I cored her!" I responded indignantly. Artemis stopped her panic and looked at me in shock. "You wish to court me and add me to a Harem, even!? Try as you might! I will not be seduced so easily!" She dered proudly. I facepalmed. XXX chapters 176-180 chapters 176-180 ALightspear,wreathed in lightning, came hurtling towards my face! I shifted my head to the side and dodged it with inches to spare. It stabbed into the wall behind me and easily pierced through the thick steel. I retaliated by waving my hand and conjuring a dozen purpleLightspearsin the air all around me. My opponent''s eyes widened in shock. I smirked at her and waved my hand again. All 12 spears locked onto her and moved incredibly fast. "Dammit!" Akeno cursed as she threw both of her hands in front of herself. A circr shield made ofHeavenly Lightingmanifested in front of her. All of my spears hit it at the same time and exploded. Akeno let out a small scream as she was sted backwards. She crashed onto the ground and skidded towards the other side of the room. She was covered in burns marks and bruises, but still conscious. "That hurt, La¡­" Akeno whined as I walked over towards her. MyPurger of Darknessmanifested and I started to heal her.50 MPand she was as good as new. "It''ll hurt a lot worse in a real fight. You need better strategies, Akeno." I said. She was too used to sitting back and attacking her opponents with overwhelming power. When she faces someone stronger than her¨Clike me¨Cshe doesn''t know what to do. "Akeno sighed as she stood up. There was a sh of light and her ruined wardrobe was switched out for a Kuoh School uniform. I raised an eyebrow at that. "I have like 10 of these uniforms in my storage space¡­" She said. "They always got destroyed whenever we had to hunt down strays, so I bought them in bulk¡­" "Whatever makes youfortable." I said. "I think we can wrap up our training for today." SHIELD had been nice enough to let us use their training facilities these past few days. I''m sure they were also secretly recording Akeno and my abilities, but we weren''t exactly showing them anything new. "That''s good then. I don''t want to miss my date. I still have to get ready." Akeno said while smiling to herself happily. "And which one is it with?" I asked. Somehow, Akeno had managed to get both Ororo and Jean''s numbers before they headed back home after the whole Percy Jackson fiasco. She''d been giggling like a schoolgirl¨Cshe still was one technically¨Con and off the past couple days while she texted both of them repeatedly. I was pretty blown away that she was able to pull off two girls at once, but then again, she probably learned everything from me. I''m just an awesome role model like that! [Wow¡­Just wow¡­] "Ufufu! It''s with Ororo first." Akeno said. "My date with Jean will be a fewter!" "Dating two girls at once and they both know?" I asked and she grinned in confirmation. "Good for you!" I told her. "Ufufu. I know. I am quite lucky." Akeno replied smugly. The only thing I was a bit worried about was Zeus trying to attack her in revenge, but I wasn''t so worried about that anymore. There were two reasons for that. The first is that after these past few days hisBolthaspletely merged with her. I can''t detect a difference between her powers and it''s anymore with my new eyes. There was no way he would be able to either. The second reason was that this was the Percy Jackson universe. Zeus here was a genuine imbecile. Instead of solving anything himself, he sends his Demigod children and grandchildren to go out and do everything for him. Most of the time, they end up dying in the process. I seriously doubted if he even knew Akeno had fused with his Master Bolt in the first ce. I doubt he even knows two of his children are currently in the custody of ''mortals.'' Akeno asked me to portal her back to the penthouse so she could get herself ready. She hopped in excitedly. Once she left, I turned around to talk to the man who had been watching us spar. "So what did you think, Steve?" He looked nervous. "It seems that sparring nowadays is a lot different than back when I was enlisted. It used to be just two men throwing punches at each other. Now there''s flying, and magic, and everybody seems to have super powers." He finished. He looked a bit down. "Are you upset that you lost the fight to Ares?" I asked him. "It''s not just him," Steve said. "I feel like most of the people we''ve been up againsttely I wouldn''t have been able to beat. I sparred with Natasha the other day and I was even thoroughly beaten by her. The times we fought before that, I usually came out on top." I used[Observe]to check his level and he was now atLevel 14. He had clearly been doing some training, but he was correct that it wasn''t enough to match the real threats of this world. "Well, the truth is, you''re not going to be able to beat a lot of these enemies without some kind of boost. I could give you a blessing like I gave Natasha." I said to him. "It will allow you to grow stronger and you''ll be able to use some of myLightinbat." XXX Steve grit his teeth and looked hesitant to ept my offer. "Am I worthy of such a thing, though? I feel like everything I did ended up in failure. I sacrificed my life hoping that I was ending the war. That didn''t happen. It went on for almost another year afterwards! Then I thought I had destroyed Hydra, but they''re still around and ended up almost taking over the organization that Peggy dedicated her life to creating! My best friend ended up bing the most feared Assassin of all time and even killed one of our presidents¡­" He slumped to the ground and took a seat on the floor. I sat down next to him and patted him on the shoulder. Things have not exactly been going his way. "Life might be rough right now that''s true but I think you''re only focusing on the bad. You also might be spending too much time here at SHIELD where all they do is focus on the bad all day. That''s their job after all." Steve let out a sigh. "I''ve heard that all too, and I''ve tried getting out there but the City is just so much different than it was when I grew up." "Well there''s more ces in America than New York City, you know. Back during the war, you used to tour the country all the time promoting War Bonds. Maybe you should get back out there and see the rest of the country again." I suggested. New York was definitely one of the craziest cities in existence and it definitely would freak someone out who grew up in the 1930''s. There are still plenty of ces in Rural America that I think Steve would enjoy. He looked like he hade to a decision. "You know, I think I might do that for a few weeks. Just get out and tour the country. Clear my head a little bit. And once Hydraes out of the woodwork I''ll be ready to smack him down again!" He dered with a renewed passion. I smiled at him and stood back up. I held out my hand for him And he took it. As I pulled him up I said, "After you''ve had your break and you''re ready to fight again you can know thatMy Light will be with you to grant you strength when you need it." I gave him my blessing, and some of myLight Energyslipped inside of him. Over time it would enhance his body and allow him to grow stronger. He''d stand a better chance against the future opponents that I knew wereing. ¡­ I had been hanging around SHIELD''s HQ, on and off, to make sure the magic disrupting cors I had created kept functioning. So far they had been. Ares had tried to escape 16 times, but he had failed every time. Artemis hadn''t made any escape attempts, but she hadn''t exactly been a model prisoner either. She refused to answer any questions and mostly just sat in her cell in silence. As for Luke, I wasn''t sure what was going on with him. Fury had some kind of n for all of the Greek Demigods at camp Half-Blood. I was heading to a meeting for us to discuss that very thing. I entered themand room and saw that Natasha, Fury and Agent Coulson were all inside. I ignored the two men in the room as I made my way straight towards Natasha. She smiled at my approach. "Hello La, you''re looking quite¨C" Natasha was cut off when I immediately kissed her. She was startled at first, before she wrapped her arms around my back and started reciprocating the kiss. We were momentarily lost in our own little world. Someone in the room loudly cleared their throat and Natasha and I separated. Fury was ring at the two of us with his one eye. I''d offered to heal it, and so had Asia but he''d refused both times. Coulson looked embarrassed, by our personal disy of affection, but he didn''t actually say anything. "Sorry, I''ve hardly gotten to spend any time with Natasha in so long." I said. Despite the two men''s reactions, my sexy spy girlfriend went back to her usual calm self and acted like nothing happened. I reached down and ced her hand in my own. "Now that you''re here, La, we can get started." Fury said with a sigh. He pulled out a remote and pointed it to a nearbyrge TV screen. It turned on and I saw an overhead view of a few log cabins on the screen. "Camp Half-Blood," Fury started. "Home of the Greek Demigod child soldiers." Natasha clenched my hand tightly. She was a child soldier herself¡­ Fury continued. "ording to Percy Jackson, the son of Poseidon, the Demigods are only safe at this camp. When they go into the outside world, they are hunted by immortal monsters constantly. The more powerful the Demigod, the more the monsters hunt them. Hardly any Demigod ever lives into their 30s because of this." He exined. Fury then clicked the remote a few times and a sideshow went by of mutted corpses of children and young adults. I grimaced at the sight. Coulson spoke up. "For years, bodies like these have been popping up on the East Coast sporadically. The government kept quiet about it to not cause a massive panic. We had been under the impression that a brutal and uncatchable group of serial killers had been guing our nation for decades." He said with a sad look. " We now know that was not the case." XXX "How many bodies have there been?" Natasha asked with her eyes narrowed at the screen. "That we found?" Coulson replied, "Around 1000¡­but we estimate it to be three to four times more. Apparently, the monsters usuallypletely devour the corpses." [That''s fucked up¡­] I grimaced again. Potentially 4,000 kids had been eaten in the past few decades simply because they were born Demigods. That number was ludicrous! Not only could the Gods not keep it in their pants at all, but they clearly saw their children as nothing more than disposable tools. "There''s no doubt in my mind that the Greek God could have put a stop to the monsters at any time." I said out loud. "I agree with you." Fury said. "From talking to Percy and Luke, it''s obvious why they didn''t. The Gods want to keep the Demigod poption in check and they don''t want any of them growing too powerful or independent." "They keep them brainwashed in that camp and when a Demigod bes older or wiser, they send them on a suicide mission to die." Coulson said. "Are all of the Greek Gods evil?" Natasha asked. "We''re not sure about that," Fury said. "We will be working on the assumption that that''s the case though." "As far as I know, the only two that don''t throw their own children to the wolves should be Hestia and Artemis. Neither of them should even have children since they''re both virgin Goddesses." I said. "Vir¨CThey''re thousands of years old!" Coulson sputtered out. Even Fury raised his one eyebrow at me after I said that. I shrugged. "That''s just how some Gods are. You have to remember that at the end of the day, they''re fundamentally different from us. They are beings that will go out of their way to reject any kind of change to their existences." Natasha giggled next to me. "So you''re saying that if we asked you to seduce Artemis for information, you wouldn''t be able to?" She asked me tauntingly. Her fingers ran up and down my arm yfully. I knew what she was doing and it wasn''t going to work. She was trying to y up to my pride. Of course I''d be able to seduce Artemis! I just didn''t know if I''d even want to. She came with thousands of years of baggage, after all, and had one of the most messed up families in existence. If we needed information from her, I wasn''t above just soul searching her memories with myRinnegan. [That might not be a good idea. She has thousands of years of memories. It could seriously hurt your mind to process all that.] I clicked my tongue¡­ "We can get back to that topicter." Coulson said. "Just so you know, Artemis has actually been asking for you specifically, La. She refuses to answer any questions frommortalslike us." He said the word distastefully. "Let''s focus on the camp and why we''re all here first." I said. "So what are your ns, Fury?" I asked the man. What was he going to do about Dozens of young Demigods? The majority of them can''t even fight any better than the average man. Children of minor Gods didn''t receive any powers from their Godly parents. The kids might end up just a tiny bit stronger and faster than they should be. That was a crappy trade off for having ADHD, forced dyslexia and monsters hunting them for their whole lives. Fury looked serious as he clicked the remote more. The pictures on the screen changed to the perimeter of the camp. "In a week, we''ll be storming the camp with the help of other Agencies such as the FBI and NSA. The kids will all be taken into protective custody where they will hopefully be put into safe homes. The older teens will of course be given the option to join up with SHIELD in a few years if they so desire." [There it is.] Of course Fury wouldn''t miss out on the opportunity to get a bunch of enhanced soldiers in his ranks. At least he was respectful enough to leave the decision up to them and wait til they were all adults first. It was still much better than what they would face at the camp I suppose. "What about the monsters?" Natasha asked him. "And what about the Gods as well. They''re not going to take kindly to you taking all of their child soldiers away from them." She was talking from experience. Fury turned to me. He gave me a grin that I knew meant trouble for myself. "That''s true, which is why I''ll need La here to help with this mission. We''re going to need a distraction." "What kind of distraction?" I asked him. Fury smirked and walked over to a nearby desk. He opened a drawer and pulled out a very thick stack of paperwork. He handed the pile over to me. I nced at the top page. "Warrants?" I asked. I flipped through the stack of papers. "You have a warrant here for every single God on Olympus!?" I asked in shock. Was he serious!? XXX "I''mpletely serious. The information that Percy and Luke have given is quite disturbing. The Olympian Gods have been running roughshod over this country for decades and no one even knew about it. Did you know that UPS ispletelypromised?" Fury asked me, angrily. "Along with multiple other majorpanies!?" I vaguely remembered small details such as that¡­But it had been a few years since I''dst read the books. "As far as the monsters go, since they are immortal, we will be capturing them alive." Coulson exined. "None of them sound too dangerous from what we''ve heard. With proper coordination, some bait, and a lot of sedatives, I''m sure we can get most of them off the streets." Coulson said. I supposed he wasn''t wrong about that. The monsters in Percy Jackson were about as powerful asLow ssStray Devils. Humans had been hunting those for centuries on Earth DxD. Just in case though, I could get Coulson someLight Weaponsfrom the church. Fury put Coulson Coulson in charge of catching all the monsters. He was nning to get a bunch of Demigod clothes and create scent traps throughout the East Coast to catch monsters. It was a good n and would probably get most of the monsters off the streets quick enough. From there, they could figure out how to permanently kill them. I figured I could take care of that. An Angel''sLightshould be able to purge the monsters so that they can''t reform in Tartarus ever again. With their parts of the n exined to me, Fury told me that I had a week to figure out how I was going to go about storming Olympus. I was already nning to ask H and Sif toe with me. I know H would get a kick out of it for sure. Zeus and Odin were two birds of a feather after all. ¡­ "I can''t believe you guys want me to arrest an entire pantheon¡­" I said as I plopped down on my sofa. Natasha sat down next to me. She leaned into my side as I wrapped an arm around her. "I figured you would have found it funny. Even if you don''t seed, the Gods will be so angry and distracted that they won''t even notice what''s going on at Camp Half-Blood." She said vindictively. She had major problems with how they treated their children. "Don''t get me wrong, it''s going to be hrious. I''m already imagining Zeus''s face of indignation when I tell him he''s under arrest for his crimes against themortals." I said. I was really looking forward to that. I also knew that while some Gods might run away, Zeus would definitely not. He was far too prideful to abandon Olympus to save himself. He was going to fight until either H or I knocked his electric ass unconscious! Natasha and I just sat together and cuddled for a half hour. It was nice and calming. It was only when we heard frantic movement in the other room that we separated. We walked into the other room to see what the noise was about. "How do I look, Asia?" I heard Akeno ask. "You look very nice, Akeno." Asia said sweetly. Akeno was dressed up in an elegant ck dress and wearing high heels. Now I wondered where she and Ororo were going to be dressed up so elegantly? "You do look very nice, Akeno. Where are you and Miss Monroe going?" I asked as I walked into the kitchen. "We''re going to a very exclusive restaurant that usually has a 6 month wait list. Ororo saved the owner from an evil mutant so we can get in immediately and eat for free!" Akeno bragged. "I''m going to bete, and have to go now." "I''ll see youter, Akeno. Have fun and try not to get pregnant or get her pregnant." I said with augh. She gave me a deadpan stare in response. "We''re both women, Aunt La, that''s not possible." I leaned into Akeno''s ear and whispered something to her. Quietly enough so that a curious Asia wouldn''t be able to hear us. This was information our innocent healer did not need to know yet! When I leaned back Akeno was blushing and looking like her entire world had just been flipped on its axis! She licked her lips. "Ufufu¡­ You will teach me that magicter!" She said demandingly. "We''ll see¡­" I replied nomittally. She pouted at me. I asked if she wanted me to portal her to the X-Mansion and she shook her head. Apparently she had rented a Limo and it was waiting downstairs for her. Maybe I needed to start taking notes from my niece¡­ She was pulling out all the stops here. Although, I''m pretty sure she was using my money to pay for that limo. [Your looted money¡­] Akeno made her way to the elevator and headed down. We all watched her go. I turned to Asia and she looked jealous. Not of the fact that Akeno was going out with someone per se, probably just the fact that she was going out to a fancy restaurant. After being exposed to good food in her life, Asia was bing a bit gluttonous. We made sure to keep her portion sizes down though¡­ I didn''t need Gabriel judging me for being a bad guardian and getting Asia fat while she stayed here. "Why don''t we all go out to dinner too?" I suggested. Asia''s eyes lit up. "Yay! I''ll go get changed." She said as she ran up to her room. "Where do you want to go?" Natasha asked me. "Anyce we can get in should be fine." Natasha stared at me dryly. "You''re La of the Fallen. You can get a table anywhere you want just by showing up." She stated. That''s fair. "Let''s go to a swanky steakhouse then!" I dered. XXX "Here is your order, Mademoiselle." I was already salivating as our waiter ced my Filet in front of me. It was $150 a cut and I didn''t care. I could tell that Natasha and Asia were equally excited. I don''t know how much Natasha makes, but government agents typically don''t make enough toe to ces like this whenever they want. Natasha was also right of course. The second I walked into the restaurant, people all stopped and stared at me. The three of us were immediately ushered to a private table and the manager himself came out and promised us their very best service. Being famous came with some pretty nice perks sometimes. Of course, I also took us to a different ce than the one Akeno was going to. I wasn''t going to creepily spy on the girl. "Oh Lord, even though you are dead, I thank you for this bountiful meal." Asia ced her hands together and said a pretty morbid prayer. She then started digging into her own food with a gusto. "Well that was disturbing," Natashaughed at Asia''s quick prayer. "Where do dead God''s even go? Super Heaven?" I snorted. "I''m not even sure that they can actually permanently die. Not as long as they have believers anyway. It honestly wouldn''t surprise me if the Old Man ended up resurrecting himself one day." I said. All that faith energy had to be going somewhere after all¡­ All things considered, the Angels didn''t actually need that much to sustain themselves. Only a little bit. The Fallen Angels, of course, didn''t need any. That being said, I don''t know if it would actually be him or just a new being created by his follower''s perception of him. Or maybe nothing would happen at all! Natasha shrugged as she started eating herself. This ce really was giving us their best service because the food was amazing. "That was so good." Asia said happily. "Mmm, it really was." Natasha added. "Do you two want to get dessert?" I asked. Of course both of them immediately nodded. ¡­We never got to order dessert sadly. A loud and angry voice echoed across the restaurant. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN WERE NOT ON THE LIST!?" A man shouted out loudly. I turned my head towards the source. Standing at the entrance of the restaurant was an obvious mutant couple. The man had silver skin and ck eyes while the woman had very pretty butterfly wings. I could easily tell what was happening here and it disappointed me. I stood up from my table and started walking over. Because this was a higher-end establishment, the people dining here had been respectful during my group''s meal and had not been recording us. That was obviously no longer the case as I could see almost everyone had their phones out and were recording the altercation going on at the front. They also started recording me as I walked over. "I called this reservation months ago for our anniversary. I even called your host Jake this morning to confirm our reservation!" The mutant man said angrily. "I''m sorry¡­Sir¡­but you''re simply not on the list. You probably called the wrong establishment." The manager, who had been very kind to my group earlier, said disparagingly towards the mutant couple. He obviously didn''t want them in his restaurant and was lying. Purely because they were mutants. "What seems to be the problem here?" I said once I made it over. The mutant couple''s eyes widened upon seeing me standing in front of them. The manager looked at me nervously. "It''s nothing you need to worry about¨C" He was cut off by the gushing woman with wings. "Oh wow¡­it''s La the Angel! It''s an honor to meet you! Your wings are really pretty! I''m Kate by the way." She said. "It''s great to meet you as well, Kate. Your wings are incredibly beautiful as well. I love butterfly wings. They make you look like a beautiful fairy." Iplimented her. She had been nervous of me until I said that. Afterwards, arge smile bloomed on her face! Mutants mostly remained in hiding right now, and this was the first open pair of them I had seen roaming tantly in public. Good for them. "You don''t hate mutants?" She asked me with tears in her eyes. "Of course I don''t." I replied immediately. "...God¡­ doesn''t hate mutants?" The whole room had gone quiet at her question. "Who told you that? I would never hate someone for their appearance and God loves everybody." I told her. I didn''t know if thatst part was true, but he wasn''t exactly here to argue it. "Did you need a table? My group has just finished eating and I would be happy to give it to you and your fiance." I said to her. I turned towards the manager and stared him right in the eyes. "That wouldn''t be a problem would it?" Natasha and Asia had both made their way over towards me as well and stood at my side. Natasha was ring intimidatingly at the manager. Even Asia was doing her best to scowl at him but the best she could do was an adorable pout. He caved under all of our stares. "No¡­ It won''t be a problem. Of course they can have your table¡­" He almost whimpered and trailed off weakly. All the people filming started cheering about mutant equality and all that like they themselves participated and didn''t just stand around watching¡­ [If this couple got kicked out, none of them would have said a thing.] I nodded my head to the manager. "Good. I suppose we should be going now." I said to my two girls. I reached into my inventory and pulled out a couple hundred dor bills. I ced them all in the manager''s hand nonchntly as we walked out. "Thank you so much!" Kate called out behind us as we walked out. "That was a very nice thing you did, La." Asia said. "That girl had pretty wings and the man had cool silver skin. He looked like a cool robot! Why would anyone hate them?" She asked me. I told her that was just the way people were. I hadn''t realized quite how much hatred mutants faced in this world because I hadn''t run into any besides Jean and Ororo yet. "You know your deed is going to be posted all over the inte by tomorrow right?" Natasha said. "You might have just lost a whole bunch of your loving followers¡­all the ones who hate mutants at least. Or maybe you ended up changing some people''s minds about them. Who''s to say?" She finished. I shrugged. That would be something we could only wait to find out. For now though¡­ "We didn''t get dessert yet. Let''s go get some ice cream!" I said cheerfully. XXX Ice cream makes everything better XD! chapters 181-185 chapters 181-185 I had a week before I needed to deal with the Olympians and I had few other things to handle first. To start, it had been a couple of days and I needed to visit Azazel and check on his healing progress. With my drastically improvedMPreserves, I was able to heal him a lot more in one session than I could before. "That''s the stuff. I feel relief already," Azazel said while surrounded by my healing energy. "You might not know this, but dying a slow withering death is surprisingly painful!" He said with a chuckle. "You''re healing up quite well, Azazel." I said while looking over his torso. The deadened ck skin that almost littered his entire chest had receded almostpletely. That was a big relief. I used around5000 MPto heal him this time and I figured I would only need one more session after this for him to be fully restored. Azazel slipped his shirt back on and smiled proudly at me. "You''re a lifesaver, littlest sister. Literally in my case!" He said with anotherugh. "You''re wee!" "I heard you''ve been up to some pretty crazy things back on Earth, Marvel." Azazel said. "Something about you and Gabriel taking down Belial permanently?" "Yes, I was in trouble there for a second. I was chasing down a lead I had on an evil wizard, only to end uping face-to-face with that bright red asshole." I exined. "Was he strong?" Azazel asked me? "I never got to see him in action. Before or after he fell." I pondered for a moment and recalled some of the details of the Battle I had against Belial. "He definitely had a lot of power, and he was pretty decent at controlling Hellfire. Besides that, the most annoying ability that he had was that he could make himself gigantic. I was stillnding some pretty good shots on him. I just didn''t have theLight Energyreserves at the time to keep up with him." I said. "Is that why you learned Senjutsu? Even now, I can slightly feel the energy in this room. Passively flowing into you." He asked. He could sense that? Senjutsu wasn''t really something Fallen Angels messed with. I should have also been much harder to detect because I''m not absorbing any emotions from the environment. Just pure Mana as myMPwas refilling itself passively. I could refill the5000 MPI used in under 20 minutes automatically now. "It''s not that I went out of my way to learn Senjutsu. It kind of just ended up happening that way." I said casually. "It''s a side benefit of a new ability I gained. Maybe I''ll show you in the future, maybe I won''t¡­" He could tell that I was being cryptic on purpose. just to mess with him. "Fine then, keep your secrets. It''s still amazing that you and Gabriel managed to take that guy down at the end of the day, though." I put my hands on my hips and grinned cheekily. "I know, I''m pretty amazing. So amazing in fact, that I''ve recently done something that will absolutely shock you and make you eternal jealous of me! Something far more amazing than taking out some boring king Of one of the hells." I boasted proudly. Azazel raised an eyebrow. I could see he was intrigued. "Hoh? Those are some bold words, sis. Too bold in fact¡­" He smirked. "You might have given me some surprises, but there''s no way you''ve done anything that great yet!" He said smugly. "Are you sure about that?" I asked teasingly "Very sure." He replied while nodding to himself with his eyes closed. "You underestimate my power." I said smuggling while crossing my arms over my chest. His eyes opened and he smirked at me yfully. "And now you''re quoting Star Wars just a stall. All right, tell me what you did," He said. [Tell him! It''ll be funny. I want to see his reaction.] Alright then. I decided to tell him. There''s no way he was going to be ready to hear this¡­ "I slept with Lady Death!" I dered proudly while cing my hands on my hips. "What¡­?" Azazel stared at me nkly for a moment. It took a while for my words to register in his mind. That''s pretty crazy considering his mind can operate many times faster than the average human''s. In the end, the information was too much for him to process. His eyes rolled backwards and he fainted¡­ He fell backwards and hit the floor with a solid thunk. [Ooof. I think you broke him.] I looked down at my unconscious older brother and shrugged to myself. "Told you it would shock you¡­" I held up my hand above Azazel and a purple portal manifested directly above his head, facing towards him. A small waterfall of ocean water poured out of the hole and mmed directly into Azazel''s face! I was cackling at the sight below me! "GLurrrrblllughhh!" Azazel waved his arms frantically in panic as he startled awake! A couple fish ended up flowing out next and smacking him in the face! [That sure woke him up.] His floor was partially flooded and there were even a few fish flopping around the ce. I closed the portal to cut off the flow of water. The whole time I couldn''t stopughing. "Hehehehehe!" Azazel sat up and started coughing out mouthfuls of sea water. "Ugh¡­what the hell happened, La!?" He said while looking around. "Why is my wholeb flooded all of a sudden? And why does it smell like fish in here?" He nced to the side and noticed a few sea bass gasping for air on the wet ground. "Oh¡­That exins the smell." "You passed out after I told you I slept with Lady Death." I said bluntly again. Azazel paused for a moment as he contemted my words for the second time. He didn''t pass out this time. "What the fuck!? How!? When!? Why!? And most importantly!...Was she any good and is she up for a potential threesome!?" "As if!" I picked up one of the fish on the ground and threw it at his face! "Hahaha!" Azazel cackled even as he got smacked in the face again. "You were right, La! Truly I had underestimated you. Truly you are a woman of culture! I''m so proud as your big brother!" There was a knock on the Lab door before it immediately opened. [For the supposed most secure ce in the Grigori, it''s amazing how many people can just walk in.] Penemue walked in wearing her typical secretary attire. She gave the solving wet Azazel a casual nce before shrugging dismissively and turning to me. "La, here you are. I''m d that you remembered. I was worrying that you might have forgotten about today" Penemue said with a sigh of relief. She walked forward and gave me a quick hugged. I hugged her back in mild confusion. ''Forgotten what¡­?'' [Forgotten what?] "Of course I didn''t forget, Penemue." I lied. She sighed in relief before looking at me up and down. "You''re going to have to get changed into more appropriate attire. You can''t go meeting the board dressed like that. I''ll let you get changed." Penemue said before she walked out of Azazel''sb. As she walked by him, Azazel pped her hard on her ass. I expected her to turn around and smack him, but she just blushed and kept walking. I gawked at him for that. "So you two are getting serious then?" "About as serious as our kind can get. It''s not forck of trying, but I''m honestly surprised she doesn''t have a little bun in her oven yet. We''ve been trying quite a bit. But you know¡­Supernatural fertility and all." I nodded. It wasn''t as hard for us to have kids as it was for devils, but it was still hard. It was much easier if one of the parents was a human. That''s how Akeno was born so quickly. As for Azazel and Penemue,closemeant that they might even be getting married. That was a big deal. Marriage for Fallen didn''t end in divorce. It was a true life partnership.Death does us partand all that. They''d still have other partners, of course, but they''d always stick together in the end. That was why I was still hesitant to marry H. I liked her¡­a lot. I think I might even love her. I wasn''t ready for a hugemitment like forever quite yet¡­ "Good for you two." I said before changing the subject. "So¡­board meeting?" I asked my brother in confusion. He was grinning at me. "You have no idea what she''s even talking about do you?" He asked with a snicker. "Not a freaking clue!" I eximed. "And what''s wrong with what I''m wearing?" I gestured to myself. I was wearing a pair of blue skinny jeans that made my ass look fantastic along with a ck T-Shirt that said "Sinfully Sexy." Azazel gave me a deadpan stare. "You''re attending the annual shareholders meeting for Fallcorp. Formerly that humanpany, Oscorp, that you took over. Penemue has been waiting for you so you could take her back to Earth Marvel. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her so enthusiastic about something." Azazel exined. Penemue might be a twelve winged Angel now, but she was a businesswoman at heart and always would be. Being able to openly run ourpany without having to hide was apletely new experience. No one in the supernatural had done this before obviously. We''d either have to pretend to be human or have humans working for us while we ran things secretly. "So don''t upset your sister and get ready to go. You can''t go dressed like¡­that." He waved his hand and a fashionable women''s business suit was conjured on a nearby table. "Thanks," I said as I picked up the small pile of clothes. [Oh yeah! That was today, wasn''t it? How could you have forgotten something so important? For shame, Host! For shame!] ''You''re so full of shit, System. You didn''t remember either.'' [I did not.] Using the System I was able to immediately swap the clothes I was wearing with the business suit. Azazel gave me a pout of disappointment. "Tch, you changed so fast I couldn''t even see anything¡­" Iughed. "I''m not like Akeno who intentionally slows down her outfit changes to look coolandintentionally sh people at the same time." "Speaking of Akeno, how''s she doing? Baraqiel has been up my but about finding out I''d she''s doing alright. Has she fallen into your clutches and ended up in your harem?" He inquired. "Of course not! I''m a decent Fallen Angel unlike all you perves." I said. Azazel walked me over to the door. "If you say so¡­" He said in a tone that implied he didn''t believe me. XXX Penemue was looking excited as we stepped out of my portal directly outside of Fallcorp. A supernatural portal opening in the middle of the sidewalk wasn''t hard for anyone nearby to miss. It didn''t take more than a few seconds for the humans to all notice us. "Look! It''s La! It''s the Angel!" It took only one person to shout, before everyone else joined in. "Oh my god! It is her!" "Another Angel is next to her! She was there when La met the Aliens!" Cars driving by on the road all mmed on their brakes as people started gawking at us! Penemue sighed. "Next time teleport us directly into the building." "Sorry. I''ve never actually been here¡­" I trailed off. "Unbelievable! It''sYOUROURMYfamily!" A teenage boy stood up from his seat angrily! "This was Oscorp, my family''s legacy!" I thought he looked familiar. It was a young Harry Osborn. I thought Norman had lost everything, but it looked like he still kept 3% of his stock. "It was your family''s legacy, but your father was foolish and sold away the controlling shares of his stocks. At that point, everything was up for grabs." A beautiful woman with blond hair and brilliant blue eyes said to the teen dismissively. Her tone came off as cold, but it was the hard truth. Harry scowled and sat back down while crossing his arms angrily. I assumed that he was here in ce of his father. The man''s illness had apparently taken a turn after losing his wholepany. I would feel bad about that, but Norman wasn''t a good person so I didnt. "And who might you be, lovely?" Tony asked from across the table. He couldn''t help his flirtatious ways even if he was in amitted rtionship. I didn''t me him though, this woman had looks and a body that put most supermodels to shame. She was wearing an all white business suit that had been clearly modified to show more of her curves. She scoffed at Tony dismissively before turning to me. Her gaze locked with mine and her eyes softened a bit. "I am Emma Frost. CEO of Frost Industries and I now own 5% of Fallcorp." She said curtly. She stopped gazing at me and turned to the teenage girl sitting to her right. [Another teenager?¡­Do none of these kids have school?] XXX "Hello everyone. It is nice to meet you all. I am Shuri, First Princess of Wakanda." She said in perfect English, but with a heavy ent. Tony let out a whistle. "Damn, we got some genuine royalty here. Good for you kid." He gave her a thumbs up. He probably thought she was only here because she was a rich princess and a fan of mine or something. Judging by the way Shuri was looking at me, that might not be far from the truth. With my meta knowledge, I knew that she was almost as smart as Tony though. Which was very impressive for her age. "I am not the only royal here today." Shuri looked over towards the elegantly dressed European man who had been quiet so far. "Indeed! I am Victor Von Doom! The King of Latvia!" He dered proudly! The fuck!? Dr Doom himself is here!? And he''s on the shareholders board of mypany? [I''m sure that will turn out perfectly fine¡­] The System''s sarcasm was not hard to detect. Victor didn''t seem to have any powers at this point in time, so he wasn''t a real threat yet. I knew in some universes that he could grow incredibly powerful and sinister though so I''d have to keep an eye on him. I think Victor was expecting us all to be impressed or shocked when he revealed himself to be a king, but no one else in the room seemed to care. I found that pretty funny. "That''s nice." Emma said curtly to Victor. "Right on¡­King of a country I''ve never heard of¡­right on." Tony added dismissively. I wanted to burst outughing at the look of anger on Victor''s face. He clenched his fist and held his tongue though as he sat back down. "I am Mr Lee. I am here representing my master in China who can not be here himself. That is all I will say." Mr Lee said. "I''m Harry Osborn, and I''ll be taking back mypany one day!" Harry said angrily. [You''re up.] I stood up and smiled at everyone. "Nice to meet you all and once again, thank you for investing in Fallcorp. I am La of the Fallen. The majority shareholder of Fallcorp. My sister Penemue is the acting CEO as most of you probably know. She has been keeping the Grigori afloat for almost 1000 years and is more than qualified to run Fallcorp." I said. That waspletely true. Without her, Azazel and the other idiots(Kokabiel and Baraqiel)would have run the ce into the ground¡­ Everyone in the room besides Tony nched when I casually mentioned how old Penemue was. Human''s tended to forget because most Angels chose to look like we were in our 20s or 30s at most. It was only the weirdos like Kopkabiel or Baraqiel that made themselves look older¡­ "1000 years¡­True immortality¡­" Mr Lee muttered while looking at me and Penemue in a different light. Beforehand, he had been almost dismissive of us. Emma snapped out of her shock the quickest. "That is quite an impressive resume. I can see now why you ce her in charge. An excellent decision." She praised me. Her praise was almost over the top and a bit unnerving considering I knew who she was. Emma Frost was a powerful Mutant and maybe the third strongest telepath in the world after Jean and the Professor. In most universes, she also tended to go off and do her own thing instead of joining the X-men. Most of the time, she ended up shing with them because of that. "Right then. Why don''t we get to why we''re all here?" Victor said. "I heard that you no longer wish to make weapons and the weapons department may be on the chopping block for today?" Emma asked me and Penemue. "I can''t say that I''m not secretly happy about that news. First Stark left the weapons business, then Hammer Industries got shut down for having ties to a global terrorist organization. Now that Fallcorp is leaving as well, that almost leaves my Frost Industries with no morepetition." Emma exined with a smile. I nodded. "Fallcorp is moving in two directions now and will be focusing solely on those. We''ll be branching out into gics and space." I said. "Space!?" Shuri asked in excitement. "You wish to go to mars!?" "We''re going further than Mars, kid." Tony replied to her. "Genuine Aliens have been on our recently. We need ships that can reach their own." Emma raised an eyebrow before looking between Tony and me. "You two have been in cooperation with each other for a while now it seems. I have no problem with Fallcorp going to space. What does everyone else think?" "I have no problems either. I would love to study the technologies of others." Victor said. "I do not think my master would have any problems with that either. What about gics though. What is your n there?" Mr Lee asked. I spoke up. "We wish to create a super serum for the use of the masses. But a much more toned down version than the likes of Captain America''s or the Hulk''s. We want a serum that can essentially double a person''s physical abilities." I exined. "Why?" Shuri asked. She looked a bit nervous. We were essentially talking about turning everyone into ck Panthers after all. "Space travel for one. Somes will have weaker gravity than Earth, and some will have stronger." I said our rehearsed pitch. It was far too soon to tell anyone about our world''s merging. The only one I could even trust with that information was probably Shuri. Victor was evil in most universes and Emma Frost was usually 50/50 herself. Harry would probably go bbing to the media and causing a panic just to spite us. And we had no idea who Mr Lee''s ''master'' was. "Something Hollywood always forgets in all of their Sci Fi movies." Victor said while nodding. "I like this idea. Having double physical abilities could be the next big step for humanity''s evolution. Doesn''t that make you nervous though?" He asked me because I wasn''t human. "Then again, why would it? I saw footage of what urred recently in Scond. That fight was truly ...eye opening for me." Victor finished with a glint in his eye. Everyone else in the room except for one person nodded at his words. "What happened in Scond!?" Harry Osborn asked in annoyance. "The Devil rose up from hell. La and her sister killed him." Emma said in a dismissive tone. Harry scoffed. He clearly didn''t believe her. "Fine! I don''t want to know anyway!" He crossed his arms and huffed. Shuri wasughing at him and he red at her. The adults in the room all shook their heads at his ignorance. XXX "Now that we''ve gotten our introductions out of the way, why don''t we let in some of Fallcorp''s scientists now to exin their research. We will decide whether or not they are worth keeping on board. First up will be the weapons department." Penemue suggested. A disheveled man with one arm entered the room. He looked around nervously at all of us. "Hello, everyone. I am Doctor Connors. I am one of Oscorp''s¨Cer¨CFallcorp''s gicists. I''m currently working on a serum based on lizards that will heal all illnesses and even help people regrow lost limbs." He exined nervously. "That seems incredibly interesting." Tony said. "How far are you along?" He asked. "Er¨Cwe have seeded in curing cancer a few times in rats¡­but¨Cer¡­" He trailed off and put his head down. "What the hell, man!? You were supposed to be working on a cure for my dad! That''s why we paid you!" Harry shouted loudly. "If it worked on rats then you should have started testing on people!" "Be quiet you idiot." Emma told Harry. "Clearly the serum isn''t ready yet." She crossed her arms over her chest before speaking to Doctor Connors. "Continue, what went wrong?" "...All the rats ended up mutating a few days after the serum cured them. They all grew scales and turned incredibly aggressive." He said. "So you essentially created some kind of Bioweapon that could turn people into Lizard Monsters?" I asked. That was the plot of The Amazing Spider Man. Dr Connors was taken aback by my statement. "Um¡­yes?" He said while shifting in ce and not meeting my eyes. "Ha! That''s freaking awesome! I like this guy! You should definitely keep him on board!" Tony eximed. "I also want to see some of your lizard-monster-mice before I leave!" "I would like to see them as well." Shuri added. Doctor Connors looked ecstatic that Tony Stark was interested in his research. "Of course, Doctor Stark! I''ll be happy to show you! Maybe you could even look over my current research?" Tony shrugged. "I''m not as well versed in Gics as I am robotics but I can take a look." Shuri pouted when Doctor Connors didn''t respond to her. To everyone else here but me, she was a spoiled Princess who was only here because of her family''s money. Everyone, except Harry, voted to keep funding Doctor Connors. I told the doctor that his research no longer had a deadline. He had a massive look of relief on his face when he left the room. Apparently, Norman Osborn had demanded the guyplete his research as soon as possible. Doctor Connors had been spending 20 hours a day in hisb with barely any sleep or freedom. He could have sued the shit out of us for that¡­ [Or he just doesn''t know that''s an option¡­] ¡­ The next person to walk into the room was a short man wearing round ck sunsses¡­indoors. "Hello, everyone. I am Doctor Octavius, and I have a groundbreaking idea that will change the world and give us all unlimited energy!" He dered proudly. "And what would that be?" Victor asked him. He looked interested and leaned forward. "What if we could harness the power of the SUN!" Doctor Octavius dered while raising his fist in the air. Victor frowned and leaned back again. Tony started snickering. "We already can do that¡­it''s called Sr Power Octavius. Are you still trying to go on about this artificial Sun crap? I rejected your idea at Stark Industries and you came crawling over to Norman Osborn?" Doctor Octavius took off his sunsses and red at Tony. There was clearly some past drama between the two of them. "Stark!" Doctor Octavius spat the name out. "You were always jealous of me and my vision! You''re scared that my artificial sun will bring about a new age of clean energy! One much better than your Arc Reactor that you refuse to share with the world!" "I feel like we shouldn''t be sharing an artificial sun with the world either¡­" I muttered. It was loud enough for everyone to hear however. Penemue agreed with me. "Your idea is¡­interesting Doctor Octavius, but unfortunately ourpany is choosing to move in another direction. Thank you for your time here and you will be issued a generous severance package. Good day." "You''ll all regret this! When I make my breakthrough, you''ll all be wishing you had seen my vision with me!" Doctor Octavius said before storming out of the room. I had no doubts that he wouldn''t give up, but without our funding it would take him much longer to almost kill himself with his idiotic idea. [An artificial sun? That''s just fusion energy with a lot of extra steps! Why not just create a fusion reactor first?] ''This is the Marvel universe, System. Scientists here are all insane.'' XXX Finally, it came time for the weapons division to give their pitch. Three men walked in with their heads held high. Clearly they had not gotten the memo that they were on the chopping block. Behind them, they were dragging in arge cart that was covered with a tarp. "Gentlemen of the board, I am Doctor Michaels. Head of weapons and development here at Oscorp." The lead man said. He gave off an arrogant air as he spoke. "It''s Fallcorp now," Penemue corrected him. "Yeah, sure, whatever." He said while looking at Tony and Victor. "Women, am I right? Sometimes they just need to zip it and learn to not interrupt when the men are talking." [Damn right! I like this guy!] ''I will find a way to stab you, System!'' [I''m in your soul. You''d have to stab yourself first!] I took a deep breath and centered myself so that I wouldn''t actually stab this sexist man. I had already decided that he was getting fired without any form of severance package. He could present me with a weapon that could one-shot Thanos today and I would still fire him! I could detect killing intent from all around the room. Penemue, Emma and Shuri were all ring daggers at Doctor Michaels. Some of that killing intent was alsoing from me of course. Too bad this sexist idiot was an ordinary human and couldn''t sense it. Otherwise he would have been running for his life! "Uhhhhh¡­" Tony nced around nervously at all the angry women in the room. Victor had a nk expression on his face and I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Mister Lee wisely chose to not say anything either. Doctor Michaels grabbed hold of the tarp and yanked it away dramatically. On top of the cart was a very familiar glider. "Gentlemen, I present you with one of our greatest creations yet! The glider!" "Er¨CWhat can it do?" Tony asked awkwardly. "I''m d you asked Mister Stark! Clearly aMANof your caliber can see how amazing this weapon is! It can fly at speeds upwards of 150 miles per hour! It can shoot up to 10pact missiles before needing to reload itself! AND, it can stab people with the incredibly sharp deployable des in its front. Check these bad boys out!" Doctor Michaels pressed a button on his watch and two very long des protruded out of the front of the glider! His twockeys behind him started pping! "Amazing!" The firstckey eximed. "Super lethal and effective!" The other one added. "We can sell these to the military for 100 million dors each! They will revolutionize warfare!" Dr Michaels eximed. "So, what do you think? Amazing right?" He asked us all. "Woah! This glider is amazing! Isn''t it great everyone?" Harry said. "I want one! I''d love to fly around the city on it." "No." Shuri said bluntly. "Hell no!" I added. "You''re all fired." Penemue dered to the three men. "Kill yourselves." Emma spat out at them. The three men left the room devastated and I was going to toss that Glider into storage permanently along with any other insane stuff that came out of Oscorp in thest few years. "Well, now¡­thatst presentation was¡­interesting." Penemue said. "I''d like to once again thank everyone foring today, and this officially ends the first annual shareholders meeting of Fallcorp. All of you will of course be kept up to date with ourtest ns and research in the nexting months." "It was an honor to meet you, La of the Fallen. I will be in the city a few days more. Perhaps we can meet up and talkter?" Shuri asked me before she left. "I''d be fine with that, Princess Shuri." I told her as she left. Mister Lee bowed to everyone before taking his leave next. He promised that his ''Master'' would be in touch. Victor followed behind him after curtly saying goodbye to all of us. I''m sure the only reason Victor Von Doom bought stock in ourpany was to try and steal some of our inventions once we got off the ground. We''d have to keep an eye on him. Tony asked me to create a portal for him back to Malibu where Pepper was currently. Harry stormed out immediately and the only one left in the room with Penemue and I was Emma Frost. "Is there something you needed, Miss Frost?" My sister asked her. Emma smiled warmly at me. "I would like a bit of La''s time if that''s okay?" "That''s fine. I will be checking in on a few things in the building in the meantime, La." Penemue said to me before she headed out. Before she left, Penemue gave me a look that said "be wary." Of course I would be. Emma and I watched her go. "You and she really look quite simr." Emmamented. I shrugged. "You should see our niece then." "I have." Emma said. "She went on a date recently with Ororo of the X-men." I red at her. "Have you been spying on Akeno?" I said with a threatening undertone. Emma immediately shook her head. "NO! Of course not! My¡­organization was keeping tabs on the X-men, but they have been warned off doing so in the future. We''d rather not get involved with you and your family." Emma said as she took a seat on the edge of the table. With just the two of us in the room, she acted much more freely. "And yet you bought 5% of mypany''s stock?" I asked her. Emma smiled at me. "That was more of a¡­spur of the moment kind of thing. I saw the video trending online. You were sticking up for two mutants in that restaurant. You got a lot of hate from some people who used to love you because of what you did." I scoffed. "Let them hate me. At the end of the day, that''s all they can do." There was a glint in Emma''s eyes when I said that. "Indeed, at the end of the day, you have be too powerful for the masses to even be able to bother you. The world can rise up against you and you can break the world." That makes me sound kind of tyrannical, but I guess so? "I suppose I could if it came to that. I doubt it would though." I replied to her. "The organization I''m a part of¡­I joined them to feel like that. To be powerful. It did not turn out the way I wanted it to." Emma said. She looked saddened and vulnerable. Some tears came to her eyes. I knew she was probably acting to get me to feel bad for her, but damned if she wasn''t a really great actress! Nobody wanted to see a gorgeous girl like her sad in front of them. "Then just leave your organization." I said. Emma scoffed and dabbed at her eyes. "One does not simply leave the Hellfire Club¡­not without consequences at least. Unless¡­I join a group that''s far too powerful and one that the Club is afraid to mess with." She said somberly. I understood what she was hinting at. The reason she had bought stock in Fallcorp, in the first pce, was toe and meet me. I have no idea what her current circumstances are though¡­ [A super hot blond with super powers wants to work for you¡­what''s the problem here? Whatever problems she has, you can smash them¡­and then you can smash her!] ''Wow¡­System, just wow¡­'' "So you want to join me?" I asked Emma. Her sadness immediately disappeared and she smiled brilliantly at me. Her glistening blue eyes met mine. "Yes." She said while stepping forward. She reached forward and delicately ced a hand on my cheek. "You''ll find that I am a woman of many talents¡­ I can be very useful and mypany can be very pleasant." She said while giving me a wink and licking her lips. I gulped. First she tried to make me feel sad for her, and now she was tantly trying to seduce me¡­ [She''s clearly studied you thoroughly. She knows you can''t refuse a damsel in distress or resist a beautiful woman. She''s hitting you with both at once.] It''s time I hit her with the uno reverse. "You''ve convinced me." I said and she grinned. "But can you convince Penemue?" I asked her. Penemue was a much better judge of character and had dealt with 1000 years of bullshit. Emma knew that now as well¡­ I didn''t need to invite a snake into my growing group after all. For all I knew, this was all an act and she was spying for the Hellfire club by acting like she was defecting. Emma''s smile slipped away and she pouted. "Hmph! You''re more clever than I thought. I can convince her that I''m not lying just the same." "We''ll see." XXX chapters 186-190 chapters 186-190 A/N: There''s a pretty long R-18 scene in the second half. Penemue and I were sitting on her couch in Penemue''s office. Emma Frost was sitting across from us looking nervous. She was under Penemue''s scrutinizing gaze after all. "So, you wish toe under my sister''s banner? To escape from your current organization?" Penemue asked her. Emma nodded. "Yes¡­the Hellfire club is a powerful organization. But at the end of the day, they were just a good old boys club. Even if I hold the rank of Queen there, I barely have any power. On top of that, the current leader of the Club, Sebastian Shaw, keeps trying to make me his woman." Emma said with disgust in her voice. "I would like to join La. She seems like she''s actually going to make a difference in this world¡­.And she''s strong." Emma added on. "Tell me about him?" My sister asked. "He''s a mutant like me. With a strange power that makes him hard to hurt. Somehow he''s figured out how to stop aging. He was a Nazi scientist back in World War 2 and yet he still looks like he''s only in his 40s." Emma exined. I scoffed when I realized who she was talking about. Sebastian Shaw. The Nazi scientist who set mao down the path of bing a viin. "So he might be a member of Hydra?" I asked Emma. Shaw could be a lead that I needed to find them. Hydra hadpletely gone to ground and we had no idea what they were nning. Fury would be happy to know I''d found a potential lead. Emma looked thoughtful. "I suppose that could be the case." "Let''s get to it now. What are your powers as a mutant and why should I let you work under my Younger sister?" Penemue asked Emma. "I consider myself to be a pretty powerful telepath and I can shift my body''s molecules to a diamond like structure. In that form I be much tougher and stronger." Emma demonstrated this form a secondter. Her pale skin quickly morphed into a crystalline diamond. It was strange to see in real life and not in a movie. Even her hair and eyeballs turned to diamond! How did she even see? She still looked amazing though. "You look stunning in that form." I said to Emma. She shifted out of her diamond form and had a small blush on her cheeks. "Thank you. The truth is, I get nervous about disying that form openly. I''ve read many minds over the years. Most people don''t like mutants at the moment. If it got out in public that I was one, I could lose control of thepany." "Aren''t you the majority shareholder and CEO of Frost Industries?" Penemue asked. I knew that Penemue was impressed with Emma over that. Hardly any women ever reached positions like that in most majorpanies. Emma shook her head. "Yes, but it wouldn''t matter. The other majority shareholders are all my fathers old friends. They all expected him to hand thepany off to my older brother. Too bad for them that he and my father are currently behind bars. Someone exposed their darkest scandals to the media." Emma said and she actually smiled there. [That someone was obviously her.] No doubt your telepathy helped you out there. I said. "Did it help you out today?" I asked. I wondered how many people she could even have read the minds of in that meeting. Emma shifted ufortably. "I''m not used to working with people whose minds I can''t read. The only person''s mind I could read in the shareholder''s meeting was Harry Osborn." She scoffed. "Everyone else was shielded, like you two, or just too difficult to read. Stark''s mind was almost operatingpletely in code. Same with the Wakandan Princess actually..." Emma noted with a look of intrigue. If she dide to my side, I could inform her about Wakandater. At this point in time, most people in the world thought it was another poor country where the royal family stole all the people''s money. "I''d be careful about reading the minds of Supernatural beings if I were you." I warned Emma. "Penemue is over 1000 years old and you''re what, 25?" I asked her. "I''m 24." Emma stated, with an inquisitive look. I nodded. "Just the sheer scale of her memories could destroy your mind." I warned her. Emma''s eyes widened at the warning. "I hadn''t considered that but I''ll keep it in mind for the future. I usually just listen to people''s surface thoughts though. Delving into people''s memories can be unpleasant. Especially the minds of terrible people like my father." We spent the next 30 minutes talking to Emma. My sister wanted to be thorough in assessing Emma''s character. I caught Penemue smiling at a few of Emma''s stories which was a good sign. That meant that she liked her. Our short meeting came to an end and the 3 of us stood up. Penemue and I walked Emma to the door. "Alright then, Emma. I feel like you''re trustworthy enough. Or you won''t immediately backstab my sister, at least." Penemue said while shaking Emma''s hand. Emma pouted and let go of her hand. "I won''t backstab La ever!" Iughed. "She''ll be too busy practicing her poor seduction attempts." Emma blushed and sputtered. "My seduction wasn''t ''poor!'' I''ll have you know that I''m amazing at it!" She said while stamping her foot. She pointed her finger at my face. "Just you wait, next time we meet I''ll show you!" Emma swung open the office door and walked out. She was tantly swaying her hips as she walked down the Hallway. Penemue was going to be staying on Earth Marvel for a few days to manage thepany. With my work there done for the day, I decided to portal back home. XXX I stepped out of a portal into my living room. Akeno and Asia were sitting on the couch watching TV. They weren''t alone though. Cuddling up against Akeno, was Jean Grey. "Hello Ladies." I said to the three of them. "Hello aunt La." "Hi La!" "Hello, Miss La. You have a lovely home here." Jean said. "I know right. The crime boss I took it from had really good tastes. Or he just hired a really good interior designer." I said. "C-crime Lord!?" Jean nched at my exnation and Akeno giggled. "Ufufu, Jean dear. Don''t bother trying to understand my Aunt''s insane life. It will just give you a headache. I''ve learned to just go with everything that happens. It seemed to work out well for me so far. I got to meet Ororo and you." Akeno said as she hugged Jean closer to herself. Jean blushed. "That''s about right." I nodded sagely. "No Ororo today?" I asked them. "She''s stuck in boring parent teacher meetings for all the kids at the X-Mansion." Jean said. "She won''t be able toe untilter." [It''s still pretty amazing that your niece is dating two girls at once and both of those girls even live together.] I was going to invite Akeno and Asia with me to see Asgard, but I now knew that Akeno would probably just want to spend time with both her girlfriends. "Asia, I''m going to Asgard. Do you want toe with me?" I asked her. Asia perked up and looked excited. "Really!? I want to go! Is the whole ce really made of gold?" She asked inquisitively. "You''ll just have to see for yourself." I replied. "Let me go get changed!" Asia ran off to her room. Once she left the room, I turned to Akeno and Jean on the couch. I gave the two of them a mischievous stare. Akeno raised an eyebrow at me. "What is it?" "We''ll be gone for a while, so you all will have the ce to yourselves for the whole day¡­" I trailed off. Instead of constantly living in my Penthouse, the SHIELD agents in charge of guarding Asia had moved to the floors below mine. They''d onlye up here when she was alone. It took a second for what I just said to register in Akeno and Jeans minds. Akeno grinned widely and Jean blushed. "Ara¡­the whole penthouse to ourselves? I wonder what kind offunactivities we can do together? I''ll have to call Ororo and tell her toe over sooner~" Akeno said teasingly. Asia came back into the room wearing one of her nicest sun dresses. "I''m ready to go!" She said excitedly. "Bye, Aunt La." Akeno said. "Feel free to be gone the entire day¡­" ¡­ "It''s so pretty!" Asia said as she gazed upon the golden city. We were standing at the end of the rainbow bridge. This spot had the best view and I knew that Asia would love it. "Indeed it is. Asgard is beautiful and the city is a sight that never gets old." Heimdall said as he walked towards us. "Wee to Asgard, Princess La." Heimdall greeted me with a formal bow. [Princess?] "Princess?" I asked. Heimdall nodded. "As the betrothed of Queen H, naturally the nobles of Asgard argued over the proper title to refer to you by. Hence, you have been deemed a Princess of Asgard by them until the day you marry the Queen." He exined. [New Title Unlocked: Princess of Asgard - MP regenerates 10x as fast when fighting on Asgard.] I shrugged. That title wasn''t bad, but it was pretty situational. I don''t know how often, if ever, I would actually be fighting on Asgard. "Oh! You''re a real Princess!? That''s so amazing, Miss La!" Asia eximed in excitement. "I guess, I am now." I replied. "Come on, do you want to teleport to the pce, or fly there?" I asked Asia. "Can we fly there? I want to see the city from the sky!" Asia said. I turned to Heimdall and gave him a nod. "We''ll be heading off to the pce then." Heimdall bowed onest time. "The Queen has already been notified of your arrival. Farewell Princess." Asia was giddy when I scooped her into my arms. My 10 ck wings came out behind me and I flew into the skies of Asgard. I surrounded Asia with a small amount of my Light Energy as I flew high in the air to keep her warm. I learned after almost freezing Natashast time I flew with someone in my arms. As I was flying over Asgard, I could sense quite a few powerful auras all clustered together in one spot. H''s aura was amongst them. On the western outskirts of the city there was arge congregation of people. "What are they all doing down there?" Asia asked as I flew us towards therge group of people. "Training for war." I said as we got closer. Below us was an army of thousands of Asgardians. There were hundreds of professional soldiers scattered around and instructing people not wearing any armor at all. I wondered if those were newly conscripted soldiers. People started to notice me flying above and I waved at them as I made my why towards H''s location. H''s aura wasing from arge tent in the middle of the camp. Two Asgardian guards bowed to me as Inded in front of them and set Asia down. They looked at her curiously but didn''t ask any questions. I asked if I could enter and they stepped aside. XXX "The quality of Asgards young men has truly fallen." I could hear Hin as I entered the tent. "Aye, they have. Too many men want to be warriors but are toozy to go through the proper training to be one." A man responded to her. Inside the tent, H was talking to arge Asgardian, who I recognized as General Tyr, along with Queen Frigga. I''d seen the General a few times in my visits to Asgard but never spoken with him. A teenage boy, who looked like him, was standing next to Tyr. It was possibly his son. All eyes turned towards me and Asia as we entered. "La, my love! I''m d you are here." H said sincerely. "And who is this with you?" "Hello everyone, I hope we''re not interrupting." I said. "And this is Asia Argento. I''m currently looking after her." "H¨Chello everyone." Asia said. She was nervous under all the Asgardians'' curious gazes. "So this is the girl you''ve told me about? It''s nice to finally put a face to a name. As the current ward of La, you are wee in Asgard, Asia." H told her. "Thank you." Asia replied with a quick bow. "So what''s going on with all the troops outside? There must be thousands of them." I asked. "We are having all eligible men in Asgard trained for war." General Tyr said. I suspected that the Frost Giants had seeded in making an alliance with the inhabitants of Muspelheim then. No doubt, Surtur would jump at the chance to destroy Asgard. It doesn''t mean that they have to join the army." Frigga said with a sigh, "but we hope that many do after they be true warriors." "I''d like for these men to have a few decades of training before they go off to battle, but we''re going to have to be rushing everything down to only a few years." "A few years?" I asked. "I didn''t think the Frost Giants would wait that long." "Our intelligence says that they want to attack during the convergence when all the realms will be connected for a day. They could both march their armies onto Asgard from dozens of locations at the same time." General Tyr spat out. "Those arrogant monsters! We''ll crush them all and destroy their realms while we''re at it!" Asia gasped. "But what about all the people who don''t want war who live there?" Asia had some tears forming in her eyes. Looking at an innocent girl like her cry could bring even the most tyrannical of men to pause. Asia''s innocent demeanor seemed to work on General Tyr as well. "W¨Cwell¡­I suppose we can spare the women and the children. Once we overthrow Laufey and Surtur along with their armies, the rest should surrender." He said to her. "Father, these talks of war seem to be too much for Lady Argento. Why don''t I show her around Asgard while you all talk?" Tyr''s son suggested. He walked up to Asia with an adorable blush on his cheeks. "It is lovely to meet you, my Lady, I am Baldur. Might I show you around Asgard?" Asia was still too innocent to know when a boy was crushing on her but I could tell she wanted to go with him. Probably just to possibly make a friend. She turned to me to get my permission and I told her it was fine. Baldur and Asia stepped out of the tent. "Hah! I''ve never seen my boy so smitten with a girl at first sight." Tyrughed heartily. "He better not try anything with her or I''ll chuck him into the ocean." I said. Tyr chuckled at my words. "Nay, Baldur was raised a proper gentleman. He will be perfectly cordial with her!" "He better be¡­" I muttered. "That girl has some good potential for magic. What''s your rtionship with her?" Frigga asked me. "She was a Holy Maiden of the church back on Earth DxD. The church members sold her out to an evil devil though and I rescued her. My sister Gabriel is very fond of her and is nning to turn Asia into an Angel soon and adopt her as her own daughter." I exined. Tyr whistled. "Gabriel, the scourge of Heaven? That woman has taken more evil lives than anyone I know of even after 1000 years!" "She has¡­mellowed out quite a bit since then." Our fight against Belial was the first time I had actually seen her in genuinebat. "Do you think that young Asia could speak with meter? It''s been a long time and I''m interested in taking another magical apprentice." Frigga asked. "It could also help foster a better rtionship between Asgard and Heaven." Frigga said to H who looked thoughtful. "Asia is going to be attending school soon on Earth. I don''t see why she couldn''te here on weekends though." I replied. Frigga seemed pleased with my response. I suspected she was a bit lonely considering her husband was dead and Thor and Loki were not on Asgard. H wasn''t her biological daughter and even if they didn''t have a negative rtionship, they weren''t exactly close either. H and I took a walk through the camp amongst all troops and conscripts. Men stopped practicing and bowed to both of us wherever we went. We reached the end of the camp and took a seat underneath arge shady tree. "So what was the reason you came by? Not that I''d ever not want you to." H asked me. I grinned at H. "How would you feel about storming Olympus with me and arresting all of the gods there?" "¡­What?" H asked, stupefied. Iughed and started exining the situation of what happened with the Olympians a few days ago. By the end of it H looked very intrigued. "How daring the mortals of Midgard have finally be! I wish my own people had half the courage!" Shemented. "So you''ll help me?" H smiled and cupped my cheek. She leaned forward and kissed me gently. "Of course, I would always help you with whatever you need. Besides, Zeus and Odin were old friends. I would love nothing more then to bring down more of Odins''s legacy." She said with a pleasant smile as if she wasn''t talking about helping me destroy a pantheon. "Thank you, H." I figured that the majority of the Olympians were canon fodder, but the Big Three should all be Ultimate ss. Even if I was immortal now, I didn''t want to go in alone and embarrass myself in the off chance that the three of thembined could fight me off. I didn''t think they could, but I figured it was better to bring back up just in case. "How can I ever repay you?" I asked her invitingly. H''s pupils dted when I tantly implied that I would be happy to repay her help with sex. I was expecting her to pounce on me right then and there, but she shook her head. "Now, now. We''ll have plenty of timeter. You still have your ward, Asia, to look after don''t you. And I have to finish speaking with the General." I whined because I was feeling horny now but I agreed with her. "Here''s an Idea." H suggested. "Why not leave young Asia with mother tonight? You and I can go on one of those Midgardian dates that I''ve heard about." An actual date and not just straight to the bedroom? That sounded interesting. XXX In front of one of the most popr and busiest nightclubs in New York city, a purple portal manifested in the air. It drew the gazes of the line of people waiting outside on the streets. Out of the portal stepped to incredibly beautiful and elegantly dressed women. One of those women was the current most famous woman in the world. Her poprity had dropped a bit after she had dered her pro mutant stance, but only a tiny bit. The majority of her fans still loved her. On top of that, quite a few mutant haters realized how bad they were when a literal Angel said that God epted mutants. ¡­ I walked towards the club entrance with my arm around H''s. The bouncer did a double take at seeing me, but quickly allowed us to enter inside. I''d never been to a nightclub before and of course neither had H. The music was loud, the dance floor was packed, and there were shing lights everywhere. "This looks fun!" I said as I dragged H over towards the bar. The bartender''s eyes widened when I sat myself down on a stool. "W-wee! What will you be having?" He asked with only a small nervous stutter. I put my finger on my chin. "I''m not sure, why don''t you surprise me and my friend here. Money isn''t a problem." I told him. "Make sure you give me something strong." H said to him and he nodded. She turned towards me and shrugged. "I remember Midgardian booze being pretty weak." [Obviously it would have been over 1000 years ago. Wine was basically water back then.] I almost snorted. H was going to be in for a rude awakening. I watched the bartender pour us our drinks and he dumped a lot more vodka into H''s. "Here you aredies, twoSex on the Beach." H looked at the fruity drink curiously before she took a sip. Iughed when she started coughing! "Nine Hells! Why is that so much stronger than Asgardian mead!?" "You''ve got a lot to learn about Midgard. Come on, let''s dance." I grabbed H''s hand and led her to the crowded dance floor. The music was pumping and everyone looked like they were having fun. H and I danced for a couple songs and just let ourselves go. A few guys on the floor tried to get handsy with us, but a few well ced crotch shots seemed to dissuade them. I could tell that the Queen of Asgard was having a lot of fun. Other than her time with me, she hadn''t had any opportunity to have a genuine break. She was freed from her thousand year prison sentence only to immediately be handed the throne and thrust into a war with two other realms. On top of that, herbrother Lokiwas off to who knows where, probably nning to take back the throne from her. A slower song started ying and couples on the dance floor started holding each other and dancing slower. "Are you having fun?" I asked H as she wrapped her arms behind me. "Indeed I am. Thank you for this." H said as we swayed back and forth. It was a few more songs before we stepped off the dance floor and headed back to the small table where we left our drinks. H went to grab hers for another sip but I stopped her. A quick use of[Observe]told me that they had both been heavily spiked. My skill allowed me to see who it was. There was a pair of shifty looking guys ncing at us from one of the corners of the bar. I waved my hand and a portal to Antarctica opened up beneath the two of them. They both fell through so quickly that nobody noticed. Hughed when she noticed what I just did. "I''ll go order us some more drinks." I said as I stood up. "No need, I brought you both some." A woman I didn''t recognize sat down on the third chair of our small table. She was very nondescript and could easily get lost in a crowd. She ced two drinks I didn''t recognize on the table in front of us. My skill told me they weren''t spiked so I thanked her and took a sip. "Thank you. And who might you be?" I asked while setting my drink back down. "You can call me mystique. I am a member of the Brotherhood of Mutants." The woman said. "Her eyes shed gold for a moment before turning brown again. "Interesting skill." Hmented. Mystique nced at H but clearly had no idea who she was. Most of her attention was solely on me. I could tell that H found that amusing for once. "It''s nice to meet the famous Angel. Although, I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless. Where did you send those two boys?" Mystique asked and tilted her head towards the corner. "They weren''t boys. They were men. Men who chose to try and drug women. I sent them to Antarctica where they will probably both freeze to death within a half hour." I spat out. Mystique nodded. "Fair enough. I came to make you an offer on behalf of the Brotherhood''s leader, Magento. He is pleased with your pro-mutant stance on the inte and wishes to meet you." Mystique said. "I can lead you to him if you would like. I scoffed. "Lead me tohim."I waved my hand flippantly. "No thanks. If he needs anything from me, he''ll have to get in line and make an appointment. I''m actually in the process of getting my very own secretary soon. You''ll be able to reach out to her and my people can talk to your people and all that¡­" I trailed off with augh. H was grinning next to me. Mystique scowled. "Mao is not a man who likes to be ignored. You have no idea how powerful he is!" She said threateningly. H''s eyes narrowed when Mystique threatened me. Faster then the disguised mutant could react, she reached over and grabbed her by the throat! "You willNEVERthreaten the woman I love in my presence again or I will hunt down you and everyst member of your Brotherhood!" H spat out as she squeezed her hand. "I am H, Queen of Asgard! La is my betrothed!" Mystique gasped for breath and tried to break free but she wasn''t even close to strong enough. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" She rasped and stopped struggling. Her eyes were looking at H in terror. H let her go. Mystique coughed violently as she regained her breath. Once she did, Mystique quickly stood up and slipped away through the crowds in a hurry. "I hope I curved her arrogance there. Being able to shapeshift is an interesting ability, but useless against anyone who has magic sight like us." H said. I shrugged. I didn''t really care about Mystique either way. She was supposed to be a terrorist and was on the FBIs most wanted list. "Forget about her." I stood back up. "Let''s have some more fun!" I grabbed H''s hand in my own and smiled brightly at her. XXX (R-18) "That was an interesting night. Midgardians sure know how to party." H said in appreciation. Despiteing off as intense sometimes, H was still an Asgardian and loved celebrations of all kinds. La and H rode her personal elevator up to the penthouse. The whole ride up, H''s hand had been fondling La''s ass. She was doing her best to get her paramour excited. Judging by La''s pants, H could tell she had seeded. They stepped out of the elevator and La wanted to take H straight to her bedroom. La paused though, when she noticed three pairs of High Heels casually thrown on the ground in the entrance to her penthouse. The two of them were about to head up to La''s room when they heard a sound they were both very familiar with echoing down the hallway. They heard a loud moaning from the living room. "I guess Akeno is still here with her girlfriends." La giggled. It was obvious what those three were getting up to. H turned to La and gave her a mischievous grin. La immediately knew what her fiance had in mind. "No, we can''t go peaking!" La said in a hushed tone. "Oooooh! That feels so amazing!" Another moan echoed down the hallway. H smirked at La. "Come now, aren''t you interested just a little?" La bit her lip. She could admit that she was interested. She quietly walked down the hall towards the source of the noises. H was grinning as she followed behind La. H snapped her fingers and cast a spell that made both of them silent and invisible. The sight they saw when they turned the corner was incredible. ¡­ Akeno, Jean and Ororo were all in the living room and each of them was alreadypletely naked. Ororo was sitting on the couch with her legs spread apart. Herrge caramel breasts topped with beautiful brown nipples were on full disy. Kneeling between Ororo''s legs was both Akeno and Jean. Ororo gasped in pleasure! "You two are doing so well!" Akeno had a grin on her face as her tongue licked up and down Ororo''s dripping folds. Her face was stained with the older woman''s juices and she loved it. Jean was just as enthusiastic. Her tongue was fluttering back and forth over Ororo''s clit. Ororo sucked in a sharp breath. Her legs were visibly shaking as she ced a hand on the back of each of the girl''s heads. "That feels so good! Don''t stop!" Ororo moaned. They didn''t stop. Akeno stuck out her tongue and slipped it directly inside of Ororo''s hole. She started moving it around and licking inside the woman. Jean parted her lips andtched her mouth directly over Ororo''s clit. She started sucking on it while she continued flicking her tongue back and forth. Ororo''s eyes widened and a scream left her lips! "I''m cumming!" She threw her head back as she started to spasm in pleasure! Akeno and Jean didn''t stop. Their tongues continued licking Ororo throughout her orgasm to drag it out. ¡­ La felt herself heating up from watching the scene. She almost jumped when she felt H''s hand cup her breast. She looked at H in surprise, but the Goddess just winked at her. H started fondling La''s breasts with one hand while her other reached up La''s short dress. La wasn''t wearing any panties of course. H immediately stuck her finger inside La''s pussy and started to finger her. La did her best to stifle her moans as H fingered her while they watched Akeno and Jean eat out Ororo. "Hnnnnnn!" La couldn''t hold herself back and she started cumming as well. H held La close as the Fallen Angels legs went limp. H''s finger had been rubbing her G-spot for over two minutes straight and La couldn''t hold back her voice. "I''m cumming!" La moaned loudly. Unbeknownst to La, H grinned deviously and dropped the camouge spell right before La started to cum. Three sets of eyes turned in surprise to see H and La nearby. La was trembling in H''s arms. "Ara, did you two enjoy the show?" Akeno asked teasingly as she stood up. She grabbed Jean''s hand and they both took a seat on either side of Ororo. "Fwuah¡­it was a nice show." La said with a pleasant sigh as she tried to regain her bearings after her own orgasm. "It''s polite to ask first if you want to watch." Ororo said nonchntly. Ororo''s arms wrapped around both girl''s shoulders and drew them closer to her. Akeno and Jean both leaned into her happily. La now suspected that the rtionship between these three was more polyamorous with Ororo actually being the most dominant one. She was surprised that it wasn''t just Akeno''s harem, but Akeno seemed very fine with Ororo''s arm wrapped around her and Jean. Ororo''s hands started to fondle Akeno and Jean''s bare breasts. Akeno''s breasts were sinfullyrge and yet still incredibly perky. Jeans breasts were smaller but she had a beautiful set of pink nipples that were rock hard. Both girl''s let out small moans as Ororo''s hands went to work. Ororo didn''t seem to mind the two voyeurs and continued fondling both of the younger girls in her arms in front of them. She ced a tender kiss on Akeno''s cheek before turning her head and doing the same with Jean. "Thank you, both. Your tongues felt amazing." H nted a delicate kiss on La''s neck as she extracted her very wet finger from La''s hole. H raised it to her lips and licked it clean sensually for everyone to see. Akeno and Jean both gulped at the sight. Ororo saw plenty of things like this back in her homnd so she simply raised an eyebrow at the disy. "Hello,dies. I am H. Goddess of Death and La''s betrothed." La had trouble standing. Her legs were currently weak. H noticed this and scooped La up in her arms. She proceeded to walk towards the other couch in the room, opposite of the three girls. H ced La down so that she was in full view to all of them. "As repayment, how about you all watch as La and I put on a small show ourselves? It''s only fair." H suggested with a grin. She snapped her fingers. La''s and her own clothing vanished off of their forms. Akeno and Jean''s eyes widened upon hearing that. Ororo simply smirked as her fingers pinched both girls'' nipples causing them to moan. "A-ara? G¨Cgo right ahead." Akeno said. "I¨Cuh¨CI guess I''ll watch." Jean added. H smirked. She snapped her fingers. La and her own clothing vanished in an instant. Both of their naked bodies werepletely exposed to the younger girls. La''s body was a sinful hourss, while H''s was fit and toned. La would have been more embarrassed at her niece and Jean seeing herpletely naked, but her Sin of Lust was acting up and she was too horny to care. "Watch closely girls as I make my woman scream my name." H dered proudly. She took a seat on the couch and spread her legs to give the three a full view. Her hairless pussy was dripping wet, but that''s not what she would be having fun with just yet. A quick bit of magic and her magical tool was out and standing at attention. Akeno and Jean gaped at the sight of H suddenly growing arge cock! Even Ororo, who had been calm before, leaned forward with a look of intrigue, "Ufufu!" Akeno heard La mentioning this to her, but it was her first time seeing it. H grabbed hold of La''s hips and lifted the Fallen Angel directly over herg. La''s legs were spread wide giving the three girls a full view of her pink pussy. H slowly lowered La directly down over her cock. The three girl''s got a perfect view of La sinking down on H''srge cock. Once La''s ass met H''s hips, H threw her head back and let out a pleasant sigh. La always felt amazing to her! La''s mouth opened and she let out a loud moan. "Oh fuck! Haaaa!" Akeno bit her lip at the sight of her Aunt''s dripping pussypletely taking thatrge cock. "Ara¡­She took that big thing so easily. My Aunt is quite the slut." "You feel so amazing as always, my love!" H moaned in delight. La''s pussy was incredibly tight and silky at the same time. H could neverst long whenever she fucked La. She grabbed hold of La''s hips and started bouncing her up and down on herp. La''s legs quivered as H continued thrusting into her core. A particrly powerful thrust hit her G-spot and La opened her eyes widely and gasped. "Yeeeeeess!" She mewled out. La''s eyes looked in front of her and she could see her niece and her two lovers watching her fervently. H''s thrusting sped up! "I''m cumming, my love!" H moaned before she mmed La down onest time and pushed up as deep as possible. A pleasant sigh left H''s lips as she started spilling herself as deep as she could inside of La. La let out a loud moan and came at the same time! H lifted La up and slowly extracted her cock from La''s hole. With nothing keeping it inside, her white seed started to spill out between La''s legs in a steady steam. "She came so much inside of La¡­" Jean muttered. "I wonder how it felt?" Akeno asked. Her Aunt La was still trembling in pleasure and had a look of pure bliss on her face. H ced her lover back on the couch so La could regain her breath. H grinned at Akeno''s question. "Perhaps I could help you find out. Would you mind standing up for a moment." H asked Ororo¡­ Ororo let go of Akeno and Jean and stood up. She was intrigued with whatever H had nned. She smirked when both Akeno and Jean whined when she let go of them. Her two new lovers were quite needy. The truth was that Ororo had actually been attracted to Jean for a while now. She held herself back though. Even though Jean was 18, Ororo was still a teacher at the institute¡­even if she barely did any real teaching and it was more of a front for the X-men. It was only when Akeno came along and tantly started flirting with both the mutants that Ororo worked up the courage to do the same. After her date with Akeno, Ororo found herself liking both girls. Both girls also ended up liking her and so they''re 3 way rtionship came about. Being the oldest of the three, and the only one with any actual sexual experience, Ororo had no problems taking charge. Ororo stood up and took a second to sensually stretch her body. Ororo''s body was a work of art. Her caramel breasts wererge and perky. They were topped with a pair of beautiful dark nipples. Her lower lips looked beautiful and had a small patch of elegant silver hairs sitting above them. You are a work of art. I''m almost jealous that these two lovely girls already snatched you up for themselves." H said to Ororo. "Thank you." Ororo said. Herrge breasts bounced as she stepped towards H. "You three all looked so lustful when you were watching me and La. I have a small gift for the three of you." H said. She pointed a finger between Ororo''s legs and chanted a spell in anguage thetter didn''t recognize. Ororo gasped at what happened next. She felt a tingle between her legs. Directly above her clit, a caramel colored cock sprang forth! "Wha¨C" on the couch next to Jean, Akeno was speechless at the turn of events. She could only stare at the new object between Ororo''s legs in shock. Jean felt the same way. She audibly gulped and reached over to squeeze Akeno''s hand. H pat Ororo on the shoulder. "Make sure you satisfy them both. Beautiful maidens like them deserve a wonderful first experience." H said as she walked sauntered back over towards La. La squealed in excitement when H hungrily pounced back on top of them. Akeno was staring at Ororo with pure lust in her eyes. "Ororo¡­" Akeno called out to her. "I want it." Ororo snapped out of her confusion and saw the look of want Akeno was giving her. She felt her new cock get even harder from the desire in Akeno''s eyes. Akeno leaned back on the couch and spread her legs invitingly for her. Ororo ced her hand on her own cock and marveled at how sensitive it was. She walked towards Akeno and brought her new tool forwards towards Akeno''s dripping lower lips. Ororo''s cock touched Akeno''s folds and both girls startled at the sensation. "Be gentle please, it''s my first time¡­" Akeno whispered. Her hand was still gripping Jean''s tightly. The redhead was watching in excitement and hoped she wouldn''t have to wait to long for her own turn. Ororo ced a gentle hand on Akeno''s cheek. "You are so lovely. I have never done this before, obviously. But I will try to be gentle." Ororo replied and she experimentally pushed her hips forward a bit. Her tip slipped inside. Ororo and Akeno gasped at the same time! Akeno had never had something sorge inside of her before. Ororo was shaking from the entirely new sensations she was feeling. "No wonder men always want to stick it in. You feel so amazing, Akeno." Akeno took a deep breath as she felt Ororo''srge member push into her deeper. "A-ara¡­thank you." Jean could see the full view of her Akeno''s pussy being filled by Ororo''s caramel cock. She gulped at the sight. "How does it feel to have her inside you?" Jean asked Akeno. "She''s big¡­but it feels nice." Akeno admitted. She turned her head and gave Jean a reassuring smile. Ororo started to push her hips forward more. She let out a purr of delight when she did so. Akeno''s insides felt so nice. Theypletely wrapped around her new cock with sensations of tightness and wetness that Ororo wasing to greatly enjoy. "So big¡­" Akeno whispered as she felt herself get filled more and more. Ororo''s hips paused when she felt her cock stop against something inside of Akeno, though. She looked down at the girl who was blushing up at her in embarrassment. "That''s my¡­" Akeno trailed off. Both her girlfriend''s new what she was implying. H''s words, from before, finally registered to Ororo as she stared at Akeno below her on the couch. Akeno was so incredibly beautiful and the sight of Akeno gazing up at her while her new appendage was inside of the girl was incredibly erotic. Ororo smiled warmly at Akeno as she pulled her hips back slightly. Ororo would give her the best possible first time that she could. Akeno bit her lip nervously. She knew what was about to happen. Ororo thrust forward. She pushed her new cock all the way inside in one go! Akeno gasped when Ororo bottomed out inside of her. "Oh Goddess!" Ororo gasped, herself. Her cock plowed right through Akeno''s barrier and was now fully sheathed inside of Akeno. It felt wonderful. Akeno mewled when Ororo pulled her hips backwards. She thrust forward into her again! A ripple of pleasure went through Akeno''s body when Ororo bottomed out a second time inside Akeno''s depths. Ororo started to get into a rhythm and started thrusting back and forth into Akeno''s tight pussy. "Ororo! It feels so good!" Akeno cried out as they truly started having sex. Jean smiled at the sight next to her. Akeno and Ororo were really getting into it. Ororo''s face was flushed as she worked her hips and Akeno was panting in delight. Ororo leaned down and started cing kisses all over Akeno''s perfect chest as her hips kept up their pace. Akeno''s arms wrapped around Ororo''s back and held her close as the older woman made love to her! "Oh my God! I''m going to cum! I''m going to cum so hard!" Akeno yelled loudly. Ororo''s cock was battering her insides wonderfully and she couldn''t hold back anymore! The strongest orgasm of Akeno''s life went through her! She came explosively around Ororo''s cock. As the pleasure surged through her, Akeno watched Ororo stop her thrusting as a look of ecstasy appeared on the mutant''s face. "I''m cumming, too! Akeno, I love you!" Ororo moaned loudly. Akeno''s eyes widened as she felt warmth start to spill out deep inside of her. Akeno held Ororo tight and theirrge breasts squished together as she came inside! They held each other close for the next minute as they both came. Akeno wasying back on the couch flushed and panting. "Hah¡­So that was sex? It was amazing." Akeno said while trying to catch her breath. She grunted when she felt her partner pull backwards. Akeno suddenly had a feeling of emptiness as Ororo pulled out of her and stepped back. She felt something flow out of her. Akeno looked down and could see Ororo''s semen along with bits of blood spill out of her love tunnel and onto the couch. Ororo took a deep breath to steady herself. She was a bit tired, but she wasn''t done yet. "Lie down, Jean." Ororo said to Jean who was looking eager to have her own turn. Luckily, the couch was big enough for Jean to do so. Sheid down on the couch and Ororo positioned herself above her. Jean looked up at Ororo with her bright green eyes. Ororo took in the sight of the beautiful redhead. Just like Akeno, Jean was perfect in Ororo''s eyes. Ororo ced both of her hands on Jean''s thighs and pushed the redhead''s legs apart. Her beautiful little pussy was exposed in front of Ororo''s face. She grinned at the sight of it. Ororo took hold of her cock, still slick with Akeno''s juices, and brought it forward. She pressed it upon Jean''s lower lips. Jean shifted in ce uneasily at the contact. She looked to the side and saw that Akeno was watching them with a smile on her face. Akeno watched the redhead''s mouth open and her eyes widened as Ororo''s cock started to spread her lower lips. "Oooohhhh¡­" Ororo sighed pleasantly at the feeling of Jean''s pussy. "You are so hot inside!" Jean''s pussy was much hotter than Akeno''s. It wasn''t unpleasant though. Jean''s tight warmth felt amazing wrapped around her. Jean gasped when Ororo pushed just a bit deeper. Ororo ced her hands on Jean''s toned stomach tenderly. "You are so perfect, Jean." "So are you and Akeno." Jean replied as she took a deep breath. "...I''m ready." Ororo grinned and strongly thrust her hips forward. Ororo''s felt some resistance, the same that she did with Akeno, before she pushed through. Jean gasped when she felt something pop deep inside her. Her legs spasmed as her pussy clenched up tightly around Ororo''s thick cock that bottomed out inside of her. Ororo smiled at the expression on Jean''s face. Jean was sloppily moaning and her eyes were stained with small tears. Ororo ced her hands on Jean''s hips and started thrusting into her core repeatedly. "Oh my God!" Jean gasped out as Ororo''s cock battered her insides. It felt so incredible! She''d never felt so much pleasure so deep inside herself before! "Please don''t stop!" Ororo grunted in pleasure. "Hnnnn. I don''t intend to! Not until I cum deep inside your hot little virgin pussy, Jean!" Ororo groaned out. Jean mewled at how dirty that sounded. Her hands clenched into tight fists as pleasure assaulted her depths with every one of Ororo''s thrusts. "It feels so good!" Jean moaned as Ororo continued to steadily thrust into her. Ororo moaned and buried herself deep inside Jean! "Jean, I love you! I''m cumming!" Jean''s pussy mped down on the cock inside her as she came almost immediately at the same time. "I''m cumming too!" Jean wailed loudly. A sloppy smile spread across her face and she shook all over. She grabbed Ororo''s head and pulled her down into a kiss as she felt Ororo start to spurt inside of her. Ororo closed her eyes as she waited out her second orgasm and continued to spurt inside Jean. Once she was done, she sighed pleasantly and extracted her cock out of Jean''s pussy. Semen and blood once again poured out between another one of her lover''s legs. Akeno scooted closer and hugged both Ororo and Jean. "That was absolutely perfect. I loved it!" "Mhmm. Indeed it was." Ororo said with a tired sigh. She felt another tingle between her legs and saw that her tool had disappeared. Sheughed when Jean and Akeno looked saddened at that. "I need to learn that spell from my Aunt as soon as possible!" Akeno whined. "And then you have to teach it to us!" Jean eximed with a giggle. XXX chapters 191-195 chapters 191-195 ¨CA weekter¨C [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 56] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 10000] [Faith Energy: 23] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 170] [Intelligence: 1000] [Luck: 150] [Skills: Observe 4, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 4, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst, Senjutsu 2, Six Paths, Susanoo 1] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher, ] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] I was looking over my stats as we rode the elevator down. It had been a while since I''d made any gains, but I was sure I would be making quite a bitter today. The elevator reached the lowest level and our group stepped out. "Right this way. This is where we''ve been keeping Artemis. She''s been a lot more docilepared to Ares. He''s now at over 40 escape attempts. Artemis gave up after only three." Agent Coulson said as he led H and I through the halls of SHIELDs current HQ. We were currently in the deepest level where they kept their most dangerous prisoners. The only ones that they currently even had down here were Ares and Artemis though. We arrived in front of a clear cell that was very simr to the one that SHIELD held Loki in during the first Avengers movie. Except this one wasn''t thousands of feet in the air. Artemis was inside the cage. [She looks like she''s seen better days¡­] Artemis was sitting on the floor clutching her knees to her chest. Her formerly beautiful silver hair looked disheveled and was full of split ends. Her eyes were rapidly darting in every direction as she muttered to herself while rocking back and forth. She looked utterly deranged¡­ "We''re not sure why she turned out like this. We haven''t even tried to interrogate her yet and we''ve been giving her plenty of food and water." Agent Coulson said. "Frankly, we''re at a loss." Artemis finally noticed there were people outside of her cell. She sat up rapidly and stared at us! "It''s you! The one who ced this cor on me! Please, I can''t feel my Moon! Let me feel my Moon!" She begged while staring directly at me. "I''ll do anything! You wanted to cor me? Make me your woman!? I''ll be your woman! Let me feel my Moon again!" Artemis begged before she slumped back down and started sobbing to herself. [Wow¡­I think you broke her.] "Did I do that to her?" I asked out loud. All I did was seal away her powers. I didn''t think she would end up going crazy because of that. H scoffed. She stepped forward to get a better look at Artemis in her cell. "She''s only been cut off from her divinity for a mere week and she''s already fallen to such a pathetic state? And she thinks she''s worthy of being with La on top of that? Ridiculous!" H spat out. "She is not worthy. I was cut off from Asgard for hundreds of years and never turned out like this sad excuse for a goddess." "Gods can turn out like this when they are cut off from their domains?" I asked H. I wondered what Ares currently looked like then? "Weak Gods can." H exined, "This Olympian Goddess has clearly never struggled with anything in her entire existence. She has never known hardship and anything she has ever wanted has been handed to her by her father." "That would make sense. She''s supposed to be one of Zeus''s favorites isn''t she?" Coulson asked. "At least, ording to mythology." "She''s supposed to be. From what I know about Artemis, she spends most of her time ying with her immortal followers. They spend all day and night hunting animals over and over again." [You would think that would get boring after hundreds of years¡­] "That''s more than I know about her. I never paid much attention to any other Pantheons that Asgard wasn''t at war with." H responded. She then turned to me. "You''re not going to get any information out of her in this state. Don''t even bother. We will send her to Asgard and have the mind healers there fix her first. You can remove her cor as well. She shouldn''t have much power on Asgard, so far away from Midgard''s moon." Coulson seemed a bit hesitant to allow H to take away Artemis. In the end, he relented because an insane Goddess wasn''t useful to anybody. He opened the cell and H and I stepped inside. I removed the ck chakra sealing cor around her neck. Artemis immediately had a look of relief on her face. "Thank you! So mu¨Cgah!" Artemis was cut off instantly. H smacked Artemis on the back of her head and she dropped to the ground unconscious. H then nonchntly reached down and picked Artemis up with one hand. I opened a portal to Asgard and H nonchntly tossed Artemis''s body through it. On the other side of the portal, Heimdall was staring at us incredulously. "Uh¡­2hat would you like me to do with this foreign Goddess, my Queen?" H waved her hand dismissively. "This woman dared to im that she was worthy of being with my beloved. Hand her over to my stepmother and see if we can make a proper Lady out of her. A woman who ys around in the woods all day with a bunch of her servants isn''t worthy." "Ok¡­?" Heimdall said again and bowed. I could tell that he was very confused but dared not go against his new Queen''s orders. I closed the portal between our realms and turned back to Coulson. "Well, that was a bit of a bust. Looks like we couldn''t get anyst minute information about Olympus." I said. That was the whole reason we were currently down in this prison in the first ce. Luke had decided to flip on Kronos and started telling SHIELD about Camp Half Blood, but he didn''t really know anything about Olympus itself. He only snuck in one time and that was with Ares helping him. Coulson shrugged. "It is what it is. In this job, you find more failure than sess. Are you two ready to start your part of the n?" He asked. "And is it just going to be the two of you?" "Hmph! Just us will be more than enough!" H said proudly. "I have no doubt in my mind that I can suppress Zeus on my own. Especially considering he has lost his divine weapon to La''s niece." Coulson nodded. "Alright then. It''ll be all hands on deck in a few hours. Ten minutes after you two enter Olympus, Captain Rogers, Agent Romanoff and Agent Barton will lead our forces to storm Camp Half Blood and rescue all of the kids trapped there." We had been over this n multiple times now. All of the Agents were pretty nervous. SHIELD was created tobat the Alien and Supernatural. This was the first time they were ever doing it so openly though. Fury was also using this as an opportunity to build back SHIELD''s lost reputation after being so heavily infiltrated by Hydra. XXX ¨CCouncil of the Godheads, Olympus¨C "We will now convene this meeting of the Council of the Godheads! Thank you to everyone who could make it. And thank you to our friends in Olympus for volunteering to host the council meeting here." Bast spoke loudly for all to hear. While she preferred to be in her panther form. The other Godheads took her less seriously when she was in animal form. She hated being referred to as some "Minor African Goddess". "We usually only meet every few hundred years? What is the reason that you and Olympus have pushed this meeting forward?" Nuwa, the mother Goddess of China asked. She was an incredibly beautiful Goddess dressed in silken robes. "Especially since there''s not many of us left." The Council of Godheads used to have many more members, but many Gods disappeared along with the Biblical factions when the world was cut in half. Whether all of those Gods and Goddesses chose to leave or not, none of the remaining members of the council knew. They all suspected that at least a few of the more powerful Gods had to have helped the Biblical God perform his ritual though. CRACKLE! BOOM! Thunder echoed over the skies of Olympus. Zeus sat angrily on his throne clenching his teeth. "I don''t know about theKitty, but myMaster Bolthas disappeared! Poseidon''s brat stole it and must have turned traitor against your Pantheon! Only another God could be hiding the boy from our sight!" He looked around the amphitheater wearily. He believed that one of the Gods or Goddesses in this room was against him. ''Maybe they all were!?''He thought in paranoia! "My son did no such thing! He was clearly kidnapped by whoever stole your weapon, brother!" Poseidon bellowed back angrily. Rain clouds formed overhead with his fury at being falsely used. "Lies! I will fry your son with a million volts when I find him!" Zeus yelled and more lighting echoed in the sky. "Try it and I''ll drown Olympus in a never ending flood!" Poseidon yelled back. "He''s the first child I''ve had in hundreds of years that''s not aplete waist! I won''t let you kill him!" Posidon''s other children were all disgusting disappointments, and he was d for their deaths, but Percy was different. Percy had potential that surpassed even Hercules, and Poseidon wanted his son to grow into an even stronger weapon for him! "Can you two not fight? You''re making us look more pathetic than we usually are. I don''t even know why I bothered showing up to this meeting¡­" Hades muttered with a tired sigh. Truth be told, he was a bit baffled. He gave Percy theMaster Boltand the kid earnestly seemed like he was going to return it. And then Percy disappearedalong with Ares and Artemis¡­ Zeus turned to all the gods in the amphitheater. "You see! You see what I have to deal with!? My own brothers dare to speak to their king this way!" "Heh! That sounds like a problem for your own Pantheon. Why should we care about you blokes or your magical sparky stick?" Lugh, the Godking of the Celts asked. "I have more important things I could be doing now. Like drinking!" He added with a cheer. "You Irish Gods are always drinking!" Quetzalcoatl yelled across the amphitheater. She was a voluptuous Goddess from Mexico and was dressed in her traditional feathered outfit. It left little to the imagination. "I know and it''s awesome! You all should try it. You''d be amazed how few problems in life can''t be solved by getting shitfaced and just saying fuck it." Lugh replied with augh. He held out his hand and a golden sk appeared. He uncorked it and downed the whole thing in one go! "Now that''s something I can get behind!" Ten, the Egyptian Goddess of alcohol cheered. She conjured up a bottle of beer and started chugging it merrily. "What the hell are you even doing here Ten? You''re just a minor Egyptian Goddess. Where is Ra?" Altjira, the Australian God of dreams asked. Ten giggled as she ced the empty bottle down. "Hic¡­Ra? He was too busy doing literally anything else to attend this sad little club. He told me toe in his ce." She said while conjuring another bottle. Other Gods in the stands started to loudlyin about Ra and his audacity. They demanded that she leave. She just drowned out all the noise with her bottle. Bast sighed. She was one of the two who had requested this council meeting. She''d need to present her problem before all the Gods left in anger or got too drunk to even care. She stood up from her seat. "Everyone, please listen. Some of you might not be aware of it yet, but the Biblical faction has returned! What''s more!? They tantly exposed themselves to the humans across the world!" Bastined. XXX Nuwa covered her mouth with an ornate fan and giggled. "I know, isn''t it great? Thousands of years ago, my Immortal Pce had tens of thousands of human cultivators trying to be immortals. When this council made it so that we couldn''t expose ourselves to mortals anymore, we lost all of those disciples! Now though, I have already begun recruiting again!" "What!? You''re not supposed to expose yourself to humans! We all agreed on that rule together!" Bastined. "I''ve only been allowed tomunicate with my champion, the ck Panther, and even then I only did so through dreams! That''s not fair!" She stamped her foot. "That sounds like ayouproblem." Quetzalcoatl said with augh. "Ever since finding out we are real again, my people have been throwing a whole bunch of fun festivals! It''s been great. That rule was really stupid in hindsight." A loud belch echoed out around the hall. "What!? We can go talk to mortals again!? When did this happen?" Lugh asked in surprise. "The angels exposed the Supernatural months ago. What have you been doing all this time?" Nuwa asked him. "DRINKING!" He boasted proudly. "What else am I supposed to do?" Bast scoffed. "The princess of the Wakandan people has literally renounced ME! She''s started wearing a cross and even traveled across the ocean to meet that damn Fallen Angel! How can you all let that stand!?" Bast demanded an exnation. "My people are tantly being poached away!" "Maybe you should give your people some actual benefits and they won''t leave?" Quetzalcoatl suggested. "I gave them vibranium!" "No you didn''t, that meteor randomly fell in your territory. You got incredibly lucky!" Lugh said the truth and Bast grimaced. She crossed her arms and huffed. "Fine then! When that sted Fallen Angeles for you all, we''ll see how you like it!" Bast yelled in anger. She pointed her finger around angrily. "Will you all roll over when shees and rips down your own pantheons!?" Many of the Gods and Goddess in the amphitheater started booing her. "That''s never going to happen!" "She wouldn''t dare!" "We are gods! There''s no way we will ever fall!" BOOM! Another bolt of thunder echoed out across the sky. "Ok, that''s enough out of theKitty Goddess!Losing one follower is nothing toin about. It''s time we get back to the important topic. MyMASTER BOLT!Not only that, butTWOof my children have gone missing. Ares and Artemis hadn''t been seen in over a week now!" Zeus proimed. "Hic...Hahaha! I bet they got taken prisoner by Bast''s nemesis. That Fallen Angel or whatever¡­" Lugh said sarcastically while looking at Bast. The Panther Goddess scowled back at him. Nuwa raised her fan over her face andughed. "Ara, it is rude to use someone who isn''t here. Also, what would a Fallen Angel want withZeus''s Master Bolt?"She asked. Zeus suddenly stiffened in his throne. ''What would a Fallen Angel want with hisMaster Bolt¡­?''Only he knew the answer to that question. Only he knew that hisBoltwas not, in fact, made of his own Divine Essence. It was created from the stolen severed wings of an incredibly powerful Angel. An Angel who''sLightingwas even more powerful than his own back in his heyday! ''Did the Angel''s find out!? Did theye for revenge!?'' Zeus turned his head and red at Bast. "You there! Kitty Goddess! What was that Fallen Angels name again?" He asked, demandingly. "Don''t call me Kitty Goddess! I am the Panther Goddess Bast! As for her name. It''s¡­" Bast trailed off and didn''t get to finish her answer as something distracted her. THRUM! In the middle of the amphitheater, currently filled with the world''s most powerful Gods and Goddess, a purple portal materialized. Out of the portal stepped two women. One of them was dressed in dark Asgardian Armor and emanating an aura ofPower!The other was an incredibly beautiful woman, wearing a ck dress that emanatedDeath! She had 10 beautiful ck wings trailing behind her. The two intruders turned and looked around the amphitheater filled with Gods and Goddesses. "Hello, everyone. I am La of the Fallen and this is H the Queen of Asgard. We''re here to take the entire Olympian pantheon into custody!" La dered to everyone there. She raised an eyebrow when she noticed all of their strange expressions. Needless to say, all of the Gods there were bbergasted. "Ara?" Nuwa murmured in confusion while staring at the two intruders. "Well, shit¡­the Kitty Goddess was right for once." Quetzalcoatl said with a smallugh. "Get the fuck outta here¡­" Lugh mumbled and actually put down his own drink for the first time. Bast stood up again and pointed at La and H in vindication! She was grinning madly. "See! Do you see! I was right! I told you that she woulde!" XXX ¨C10 minutester, Camp Half Blood¨C Steve Rogers checked his watch and reached his finger to his ear. He pressed on hismunicator. "It''s been 10 minutes, the Olympians should be distracted. It''s time to move in, people!" He dered. "How are we going to break this barrier here?" An agent nearby asked him. In front of all of them was a shimmering barrier of what Steve figured was solidmagic. It was supposed to be able to keep monsters out and make it so ordinary humans would want to stay away. The reason every agent wasn''t affected by the barrier was because La had given a tiny blessing to all of them. She didn''t bless them all as much as she had Steve and Natasha though. She only gave the agents the blessing ofSight. Steve had a decently sized broadsword strapped to his hip. "We''ll break it with this." Steve said. He unsheathed the broadsword. It was solid ck. Steve knew that it was made out of the same metal that La had used to capture Ares and Artemis. She gave him this sword. She had also given Clint a set of ck arrows and Natasha a pair of ck daggers. They were supposed to all break the barrier from three sides at once. He raised the sword with both hands and swung it hard at the shimmering camp barrier. His sword pierced it like a knife through butter! There was a loud shattering sound as the magic physically cracked in front of them. It looked like someone had punched a hole in reality and they could now see inside the camp. "Lets move in, everyone!" Steve said and stormed the camp. He and his squad pushed through a small patch of trees before they made it to a clearing full of log cabins. Steve could hear the panicked cries of children. "The barrier has fallen!" "Are monstersing? I don''t want to die!" "Those aren''t monsters! They''re people! And they have guns!" A young girl cried out and pointed at Steve''s group as he approached. There were many kids of various ages in front of him. Off to the sides, he could see Clint and Natasha''s team heading towards the center of the camp as well. Therge group of kids in front of his group pointed swords, spears, and bows at him. "Don''te any closer!" A twelve year old girl stepped forward holding a sword. "I am Annabeth! The daughter of Athena and I''m not afraid to fight you!" She said but Steve could see she was trembling. There were men with guns all around them after all. "What are you all doing here?" She asked. Steve held his hands up. "It''s OK, kids. I am Captain America. I''m here to save you all. You''ve all been kept prisoner in this camp. Forced to fight monsters or die! That''s wrong and your parents are cruel to have done that to you! None of you have to fight anymore." Steve said. The girl in front of him stared at Steve in shock. "What? We don''t have to fight anymore?" The sword in her hand fell to the ground. She had tears forming in her eyes. "You''re here to save us?" She asked in disbelief. Steve walked over to her and gave her a hug. She started sobbing softly. "It''s the real Captain America!" "We can go home!?" "I can see my mom again!?" Other kids behind her started eximing. "It''s ok," Steve said. "Everything will be fine now!" At this point, the dozens of other kids had all lowered their weapons and many more of them had started crying. Natasha and Clint''s groups arrived next to Steve''s. All of the agents started preparing to get all of the kids out. "There''s gotta be at least 100 kids here¡­" Clint muttered. He had children himself and was outraged that all of these kids would have ended up eaten by monsters by the time they were 16 if SHIELD didn''t step in here. "Let''s start moving them to the Quinjets. We don''t know how long La will be able to distract all of the Olympians." Natasha said while looking around. She was getting a feeling that they were being watched. "..." "Distract the Olympians? To think that the mortals have grown bold enough to openly challenge the Gods once again!? Perhaps we need to once again annihte a few cities to show who is truly in charge of this world!" A voice echoed around the camp. It wasced with fury. Annabeth let go of Steve and wiped her eyes. "It''s Lord Dionysus! He sounds mad!" There was a sh of golden light and a scrappy man wearing a Hawaiian shirt appeared next to Steve and Annabeth. He was ring at Steve with hatred. "Of course I''m mad you stupid girl! I''m mad that mortals have be so daring!" Steve pushed Annabeth behind him. All of the kids nearby also started backing away. Their demigod senses were telling them that a fight was inevitable. "Dionysus, the god of wine, parties, and madness?" Steve asked. He had done a bit of reading up on all the Greek Gods before this mission. Dionysus smiled menacingly. "So you know who I am and you still came here?" Steve reached behind his back and grabbed his vibranium shield. His other hand settled on the ck sword on his waist. That was his trump card that he wouldn''t draw just yet. "I know that you and the other Greek Gods have killed countless people. I won''t let that stand." He started walking forward. This was his second time fighting a god, but he felt that this time things would go differently. For one thing, he wasn''t alone! Natasha shot forward, far faster than a normal human should be able to move, and tried to punch the God in the face! He casually leaned his head backwards and dodged her blow. He raised his hand to strike back when an arrow flew towards his chest. "Petty tricks!" Dionysus easily caught the arrow out of the air. To his confusion, it started beeping. Natasha jumped backwards and smirked. BOOM! The arrow exploded with the force of a grenade and sent Dionysus stumbling backwards. XXX "Get all the children to the Quinjets!" Steve ordered all the soldiers nearby before he decided to join the fight! He started charging towards the disoriented God. "Get him, Captain America!" "You can do it!" The kids were all cheering for him as he gripped his shield tightly and swung it forward. It collided with Dionysus''s face with a loudCLANG!The God''s head whipped backwards and he let out a curse of pain. Steve followed up with his other hand and punched Dionysus hard in his stomach! "GAH!" Dionysus felt that blow! "How is a mortal so strong!?" Steve didn''t answer him, though. He kept up his relentless assault and startedying blows into the god with both his fist and shield! Dionysus wasn''t exactly a god ofbat, and it had been eons since he hadst been in a real fight. He couldn''t believe that he was currently getting worked over by a mortal! "ENOUGH!" Dionysus yelled in fury. A golden aura burst around him. He wasn''t going to lose to a mortal! He refused! He brought forth all of his power around himself. Steve could feel an oppressive force emanating from the God. Steve hopped backwards and regrouped with Natasha and Clint. "Looks like he''s finally getting serious." Steve said. "When Ares did this, I couldn''t fight back anymore." Natasha raised an eyebrow. "And now?" She reached down and gripped the two ck daggers that La had given her. Next to her, Clint reached into his quiver and grabbed one of his ck arrows. Steve smiled. He grabbed the ck sword on his hip and unsheathed it. He had the blessing of La and a weapon that could seal away magic and divinity. "Now¡­ Now I think I''m going to win." He said. Dionysusughed in rage. "You''re going to win? I don''t think so! This is thest straw! I''m tired of managing all the shitty little brats in this camp! After this, I''m going to hunt all of those kids down and kill them all! Then, we Olympians are going to destroy a couple of your human cities. We''ll see how you all rise up against us after we kill a few tens of millions of you!" "Not going to happen!" Steve rushed forwards and swung his ck sword at Dionysus. Dionysus held up his own hand and a bronze de appeared in his hand. He might not be a god of war, but he still had a weapon at least. He swung it forward and connected it with the human weapon. He expected the mortal''s ck de to shatter like ss against hisCelestial Bronze. That did not happen! CLANG! To Dionysus''s shock, the ck de mmed into his celestial bronze sword. What''s more, hisCelestial Bronzesword actually cracked where the two weapons made contact! "What!?" He eximed in shock. FWISH! A ck arrow flew through the air and mmed into Dionysus''s left shoulder. He let out a scream of pain! He lost feeling in his left arm and felt like his Godly power was suddenly being disrupted! Natasha zipped forward with a ck dagger in each hand. She went in to stab his now defenseless left side. She stabbed one dagger directly into his torso and swung the other for his neck. He had talked about casually murdering tens of millions. She wasn''t risking taking him alive! Fury had been listening the whole time and had been screaming at them, in their earpieces, to just kill this God! Dionysus managed to keep his head and ducked backwards right before Natasha''s de hit his neck. He stumbled backwards a few steps. He had a ck arrow in his shoulder and a dagger stuck in his side. He coughed in pain and a bit of golden blood spilled from his lips. "What are these ck weapons!? How can they hurt me!?" Dionysus tried to teleport away but found that he couldn''t! The two weapons stabbing him were disrupting his divine power! "That''s none of your business." Steve said as he strode forward. He was gripping his sword tightly. "Fine! I''ll just rip these things out and find out for myself!" With his right hand he tried to grab the arrow disabling his left shoulder. FWISH! "GRAW!" Dionysus screamed again and fell to his knees. A second ck arrow, fired by Clint, was stuck in his right shoulder. Now he couldn''t move either of his arms and he felt himself grow severely weakened. He red up hatefully at the human standing over him. Steve looked down at the God on his knees. "Thousands of kids have been to this camp. You''ve always been in charge here. All those kids died. Don''t you feel anything about that?" Steve asked him. "Those demigod brats? They were lucky to even be in my divine presence in the first ce. So what if they all died. That was their destiny!" Dionysus spat out. Steve sighed in resignation. "I don''t believe in Destiny, but if it is real, yours ends here." Steve swung his ck sword sideways! Dionysus''s head fell to the ground. He was in by a human blessed with anAngel''s Light, who was wielding an anti-magic de. There would be no resurrecting in Tartarus for Dionysus¡­ For the first time in history, a god had truly been in by amortal. XXX chapter 196-200 chapter 196-200 I certainly wasn''t expecting this kind of reception. I looked around the amphitheater that I had just portaled inside. There were a lot more gods here than just the Olympian ones. "See! Do you see! I was right! I told you she woulde!" A dark skinned woman dressed in an African tribal outfit shouted excitedly from the stands. I could feel a small spark of divinity from her. Although, she felt like one of the weakest Goddesses I''d everid eyes on. "Ara, we do see¡­" A beautiful woman dressed in Chinese robes said from the upper stands. She was looking down at H and I curiously. "Sorry about interrupting¡­whatever this is, but I''m only here for the Olympians." I said. CRACK! A bolt of Divine Lightning streamed down from the top of the amphitheater. It zipped directly towards my head and wasced with anger! "I don''t think so." Before it could hit me, H raised her hand and pped the lighting to the side. "Oh shit!" "Eeeeep!" A couple of other gods I didn''t recognize dove out of the way to avoid the ricochet lightning. H red at the man who attacked me. "Those are some bold words! Youe here, to the heart of Olympus and im that you are going to takeUSinto custody!?" An older man wearing a white toga spat at us angrily. He was also the one who just tried to kill me so I''m assuming that this was Zeus. [Zues: The King of Olympus - Level 62] My assumptions were correct. I decided to take a look at the other most powerful Gods and Goddess in the room. I''m not sure what kind of meeting I just interrupted. [Poseidon: Ruler of the Seas - Level 57] [Hades: King of the Underworld - Level 60] [Nuwa: Mother of the Immortals - Level 67] [Lugh: Celtic God of the Sun - Level 63] [Quetzalcoatl: Queen of Serpents - Level 53] Finally, I checked on the African woman who was shouting at me as soon as I arrived here. I wanted to know who she was and why she didn''t like me. [Bast: Panther Goddess of Wakanda - Level 40] Bast? What did I do to offend her? I don''t think I ever acted against Wakanda. I''d only spoken a few words to their princess so far. I hadn''t even taken her offer to meet up with her in private. I had simply been too busy and told her that we''d have to meet up another time in the future. [Their princess has clearly fallen for your nefarious charms. Bast must have been in love with her and is jealous!] I could tell that the system was just kidding. Shuri seemed more like a fangirl than anyone romantically interested in me. [I was just joking. I''m stumped as well. Usually when people hate you, there''s a much more obvious reason.] "You say you''vee to take the Olympians in custody?" Nuwa asked me. "Under whose authority? The Christian God?" She asked hesitantly. I shook my head. "I''m here under the authority of the US government. They''ve hired me to take the entire pantheon into custody for numerous crimes against humanity!" I waved my hand and a stack of warrants a foot high appeared on the floor next to me. I read through some of these warrants. They''re pretty messed up. The Gods and Goddesses in the room nched at me. "Pfff¡­You''re here on behalf of the mortals!? Oh, that''s priceless!" Lughughed loudly. He pulled out a sk and started knocking it back. When he was done, he casually tossed it aside and wiped his lips. "Who knew the mortals had reached a point where they think they can challenge us?" "That''s right!" "How dare they!" "Those stupid humans think they''re on our level now?" Numerous weaker Gods and Goddesses started booing me from around the amphitheater. I just ignored them. A bunch of them were so weak I could kill them with a p. Most of them weren''t even out of the30slevel-wise. They were barely stronger than Voldemort was and here they were talking shit¡­ "Ara, how amusing. Numerous powerful cultivators in my Pce were once regr mortals themselves. I''ve never looked down on them." Nuwa said. "That being said¡­I believe they are overstepping their capabilities here¨Ceven if they sent you." "*Hic* If you''re just here for the Greeks then take them! Those assholes deserve what''sing to them! *Hic*!" A drunken woman wearing Arabian clothing yelled out. [Ten: Egyptian Goddess of Alcohol - Level 39] Her title exined why she was drunk¡­ "What!? That''s absolute bullshit! I''ve been peacefully living in the Underworld for thousands of years now! What crimes have Imitted?" Hades spoke up and tried to defend himself. "Your son was Hitler¡­" I deadpanned and crossed my arms. "...Fuck." Hades muttered. "Hahaha! Not so smug now are you?" Poseidonughed at Hades. He turned to me. "You want to arrest me as well? I don''t think so! Compared to Hades, I''m a Saint! I''ve nevermitted wanton murder like he and his children!" He said proudly. "Hundreds of ships have gone missing in the bermuda triangle over the centuries. We know that was done by you trying to hide Antis. Not to mention, how many Tsunamis that hit coastal towns are natural and how many are caused by you." I said to him. "¡­Fuck." Poseidon muttered. XXX Luke had been more than happy to unload all of his knowledge onto SHIELD. The list of crimes for most Olympian gods was pretty extensive. Surprisingly, there was one Goddess who had nevermitted a single crime at all. That was Hestia, the Goddess of Home and the Hearth. She wasn''t currently in the amphitheater though. From my understanding of Hestia, she usually just stays at home and tends to her hearth. Zeus stood up from his throne and red at me. "Even if you could capture us with your meager powers. The mortals could never hold us in their prisons! Mortals will never be able to contend against Gods!" He dered. "That''s right!" "Get out of here Fallen Angel!" "Fuck off bitch!" H turned and red hatefully at thatst guy who yelled at me. "Call my beloved that again and I will rip out your tongue!" Hs aura radiated off of her and everyone in the amphitheater was taken aback. She had grown much stronger and was on the verge of bing aSuper ssbeing again. [H: Queen of Asgard - Level 74] "Sorry¡­" He muttered and slumped down to make himself look as small as possible. Nuwa eyed H warily. "The point still stands. With the new Queen of Asgard behind you, it seems that you do possess the strength to challenge Olympus. How will the mortals be able to hold them though? Only after hundreds of years of cultivating can mortals achieve any decent level of power." She said. I scoffed. "You''re clearly out of touch with modern society. Technology has reached the point where humans are on the verge of space travel. On top of that, I know that Sorceress Supreme could probably take down everyone in this room by herself!" Nuwa nodded. "Old Yao? She is indeed impressive. But you are misinformed. She couldn''t beat even the weakest of us." What? I''m calling bullshit on that! "The sorcerers draw their powers from us and the Gods of other dimensions. They cannot use their powers against us." Quetzalcoatl said. "No god would ever allow it." [That''s some interesting information.] I wasn''t aware that was the case. That exined why she never took down the Olympians herself despite the amount of damage they were doing. I''d have to ask her about thatter. There was a sh of thunder and Zeus was standing directly in front of H and I. He was now wearing a full set of Olympian armor. He spoke to H. "I wasn''t aware that Odin kicked the bucket. We always had an understanding, he and I. I don''t meddle in his affairs and he stays out of mine. As his daughter, shouldn''t you respect his wishes? Otherwise, you''ll be spitting on his memory!" I knew that was the exact wrong thing to say to H! She absolutely hated Odin and would like nothing more than to spit on his memory. H red at Zeus. "I made a promise to myself that I would tear down Odins''s legacy! That includes any useless alliances that he forged." She said coldly. A ck sword appeared in her hand and she pointed it at Zeus''s throat. "You wille one way or another. If the mortals of midgard can''t hold you prisoner, then you will find that Asgard''s cells can hold you just fine!" Zeus held out his hand. In it appeared a sword that sparkled with electricity. It was his spare weapon since his bolt was gone. "You want to fight!? Then let''s fight! You''ll only be proving my point. Only Gods can judge other Gods! The mortals do not have the qualifications¨C" THRUM! A burst of golden light washed across the skies of Olympus above us. It traveled across the entire realm. As it did, I could feel the realm crying out in pain. The bright sky ended up dimming a small amount. I don''t know how I knew this, but I instinctively knew that that brightness would never return. "That''s impossible!" "It can''t be!" "This has never happened before!" The gods in the amphitheater started panicking. Zeus looked mortified by what had just happened. Holy shit!" Lugh proimed as he downed another sk. "I guess we are really out of touch!" "It seems that I have been proven wrong." Nuwa dered. "A god has just been in by a mortal. This phenomenon has been felt by every God on Earth¡­" "An Olympian God just kicked the bucket? Well, I suppose that''s the end of this meeting for now. Later bitches." Lugh said before he vanished in a sh of light. Whoa? Did Natasha''s group end up killing a God? Was it Dionysus? "*Hic* I guess the party is over. Come over to Egypt and have a drink with me if you''re ever feeling bored! Bye!" Ten disappeared next. Following her, all the gods started to disappear from the amphitheater. It seemed like none of them wanted to get involved knowing that they could actually be permanently killed. Nuwa and Bast were thest ones left. "Ara, you intrigue me La of the Fallen. Feel free to visit my Immortal Pce if you''re ever in China." "You are not wee in Wakanda! Stay away you damn crow!" Zeus, Poseidon and Hades now stood opposite of me and H in an empty amphitheater. My ten wings were out behind me and I was expecting this to turn into a fight. There was no way these three wereing quietly. Quest Started: Capture the Big Three! Reward: Level Up for each one captured! & Ownership of Mount Olympus! ''You can just give away Mount Olympus, System?'' [It''s pretty much up for grabs without these three guarding it.] XXX Zeus gripped his sword tightly. "You might be stronger than me, H, but this is my domain!" He swung his sword down and a massive bolt ofDivine Lightingfell from the sky. H raised her hand and a giant sword formed above her and acted as a makeshift shield/lightning rod. Her sword absorbed his entire attack and was pulsing with electricity. H nced at it and smirked. "You can have this back." She swung her arm forward and her towering de hurtled itself towards Zeus. His eyes widened in panic. "Fuck!" Her giant sword smashed into him. He was sent flying and crashed into the stone amphitheater seats and then right through them. Poseidon and Hades gaped at how H just smacked their brother away like he was nothing. "I''ll handle Zeus. You can have his two idiotic brothers." H said as she dashed forward through the hole she had just made. My eyes shifted as I activated myRinnegan. "So¡­what can you two do?" Poseidon grimaced. A set of blue armor manifested around his body. "I''ll show you what a true God can do!" Jets of water sted out of his feet as he rushed towards me. The goldenTrident of Antisappeared in his hand and he stabbed it forward towards me. I held out my palm towards him. "Almighty Push!" All of Posiedon''s momentum turned against him as he crashed into the invisible force I''d just released. "GAAAHH!" He screamed in pain and spat out globs of golden blood as he was harshly sent careening backwards. He crashed into the stone stands. I nced over to where Hades was and my eyes widened when I realized he was gone! An instantter, I felt the air shift behind me! I jumped forwards just in time. A pitch ck scythe shed through the spot where my head was. It was weird that my instincts didn''t warn me of his sneak attack at all¡­ Hades scowled when he realized he failed to kill me. "It seems that your luck is quite high!" He said with sarcastic praise. He held up his ck scythe and caressed the t de. "This is theScythe of the Underworld! My greatest treasure and weapon. It is a metaphysical de that doesn''t do any actual damage! Instead, it instantly kills whoever it hits! Hahahaha!" He started cackling madly. "Even Zeus fears this weapon! And now it will be your death!" Oh¡­that''s why my instincts didn''t warn me about his sneak attack¡­ [This poor bastard never had a chance¡­] The shadows underneath Hades became much darker and his body sunk down into them. He once again disappeared from my senses. He was very good at hiding! "Die!" Hades suddenly popped out of the ground, from my own shadow behind me! His arms swung forwards and his scythe came hurtling towards my torso. I didn''t bother dodging. The de pierced through me and I felt absolutely nothing. He was right, it was a metaphysical weapon. "Hahahaha! I killed the bitch! That''s what you get for being so arrogant!" Hades threw his head back and cackled even louder. Hisughter was cut off when I spoke. "Sorry to disappoint you, but as the Champion of Lady Death, I''m immune to death magics." His head snapped forwards and we locked eyes. A look of panic and fear came over his face. "No¡­That''s impossible¡­" He whined. The cooldown of myDeva Pathended just in time. "Almighty Push!"I spoke again. Hades cried out in pain as he was sted backwards and crashed into the stands right next to Poseidon. I held onto his scythe as he went flying. I stashed it into my inventory. It radiated death magic and it might make a cute gift for the next time I see Lady Death. I honestly expected a bit more out of these two. They were both aroundLevel 60and giving a very poor showing for it. The rubble shifted as Posiedon stood up first followed by his brother. He raised his hand up and wiped the golden blood that was trailing from his mouth. "It''s been a long time since west shed with an Angel. I forgot how fierce your kind can be. But you have clearly forgotten how strong we Olympians are!" "Prepare to witness our trueDivine Forms!" I squinted my eyes because the two of them suddenly became as bright as the Sun. An ordinary Human''s eyes would have been burnt out if they stared at these two for more than a few seconds. When the bright light show ended, they had both considerably grown in size. They were both around 6 feet tall before, but now they were towering around 40 feet. Poseidon''s body had be almost translucent. As if he was nowpletely made up of water. Hades was simr except he looked like a giant that was made out of numerous shadows stitched together. Both of their levels also went up by 10. Poseidon was not atLevel 67and Hades was atLevel 70. XXX "Do you feel regret provoking us now! You now face two of the strongest gods in the world at once!"Poseidon bellowed loudly. The skies overhead turned dark and cloudy. Rain drops started to fall from the sky all around us "It''s toote for her to have regrets! She stole my precious scythe! She must die!"Hades added. "Now tremble before my might. Arise my Legion!"Hades held up his arms. Thousands of shadows coalesced all around the empty stands around me. From those shadows, figures started to manifest and take shape. Hades had summoned a legion of undead soldiers. [Zombies round two!] "My loyal undead ves! Imand you to kill this wretched Fallen Angel!"Hades arrogantly pointed at me with his currently giant finger. His army of zombies leapt from the stands in a frenzy and started swarming towards me. Maybe his n was to try and wear me down with numbers before he and Poseidon teamed up to finish me off. There were literally thousands of them charging me from every direction at once. Each zombie was wielding a celestial bronze weapon. Unfortunately for Hades, numbers worked to my advantage. Especially when it was a swarm of low level zombies like this that were perfect for refilling my MP! "MANA BURST!"I shouted out as my body erupted with power! -5000MP Vigor +500! Strength +500! Intelligence +500! I threw both of my hands out to my sides! "Almighty Push!"A powerful wave of force sted out from me in all directions at once. Every single zombie in a 50 meter radius was turned to pulp! You have in greek zombies x 752 You have gained 10,456MP! I immediately gained back all the MP I''d just used for my Burst and then some! I was overflowing with power! "Susanoo!" The familiar giant purple skeleton manifested around me. This time though, I wanted to go even further. I fed even more power into the construct surrounding me. -5000MP I didn''t care about the massive amounts of MP I was using. There were still a few thousands zombies left that were nothing more than batteries for me at this point. My Susanoo started to form translucent purple muscles, then flesh and finally armor. 10 purple wings appeared on her back. My construct took the form of a beautiful Angel of War. Another wave of zombies reached mySusanoo''sfeet and tried to stab them. They were wasting their time though. They weren''t even close to strong enough to damage a fully manifestedPerfect Susanoo.A giant purple foot was raised up before I mmed it downwards. Massive shockwave was released and the entire amphitheater started to crumble around us as cracks appeared in the stone foundations everywhere. +6467 MP Safely within my ultimate defense, I smirked at Poseidon and Hades. They were looking at me with shock and fear in their giant eyes. "Are we going to stand around all day, or are we going to fight?" I asked. The first to make a move was Poseidon. When he had grown bigger, so had his Trident. He pointed the towering weapon at me and a tsunami of ocean water burst forth! "Drown, you bitch!" The wave swept forward and it was at least twice as tall as mySusanoowas. The air around me exploded as my Susanoo''s ten gigantic wings pped hard. I rocketed into the sky right over the massive torrent of water. It smashed through what was left of the amphitheater and proceeded to wash its way through the streets of Olympus. With a single attack, Poseidon had just destroyed around a quarter of the divine city. I could feel divine lives being snuffed out all around us. A bunch of lower Gods and Goddesses died from that attack. I could even hear the screams of the survivors from all around. Not that either Poseidon or Hades seemed to care. [Those gods will all just reform in Tartarus, anyway.] I raised my arm high and mySusanoomirrored my actions perfectly. A giant purple spear started to form in her hand. It was dozens of meters long. -1000 MP I hurled it with all of my strength towards Poseidon. The air around us ignited from the force of my throw! Poseidon held up his giant trident to block my attack and meet it head on! BOOM! Posiedon grit his teeth as he tried to hold off my attack. I could see his watery muscles actually bursting from the strain as he held onto his trident for his life! I grinned. It was too much for him. His Trident was ripped out of his hands and went flying across Olympus. It ended up crashing on the other side of the city and demolishing a few more buildings. That wasn''t the only thing theGod of the Seaslost though. Both of his hands had been ripped off as well from the force of my spear. The wound was also caused by myLight Energy,he wouldn''t be able to immediately heal it. "AAAAArrrrrgghh!"He screamed in pain while holding up his two arm stumps. "Hades, help me!" The shadowy form of Hades nced at me momentarily and then nced at his brother''s miserable condition. "I''m sorry brother. Our triumvirate ends here!" Hades quickly grabbed Poseidon. My eyes widened when he heaved his own brother upwards and threw him directly at me! XXX The iling giant form of Poseidon came hurtling upwards directly at me! "Damn you, Hades!" Poseidon shouted angrily! My Susanoo punched downwards and mmed Poseidon back towards the ground. Another massive crater was added to the scenery when he hit the ground. Hades had used Poseidon as a distraction and chose that moment to escape. I couldn''t sense him anywhere nearby. He was gone¡­ "Fuck¡­" I cursed out loud. I let one of the Big Three escape! I just knew that he was going to cause all kinds of problems for meter if he wasn''t caught quickly! I didn''t want another one to get away so I rapidly dove downwards towards where Poseidon crashed. He was in the middle of groggily standing up when my Susanoo crashed on top of him, feet first! Both feetnded on his giant head and mmed him back into the ground! "You stay down!" I yelled and proceeded to violently stomp on his head a few more times for good measure. What was left of the city trembled with every impact. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A few more hits to his head and Poseidonpletely stilled. HisDivine Form¨Cwhich wasn''t that impressive all things considered¨Cended up disappearing and he was reduced back to regr human size. I let out a giggle and mySusanoofaded away. Who knew curb stomping a God into unconsciousness could be so fun? Maybe some of H''s sadistic tendencies were rubbing off on me¡­ I quickly conjured a ck metal cor and ced it around his neck. I then opened a portal towards one of SHIELD''s holding cells and tossed the unconscious god directly inside. With Hades in the wind and Poseidon taken care of, I headed towards H. I could feel her shing with Zeus off in the distance. They were fighting outside the city itself. I saw a battlefield covered in scorch marks and thousands upon thousands of ck swords. A giant wreathed inGolden Lightingwas currently facing off against a woman that he dwarfedparatively. Despite that, it was the giant that was grievously wounded. Zeus''s Divine Form was covered in cuts and gouges while H only looked winded. "You push me too far, H! Do you want to invoke a war between our Pantheons!?"Zeus bellowed loudly. He was holding his side which was bleeding golden blood profusely. H scoffed and held her hand high in the air. A ck sword the size of a skyscraper manifested above the ruined battlefield. "You are a fool of a king. This was the war, you oaf! Your side just lost!" The towering de crashed directly on top of Zues. Thunder sted off of his form as he held up his arms and tried to hold back her attack. He was far too wounded to stop it though. The gigantic ck sword smashed into Zeus and crushed him into the ground! THRUM! Another wave of power swept across the skies of olympus. The skies overhead dimmed much more than when the first God was in earlier. Quest Failed! Wait...What!? I failed the quest!? ''What do you mean Quest failed!'' [You were supposed to capture the Big Three. Hades escaped and H just killed Zues. You only captured Poseidon. For that, you can have one Level Up¡­ Out of pity.] You have Leveled Up! I pouted¡­ I had never failed a quest before. Losing out on two levels wasn''t a massive deal though. I flew down towards H andnded next to her. She was breathing heavily from all the power she just used putting down Zues. "You look hot covered in all that sweat." I said. H grinned at me. "Do I?" "You do." I said. "Too bad we can''t have our after battle celebration just yet." I whined. We still had the rest of Olympus to clean up¡­ Although¡­ The majority of the city was destroyed and I would bet that most of the Gods probably fled as soon as they felt Zues die. I hadn''t seen any Gods like Apollo, Athena or even Hera since we had gotten here. I wondered where they were? There were suddenly two shes of golden light in front of H and I. Two women appeared before us. One of them was a very beautiful regal woman and the other was a very cute shorter girl. H stiffened up next to me when they appeared. She casually put herself in front of me as if to protect me. [Hera: Goddess of Marriage and Childbirth - Level 55] [Hestia: Goddess of Home and Hearth - Level 83] What. The. Fuck!? Hestia is level 83!? That means her Divine Form would beLevel 93!She would wipe the floor with us! "There is no need to be rmed." Hestia said with a small smile. "I don''t like fighting. In my whole existence, the amount of times I had to fight can be counted on a single hand. I only came to speak with our two conquerors." I breathed a sigh of relief. Hera turned her head towards the towering sword that had taken Zeus''s life. "Is my husband truly dead? Am I truly free of him atst¡­" She muttered. "He is very dead." I said. "H is the Queen of Asgard and its Goddess of Death. Zues''s soul is already with Lady Death herself no doubt." I answered. "I see¡­" Hera trailed off. "And what is to be of us now?" She said while looking off towards the ruined city. "Well, nothing is going to happen to Hestia. As for you¡­um¡­you''re under arrest." I held out a ck cor towards her. Hera''s eyes widened at my statement. XXX chapters 201-205 chapters 201-205 A/N:There is a short r-18 near the beginning. ... Another weekter¡­ I woke up in my own bed after a good night''s sleep. Thest few days had been tedious and I needed to get some sleep for my mental health. After I had arrested a shocked Hera, we had to go around Olympus collecting any stragglers. Surprisingly, most of the Greek Gods had chosen not to flee like Hades had. H and I were able to round up most of the big names. Apollo, Aphrodite, Athena, Haepestus, Hermes and Demeter. With the ck cors ced firmly around each of their necks, they were powerless to escape. SHIELD would be in charge of setting up trials for each of them. Whether those trials went out to the general public or not was still up for debate. The world knew about the Supernatural, but I didn''t know if the people of the world were ready to know how they had been preyed upon for eons now byHigher Beings. [There will be riots if they find out.] On that point, I agreed. I didn''t wake up alone this morning. Two women that I adored were snuggled up next to me. On my left was Natasha and on my right was Sif. Being the trained spy that she was, Natasha was awake and alert as soon as I started moving around. Her eyes locked with mine and a small smile adorned her face. "Good morning, gorgeous." I said to her. "I love waking up next to you." "Good morning, La. I love waking up next to you too." She leaned forward and nted a quick kiss on my lips. Natasha had officially moved in now. Whenever she wasn''t away on missions, she would be here. Needless to say, my other lovers who couldn''t live with me currently were jealous. Sif wanted to live with me full time as well, but she was loyal to Asgard and spent a lot of time there helping train the troops for the impending war. Sif was still asleep. She had had a hard week. The aforementioned troops of Asgard needed a lot of work. Charging things head on with a big sword was pretty much the only tactic any of the new recruits knew. ording to Sif, the men of Asgard were very stubborn and prideful. They didn''t want to learn other "cowardly tactics." I now understood why Loki thought he ruled over a kingdom of idiots. He kind of did¡­ I sat up and the sheets slid off my body. I gave Natasha a wink when I saw her eyes lock onto my bare chest. "I''m going to take a shower. Want to join me?" I asked her. Natasha scoffed as she sat up. "Will this shower of yours take over an hour and require me to take a second shower?" "It might¡­" I said with a grin. She hopped out of the bed and stretched a bit. Since I only slept naked, naturally my two partners wanted to do the same. My eyes immediately raked over her own beautiful form as she stretched in front of me. I loved being a Fallen Angel. No matter how many times I saw a beautiful woman naked, it was always amazing. Natasha rolled her eyes but she followed me into the shower anyway. (R-18) "Oh my god, La! That feels so good!" Natasha gasped in pleasure. She was leaning back against the shower wall with warm water trailing down her supple body. La was kneeling between her spread legs licking at her folds. La thought that Natasha tasted absolutely amazing. In fact, all the women did for her. It was one of the Perks of being a Fallen Angel with theSin of Lust. La flicked her tongue back and forth across Natasha''s pussy lips. Natasha gasped again. Her hands settled on the back of La''s head as her lover ate her out with glee. La loved the sounds that her lover was making. Natasha was writhing and moaning and it was all because of her! La moved her hand up and settled her thumb directly over Natasha''s clit. She slowly started to rub circles around it with her digit. Natasha''s hips bucked and she let out a loud gasp. La giggled and started rubbing a bit faster. She stuck out her tongue and decided to directly attack Natasha''s core at the same time. La found Natasha''s hole and stuck her tongue directly inside. "Fuck, La!" Natasha moaned loudly. She could feel La''s tongue push directly inside her. When it started to wriggle around and directly lick her inner folds, Natasha started to lose it. "Oh my god! That feels so good!" Natasha gasped loudly. La continued to lick directly inside of her redhead lover while her thumb started to furiously rub Natasha''s clit. Natasha''s legs were violently shaking around La''s head at this point. "Laaaaaa!" Natasha moaned her name in ecstasy. "I''m going to cum! I''m cumming!" La felt Natasha gril the back of her head tightly before the other woman started to moan very loudly! A massive orgasm ripped through Natasha''s body. La even prolonged it by not stopping her licking the whole time Natasha climaxed! Natasha wasn''t sure how long she came for, but it was one of the longest and orgasms she''d ever had. When she started toe down from her high, she nced down with flushed cheeks. La was still kneeling between her legs and smiling up at her. Natasha figured that La''s face would be soaked from her orgasm if they weren''t already in the shower. "That was fantastic¡­" Natasha said with a sigh. La stood up and kissed Natasha on the cheek. "I''m d you liked it. We''re not done yet though! We''re only 10 minutes into our hour-long shower so far!" (R-18 End) XXX Natasha was taking a few more minutes to freshen up after ourshower. She wouldn''t be joining me today anyway. She hadspy stuffto doter. I checked up on Sif and she was still out cold as well. I slipped on a simple Jean/T-shirtbo and headed into the kitchen. My penthouse has changed a whole lot over the past few days. It waspletely unrecognizable from how it had been. My newestroommateswere the cause of that. For one thing, the walk to the kitchen was now twice as long¡­ My penthouse''s interior size had been magically expanded five times over. "Good morning, everyone!" I said as I stepped into the kitchen. This room was now three as big and had almost every appliance necessary for the ultimate kitchen. "Morning, La!" Asia called out to me. She was sitting at the counter eating some pancakes. Heather Potter was sitting next to her. She had moved in as well now that all the girls were officially in school. They were going to Bayville High, which was Jean Grey''s school. "G''mornin¡­" Heather mumbled with some food in her mouth and a tired expression. She probably stayed up toote watching TV or something. I''d have to tell her to cut back on that. Thankfully, I was no longer in charge of watching all these teens on my own¨Cwith the asional SHIELD Agent helping. Someone else was here to help! "Good morning." The Olympian Goddess Hestia said from behind the stove. "Come and sit. I am making breakfast today." "You''ve made breakfast every day since you came." I replied. Hestia blushed a bit. "I like doing it. It''s nice¡­not being alone anymore." After I had destroyed Olympus, Hestia showed up at my doorstep and demanded to move in with me. She imed that I had destroyed her home and I owed her a new one. It''s not like anyone was able to saynoto her considering her absurdly OP level. She turned out to be pretty great to live with anyway. She was a great cook and the house feltwarmerwith her here. After she moved in, and with my permission, Hestia started using magic to expand my Penthouse. We now had over a dozen extra rooms along with a lot more entertainment rooms. We had a full size Olympic swimming pool on the top floor now! I also really enjoyed having Hestia here because she could watch over the girls whenever I went off on one of my crazy escapades for days on end. Very few threats would be getting by her as one of the strongest beings in the world. "Good morning, niece." Hestia called out without turning around. I turned and saw another one of my newest housemates. Artemis was now living here as well. And she was now my maid¡­ No, I was not kidding. Artemis was currently wearing a very real ck and white french maid outfit with silver highlights. I personally loved seeing the former haughty Goddess in it. It was like I had my own Grayfia! I had acquired my own Tsundere Silver haired maid¡­life was good. Artemis had been released into my custody. SHIELD didn''t even want her back considering how many other Gods they currently had in lock up. Also, Artemis''s supposed crimes were some of the hardest to prove anyway. It wasn''t worth SHIELD''s time. She''d never harmed a Demigod either. She hadallegedlykilled quite a few men over the years. All those men were women abusers though¡­ I couldn''t exactly point a finger of judgment at her over that considering I dumped two wannabee rapists in Antarctica to freeze to death justst week. "Hi, Artemis. Are you doing better?" I asked her. Being cut off from her powers had been rough on her. She was looking much better than her deranged statest week. Those Agardian healers knew what they were doing. Artemis didn''t meet my eyes. "Hmph. I''m doing fine, thank you." She walked over to Hestia''s station and quickly grabbed a te of food. She brought it over and set it down right in front of me. "Here''s your food!" She said with a cute bit of attitude. "Thank you, Artemis. You look lovely in that outfit." I said while smiling at her. A small blush formed on her cheeks before she scoffed and walked back over to Hestia. She helped her wash the dishes with cleaning magic. "Can you take us to school, La? Akeno already left with her girlfriend." Asia asked when she finished eating. Akeno was supposed to be in charge of teleporting the girls there. Heather didn''t have her ring because she wasn''t a full sorceress yet. "Sure I can take you, but you''re still going to have your guards around the campus." The SHIELD agents were still routinely watching over Asia. She''d healed hundreds of their agents so far and cured a few dozen of them that had life changing injuries even. She was basically the agency''s little idol at this point. Both of the girls had gone upstairs to get ready while I waited in the kitchen. Artemis poured me a cup of coffee while I waited. The caffeine didn''t really do anything for my biology but I enjoyed the ambiance of drinking it in the morning. I heard someoneing down the hall and saw that it was the final new roommate. Yes, there was one final person who had decided to move in to my surprise. "Good morning, Frigga." XXX Frigga, the former Queen of Asgard had also moved in. There were a couple reasons for that. One, was so that she could be closer to Asia who had be her magical apprentice. We had decided that having Asia travel back and forth to Asgard during potential wartime was too dangerous. Another reason was that she wanted to be closer to her own son Thor who was currently living on Earth¡­and her future grandchild. Yep, Jane was pregnant! That poor woman¡­ Jane had eaten theApple of Idunand be fully Asgardian. Asgardian pregnancies were different from human, Angel or Devil pregnancies. Asgardian pregnancies didn''tst any longer¡­it''s just that the children grew up much slower than most other races. It took around 200 years for an Asgardian child to reach physical maturity. At that point, they would stop aging until they hit a few thousand years old where they would slowly grow older until they passed at around 5000 years old. [She''s going to be raising that kid for 200 years straight! The baby doesnt even be a toddler until after 60 years!] Breast feeding for 60 years straight¡­ Holy shit, that sounded awful! "Are you taking the girls to their Midgardian school?" Frigga asked me and I nodded. "I was wondering if I coulde along? I wanted to explore this city a bit. I also need to get some furniture for my new room here." She said. "We need furniture for a lot of the new rooms." Hestia added. She had finished cleaning up the kitchen and joined us at the table. Artemis had scampered off in the meantime. "You don''t want to just create furniture with magic?" I asked them. Hestia pouted at me. "It doesn''t feel the same. I only use furniture that has been handmade. Otherwise it doesn''t feel likehome! Even these chairs we''re sitting on feel dead. I can tell they were produced in a factory with no care." She exined while shifting ufortably. I was assuming that all had something to do with her divinity. "I am a former Queen, myself! I will only ept the best as well. Consider it payment for me teaching your ward magic." Frigga added jokingly with a fake haughty tone. "You''re the one who wanted to teach her in the first ce¡­" I grumbled. "Alright, we can go shopping after I drop the two girls off." The two women, who were both thousands of years old, smiled at me. Somehow, I had be a sugar momma. I was d I was rich. I had a feeling I would be spending a lot of money before this day was out. Asia and Heather came back down after changing. Heather spun around for us to show off her outfit. "How do I look?" She asked. "Both of you look very nice. Are you trying to attract any boys or girls?" I asked them. I still wasn''t sure of their preferences and I didnt think they were either. That was perfectly fine as well. They were both only 15. Heather smirked at Asia. "I''m not, but maybeMiss Poprover here is!" Asia blushed at thatment and I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "I-I had three boys ask me out yesterday¡­" Asia trailed off. "...And two the day before that." She added after a short pause. I let out a whistle. Five boys in only two days had asked her out? Asia really was popr. Heather spoke up while putting her hands on her hips proudly. "Don''t worry, I kicked them all to the curb for her! None of those guys are good enough to date our future Angel!" Heather said while hugging Asia adorably. The two of them had developed a sisterly bond very quickly. Akeno was out a lot more so they were spending most of their time together. Frigga nodded in appreciation next to me. "That''s good. If any boys get too pushy, I can teach you a spell that will make theirher regions feel like they are being stomped on constantly. It doesn''t do any physical damage, but it will still make them wish for death." Frigga exined vindictively. Heather looked very intrigued after hearing about a spell like that¡­ [Even I''m intrigued! You need to learn that spell, Host! For science!] I wasn''t sure what a magic torture spell had to do with science, but I would try my best to learn it. ¡­ I opened a portal to the Bayville High parking lot. In hindsight, I probably should have portaled to a nearby alley or something. While it''s true that this school openly altered to mutant and regr students, a portal opening up in the middle of the parking lot was still a rare sight. Especially when the world''s most famous woman steps out of it followed by two of the school''s newest students. School was beginning soon, so of course the lot was packed with students and parents alike. They all stopped and stared at our group. A few eyes traveled to Asia and Heather, who were new students here, but most people were staring solely at me. "So this is Midgardian school? There''s quite a few students here. I sometimes forget how much more popted Midgard is." Friggamented. She''d didn''t speak loudly, but she might as well have considering how quiet everything became after our arrival. "Whoops¡­" I said with a sigh. People around started murmuring about our group. Of course phones were out and they were taking pictures and videos. "Everyone is staring¡­" Asia mumbled nervously. "I thought you were going to portal us nearby! Not right into the school parking lot! Now everyone knows that I know you!" Heather said with exasperation. She enjoyed being a regr ordinary student and I might have just made that a bit more difficult for her¡­ "Sorry about that, girls." I said to Heather and Asia. "Just think about it like this. Anyone who approaches you today, just wants to be your friend because you are famous." I know that Heather secretly wanted a quiet school life, but I didn''t think that was possible for a girl who lived withThe Gamerand was training to be the next Sorceress Supreme¡­ "I can''t believe you sometimes, Mom!" Heather blurted out. Her eyes widened right after she said the words. I was taken aback for a second. Did she call me mom? I looked at her and Heather blushed deep red. "Forget it!" She said quickly and grabbed Asia''s hand. She quickly pushed her way through the gathering onlooker and headed inside the school. XXX "Mom, Huh?" I muttered to myself while thinking about Heather. I always thought that the Ancient One would have that kind of rtionship with her. Not me. [Nah. The Ancient One is the entric grandma who teaches her weird magic shit. You''re the one who saved her life and the one she looks up to.] "This one is very nice. What do you think, La?" Frigga asked me. "Huh? Sorry I was spacing out." I apologized. Hestia, Frigga, and I were currently picking out hand crafted furniture in a very high end store. As soon as the three of us entered, the manager closed the store and let us look around privately. Frigga was pointing to an ornate wooden hand carved bed frame. There was a price tag nearby that said it cost $50,000¡­ "It does look very nice." I said half heartedly. Frigga frowned. She noticed my head was elsewhere. "Are you upset about that girl calling you mom?" "I''m not upset." I replied. "I was just taken off guard. I was even making fun of Jane earlier for bing a mom! Is this karma?" I asked. Frigga smiled at me. "There''s a difference between adopting a Midgardian teenager and raising an Asgardian child. You don''t need to panic so much. Raising a child is a wonderful experience! I raised two amazing children myself!" She said. I refrained from pointing out that one of those "amazing"children was currently an Asgardian fugitive who was most likely conspiring with Thanos as we spoke¡­ As for Thor, I didn''t really know a lot about what was going on with him. He had regained his powers and was going to be a dad, but that was pretty much it. I wondered what he was doing for money while on Earth? [Working at a power nt?] I giggled at the System''s dumb joke. I smiled at Frigga. "Thanks for calming me down." I honestly wouldn''t mind Heather being my daughter. Frigga gave me a quick hug. She gave surprisingly nice hugs! ¡­Now I want her as my mom! [You''ll technically have her when you Marry H¡­] Oh right¡­ Our conversation was interrupted by Hestia walking over. I burst outughing when I saw what she was carrying! "Hahaha! Hestia, what are you doing!?" Hestia had her arms above her head. She was holding a veryrge leather reclining chair above her head. It must have weighed at least a few hundred pounds. "I want this¡­" Hestia said and presented it to me. Something told me that she hasn''t been shopping in a long time. I''m pretty sure you''re supposed to wait for the sales clerk and not just pick up stuff yourself¡­ "Miss! Miss! You don''t have to carry the furniture yourself!" A sales rep ran over and pleaded with Hestia. "We can ship all the furniture you pick out to your home!" He tried to exin to her. It fell on deaf ears. Hestia tilted her head to the side and ced the armchair on the floor. She snapped her fingers and a secondter it vanished! I could feel some spatial fluctuations that lead back towards our penthouse as she did so. "There''s no need." Hestia replied. "I''ll just teleport everything back to our home." She said casually as if that was a perfectly normal thought. I supposed it was for beings like us. Not for this poor man though. The man was just staring nkly at the empty spot where therge chair was a second ago. He stuck out his hand and waved it through the empty space as if to see if it was really gone. He was very confused. "OK? You do that¡­I guess. I''ll just add it to the bill." He said and walked away. "I''m going to go lie down¡­" We spent the next few hours going from store to store picking out everything that Hestia and Frigga wanted. They both had very good taste and I was actually looking forward to seeing all this high end furniture in our penthouse. I had to burn the couches in the living room after that night with H, Akeno and her girlfriends¡­ When we were done shopping, we decided to stop at a small Cafe for lunch. This ce had been rmended to us by one of the furniture salesdies at thest ce we visited. The Cafe was in an out of the way spot, so even though I was recognized, there weren''t too many people tantly staring at me. "How is Midgardian food so much better than Asgards?" Frigga questioned while eating. "Even this small cafe food is more exquisite than what''s served in the pce!" Friggained. "That''s what happens when your culture stagnates for 1000 years," I said with a shrug. I had had this conversation before. "Asgard hardly uses any spices in its foods besides salt." Frigga pouted. "I''m d to be staying here for the next few years then. When I return, I will make sure to give all of the chefs a proper scolding." Hestia reached forward and grabbed a biscuit out of the basket. She started spreading some butter on it. "All the people nearby are leaving suddenly." She said casually. "It''s strange." Frigga stopped her pouting and turned serious. I stood up and looked around. Hestia was right. We were so busy talking that I had hardly noticed the cafe had cleared out. I couldn''t even hear anyone working in the kitchen anymore. Where did they all go? "Iing." Hestia said while looking out the window. "Wha¨C" Was all I managed to get out before a flying car mmed through the ss a flew directly towards our table! XXX "Susanoo!"I called out quickly right before the car hit us! -500 MP A purple skeleton wrapped itself around all three of us. The car impacted directly against the giant ribcage and promptly exploded in a ball of mes. The interior of the restaurant was ripped to shreds. Pretty much everything was busted or on fire. "Are you OK, Frigga?" I asked her. "I''m fine. Thank you for the save. That would have hurt." Frigga said while looking at the burning wreckage around us. She was onlyLevel 42after all. Her level had slowly been rising ever since Odin fell. It seemed like he was suppressing her powers for some reason when I first met her. Possibly so she didn''t overthrow him? "I''m fine too, thanks for asking." Hestia pouted. Iughed. I wasn''t worried about Hestia. She could probably tank a nuke to the face. She currently looked cool as a cucumber and was munching on her biscuit. MySusanoodisappeared and the three of us stepped out of the remains of the Cafe. I was surprised that we didn''t hear any screaming from people nearby. An explosion like that should have drawn quite a bit of attention. Everyone nearby really was gone. I was also wondering who was strong enough to throw an entire car at us? A group of four people walked up to us. I only recognized one of them, and even then, I had only met him once briefly. As for the other three, they vaguely resembled their actors from my previous life. Jessica Jones - Level 26 Danny Rand - Level 20 Luke Cage - Level 33 Matt Murdock - Level 19 "You have got to be shitting me¡­" I mumbled in disappointment. I thought we were about to get attacked by somebody cool. "Do you recognize these four?" Frigga asked me. "It''s the Marvel B-team¡­" I said in disappointment. "B-team?" Frigga repeated. "What is that?" "Imagine the world''s mightiest heroes. Me, Thor, Iron Man, ck Widow, The Hulk, and a few other awesome heroes. Imagine we''re off on an awesome mission saving the world. These are the guys that are left behind holding down the fort¡­" I said with a deadpan while gesturing forward. Frigga snorted. "So these are basically the Midgardian version of the Warrior''s Three then? Why are they attacking us?" She asked. I had no idea. I tried calling out to them to find out. "Why are you all attacking us? And Danny, you never gave me a call about The Hand!" I added. None of them responded to me. They just stared nkly forwards. They weren''t even really looking at us. p, p, p¡­ A man emerged from a nearby alley behind the four of them. He was walking slowly while pping. [What a drama queen¡­] Whoever this guy was, he was just waiting in that dirty alley for me to ask that question so he coulde out dramatically¡­ Zebediah Killgrave - Level 15 The man finished his slow pping and smiled at us. "Exquisite! You are truly exquisite, La of the Fallen! The moment I saw you one TV for the first time, I knew I had to have you! I knew that you were strong though, so I assembled a small team to face you. They are quite the resilient force I assure you." He said while gesturing to the group of four in front of him. First of all, did this guy not just here me call them the B-Team? Second of all, he was here for me!? In this D-list viin''s dreams! "You have all of them under mind control?" Frigga asked him. Killgrave grinned wickedly. He snapped his fingers dramatically. "You got it in one, beautiful! I have no idea who you are, but you''re a perfect specimen too. I''ll be adding you to my collection as well. Along with that short cute girl behind you!" He said and finally pointed to Hestia. [How is this idiot even alive!?] Hestia was just standing behind us munching on some more biscuits. HisLevelwas so far under her radar that she probably ced him on the same level as an amoeba. He mistakenly took our silence as fear and grinned at us wickedly. He spread his arms wide. "The name''s Killgrave! I''m the man that gets whatever he wants in this world! No one can resist my charms!" "¡­" The awkward silence was palpable after that introduction. "Damn, I wish we took Artemis with us now. She could have permanently turned this loser into a goat or something." I said. Hestia giggled. "Artemis stopped turning people into goats a few hundred years ago. Zeus kept having sex with them." "...What?" [¡­What?] That''s a horrifying picture I''ll never get out of my mind! Killgrave red at us when we started ignoring him. He pointed to the three of us with a scowl. "Get them ves! I will have these women!" "Do you want to fight or should I?" I asked Frigga. Frigga blushed. "I''ll admit that I''m currently a bit out of shape. I''ll let you do the fighting¡­" I shrugged and stepped forwards to see what the B-team could offer. It wasn''t much¡­ The first one to run towards us was Daredevil. He ran up to me and tried to punch me in the face. I didn''t even bother dodging his punch. His fist struck my cheek and I heard a crunching noise. He broke his hand on my face. That''s about what I expected to happen. He has super senses, but he doesn''t have super strength. Daredevil stumbled backwards while clutching his broken hand in pain. Killgrave scowled. "Ironfist! Show her the power on K''un Lun! Aren''t you the greatest warrior!?" Danny Rand ran forward and his right hand glowed golden. He threw out what I suspected was his strongest punch. I raised my hand to catch the blow. A loud bang echoed across the small street we were in. -1 HP Daredevil clutched his ears in pain and fell to the floor from the loud noise. "The power of the Iron Fist¡­iscking." I said honestly. My hand stung a tiny bit, bit that was all. That1 HPreplenished instantly. I swung my own hand and lightly pped Danny across the head. He copsed to the floor unconscious¡­ Or he was dead¡­ I didn''t really care either way. I could just revive him if I identally killed him. Killgrave was now scowling at me furiously. "Attack her together!" Hemanded. Luke Cage and Jessica charged forwards at the same time. They had the highest levels and I was hoping they''d put up a slightly better struggle than the first two guys did. The street cracked under Luke Cage as therge man rushed at me. Hisrge fist swung downwards and I raised my arm to block it. -5 HP The ground cracked under my feet from the force of his hit. I''d put his strength somewhere in the 100s. He wasn''t bad honestly. He tried to punch me again, but I struck my leg forwards and kicked him hard in the stomach. His body folded inwards and he went flying backwards into the building in front of me. His body mmed into the bricks and left a cartoonish indent into the wall. Jessica tried to kick me in the side but I caught her foot mid kick. Her strength was higher than Iron Fist, but lower than Luke''s was. I was more gentle when I knocked her unconscious. I pointed my finger at her temple and knocked her out with a small pulse ofLight Energy. [I''m sure that has nothing to do with here being a pretty girl¡­] I will shamelessly admit that it absolutely did. Killgrave was now thest guy standing. He was looking around in shock that hiselite teamgot bodied in under 30 seconds. He stomped his foot on the ground like a child. "NO! NO, NO, NO! You can''t be this strong!" He yelled pitifully. "And why haven''t my pheromones worked on you yet! We''re close enough that you should be under my control by now!" He spat out. That was his whole gimmick if I recalled. He could mind control anyone who breathed in his pheromones. That was a gross ability and I had actually been holding my breath this whole time. Even though I knew it couldn''t work on me, I still didn''t want to breathe in anything that came from this creep¡­ I raised my hand and prepared to summon aLightspearto finish this guy off. Before I could though, Hestia passed by me and walked forwards towards Killgrave. "I thought you didn''t like fighting, Hestia?" I called out behind her. "This isn''t fighting." Hestia replied without turning around. Instead of running away, Killgrave actually stood there in confusion as Hestia ced her hand on him. There was a sh of golden light and I had to momentarily shut my eyes. "Baaaaaaaaah!" [No way! She didn''t¡­] When I opened my eyes, Killgrave was no longer in front of Hestia. In his ce was a very confused goat that was screaming loudly. Hestia turned back to us and smiled. "Too bad my little brother is dead now¡­" She said with a shrug before she started giggling. I rolled my eyes at her dark humor while looking around. I now had four unconscious sort-of superheros to deal with. I couldn''t exactly leave them here all battered and bruised. I let out a sigh¡­ XXX chapters 206-210 chapters 206-210 "Hello my formerwyer, fancy seeing you here." I said as Matt Murdock groggily sat up with his eyes closed. He clutched his head. "La? What am I doing out here?" He asked without looking around. "You got mind controlled by a B-Rate superviin rapist who wanted to use you to capture me." I said. When I mentioned the R-word Matt had a look of panic on his face. He reached down towards his own butt¡­ Iughed at his expression. "Rx. He only went after women." I told him. I think¡­ Matt sighed out in relief. "Thank you for freeing me¡­What happened to the viin?" I shrugged. "No idea. Hestia and Frigga took him away with them." I said honestly. Those two had taken off, after the scuffle, and headed back home. I asked Frigga to pick up the girls after school so I was free for the rest of the day! [Weren''t you going to talk to Heather about the whole ''mom'' thing? You''re just having Frigga pick them up to put off that conversation aren''t you?] ''...No¡­''How could the System think I would do something like that? I''m a powerful Fallen Angel who has faced down zombie armies and even killed a Demon King! How could I be nervous about motherhood!? [Uh huh.] ''Whatever! We''ll talk about thister! Matt''s looking at me weird because I''m talking to you in my head!''I thought and ended the conversation with the System. "Frigga and Hestia? OK then¡­" Matt said in confusion. He had no idea who Frigga or Hestia were obviously. "What''s with the other three people?" He asked while pointing to Jessica, Danny and Luke still passed out on the ground nearby. I told him that I know he wants to keep his secret identity so I woke him up separately from the rest of them. He thanked me for that. "I think I''ll be heading back home now." Matt said while standing up. "Thanks for not going too hard on me when I was mind controlled." I waved him off. "Oh no, I did. You had a solid concussion and a broken hand. I had to heal you before I woke you up. You should be good as new! Good as new everywhere in fact!" I bragged while cing my hands on my hips. All of his aches and pains from fighting and training over the years should be healed as well. MyPurger of Darknesswas awesome like that! Matt chuckled. "Good as knew huh?" He flexed his hand. "I feel pretty good actually. I''ll see you around, La." He said. "Was that a blind joke?" I asked with a giggle. Mattughed as well. "I suppose it was." For the first time so far he opened his eyes. I''d never actually seen his eyes before since he always wore sunsses over them. They didn''t look clouded at all. In fact, they looked perfectly fine. [Uh, oh¡­] Matt paused for a second. He was looking directly at my face for some reason¡­ A look of shock overcame him! "I¨CI can see!" "WHAT!?" [Well, you certainly made him ''good as new'' everywhere¡­] I identally cured his blindness, didn''t I¡­ "I can see!" He repeated in shock! Matt started to rapidly hyperventte. His now working eyes became a flurry of movement as they rapidly moved everywhere, taking in every single sight around him. His panicked breathing picked up before his eyes finally settled back on my face. "...You''re beautiful¡­" He mumbled before his eyes rolled backwards and he copsed. I ran forwards and caught him before his head smacked against the hard concrete under us. "Thanks for thepliment, but I''m not into guys." I sighed as I set him back down on the ground. [He''s unconscious again. Back to square one.] I was not expecting that to happen. When I was healing his concussion, I had honestlypletely forgotten about the possibility of mySacred Gearbeing able to heal his blindness. [He didn''t seem to lose his other powers though. He was still able to recognize you with his eyes closed at first.] That was a good thing at least. I''d hate for him to have to stab his new eyes out again just to have his powers back. That would have been a morbid sight¡­ With Matt once again passed out, I decided to just portal him back to his home. Where was that again? [Do you even know where he lives?] ''Why would I know where he lives?'' [Just send him back to his Law Office then. Foggy will take care of him.] ''Good idea, System.''I thought. I opened a portal to Nelson and Murdock and nonchntly tossed Matt inside before closing the portal. No doubt, Foggy will be incredibly confused when he finds his friend passed out with his blindness cure. That wasn''t my problem though. I looked back down at the three remaining people. Now I had to deal with the other three B-Team heroes¡­ Honestly, I did not want to¡­ Jessica was a raging alcoholic with tons of issues. Danny was some weird cultural appropriation fake monk. And Luke¡­actually he was pretty chill. I remember liking his show a lot in my past life. I would be fine talking with him¨Cif the other two weren''t here too. [No one said you have to deal with them personally. You already did your part and saved them. You can always dump the clean up on someone else now!] I smiled connivingly. The system was right! I could dump the problem on someone else. A certain one eyed man¨Cwho''s blindness I could also cure now that I thought about it. I''d bring it up to himter in the future. I opened a portal to SHIELD''S HQ! More specifically, Fury''s office. One by one, I dumped the three people through my portal before closing it again. I dusted off my hands. "That was a job well done if I do say so myself! Now then, what should I do with the rest of my free day?" I wondered out loud. XXX "Hey, Penemue! How''s ourpany going?" I asked as I stepped out of a portal into her private office. "Ourpany is doing fine. Our stock is high and our margins look good this term." Penemue was sitting behind her desk and a familiar hot blond woman was standing in front of her holding a stack of papers. She set them down and turned around. "Hi, Emma? Have you upped your flirting game yet?" I asked her teasingly. She had tried to seduce me to help her when we first met, but I was far too experienced to fall for that. Emma scoffed. "Hmph, I''ll have you know that my flirting skills are amazing! Maybe one day your skills might even match mine if you practice." She said confidently. "La already has her own harem¡­" Penemue said bluntly to her. Emma spun around and gaped at my sister before turning back to me. "A¨Ca harem!? For real?" She asked in genuine surprise. I smirked at her while nodding. "Yep! I have two Goddesses, A Youkai Queen, the world''s sexiest and deadliest spy, and one other perfect woman I won''t mention." I listed off with my fingers. I only used one hand to count¡­I would have to up my game! ''What kind of respectable harem only has five women in it?'' [You are a degenerate¡­] ''I''m just kidding. I care about all of my harem members.''I won''t say that I love them all equally just yet, because I haven''t been able to spend enough time with all of them. I''d only met Lady Death twice after all in person. "Five women!? And two of them are Goddesses?" She asked in surprise. "Other Gods are real?" I was going to answer her but my sister interrupted first. "Speaking of Gods? How did your little scuffle with Olympus go?" Penemue asked me. "It went pretty good. Zeus is now very dead. Hestia is now the den mother of my home, and Artemis is my maid." I replied nonchntly. Penemue nodded calmly to my statement. I guessed that she waspletely used to the craziness that was my life at this point. Me announcing the death of a God like Zeus would usually draw a bigger reaction from someone. "W¨Cwait!? You killed Zeus! Like¨CThe Zeus!?" Emma asked in shock. "Isn''t that like a big deal!?" Like that. Once again I was going to answer her but Penemue cut me off again. This time it was with a sly little grin. She absolutely knew what she was doing. "So what brings you here today, little sister? Are you here to actually manage your ownpany?" Penemue asked me. "There''s quite a bit of paperwork I could use your help with if you''re interested?" She waved her hand over her desk and a pile of papers two feet tall manifested in front of her! "This is all the paperwork that needs to be looked over by the end of the day." Emma stopped her foot and pouted cutely at being ignored. I nched at all the papers on Penemue''s desk. I didn''t know if those were real or not and I didn''t want to stick around long enough to find out! I started backing away slowly. "I actually came to tell you that I was nning on visiting Earth DxD and seeing Azazel. I wanted to know if you wanted to go back there for a while?" I asked her. This was going to be his final healing session and then he''d be good as new! Penemue pondered for a second before she sadly shook her head. "I''d love to go see Azazel, but things here are just too hectic right now. We just let go of a bunch of our useless divisions and I''m in the process of recing them with actualpetent scientists." "Azazel!?" Emma asked out loud again. "He works for Shaw! Why would you want to see him?" Penemue waved her hand flippantly. "Different Azazel.MyAzazelis obviously more handsome and cool than some poser fake devil who''s only power is teleporting." She said dismissively. "Teleporting is a really dangerous power¡­" Emma muttered to herself mostly. "Not really for us. Every single Angel learns to teleport at some point." I said to her before turning to Penemue. I started backing away slowly while eyeing all that horrible paperwork warily. "...I''ll just leave the paperwork to you. You look like you''ve got it all covered. Is everything good with the other major shareholders?" Penemue told me that everything was fine on that front. Apparently, we had been invited to Wakanda and Latveria as special guests. We had an open invitation to go whenever we wanted. We hadn''t heard back from whoever Mr Li''s employer was yet though. "Before you go, why don''t you take Emma with you. She''s supposed to beYOURnew secretary after all." Penemue pointed out to me. Emma looked excited. "I''ve heard about the other Earth from Penemue. I''d love to see it!" She said. I shrugged and told her it was fine if she wanted toe. She should get to know Grigori if she has decided to work for me. I didn''t expect this trip to be anywhere near as exciting as she was thinking it would be though. I was about to open a portal directly to Azazel''sb¨Cbecause where else would he be? Before I did, my phone in my inventory went off. Someone had sent me a message. I pulled it out to check. I nched when I saw the aggressive message I had gotten from Fury. He did not seem happy that I had given him Jessica, Luke, and Danny. ONE EYE-PIRATE:You Motha F******! Why the F*** Did you dump 3 enhanced people in the middle of my office!? I started texting back my response. ME:I didn''t feel like dealing with them¡­they were too annoying. BTW Killgrave has been handled. You''re wee! :( ONE EYE-PIRATE:WHO THE F*** IS KILLGRAVE!? And why is this white kid talking in riddles like he''s some kind of Chinese drama actor? He told me that I shouldn''t be so angry because it will give me bad Chi! The f*** is bad Chi? [He''s obviously talking about Danny there.] ME:His brain has problems¡­ His super power is also reallyme but I''m sure you''ll figure something out from him. And try to ask him what''s going on with The Hand! He''s supposed to be their arch nemesis or some shit! ONE EYE-PIRATE:This weird kid is the arch nemesis of a thousand year old hidden organization that spans the globe and took over an entire country secretly!? ME:¡­Yes. ONE EYE-PIRATE: $ ^#$^%# $%! I slipped my phone back into my inventory. I''d check his other repliester once he''d calmed down¡­ XXX I stepped out of my portal directly into Azazel''sb. And there he was working on something on a workbench in the corner. Emma exited the portal right after me. Azazel was looking at the two of us strangely. I figured it was because I brought Emma here with me. "Hey there, Azazel. I''m here for our final session. Take your shirt off and let''s get to it." I said. Azazel snapped out of his confusion and smirked at the two of us. "You got it!" "Why is he undressing?" Emma whispered to me in concern. "He was hurt by a death star sized Eldritch Abomination and I''ve been slowly healing him." I told her. Emma scrunched her face at myment before she sighed in resignation. That was good. She''d learn soon enough to get used to my level of crazy! "Alrightdies! I am ready for you!" Azazel said with a suave grin. He spread his arms out to show off his torso. I tilted my head in confusion when I saw his bare chest. The lingering tainted wounds were all gone! He was fully healed? How!? Did he find some way to heal himself without myPurger of Darkness? Azazel still had his arms spread wide but tilted his head in confusion. "What''s the matterdies? There''s enough of me here for everyone." He said to us both flirtily. He was trying to flirt with me now!? He had never done that before! [Something is strange here. Try using your Observe on him.] I followed the System''s advice and did so. Something was wrong here! Azazel - Leader of the Grigori - Level 79 My Observe told me that this was Azazel, but my Azazel was level 85! This person was weaker. Did they have some kind of magic to fool myObserve?That wasn''t unheard of. The Ancient One and Mephisto were able to do it before. I red at the shirtless imposter in front of us. His smile disappeared and he put his arms down. "Um¡­is everything alright, beautiful?" I held out my hand and conjured a Purple Lightspear. I pointed it towards him. "Everything''s not alright, imposter! I don''t know who you are, but how dare you impersonate my brother! He would never try to flirt with me!" I reeled my arm backwards and hurled theLightspeardirectly at him! "Oh shit¡­" He yelled while dodging out of the way. My spear hit the reinforced walls behind him and melted through them like a hot knife through butter. Emma shifted into her diamond form next to me and charged forward. She tried to punch him in the face but he easily dodged out of the way. "Woah! Diamond body? Is that an undiscoveredSacred Gear? It''s pretty cool!" The imposter Azazel muttered as he dodged another kick from Emma. I appreciated her help, but she was clearly not ready to fight against a guy of this level. I was barely ready to fight someone like this! [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 57] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 10000] [Faith Energy: 23] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 170] [Intelligence: 1000] [Luck: 150] [Skills: Observe 4, Angelic Mastery 4, Acting 4, Light Maniption 7, HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst, Senjutsu 2, Six Paths, Susanoo 1] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher, ] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 10] [Skill Up Point: 0] I dumped my10 Free Stat pointsintoLuckand prepared myself for a hard fight. I needed to get this guy out of this building before we really started going at it. A high level fight in the heart of the Grigori Headquarters could result in a lot of my other siblings dying. My outfit changed to Death''s dress and my 10 ck wings manifested behind me! The imposter Azazel grabbed Emma by the arm and casually tossed her over his shoulder towards the other side of theb. His eyes widened when they fell upon me. "Whoa! An unknown Cadre? I guess things really are different around here." He said. 12 ck wings burst out behind his own naked back and I felt a wave of power release from him. I grimaced. I was going to have to burn a lot of MP to even the Odds here. "Mana Burs¨C" THAWCK! "OW!" I clutched my head in pain and spun around to see who had just smacked me! It was¡­ Another Azazel! He had just stopped me from powering up. Azazel - Leader of the Grigori - Level 85 It was my Azazel! "What the hell, Azazel? Why''d you stop me from attacking this imposter?" Iined while pointing at his still shirtless counterpart. "He''s not an imposter." Azazel replied. "He''s another me from a different universe." I paused for a second to let that sink in. "¡­HUH?" XXX Emma was sitting next to me pouting. "I can''t believe I got beaten so easily. I couldn''t even hit him once¡­" She whined while ring at the Alternate Azazel. When he tossed her across the room earlier, shended on her head and got KO''d¡­ I had to heal her once we all calmed down. "Heh! You''re a few hundred years too early to try and take me on, Blondy. And stop trying to read my mind! You''re not going to get through my defenses." He replied to her with a smirk. Emma crossed her arms and scowled at him. "Hmph!" I turned towards my Azazel who was sitting on a swivel chair next to his counterpart. "So what''s going on here, Azazel. Why are there two of you?" "Do you remember when I was trying to find you when you got transported to Earth Marvel?" Azazel asked me. "Yeah?" Azazel Alter spoke up. "Well it just so happens that one of the dimensions he sent a stray devil to was mine! I was very curious how a stray devil seemed to manifest right in the heart of my Grigori. We captured and interrogated the stray. A few monthster here we are." He said. "So, what¡­ you traced back the dimensional energy and opened a portal here?" I asked Azazel Alter. He snapped his fingers and grinned. "You bet I did! Of course I would wanted to meet another version of myself! Especially a genius who managed to breach into other Universes before even I could!" He said whileplimenting my brother. "Oh stop¡­you handsome tterer! You''re too kind!" Azazel said while grinning. "Oh no, the handsome one here is clearly you!" Azazel Alter responded. "I think we''re both amazingly handsome now that I think about it!" "You know, I can''t help but agree with you there!" "Naruhodo! You''re a true man of culture¡­" "As are you¡­" [Oh god! There''s literally two of them! Make them stop!] I snapped my finger and a small sized portal appeared over both of their heads. Water from the Arctic Ocean spilled out andpletely soaked both of them before they gave me a migraine. The freezing waters shut them both up real quickly. Emma sighed in relief next to me. "You know, I was almost wishing the evil mutant Azazel was the one we were talking to there. He would have somehow been less annoying." Both Azazels were sputtering in indignation and were shivering for a second until their Supernatural bodies naturally adjusted to the freezing temperatures. "Rude, Littlest Sister. Very rude¡­" Azazel muttered as he used some magic to dry himself off. "Anyway, where were we? Oh right!" Azazel exined how he was in hisb a few days ago when a portal, simr to my own, manifested. At first, he thought it was meing through. He was surprised when he saw it was another version of himself. The two of them naturally hit it off because they were literally the same person. "So, are there any differences between our two universes?" I asked curiously? Azazel and Alter turned and looked at each other sheepishly. "Uh¡­ We didn''t really talk about any of that." Azazel said. "We''ve just been doing science andSacred Gearexperiments these past few days." I facepalmed. My brother meets an alternate version of himself and instead of asking each other any important questions, they just decided to y together for days on end¡­ "Well, now that yourLittlest Sisterhas brought it up, I am a bit curious." Azazel Alter said. "Tell me something interesting about your world." He said to me. "Father was scared of the Celestials, after they destroyed Asgard, so he ripped the world in two. With the help of a few other Gods, he sealed half of the world away beyond the dimensional gap. We''re currently in the Underworld of that sealed world." I said. Azazel Alter was gaping at me in shock. "Father did what!? Ripped the world in two!? How? Why? How!?" "You asked how twice." Emma said. "Because it deserves to be asked twice! How the hell does he rip the in two without killing everyone on it!? And then he sealed it beyond the dimensional gap? What about Great Red or Ophis? Wouldn''t they have a problem with that?" He asked again. "Them?" Azazel said. "I don''t know what happened to them. No one''s seen hide nor hair of either of those two for¡­1000 years now that I think about it. Huh? Isn''t that a coincidence?" He asked himself out loud. Now that I thought about it, I''d never heard about those two Super Dragons either. Their existence just never came up. Clearly they existed in my Universe though ording to Azazel. Did the ritual Father used end up doing something to the two of them? I suppose we would only be able to find out once the world''s were merged again. Azazel Alter rubbed his head. "Wow¡­ that''s certainly something. I guess our two worlds might be a bit more different than I would have thought. I have no idea what a Celestial even is. Anything else?" He asked. "Do your Universe''s Devil''s eat human souls routinely?" I asked. I was starting to wonder if he was from a Universe close to canon. His eyes widened in shock! "What!? Of course not! D¨Cdo they do that here?" He asked with a bit of trepidation. Me and Azazel''s collective grimaces were enough to answer that question. "Wow, your Universe is a lot more dangerous apparently. We''re actually in the process of forming a peace treaty with the Devil''s. I don''t think we could do that if they still did that though¡­" Azazel Alter trailed off. Azazel nodded. "Yeah, we''re drafting apeace treatywith them as well. In reality, we''re just building up our strength to the point where we can crush them! We''re already allied with Heaven, thanks to La''s existence here, but a battle between us all would still be too close forfort at this time." Azazel Alter looked at me in surprise when my brother mentioned how we were allied with Heaven already. We spent the next few minutes discussing the differences between our two Universes. And while Azazel Alter was growing increasingly horrified by all the Marvel things I mentioned, I was growing more excited. He was describing a DxD world that sounded incredibly simr to Canon. I really wanted to see it! "Can we go to your Universe?" I asked him. "What!?" Emma turned to me. "We just traveled to an alternate dimension and now you want to run off to another Universe? I thought you were going to show me around this dimension?" I waved her off. "We can do that anytime. How often does an opportunity like thise up?" I asked her. "Pretty often for you because yourOrb of Anywherecan let you travel across Universes whenever you want. You''re wee for that by the way¡­" Azazel muttered. He was still a bit miffed that he hadn''t been able to recreate theOrbwithout theEyeof that Eldritch Being. "Cmon. Let''s go! It sounds fun!" I said excitedly. I could finally meet sexy Devil''s that weren''t pure evil! [And there''s the real reason you want to go¡­] ''I have other reasons!''I thought defensively! [Do any of them involve avoiding Heather?] ''I''m not avoiding her!'' [Sure you''re not¡­] I wasn''t going to take that from my own System. I''d prove it wrong. ''You know what, it''s the weekend anyway, I''ll pull her and Asia out of school and they cane with us!''I came to a decision. Heather seemed to like myst adventure and I knew that Asia was feeling left out since she hadn''t been on one yet. Now that I thought about it, I was liking this idea more and more. I''ll bring them over right now! [Wait Host! They''re still in ss!] I opened up two portals in the air nearby. Two teenage girls ended up falling through them andnding on their butts nearby. "Eeeeep!" "What the hell!" Asia and Heather eximed at the same time. Heather immediately stood up and had her wand out¨Cready to fight. "Alright you bastards! You want to kidnap me, in the middle of ss! I won''t go down without a fight¨Coh it''s you¡­" Heather trailed off when she saw me smiling at her awkwardly. "Miss La? Why are we back in the Grigori?" Asia asked while taking in the familiar sights. She turned to Azazel and gave him a polite bow. She then bowed to the second Azazel without missing a beat or even questioning his existence. [She''s too nice and epting for this world.] Is that the church''s Holy Maiden?" Azazel Alter asked us. "Why is she with you?" He asked me. I shrugged. "It''s a long story that ends in the Devils are bastards." He nodded in eptance of that answer. "That tells me nothing and everything at the same time. You want to bring them with us?" He asked. "Bring us where?" Heather asked demandingly. "Do you realize that you just teleported us out of the middle of ss. You probably just caused a panic!" [I tried to warn you, Host.] "It''s fine. I''ll leave Natasha a note and she can exin it to your teachers. SHIELD pretty much runs Baxter High anyway." I said casually. "What!?" Heather squeaked in surprise. "The school is run by a secret spy agency!?" "It''s the only public High School in the country that openly epts mutant students. Of course it''s secretly run by SHIELD. All of your teachers are probably trained agents." I said. Heather scrunched her face. "You know¡­Our math teacher is in really good shape now that I think about it." "Our English teacher knows Kung Fu!" Asia said excitedly! "He does? How did you find that out?" Heather asked her. "I asked him." Asia replied. "Why would you just randomly ask her¨Cyou know what, nevermind." Heather sighed. The girls I turned back to Azazel Alter with a grin. "OK, the girls are on board¨C" "We still don''t know where we''re going!" Heather cut in! "¨CWhen can we go?" I finished asking him. He scratched his cheek. "Um¡­ We can go whenever. I suppose that I have been away for a few days and Penemue is probably going to throw a fit if I stay away any longer." He reached into a pocket space and pulled out a small round object. It resembled the original form of my Orb, but I could feel that it was much weaker. I didn''t know what he used as the Gear''s core, but it definitely wasn''t the same as my own. I''d ask him about itter. "So who ising with?" He asked everyone. "Hmmm. I''m afraid I''ll pass for now. HisGearhas given me some inspiration to finally finish recreating La''sOrb. It''d be nice to be able to travel without having to rely on her all the time." My Azazel said. "I''d rather not run off to a new Universe either. I don''t even have any supplies¡­" Emma said. "I''m technically supposed to be meeting members of the Grigori anyway, since I''m going to be your secretary, La. I''ll be staying here, if that''s alright?" She asked Azazel. "It''s fine with me. I''ve wanted to check out amutantanyway. I wonder what makes the X-Gene tick?" Azazel said while checking out Emma. Not in the sexual way though. I smacked Azazel on the shoulder. "No dangerous experimenting on my super hot blond secretary!" I told him. Emma blushed at my outburst. Azazelughed at my defensiveness. "Rx, all I need''s a small blood sample. And only if she''s fine with it?" Emma shrugged and said that she didn''t mind either way. So it was just me, Heather and Asia going to check out DxD canon. Asia was incredibly excited that I remembered to take her with me this time. Heather was trying to be a typical teenage girl and act indifferent, but I could tell she was also excited by her small grin. XXX chapters 211-215 chapters 211-215 "Wee to my world, girls!" Azazel Alter said while spreading his arms wide. There wasn''t much ofhis worldto see. We were back in anotherb¡­ "Everything looks pretty much the same as before." Heather said ndly while looking around. Azazel Alter slumped down hearing that and I snickered. Hisb pretty much did look exactly the same as my brothers did. [If you''ve seen one mad scientist''sb, you''ve seen them all apparently.] Except this one was messier. Penemue wouldn''t let our Azazel work in such a pigsty. She had standards after all. "Do you need any help cleaning?" Asia asked him kindly. This ce was a mess and there was trash pretty much everywhere just the same. Azazel looked mortified hearing that. "No! I know where everything is right now! If it gets cleaned up then I''ll lose track of everything. Every item in myb is strategically ced exactly where you see it." He said while nodding his head up and down sagely. "What''s the purpose of that old rotten banana peel?" Heather asked. "Or that half eaten meatball sandwich?" She then started pointing out all the other garbage scattered around as well and asking about them with a smirk on her face to rile him up. He coughed awkwardly. "Well¡­Almost everything." He quickly changed the subject. "You three are in a whole new world! You don''t want to stay in my boringb do you? Go out and explore!" He said as he started pushing us towards the door. I thought it was weird he was just letting us go with no supervision, but then again it was Azazel¡­ Theyout of the building was different from my own Grigori Headquarters, but there were still signs to let people know where to go. It wasn''t hard to find our way to the cafeteria. Asia and Heather were hungry and wanted lunch because I had snatched the two of them before lunch time earlier. "It''s kind of weird that the cafeteria for an organization of Fallen Angels looks so much like a typical High School. Except the food is way better here." Heather said while munching on some chips. "Fallen Angels are the most tight knit of the three factions because we have the smallest poption. Eating out in the open like this allows us to socialize more." I exined while looking around the ce. There were a few dozen Fallen Angels eating in the cafeteria at the same time. Some of them were giving the three of us odd looks because they didn''t recognize us. At least they were nice enough to let us almost finish eating before a group of them decided to approach us. It was a group of three Fallen Angels that I vaguely recognized from my own Universe. I didn''t know their names though. There were still tens of thousands of us and I couldn''t remember everyone''s names after all. "Hello, beautiful. Did you just recentlyfallfrom Heaven? Because you can''t be anything other than an Angel." [Oh my God! He just said that!?] The man standing in the middle of the trio just delivered the most overused pickup line any female Fallen has ever heard. "Back off, you''re not good enough to date my mom¨CI mean La!" Heather said defensively for me. "She doesn''t like ugly guys like you anyway!" She hit him where it hurts. I wouldn''t say he was bad looking, but there were definitely many more handsome Fallen men than him. Also, I wanted to coo at how defensive Heather was being of me! It was adorable. "Ooooooohhh snap! Razuel just got rejected again!" "Heh, get wrecked loser!" "What kind of corny line was that anyway!?" A bunch of the other Fallen in the Cafeteria had started watching our interaction because they all had nothing better to do. They started shouting out rude or funny remarks towards the guy that Heather had just shut down for me. Some of their remarks had me giggling. It was just simple hazing, but the guy seemed to have a lot ofprideand was taking it personally. Angels who fell because ofpridewere pretty rare, but they were also usually the most annoying to deal with¡­ Everything always offended them. Razuel''s face was ashen. He red at Heather. "And who are you to decide things for a Fallen Angel, human girl!?" He spat at her with a threatening tone. "Yeah! This woman would be lucky to date Razuel! He has six wings! He''s amazing!" One of his twockeys egged Heather on. "He''s one of the Grigori''s top dogs!" The other added. [Pfft! Only six wings and he''s acting like some arrogant young master¡­] ''I''ve got to give him credit. He has a fantastic hype crew though.''I thought. While they were distracted bragging about the guy, Heather slowly reached into her back pocket. She was probably going for her wand. She wasn''t the kind of girl to take anyone harassing her lying down. Curses were going to start flying soon unless I intervened. I noticed Asia shrink back a bit at the hint of a confrontation. I stood up and ced myself between the girls and the three Fallen Angels. Heather pouted, but slipped her wand back in her pocket. I turned to Razuel and took a deep breath¡­ ¡­A veryrge and excited smile formed on my face. "Like oh my gosh! You''re the famous Razuel!? That''s like, sooooo amazing!" I cheered loudly while channeling the energy of fangirls everywhere! Nailed it! Damn, I''m a great actress! I heard Heather start choking behind me while Asia giggled. "..." "What the fuck!?" "This new girl is into him?" "Does she have no taste!?" Comints echoed all around from the spectators. Raquel was scowling initially, but he immediately grinned like a peacock after I started praising him. If anything, he looked a bit taken aback by my enthusiasm but he decided to roll with it. "Y¨Cyes! I am the great Razuel! Six Winged Fallen Angel extraordinaire at your service, mydy~." He said in a manner he probably thought came off as suave. "Might I have your name?" "Me?" I pointed to myself while still smiling at him. Ten ck wings popped out behind me and I let a hint of my power spill out. The smile on Razuel''s face vanished and a look of fear reced it! "I''m La¡­ And you will not speak to my adopted daughter like that ever again!" My smile switched to a re as I took a threatening step towards him. Power rolling off me in waves. Gasps could be heard all around the cafeteria from all the spectators. "Holy fuck!" "Ten wings! Ha! She got us good!" "Razuel is a dead man!" He immediately took three steps back himself. "T¨CTen wings!? Y-you''re a new C-cadre?" He started backing away even more. "Are you going to apologize?" I asked him as my wings bristled. He quickly nced at Heather behind me. "I am so sorry, youngdy, for talking to you like that! I just remembered that I actually have somewhere else to be right now¡­Bye!" He turned around and immediately started running out of the cafeteria as fast as his legs could take him. His twockys weren''t far behind him. Once the arrogant idiot left, my wings receded and I turned back to Heather and Asia. Heather had some small happy tears in her eyes! "You called me your daughter?" Heather ran up to me and hugged me tightly! "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" I hugged her back. I don''t know what I was freaking out over earlier. This was nice. "Of course, Heather." "I''m happy for you two!" Asia said while Heather and I hugged. Heather didn''t let go of me for a few minutes. When she did though, I figured it was time for us to leave because we were all receiving a bunch of weird stares. And by "we," it was mostly just me. I did bust out my 10 wings right in the heart of this other world''s Grigori HQ after all. I probably freaked a lot of people out around here! No doubt, Azazel Alter was probably just sitting in hisbughing his ass off as other Fallen freak out while trying to figure out where I came from. "So? Where should we explore first?" I asked the two girls. "We''re in a whole new world after all." I of course wanted to check out Kuoh at some point, but it seemed like we weren''t quite a canon yet so it might be pretty boring. "I want to see if this world has a Hogwarts!" Heather dered before pausing for a second. "...Maybe¡­my old friends are here?" I didn''t think this world would have one, but it wouldn''t hurt to take a look real quick. It would make my daughter happy at least. "I''d like to meet the other me¡­if that''s OK?" Asia asked. "The other Azazel said that she was still the church''s Holy Maiden." Asia told us that she wanted to meet the other girl and possibly warn her about the Devil plot before it was toote for that girl. I thought that was a very kind and amazing idea from her. [It also takes "looking out for yourself" to a whole new level¡­] "Let''s go to Hogwarts first and then we can go and check out the Vatican!" I said loudly. Nearby Fallen Angels nched at my deration. "What!?" "You can''t just check out the Vatican!" "You''ll restart the Great War!" A bunch of them startedining at me! Shit¡­I forgot this was possibly canon DxD. Fallen Angels and Angels hated each other here¡­for some reason that was never fully exined beyond "Fallen Angels are dicks." Asia was frowning when she heard all of theints around us. She looked at me in concern for what we would do. I pat her headfortingly. "Don''t worry Asia. We can just sneak in. And if we get caught? We''ll smash our way out!" I dered proudly. The only two who could really stop me were Gabriel and Michael anyway. The other twelve winged Angels such as Metatron and Rafael weren''t nearly as strong as those two were. "Mmm. Thank you, La! You''re the best!" Asia said cheerfully. "Alright, then. Let''s go!" I said as a purple portal opened up behind me. "First stop is Scond." "HOLD IT NEW GIRL!" The doors to the cafeteria opened and a young man with silver hair and a manic gleam in his eye entered. He was looking at me challengingly. "You''re not leaving here until you fight me!" He dered while pointing his finger at me. Vali Lucifer - The White Dragon Emperor - Level 55 Huh? It looks like Vali Lucifer just walked in. So he exists in this world? I could never find anything about him in my own. I always thought it was strange that my Azazel was missing his foster son so I never brought it up. [Vali is a half Devil and the Devil''s in your home Universe are evil¡­he''s probably dead or been enved as their secret weapon.] The thought of that made me grimace but it was as good a theory as any. Or it could be something as simple as he was never born. "Why does my mom have to fight you?" Heather asked Vali. "Because she is strong! It''s natural for the strong to test their skills against each other." He replied as if that wasmon sense. [Only if you live in a Xianxia world¡­] "What kind of stupid anime logic is that?" Heather retorted while stamping her foot. She wanted to go out and adventure. Not stay here the entire time. I apologized to the battle junkie, who had rushed all the way here to fight me. "Sorry, but we''re a bit busy right now. We can fightter if you want." I told him. I actually wouldn''t have minded fighting him, but Heather and Asia didn''t seem interested in that right now. Vali scowled. "And when issupposed to be?" He asked me in disappointment. "None of the other Cadre''s will fight me anymore!" I shrugged in response before turning around and heading towards my open portal. Heather and Asia had already hopped through it. I stepped out of the portal into the green hills of scond. I''d sent us directly to the fringes of where Hogwarts would be in this world. I didn''t see the iconic castle nestled in the hills. As I thought, Hogwarts wasn''t a thing here. Surprisingly, there was arge tower though. It was at least 100 stories tall and almost perfectly cylindrical. It looked like the type of tower a wizard would own. "What are we doing outside of Mephisto''s Tower?" A voice asked behind us. I spun around. "Vali? Why did you follow us here? And this is Mephisto''s Tower?" I asked him while ncing at the tower once again. This time more critically. The wards around it were some of the strongest I have ever seen! I doubted the tower would be damaged even if a meteor was dropped on it. [You really gotta use that move at some point by the way!] ''This isn''t an anime! Dropping a meteor from the sky would level half a continent at least!'' I turned back to Vali to wait for his response. Vali was going to respond but a new voice spoke first. "It is indeed my Tower. I don''t usually get new visitors. Wee¡­" A lone figure materialized out of thin air nearby. He was dressed like an elegant 18th century aristocrat wearing the top hat and everything. Mephisto Pheles was definitely a lot different from the Marvel Mephisto. For one thing, he wasn''t an insanely evil Demon God. He was just a quirky extra demon who really loved learning all kinds of magic. "Wee to my lovely little tower located in the hills of Scond." Mephisto said while taking off his top hat and performing a gentleman''s bow. "What brings a bunch of dimensional travelers to my neck of the woods?" He asked us casually. "You know we''re not from here?" I asked in surprise. He scoffed. "Of course! I''ve been studying magic for thousands of years. I can easily notice something so trivial. On top of that, I had recently detected a couple spikes in dimensional energy originating from the underworld. Specifically, the Fallen Angel''s territory. Obviously, Azazel has been getting up to some weird experiments again and brought you here." Mephisto easily deduced. [This guy is smart.] "Since you''re here, I take it that there''s no Hogwarts?" Heather asked him in mild disappointment. She had been hoping to meet some versions of her friends that weren''t traitors or evil. "Hogs what?" Mephisto asked in confusion. "It was my magic school back in our Universe. It was located here." Heather exined while gesturing to the hills and Mephisto nodded. "That makes sense. I built my magic research tower at this location because it sits directly over a powerful Layline. Your school was probably built over the same one back in your world. How fascinating! I wonder how that affected the students'' magical growths? Maybe I should get my own students to learn here for a few years to test it out?" Mephisto started mumbling to himself while pacing back and forth. "Sorry your school isn''t in this world, Heather." I said to her as I ced my hand on her shoulder gently. "It''s ok," She said. "I know they were secretly scheming against me, but part of me just missed my friends and wanted to see them again." "So you''re from a different world or Universe or whatever?" Vali asked us. "Yeah." He smirked. "Are there strong people in your Universe?" I gave a cocky grin right back at him. "Oh yeah. Unlike this world, we have an entire Universe full of powerful aliens and alien gods. Our Universe is way more dangerous. There are two space empires that have been at war for over 1000 years and trillions of lives have been lost in it." I told him a bit about the Kree and Skrulls. "And then there''s all the scary Demons and Evil Eldritch beings that keep trying to invade the Earth!" Heather added on. "Mom killed Belial, the King of Gehenna in a super epic battle justst month. Half of Scond burned to the ground in the fight!" She started bragging about me. "I wish there wasn''t so much hatred everywhere¡­" Asia mumbled quietly. Vali had an expression on his face that looked like Christmas hade early for him and we had just given him the greatest news ever! "Take me with you when you go back!" He asked in excitement. "It''s so boring here! No one ever fights me anymore and now Azazel is going to sign a peace treaty with the other factions!" Valiined. As someone who lived for fighting, that was almost the end of the world for him. "I guess you cane back with us whenever we leave. If Azazel lets you." I told him. "We can speak more about thister." Vali grinned. "I''ll get his permission! What would myJuggernaut Drivedo against an alien battleship!?" He wondered out loud. Mephisto Pheles snapped out of his outer monologue and seemed to remember we were all still here outside his tower. He pointed to Heather. "You there, girl! You said you came from a magic school? Are you interested in trading some spell knowledge with me? I know quite a bit about Human Magic. What types of magic do you know?" He asked her. "I know wand magic and Eldritch magic. I can''t teach anyone who''s not a human Eldritch magic though. It''s a rule for all sorcerers." Heather said. Mephisto looked disappointed before I cut in and exined to him the reason. There was no point in teaching non-humans sorcery. The Ancient One bent the rules to let me attempt to learn sorcery but she obviously knew it was a fruitless endeavor. What Iter learned was that I was never going to be a master in it. Eldritch magic was incrediblypatible with humans, but for some reason it rejected other beings when they tried to use it. That''s part of the reason why mySling Ringused so much magic and always struggled to work right. I''m d I fed that thing to myOrb of Anywhere. And speaking ofSling Rings, I reached into my inventory and pulled out a spare that I hadacquiredfrom Kamar Taj. [You stole it¡­] I handed it to Heather to keep herself safe. "If you want to stay here for a few hours and trade some magical knowledge that''s fine. Vali can stay here too. It might be easier for Asia and I to sneak into the Vatican with just the two of us anyway." I told her. Mephisto''s eyes widened at my statement. "nning to sneak into the Vatican with a girl that looks suspiciously the same as the church''s Holy Maiden!? How devious!" He said dramatically. "I can only imagine what kind of mischief you''re going to be getting up to!" He said while spinning around dramatically. He was a very theatrical demon. "We''re not going to be getting up to any mischief!" Asia said with a cute pout. "We''re just going to talk to¡­me?" I didn''t say anything because I knew things always go crazy despite myLuck stat. [They usually go crazy in your favor though!] "So alternate world''s have alternate versions of us? How fascinating! I wonder what your world''s version of me is like!?" He asked. "He''s an insane Demonic God that rules over a Hell World with billions of souls enved to his will." I stated. Mephisto nched. "I¨CIs that so¡­? That''s really something I guess¡­" "He sounds strong! I''m going to fight him!" Vali eximed with a gleam in his eyes. "Nuh uh! Mom is going to kill him first! He already picked a fight with her!" Heather dered. ¡­ With all of that taken care of, Asia and I portaled to Rome while Heather decided to stay with Mephisto¨Cwith Vali as her unofficial guard. Not that I wasn''t worried about anything happening with this Mephisto. Vali had apparently been around the extra demon many times. The only thing the guy cared about was learning about magic ording to him. I had made us some clothing withCreation of All Thingsand Asia and I we''re dressed as typical tourists to blend into the crowds touring the ce. "Have you been to the Vatican before, La?" Asia asked me as we casually walked past two armed priests holding machine guns. They were carefully eyeing everyone who entered. Keeping out anyevilcreatures likeme. [They have failed their jobs¡­] Unfortunately for them, I was getting pretty good at myLight Maniptionand could hide my corrupted energy signature fairly easily. At least from human eyes. An archangel would probably still be able to spot me in disguise. "I''ve never been here. The Angels had no problem having me in Heaven even after I fell, but the humans didn''t want a Fallen in church territory." I told Asia. "That''s sad. Youre so much nicer than the priests and nuns who took care of me." Asia said solemnly. "It''s this way¡­" We turned a corner and started walking down a much more narrow and deserted backstreet. I was following her on where to go and we were hoping theyout of this ce was simr. I couldn''t spread out my senses to search for this world''s Holy Maiden or the exorcists would detect me. We turned a few more corners and went deeper and deeper into church territory. Other than those two initial guards, we didn''t see anyone else. I wasn''t surprised at howx the security was around here actually. The Vatican in my past life was more secure than this and the supernatural wasn''t even a real thing there¡­as far as I knew at least. Asia gasped as we finally reached our destination. "Is that it?" I asked her. Asia nodded. "T-that''s the same ce that I was forced to stay in my whole life. The priests would bring people for me to heal them every day." "Let''s go see if yourtwin sisterlives here then." I told her and approached the small worn down church. I had heard the description from her before, but the building they had her staying in really was hardly anything more than a shack. The rundown church in Kuoh was almost better¡­and that building had holes in it! "...You should be all healed now." We heard a very familiar voice say as we approached the door. "Thank you so much, mydy! I feel as good as new. Wait, I think I hear someoneing." A man''s voice called out from inside. It seemed we had been noticed. I shrugged and pushed open the doors. The squeaked and groaned loudly as Asia and I stepped inside. There were two people in the church. One was the spitting image of the girl next to me¨Cexcept she was still wearing her ssic nun attire. ¡­The other was a man who looked to be around 20 years old¨Cwith green hair. The man''s eyes narrowed as Asia and I walked up to the pair of them. Asia Alter smiled at us warmly. "Hello, are you here for healing?" She asked us. I shook my head. "No, we were just here to stop by and chat if that''s alright." I told her while eyeing the green haired man wearily. Diodora Astaroth - Heir of the Astaroth n - Level 23 It seemed that we were toote to deliver a warning in time about him. [That''s just this girl''s fate. The church was never meant to hold her down apparently.] Asia Alter looked taken aback that we were just here to talk to her. "You came here just to talk with me?" She asked with a tinge of happiness. I could tell that she was suffering from the same type of loneliness that my Asia had been before moving in with me. "I have someone here who would like to meet you." I pushed my Asia forward. She took off the thick square fake sses she had on her face and the baseball cap she was wearing to hide her hair. Asia Alter gasped when she saw an exact copy of herself standing next to me. I could even see a look of shock appear on Diodora''s face as well. "Hi Asia¡­I''m Asia too." "What the hell is going on here!?" Diodora questioned. "That''s not for you to know." I told him. "Why don''t you and I go and have a little chat outside. I can feel some other people approaching this church rapidly." I said. "If it''s all the same¡­I think I''ll just take my leave now." Diodora said warily. A green magic circle lit up underneath his feat. He was trying to teleport away. That shouldn''t have been possible here unless some traitor had keyed him into the wards! I cracked my knuckles. "Sorry. It''s not all the same." I blurred forward faster than he could react to and punched Diodora in the face! His head snapped backwards and a couple of teeth popped loose as he flew backwards and smashed into the dpidated pews. Asia Alter squeaked in fright at the sudden violence. She was looking between me and the man she had just healed rapidly with concern. "Why did you do that?" "Sorry about that, Asia. I was just taking care of this Devil who was trying to trick you." I told her. "He was a Devil!?" She eximed in fright! "His name is Diodora Astaroth¡­I can tell you all about him." My Asia said. She took the other girl''s hand and led them to the other side of the church so they could sit down together and talk. I walked over to Diodora and picked up his unconscious body. I conjured a ck metal cor and pped it around his neck as well so he couldn''t escape if he suddenly woke up. With him slung over my shoulder, I walked outside to greet the group of people who wereconvenientlyarriving justafterAsia Alter had healed a Devil in the heart of the Vatican. [What an amazing coincidence!] There were about 20 people gathered in front of the church. Most of them were just generic priests and exorcists, but a few of the people gathered here I actually recognized. Vasco Strada - The Violence of Heaven - Level 57 Xenovia Quarta - Wielder of Durandal - Level 30 Griselda Quarta - The Strongest Sister - Level 52 "Who are you, woman! Who is that you''re carrying!" The priest in front of everyone shouted at me. He wasn''t anyone important. In fact, he actually gave me a greasy feeling. "Me?" I pointed at myself. "I was just passing through and thought I would take out the trash." I said while ncing at the Devil slung over my shoulder. "This church is managed by me and you don''t have permission to be here!" He retorted. "And is that man you''re carrying a Devil! Did Asia betray the church and heal a Devil!?" He spat usingly. The others behind him gasped in shock when he said that. "So it''s true!? Asia Argento really is a witch!" Xenovia said while stepping forward. "Step aside! I will go inside and drag her out at once for judgment." I held up my hand and stopped her. Xenovia red at me. "Not so fast. My ward and future niece is having a pleasant chat with Miss Argento inside. No one will interrupt them." I told them and my eyes shifted to theRinnegan."You can try of course¡­if you think you''re strong enough." Ten ck wings manifested behind me. Xenovia jumped backwards with a look of rm on her face. She quickly unsheathed the sword on her hip that was not Durandal. "Fallen Angel!" She spat with venom in her voice! "What are you doing here?" "I just told you, my ward wanted toe and have a pleasant chat with Asia. I came here to look out for her." Vasco Strada and Griselda Quarta stepped forward. "Move back, Xenovia. You cannot handle a Cadre yet. You''re not strong enough." Griselda said. Xenovia sheathed her sword and red at me as she moved back towards the other priests and exorcists who were all looking at me with fear in their eyes. The priest who had spoken first shouted at me again. "You filth! I bet the girl inside is an evil Fallen Angel just like you. Are you trying to corrupt the witch even further?" He used me. "The lord will not stand for it. "The girl inside is perfectly human and I can promise that she has more of the lord''s favor than you¡­if he was you know¡­" I trailed it off. Vasco and Griselda both frowned. They could obviously tell that I was implying I knew about Big G not being around here anymore. "How dare you use me of having less favor with the lord than a witch!" The priest spat back at me. I ignored him and turned to Vasco and Griselda. Neither had made a move to attack me yet. They were being cautious. "Isn''t it strange that a Devil breaks into the heart of the Vatican, which is severelycking in security right now for some reason, and just happens to stumble upon the church''s Holy Maiden. Out of anywhere he could have gone, he ended up here? And then you all show up conveniently a few minutester." I pointed out to them. Griselda frowned at me. "What are you implying?" I pointed to the annoyingly loud priest. "Obviously, you all have a traitor who let the Devil in." I then casually tossed Diodora on the ground in front of me. He hit the floor with a loud thud and I shrugged. "Diodora has an entire peerage that just so happens to be full of beautifulformernuns. I wonder how he got ess to all those girls and never got caught?" I asked sarcastically. Veins bulged on Vasco Strada''s forehead as he spun around and red at the priest in rage. The man was trembling in fear at my usation. "It''s not true! I would never betray the church! Not to some Devil!" "You were the one who told us Asia was colluding with a Devil in secret and led us here. How did you know that in the first ce? The timing was far too coincidental." Griselda said to the man. "In fact, now that I think about it¡­you have used a few sisters of doing the same in the past. All of those usations turned out to be true¡­or were they?" She asked with a look of horror dawning on her face. "Father Grisaine¡­what have you done?" He started backing up slowly. "No¡­" He was sweating profusely. "I did nothing wrong! Those whores all ended up with Lord Astaroth anyway! I was right about them!" He tried defending himself. "You treacherous pig!" Xenovia ran up behind the man and punched him hard. He let out a grunt of pain as he copsed to the ground. [A lot of drama is going on here today¡­] ''You''re not kidding¡­'' "Good work apprehending him, Xenovia." Vasco said to her before turning back to me. "I thank you¡­ Fallen. For pointing out the traitor in our ranks. Who knows how many victims he has at this point?" "At least 14." I said. "Just short of a full peerage. Asia was to be his final prize." "14¡­" Griselda repeated. She looked greatly saddened to hear that number. "Did you trulye here today just so your human ward could talk to Asia Argento?" She asked me. "We were actually here to warn her about Diodora, but it seems that we''re toote." I said. "Are you going to kick Asia out now? She did end up healing a Devil." Griselda frowned. "I don''t know¡­Thews of Heaven are absolute." Vasco Strada stepped forward and picked up the unconscious devil with ease. Vasco was a huge man rippling with more muscle than anyone I''d ever seen before. HisStrengthwas probably higher than even my own. "We will take custody of this trespassing Devil. As for you¡­ A fight between a Cadre and myself could level the Vatican. You can go once your ward is done talking." Xenovia spoke up. "But sir! She''s a¡­" "I have made my decision!" Xenovia''s argument against me was cut off by Vasco shushing her. [Wow¡­I can''t believe he''s just letting a Fallen Angel go right in the Vatican.] "Can I make a suggestion?" I asked him. "What is it?" "You should trade Diodora for his peerage." I suggested. He frowned. "What good would that do? They are already Devils." He said with a tired sigh. "Their souls are corrupted¡­" I shrugged. "If an Evil Piece can be put into someone, who''s to say that it can''t be taken out of them?" I posed the question. His eyes widened in surprise. He turned to Griselda who was also surprised by the question I posed to them. "Are you saying that the Fallen Angels have found a way too¨C" He started to ask. "I''m not saying anything." I cut him off. "I''m just saying, that if you get those girls back and leave them in a room with me, they might leave that room as humans again and not Devils." I told him. To be fair, I wouldn''t want to be a measly human again if I was an immortal devil that could do magic at will. Those girls have suffered tremendously under Diodora though and would probably want nothing more than to be human again though. "We will see what we can do. We have many things to discuss here after what has urred." Griselda said. "Might we have your name? It''s rude to just keep referring to you as Fallen." XXX chapters 216-220 chapters 216-220 216-220. -Earth Marvel, Antic Ocean, SHIELD''s New HQ- "Any other noticeable changes this past week?" Nick Fury asked Steve Rogers. The two of them were taking a tour of the brand new Helicarrier. They were currently on the upper deck. Steve flexed his hand tightly. He felt much stronger than he was before. "No sir. Nothing, new at least¡­" "That''s good at least." Fury muttered. He couldn''t quite believe what had happened to Steve Rogers shortly after taking down Dionysus. When did his life be so strange? He missed the days when SHIELD''s biggest threats were run of the mill terrorists¡­ "So this thing can really fly in the sky? How is that possible?" Steve asked as he looked down to the moving ocean below. This carrier was bigger than thergest battleship he had ever set foot on during world war two and somehow it could fly? Steve marveled at how far technology hade. "Not only can it take to the skies, but it can move very fast as well. Faster than the averagemercial airliner. This is meant to be Earth''s greatestSwordin the event of an alien incursion. We currently have three more of these being built." Fury said proudly. He was d that Hydra had been exposed prior to the other three Helicarriers beingpleted. Had Hydra gotten control of them¡­it would have been very bad. Steve wasn''t sure how to feel about weapons of war like these. On one hand, he would have preferred they not be built at all, because he was afraid they could be abused. On the other, he saw the footage of the Demon Belial burning down half of Scond. He knew that humanity needed more firepower to stand up to threats like that. Even with hisnew¡­abilities, Steve couldn''t be everywhere at once. There was a beep on both of theirmunicators that put an end to their tour. "Sorry to interrupt, but your guests are waiting for you on the 3rd floor." Coulson''s voice echoed in both of their ears. Fury led the Captain back inside and into the room where the rest of the future team were waiting for him. The Avengers initiative was finallying together¡­Too bad La had run off to the other Earth and was going to miss the first mission. Inside the room, Steve saw Tony Stark, along with his new sister Andrea Stark, and Natasha Romanoff. "Is this everyone?" Steve asked Fury. He was hoping for a few more. He knew that Clint Barton was currently busy with other matters, but Fury should at least have assembled a few more people. "We have two more members who are a bit dyed." Fury exined. "Thor is supposed to arrive any minute now, our satellites have him flying towards us quickly across the ocean. As for Daredevil¡­ he might not make it. He was attacked by a mind controlling mutant earlier this morning and saved by La. He might need some time to mentally recover." Tony let out a whistle. "Mind controlling mutants? Man this world is getting weird isn''t it." Hemented out loud while pouring himself a small ss of whisky from the counter. He ignored the re his new sister was giving him. She had quit drinking during her zombie apocalypse and wanted him to do the same. ''The horror!'' Natasha scowled at SHIELD missing someone so dangerous. "His name was Killgrave, apparently, and he waspletely off of our radar. He had the ability to perfectly control anyone who smelled his pheromones. He has thankfully been neutralized." "Gross¡­" Andreamented. "Good riddance." She walked over to Steve to shake his hand since they had not met yet, in this universe at least. "Nice to meet you, Captain. I''m Andrea Stark." They shook hands and Andrea grimaced for a moment when they did so. She pulled her aching hand back. He was incredibly strong! "I''m sorry. I forgot how much stronger I am now!" Steve apologized to her. She waved him off. "It''s ok. You are a lot stronger than my old Captain America, that''s for sure." Andrea was shocked that he was still so much stronger than her after she became an Asgardian. "That happened recently." Steve replied. Fury put his finger to his ear before interrupting them all. "I''ll let the Captain here give you all the details. Thor has justnded on the upper deck and I need to go and greet him. He is technically foreign royalty after all¡­" Tony gave Steve a curious look. "So you got even stronger? Did you take another dose of the Super Soldier Serum or something? "That''s not what happened." Natasha said. "He got this way after he killed a God." Tony whistled again. "Hot damn, I need to hear this story!" Steve let out a sigh before he started to tell them what happened to him. They all listened attentively. Even Natasha because she hadn''t heard the full story yet. Fury had kept it above ssified after he heard it himself. "This is what happened¡­" ¡­Shortly after Steve had killed the God residing over camp Half-blood, Dionysus, Steve had randomly copsed to the ground. He then woke up in a very strange ce where everything seemed like a dream. A young girl with purple hair and green eyes was there to greet him. She was shocked that he was even there in the first ce because, "she could sense that he wasn''t even from her universe." She told Steve that some powerful being must have sent his soul here, after he ended up ying a God, to meet her. Since Steve was a human and he had killed a God, Pandora, the life giving mother was able to perform the ritual. Steve was transformed into a Campione, aGod yer, and Pandora named him as her child. Shortly after that, his soul was flung back into his body and he woke up much stronger than before. He also had a few other powerful abilities that he instinctively knew how to use. "So Pandora is a real person huh?" Tony said while rubbing his chin. "And you didn''t think to ask her what was in her famous box? Talk about a missed opportunity¡­" Hemented while shaking his head in pity. Andrea red at Tony for being insensitive. "He was probably too busy freaking out. Who cares what was in Pandora''s box anyway?" "It was probably porn," Tony muttered. "Maybe the greatest porn ever recorded!? I bet that was what corrupted humanity!" He said with a grin. Natasha and Andrea both scoffed at him while Steve just sighed. Their conversation was interrupted when the doors opened up and a veryrge man with blond hair walked in. Thor smiled heartily at everyone in the room. "Hello, everyone. I am Thor of Asgard. I am d to have been invited to this team of Midgard''s mightiest heroes¡­ It is also nice to have a bit of time away from my betrothed. She is currentlyVERYmad at me¡­" Thor mumbled out as his smile shrunk. He had trouble figuring out what the problem was though. "I''m sorry to hear that, Thor. But wee to the team!" Steve said sincerely. "What''s the problem between you and your girl? Is it cold feet before the wedding?" Steve asked. "Nay, tis not that. Lady Jane is more than happy to get married. She is upset about being pregnant currently." Thor exined. "Ae." Andrea cooed. Natasha was listening in and couldn''t help but be a tad bit jealous of Jane Foster. Natasha was a SHIELD agent, she obviously knew who a famous alien prince was currently dating on their. One thing that Natasha had always wanted was children. Specifically now, La''s children. The red room took away Natasha''s ability to ever have children when she was younger. La of course, being the amazing woman she was, hadpletely healed Natasha. La had asked her to wait on having any children though until Earth''s bigger threats were cleared up first. Natasha was d that they were clearing up one of those threats shortly. "Congrattions, man!" Tony walked up to Thor and patted him on the shoulder. "My fiance Pepper and I have been thinking about making mini versions of ourselves as well." "I can''t wait to be an auntie!" Andrea said with a smile. Tony and Pepper, in this world, had taken her in and treated her like true family. Everyone in the room was enthusiastic to hear about Thor''s future kid. Thor nodded. "Thank you for the encouragement everyone, I''m excited to be spending the next few hundred years raising our child!" He dered. "..." The happy atmosphere in the room immediately vanished. "Wait? What?" Tony asked. "Hundred years?" Andrea asked with a sense of foreboding. "Thor? How long do Asgardian children take to grow up?" She asked him. Thor didn''t notice the mood shift in the room. He was still smiling proudly at the thought of being a father. "How long? Not that long. Only a few hundred years. The average Asgardian child should be finished potty training usually before they''re 60 in Earth years." Natasha''s eyes widened in shock at that number. She was now very d that she held off on bing an Asgardian when La offered her one of those apples! Natasha now knew why Jane was so upset as well. For a woman who started out as a human, that amount of time raising a child would seem horrifying. "60 years of diapers¡­" Andrea muttered to herself in horror. She was starting to regret eating that apple impulsively¡­ "..." The doors opened again and Fury walked back in. He wasn''t alone, a teenage boy with blond hair and blue eyes was following behind him. The current roster of gathered Avengers were looking at the kid curiously. Fury sighed before introducing him to them. "Everyone¡­this is Danny Rand. Otherwise known as the Iron Fist." Danny bowed to everyone in the room. "Greetings everyone. I hope this day brings you good fortunes. I am the Immortal Iron Fist. I have been told that you brave warriors have been assembled to help me do battle against the Hand! With my help, I assure you we will be victorious. The sun shines down and smiles upon us this day." "Why doest this child talkically?" Thor asked ironically. "I''m d he said it, because I was also thinking it." Tony added. Fury sighed again and exined. "He was raised by a secret sect of monks who are sworn enemies of the Hand. Iron Fist here knows where the Hand''s main base of operations is. On top of that, the base is typically surrounded by a powerful barrier which Danny should be able to break¡­with his Iron Fist?" Fury said questioningly. Fury wasn''t sure how it all worked to be honest. All Fury knew was that the Hand had operated in this world long enough and it was time for them to go. After the Scond incident, they had be public enemy number one for giving Voldemort the ritual to summon a King of Hell into their world. Other nations were rightfully afraid that the same thing could happen to them. La might not be around to save them in time and reverse the damage done either. Natasha was looking at Danny Rand, she was very unimpressed. "What is his power exactly? He can break barriers? The ck weapons that La gave us can do that." Danny frowned at being so underestimated. "I assure you all that the power of the Iron fist is unrivaled. With its awesome power I can smash boulders and dent even the strongest of metals in a single blow!" He said proudly while expecting everyone to be awed. "...Wait¡­? Is that it? I can do that too now that I''m an Asgardian!" Andrea said. And with her suit''s firepower, she could blow up entire mountain ranges¡­ "Shameless boasting." Danny scoffed at her. Andrea gaped at him. "Now listen here you ignorant little¨C" "Whoa! Calm down there, Sis! No need to get into a fight with a 15 year old." Tony said with augh. "I''m 19!" Danny dered. Tony looked at him up and down. "Really? You need to eat more then because you''re thin as a twig." "I''ll have you know that my muscles are perfectlypact and that I have trained my body to the pinnacle of martial arts. No one in the world can match the Iron Fist inbat!" Tony obviously did not believe that. As did no one else in the room. Tony pointed to Natasha. "If you cannd a single hit against her I will buy you whatever you want." "I care not for worldly possessions, but I cannot have my honoring into question. I will defeat this woman with ease." Natasha wondered why she was suddenly being dragged into this but she supposed she could see what the kid was made of. She stepped forward and told the kid toe at her. Danny paused for a moment and took a strange pose. His right hand started to glow a faint golden light before steadily getting brighter. Eventually his fist was glowing brightly. The whole process took around 30 seconds¡­ "Does he expect his enemies to just sit around while he does an anime style powerup?" Andrea asked Fury while they watched Danny prepare to spar with Natasha. Fury sighed. "ording to him, he has faced the Hand before. And theyDIDsit around and wait for him to power up in front of them¡­ Apparently it''s dishonorable to attack someone when they are doing that." He stated. "What kind of Dragon Ball Z bullshit is that!?" She remarked! "I''m ready!" Danny dered. "Prepare to face the Iron Fist, woman!" With his hand glowing brightly, he ran forward and punched at Natasha''s torso. She easily stepped out of the way of his punch and retaliated with a blow of her own. She kicked him hard in the stomach. She made sure to hold back to test the waters with him. Danny stumbled backwards in pain and was gasping for air. "Not bad, but I was only going easy on you!" He charged back towards her and started releasing kung fu punches and kicks with a fury! Natasha had to admit that the kid had some skill, but he was clearly not a master. It was easy enough for her to dodge the bright glowing fist and block his other blows. Finally, she saw an opening when he went for a wide hook. She ducked under the blow before spinning and kicking out his legs from underneath him. He lost bnce and fell backwards. His head smacked against the hard floor with a loud thunk. Danny did not get back up¡­ "He''s not dead is he?" Tony asked in concern. "The kid''s head hit the metal floor pretty hard." "He''s just knocked out for now." Natasha said as she checked Danny''s pulse. She turned to Fury and stood back up. "Did we actually need this kid to tag along?" Fury sighed while looking at the unconscious Iron Fist. He wasn''t expecting much, but he expected more than that sad disy honestly. The average SHIELD agent could probably beat the kid in a fight as long as they stayed away from his right hand. Considering it took Danny 30 seconds to power it up¡­that was a mute point anyway. "He was supposed to be back up in case La''s ck metal weapons failed to pierce through the barrier surrounding The Hand''s main base. Seeing as he probably now has a concussion, and we have no way to heal him because La ran off with Asia Argento, I suppose we''ll just leave him here." Fury said. "I suppose we''llmence the Avengers first mission without him and hope for the best." "Alright then!" Tony cheered while pouring himself another whiskey, "Let''s go take down the Huns!" "It''s the Hand, Tony! Did you even finish reading the mission dossier?" Natasha asked him. "No, I couldn''t take it seriously after I read that we were fighting ninjas who still used swords and bows¡­" Tony said. "My people still use swords and bows¡­" Thor grumbled. "Well, your people are bulletproof. These guys are not." Tony said and Thor nodded. With that, the Avengers assembled to take on their first mission in this Universe. La would be sad that she missed out on it when she returned... XXX "Is something wrong, La? You look upset?" My Asia asked me. She was sitting next to her doppelganger happily. I had moved inside the church after things had cooled off, sort of, outside. I shook my head at her look of concern. I had been frowning openly for reasons I couldn''t exin. "It''s nothing, I just felt like I was missing out on something iconic. It''s probably nothing though¡­" I told her while changing my frown to a smile. I did feel like I was missing out on something though¡­ [I''m sure it''s nothing too important¡­] I hope so. I turned back to the other two people who had entered the church with me. They were currently gaping in shock at my Asia sitting next to this Universe''s Asia. "H-how is this possible?" Griselda Quarta asked. "Is she a clone?" "Impossible¡­I can sense that she too has aSacred Gear! Clones are not able to be born with them." Vasco Strada said while observing Asia. He turned to me. "What did you Fallen Angels do? Did Asia have a twin sister that your faction abducted at birth?" He asked me usingly. I raised an eyebrow at him. "That''s where your imagination went to? Abducting babies? Of course we didn''t do that! You''re obviously both missing the most obvious answer here." I said smugly. Griselda frowned at me. "And that is?" "My Asia and I are from an Alternate Universe of course! We stopped by this one to visit!" I grinned at them. Griselda sputtered at me. "H-how is that possibly the obvious answer!? And besides! Alternate Universes don''t exist! Everyone knows that." She stated with certainty. "And who in their right mind would believe that you two would just stop by for a visit?" Vasco Strada scoffed. "Whatever you''re here for, we''ll know when the Angels descend and question you." He told me. "They can question me all they want, that doesn''t mean I have to answer." I told him. "You¡­" He looked at me annoyed. "It''s true Mr Strada! La and I are from a different world. One where the Devils are much worse than they are here. They still routinely eat people''s souls back home! I got kicked out of the church, for healing Diodora, and was almost forced to be a Devil. La saved me!" Asia exined her story to them. Her words were so sincere that it was hard to not believe her when she spoke. "I''m so sorry that happened to you¨Cer¨Cme? This is making my head hurt." Asia Alter said. "That''s ok, you get used to the weirdness the longer you stay with La. One of her current girlfriends is Lady Death herself!" Asia eximed. "Wait? What!?" Griselda asked in shock while looking at me with concern. And that''s my cue to leave¡­ I stood up from the pew I was sitting in and stretched out. "Weeeeell¡­This has been fun and all but I think it''s time that we take our leave now." I said to the two famous exorcists. I then turned towards the two blonde girls. "Come on Asia¡­and Asia. We''re leaving now." "She cane with us?" My Asia asked in excitement! "I can?" Asia Alter asked also. "No she can not!" Griselda stood up angrily and pointed at me. "She is not going anywhere with you!" "She''s not?" I looked at Griselda curiously. "Aren''t you kicking her out of the church for healing a Devil?" I asked her. "That never happened." Griselda replied smugly. "Huh? It literally just happened." I said. Griselda looked at me smugly. "Says who? No one saw it happen. The man who used her is now a traitor who consorted with Devils. No one will ever believe him. They would never believe you, a Fallen Angel, over me either. Asia is a valued member of the church, who has done nothing wrong, and she will be staying with us!" Griselda dered. [That''s actually pretty devious of her¡­] "If she''s a valued member of the church then why is she staying in this dump?" I asked her while looking around. "This ce is run down and I wouldn''t be surprised if it has rats." "The rats aren''t so bad. I sometimes give them cheese and they let me pet them¡­" Asia Alter spoke up. Griselda and Vasco grimaced upon hearing that. "O¨Cof course her living conditions will be improved and she will have a full time guard with her from now on to make sure no Devil''s try anything else." Griselda said. "My daughter Xenovia can handle that task." "Xenovia was calling her a witch earlier¡­" I muttered. "She will be disciplined and learn to not use others without proof in the future. You have my assurance that Asia will no longer suffer with us." Vasco Strada said to me. I asked the girls what they wanted to do in this situation. "I''d like to stay here." Asia Alter said. "T¨Cthe church is my home and I love God! I¨CI don''t want to leave¡­" She mumbled out. "I''d be happy if you both could visit in the future though." She added. Vasco and Griselda both sighed in relief when they heard that from her. My Asia hugged the other one for thest time before I told her it was time to go. I told the two exorcists to contact the Grigori once they traded Diodora for his peerage and we could work out a time and ce where the 14 girls ''might''be made humans again. "I will escort you out of our territory so you can teleport away." Vasco said. I waved him off. "That''s fine. I''m just going to leave from here." "There''s a powerful barrier around the Vatican. You can''t teleport here without being keyed into the ward¨CHuh!?" He was cut off when I casually waved my hand and a purple portal manifested next to Asia and I. "I can travel between Universes, your church''s barriers are nothing to bypasspared to that." I told him. He did not look happy that I could apparently freelye and go undetected into their territory. That wasn''t my problem though. Asia and I hopped through the portal and went to pick up Heather and Vali. It had been a few hours and I wondered if Heather managed to learn any new magic? XXX "Check this out, mom!FIREBALL!" Heather shouted loudly as soon as we arrived back outside of Mephisto Pheles''s tower. She held up her hand towards me and a fireball the size of a basketball came hurtling towards my face! She didn''t use her wand and I didn''t sense the use of any Eldritch magic either. "Eeeep!" Asia yelped in panic and ducked behind me. I casually swatted the fireball away with my hand when it reached me. I rubbed my forehead. Heather, please be mindful about throwing fireballs around when other people are nearby." I scolded her. "Sorry about that." She said while rubbing the back of her head. She grinned at me. "That was cool though, right!? I used magic without a wand or Eldritch energy!" "That was cool." I told her before turning towards Mephisto. "I take it you taught her a bit of human magic? Thank you for that." I said to him. "It was nothing but a simple trade. She let me study some of her wand spells and I taught her some basic human magic spells. Ones that require the least amount of calctions." He replied casually. Heather''s face scrunched up. "Human magic here relies so heavily on math! What kind of heartless monster came up with that idea?" "That would be Merlin." Mephisto responded with a shrug. "He was a fun guy, pretty strong too. His biggest w though was that he couldn''t keep it in his pants. The guy gives Genghis Khan a run for his money with how many descendants he has in Britain." "Eeew, gross! TMI, Mephisto!" Heather eximed. "I''m nning on heading back with Heather if you''re both done trading magic." I told them. "Where''s Vali by the way?" He was supposed to be sticking around and guarding Heather but the guy wasn''t here. "He ran off to go and try to find some dead dragon''s hoard." Heather replied with a shrug. "What?" I turned to Mephisto hoping he could give a better exnation than that. Mephisto exined that the Welsh Dragon, Albion''s enemy, was from a nearbynd, and his treasure hoard had never actually been discovered. Vali was bored and wanted to go exploring to try and find it. "He''s wasting his time if you ask me." Mephisto said casually. "I''ve lived in thisnd for over a hundred years now and I even tried to find it myself a few times. It''s probably already been looted. What a shame. Before his death, Ddraig was rumored to have robbed Tiamat of most of her treasures." That was more than a rumor from what I know. Why else would she keep killing all of his hosts off? "I guess we''ll have to wait for him toe back then¡­" I muttered. Azazel would be mad if I just ditched his foster son in another country. Especially one so close to Angel territory where he could be killed. Vali is a direct descendant of their sworn enemy after all. "I can practice this cool ice spell while we wait." Heather said. "Cmon, Asia! You should try to. You need to know some protection magic!" Asia came out from behind me and looked nervous. "I don''t like hurting people and I''m not very good at math, but I''ll try." "Don''t worry, it''s easy! Just watch this!ICE SPIKE!"Heather held up her hands and a small icicle formed above her palm. She aimed it forward and tried tounch it¡­The icicle instead fell directly onto the grass below and didn''t move. Everyone awkwardly stared at her for a second before Heather turned her head in embarrassment. "D-don''t judge me! That was my first try!" "That icicle was cute and I''ll be able to always have cold drinks in summertime if I learn it. Teach me!" Asia said excitedly. She ran over to Heather who started exining the math behind the spell. Asia was nodding her head up and down throughout Heather''s exnation and I had no idea whether she was actually following or not. "When Vali gets back, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Mephisto said as he took a seat next to me. Right as he fell backwards, an elegant armchair manifested directly under him. MyRinnegantemporarily manifested and I usedCreation of All Thingsto make my own chair. I took a seat next to him. "Genuine creation magic? Been a while since I''ve seen that." Hemented. "Anyway, like I was saying, there is something I would like your help with as anoutsiderhere." A table with a full tea set appeared between us. He poured himself a cup before handing me one as well. "Thank you," I said while taking a sip. "So, what is it?" "About a week before you came here, the sensors in my tower detected a massive surge of temporal magic! Someone attempted to and possibly seeded in sending themselves, or at least their soul, to our current time." Mephisto wasn''t able to tell whether they were from the past or future, but the obvious guess was they were from the future. "Interesting¡­" I said. "Tell me more." Quest Started: Investigate the temporal anomaly¡­ ¡­ Vali came back a bitter with a look of irritation. To our surprise, he actually had found arge cave in the countryside that had lingering traces of Ddraig''s energy, ording to Albion at least. Sadly, Mephisto was proven correct and the cave had long since beenpletely looted bare. As for the potential time traveler, Mephisto Pheles finished exining the situation to me. He then had to leave iming he had other urgent business to take care of. Mephisto asked me to keep the information on the time traveler on thedown-lowthough, due to the area the temporal magics originated in. Kuoh Town, Japan¡­ Of course it came from there of all ces! "ICE SPIKE!" Asia shouted the spell and arge icicleunched forwards from her palm at high speeds. It tore right through a straw training dummy that I had created for the two girls. If that was a regr person, they would be very dead after getting hit by herIce Spike. "I did it!" Asia cheered in excitement and started jumping up and down. "Good job, Asia!" I praised her. She had learned that spell fast! I''m d she finally had a small way to protect herself. "Yeah¡­good job¡­" Heather muttered dejectedly. She was a bit jealous that Asia had mastered the spell even faster than she had and with a lot more ease. Asia had mastered the icicle spell in only thirty minutes. The reason for that was because Asia was NOT bad at math. Not at all! She didn''t have tv or inte, all those years locked away in the church, but she did have textbooks. Lots of textbooks! Apparently, she had read through all of them multiple times and studied them thoroughly. Her dream was to be a doctor without using magic or her Sacred Gear, and I could safely say that was a real possibility with her current education. She wasn''t bad at math¡­she only thought she was because thest few textbooks she had tried to learn were advanced quantum physics books and she was struggling with them trying to teach herself¡­ "Can we go now¡­ It''s boring here with nothing to do." Vali whined at us. "You''re the one who followed us after not being invited!" Heather snapped back at him. Vali scoffed at her. "I just wanted to fight La. Now I''m more interested in this time traveler though. I wonder if they''re strong. If they attack the two Devil princesses in Kuoh, will a Maou show up? I wouldn''t mind fighting Serafall Leviathan or SirzechsLucifer." He said thest name with clear derision. Two pairs of futuristic looking wings sprung forth from his back. "Don''t be so Gung-Ho about fighting either of those two. One of my past wielders was in by the hand of Sirzechs. Even myJuggernaut Drivecouldn''t match hisTrue Form." The voice of Albion echoed in warning. I was intrigued to hear that. I wasn''t sure how much aTrue Formadded to a Devil''s power. For the Greek Gods, theirTrue Divine Formsboosted them by10 Levels.Did the Devil''s get an even higher boost? [Too bad for you, only the DxD Archangels have true forms. You could theoretically develop your own though. You could put your Faith Energy to use developing one. You''d need a lot more followers though...] That was something to think about. It would be a cool way to power up without burning through MP at least.Mana Burstwas awesome, but it was a risky gamble when I used it sometimes. With everyone ready to go, I opened a portal to Kuoh Town. "Well, the city isn''t on fire at least. That''s a good sign that whoever time traveled here is at least not insane." Heatherughed. "When have you ever even been to a city that was on fire?" She asked me. "Asgard was on fire the first time I visited." I replied to her. Heather sputtered at me. Oh right, I hadn''t told her that story because it ended with me and H in the sack for the first time¡­ "I sense the presence of my rival in this town. What a coincidence." Albion''s voice echoed from the wings on Vali''s back. "Is Ddriag awake?" I asked him. Had canon already started here and Issei was a Devil? "Hmmm. I cannot tell. The power I''m feeling is too weak. Whoever his host is, they have a pitiful amount of magic inside of them." Albion said. Vali was initially looking excited to fight hisfated rival, but he frowned when he heard how weak Issei was currently. "Cheh¡­what a let down." He spat out. First thing first, I told everyone that we needed to find a ce to stay in town for the next few days before we started investigating. The sun was already setting here due to the difference in time zones. Good thing for us, Vali had been given a ck Card by Azazel that we could use to get a few hotel rooms for the next few days. I shamelessly guilt tripped him into paying for us all because he left Heather alone with Mephisto earlier. Nothing untowards happened of course, but it was the principal of the matter. Tomorrow, I will start searching the town for the potential time traveler. [And search for some cute Devil girls to flirt with while you''re at it?] Possibly that too¡­ XXX chapters 221-225 chapters 221-225 -La''s Hotel Room, Kuoh Town, Earth ?- "Is this meager disy the best that two proud Sayoongas can demonstrate? I am disappointed." Weerus, the destroyer of worlds, asked while shaking his head in disappointment. Son Gokuda and Vegetite were both on the ground panting in exhaustion. They were both covered in injuries after their hard fought battle against the Universe Destroyer Weerus. They were losing, but it wasn''t over yet. They weren''t going to give up! "Dammit Kakoorite! Get your shit together! Our only chance of beating Weerus is if we both transform into Super Sayoonga Green and fuse together!" Vegetite spat out with a look of determination. Gokuda slowly stood up despite his injuries. "You''re right, Vegetite! Together, with the power of love and friendship, we will both defeat Weerus and reim the Drag So-balls!" [This show is fucking awful¡­] "I know! And yet I can''t stop watching it!" I whined while clicking pause with the remote. IfDrag So-ballhad been released as a parody back on my Earth, it would have been an instant hit! Unfortunately, for this universe, it was not a parody. It was still funny to me though¡­ Watching Weerus, the knock off version of Beerus, beat the crap out ofdiscount Goku and Vegetahad me thinking though. Being a Goddess might actually be pretty cool. At the very least, I would get a pretty substantial power up. This is something I had been thinking about for a while. I''d been interacting with Gods and Goddesses for months now, and even fighting against some of them. What would it be like to be one of them? "What would I even be the Goddess of? Fallen Angels?" [You would probably be the Goddess of Angels, Hope, Gaming, and maybe¡­love?] "L-Love?" I sputtered out. How did I qualify as a Goddess of love? [Well¡­you do have insatiable lust and a harem full of stunning women that keeps growing.] "Assuming I wanted to be the Goddess of Angels, how exactly would I go about that?" I asked the System. [You would need around 10 Million Faith Energy, which is a lot considering right now you only have a paltry amount from your single follower. No matter how devoted Kunou Alter is, you''re not going to be a goddess with just her praying to you.] That wasn''t for theck of trying on her part. My currentFaith Energypool was up to153with just her alone. It had been steadily rising these past few months no matter what Universe I was in. I sat back and continued watching the terrible anime as I pondered ways of acquiringFaith Energywithout being so tantly overt about it. Or maybe that was how I needed to start acting? [If you want to be the Goddess of Angels, then you need to start getting those Angels to pray towards you¡­ and not towards your dead father. Honestly, their prayers are pretty much going to waste in these DxD universes where he''s not around anymore.] Regr white winged Angels were sustained withFaith Energysimr to how some gods and goddesses were, but they only needed a small amount. All the Angels in heaven only needed around 5% of all theFaith Energythat was being sent up there every single day. The other 95% was pretty much going to waste. In fact, I had some theories that that was the main cause of why Heaven''s system was failing. It was basically being flooded with too much power and no way to manage it all. That was just a theory though. For all I knew,Fatherwas just a shitty programmer, and his system simply was bound to fail at some point.Sacred Gearsmutating or even havingBnce Breakershad never meant to be intended after all. ¡­A few hours of tvter. -Congrattions! A quest has beenpleted!- A random notification had me pausing the TV again. "Wait what!? What quest gotpleted?" I haven''t been doing anything! I had just beenying on a hotel bed hate-watching some very bad anime! The anime in this world was awful and the System and I were having fun trash talking it as we watched.Drag So-ballwas thebestthing we watched so far¡­ [Drag-So-Ball was a monstrosity and whoever created it, in this world, deserves to be shot!] It was the middle of the night and I didn''t feel like sleeping. I had grown used to sleeping with one of my lovers next to me¡­ Yes, I could have just portaled back to my Universe to spend the night there, but that breaks the spirit of the adventure. What had happened while I was gone? [Huh?¡­The¨Cuh¨CThe Hand has been destroyed¡­ Someone apparentlypleted your quest for you while you were herezing around.] I nched at that. "Someone did what!? ¡­It must have been Fury! I can''t believe he left me out!" Iined out loud. I asked him to question Iron Fist about The Hands whereabouts, and contact me so that we could take them down together! Instead, he went and took them out all by himself! Now I know why I felt like I was missing out on something earlier. ¡­It still feels like there was more to this though. "Do I not get the Quest rewards now, System? I know I didn''t participate, but it was my Quest and that One-eyed Pirate stole it from me!" I could officially call him a pirate now since the new SHIELD Helicarrier was operational and mainly operated over the Antic Ocean. [Since you were not there or actively participating, I can only give you half of the rewards.] That was better than nothing. I sat up on my bed and looked at the screen in front of me. "Ok, so what did I get? ¡­Woah, this is only half?" -The five founding members of the Hand have been in! The Beast has been in! 450 Hand ninjas have been in!- -You have leveled up x3! You have received 25 Free Stat Points!- Hell yeah! That''s what I''m talking about! What else did I get? -A bonus has been rewarded for a wless victory and not allowing anyone to escape! One of your skills will be randomly upgraded!- -Angelic Mastery has reached the Maximum Level 5!- Level 5was theMaxfor Angelic Mastery? I wondered what It would allow me to do.Level 3allowed me to survive in all environments andlevel 4allowed me to bestow blessing upon people.Level 5should be even greater considering its the max the skill can go! -Angelic Mastery Max: You can now turn other beings into Angels or Fallen Angels by feeding them your blood! Their umted sins will determine the color of their wings.- "Holy¡­Shiiiiiiiit¡­" That was¡­that was really something. Aplete game changer if I was being honest. I could turn people into Angel''s without having to rely on theBrave Saint System¡­ Did we even need theBrave Saint Systemanymore? Once Heaven''s System went down, they wouldn''t be able to make any more Angel''s with it anyway... That''s why they were in a rush to finish the project and turn as many people into Angel''s as they could as quickly as possible. With me now having the highest level ofAngelic Mastery, that was a moot point. [Are you going to turn Asia into an Angel now?] I shrugged to myself. "There''s no reason to rush it. It''ste and the girls are already asleep. I''ll tell them about it tomorrow." This was honestly pretty crazy. Not even a few hours ago, I was discussing ways to be theGoddess of Angelswith the system. And now I had just gotten an ability that allowed me to create Angels at my whim? Was that myLuck Stathelping me out there? If so, I would need to start investing in it a lot more. "Status," I said out loud. [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death''s Favored] [Level: 60] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere, G$$ % #% %$ $%^$] [HP: 13000] [MP: 10000] [Faith Energy: 153] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 170] [Intelligence: 1000] [Luck: 160] [Skills: Observe 4, Angelic Mastery (Max), Acting (4), Light Maniption (7), HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst, Senjutsu (2), Six Paths, Susanoo (1)] [Perks: Never Tell Me the Odds, Lucky Shot, Mana Replenisher, ] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 55] [Skill Up Point: 0] One thing that I immediately noticed was I had a new title and yet it was blurred out. Beyond that, I had enoughFree Stat pointsto put myLuckat200if I wanted to. I put40 points into Luckand the other15 into Strength. I wasn''t disappointed with the results. Upon reaching200 in Luck, I immediately got a new passive skill! -The perks ''Never Tell Me the Odds'' and ''Lucky Shot'' have been discarded! A new perk has reced them!- -New Perk Acquired: Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill) - Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish to ur are far more likely to ur!- The description of this new perk was¡­ quite cryptic to be honest. There were multiple ways to interpret it and they were all confusing. [Just think about it like this, if you close your eyes and throw a dart at a dart board, the odds of you hitting the bullseye are now around 90% every time. That dart board would be life and the dart would be whatever circumstances that you want to happen. Metaphorically of course.] "Wait! So if I throw alightspearat an enemy, it''s going to hit them pretty much every single time now?" I asked. "Simply because that''s what I want to happen?" That sounded absolutely broken! What would happen if they tried to dodge away? Would they identally end up slipping on a random banana peel or something? [It''s a bit moreplicated than that, but essentially yes. Nothing will ever be 100% for you, but it''ll certainly be close!] I stayed up for the rest of the night pondering the implications of my newest acquired perk. Thankfully I didn''t need to sleep if I didn''t want to. ¡­ The early morning hotel lobby was full of people. Many of whom were staring at myself and Vali with hearts in their eyes. None of them approached our group though due to the subtle dragon aura Vali was emitting. It instinctively scared away regr humans unless they had strong wills. "Morning everyone, ready to head out?" I asked excitedly. We were all standing in the hotel lobby. I was munching on a freeplimentary muffin I''d grabbed from the buffet. I was the only one happily eating though. Two of my three youngerpanions didn''t look so great and were struggling just to stay upright. Asia and Heather both lookedverytired and a bit guilty. Like they had been caught doing something naughty. They looked like they were both up all night watching Japanese TV and neither of them had gotten a wink of sleep. [ You literally stayed up all night watching TV too¡­] True, but I don''t have to sleep. They are both growing girls who need it. "Good*Yawn*morning, mom." Heather said lethargically. "What are we doing today? Are we going to find the time traveler?" Asia didn''t even greet me, she was half asleep leaning against Heather, and doing her best to stay awake¡­ I sighed¡­This was a parenting moment wasn''t it? I couldn''t exactly take them around town when they were on the verge of passing out. It looks like they were going to have to stay behind for a few hours. I told the two girls to head back up to their room and go to sleep. "I''m not tired, I''m fine!" Heather, of course, protested saying she wanted to explore Kuoh Town! The bags underneath her eyes told apletely different story. Asia looked sad as well, but understood she shouldn''t have been up all night if we were nning on going out in the morning. I''m sorry for staying up all night with Heather. There was this magical girl show we were watching and it was so much fun¡­" "Go back to sleep. You two look half dead." Vali let out a bratty scoff as he walked by the three of us. He had a small bag slung over his shoulder and was heading out of the hotel. "Where are you off to Vali?" I asked him. He didn''t look like he was going with us¨Cjust me now actually, but still. "I''m off to track down my weak rival. If he or she is too pathetic and beyond redemption, then maybe I will kill them so the Boosted Gear reincarnates into someone better next time." He said cockily. Asia and Heather both gasped and tiredly red at him. I waved the two girls off. "He''s just blowing hot air, girls. Vali isn''t a murderer. He won''t kill his rival if they can''t put up a decent enough fight." Vali clicked his tongue in annoyance. "So what am I supposed to do? Wait til my rival dies of natural causes and hope the next one is better?" "Well¡­you are an immortal half-devil. The average human only lives around 70-80 years." I exined. So yeah, that was exactly what he was supposed to do. My meta knowledge told me that his rival Issei only starts out as disappointing anyways. "You can always give them a chance, they might grow stronger." "We''ll see once I find out who they are." Vali stormed out of the lobby and started marching in a random direction. "*Yawn*What are the odds that the time traveler is his rival?" Heather asked out of the blue. Issei Hyoudou? A time traveler? It''s possible I supposed, but the guy was kind of an idiot when it came to science or magic. I was doubting it at the moment, but who knows? ¡­ There wasn''t a lot to expect from this town early in the morning. It was a weekday, so most adults were at work and most kids were already at school. Speaking of schools, that''s where I was currently headed. Kuoh academy. Was I being incredibly Bold marching directly into devil territory as a Fallen Angel? Yes, but I wasn''t really worried. Canon Rias and Sona were both so prideful, that there was no way they would call their siblings over when I showed up. Especially since I wasn''t heading over for a fight. Plus, I had technically been sent over here at the request of Mephisto Pheles. He was the one who asked me to check out the time traveler in the first ce. I was going to Kuoh anyway, but he didn''t need to know that. [Those are some REALLY short skirts¡­] "Yeah they are¡­" I muttered while making my way through the front gates of the famous anime school. All around the campus were jailbait school girls wearing those very short skirt uniforms that wouldn''t be allowed in any other school except one secretly run by Devils. Now that I had a daughter, I definitely would never be sending her to a ce like this. I wondered why there were hundreds of schoolgirls wandering around, and not currently in ss, but then I remembered that this was barely an actual school. This entire Academy was built so that the Devil princesses could live out their human schoolgirl fantasies. Not that there was anything wrong with that, except for the regr humans attending here receiving a subpar education. Many girls turned to me as I casually strolled through the campus. They were looking at me curiously or squealing something about the academy having another "Onee-sama."I had changed my outfit to a very form-fitting ck business suit/skirt to blend in. If anyone asked, I would just say I was a new student teacher from the college branch of the academy. It was suppressed, but I hadn''t bothered fully hiding my aura. I was surprised at how far I managed to make it into the campus grounds before someone finally came to confront me. "Hold it right there, Fallen scum!" A buxom girl with long ck hair stood in front of my path. She was ring at me hatefully. It was this universe''s version of my niece Akeno. They really were pretty much identical, except this one was currently weaker than my own niece. She wasn''t alone. Two very beautiful Devil girls were nking both sides of Akeno. The first girl was sinfully perfect. She had one of the biggest chests I''d ever seen and her figure filled out perfectly everywhere to match it. Her very long blood red hair was iconic and matched her heart shaped face that was currently twisted into a frown as she looked at me. Rias Gremory was definitely a sight to behold. Especially when she wasn''t radiating a pure evil aura in this Universe. Was her aura a bit dark because she was a Devil? Absolutely, but so was mine as a Fallen Angel, and the new champion of Lady Death. The other girl had short ck hair and gorgeous pink eyes hidden behind a pair of fake sses. It was Sona Sitri. I looked at her with appreciation. For being aside character, she was smoking hot as well. Her breasts weren''t as big as Rias or my niece''s doppelganger, but they didn''t need to be. Sona was tall and lithe and her proportions looked perfect from my perspective. I smiled in appreciation at the two devil girls. "I''d certainly heard rumors about the beauty of the two of you, but they didn''t do either of you justice. As they say, seeing is believing. It is apleasureto meet you Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri. I am La of the Fallen." I introduced myself in a flirtatious manner. I wasn''t being too over the top though and was maintaining eye contact, instead of my eyes raking up and down their bodies like I wanted to. Sona looked slightly taken aback at my introduction. "Wait? My beauty? You weren''t talking about Rias and Akeno?" She asked me¡­hopefully? Her tone, at least, had a tinge of hopefulness to it. I was sensing a small inferiorityplex here. I remember that being a thing in the show. She was always jealous of the other girls in the show if I remember correctly. "Of course I was talking about you, Ms Sitri. I can honestly say that you''re one of the most beautiful girls I''ve seen in my entire existence. Goddesses are included in that list I would like to point out." I told her. [Laying it on a little thick there host¡­] I wasn''t being dishonest here. Not every single girl I flirted with had to be a buxom beauty¡­that''s just how it had worked out so far. Sona actually started blushing profusely after I spoke again. "Is that so¡­" She trailed off cutely and fidgeted in ce. "You are also quite good loo¨C" "Sona-kaichou! Don''t flirt with the enemy!" Akeno blurted out and cut her off. "Sona! I know you''re a hardcore closet lesbian, and this Fallen Angel here is drop dead gorgeous, but snap out of it!" Rias berated her friend. Sona sputtered cutely. "I''m not a hardcore lesbian!" She retorted. Rias raised an eyebrow at Sona. "Uh huh. Your entire peerage is made up of pretty girls¡­ None of them besides your Queen even have a Sacred Gear. You picked them for their looks." She exined. "And what about your peerage, you otaku!? You have a loli catgirl, a time stopping vampire, and a blond knock off of Emiya Shirou with a tragic backstory to boot!" Sona retorted. [Damn! She hit Rias right where it hurts there¡­] Rias sputtered in indignation. "That''s¡­ That''s all pure coincidence!" [Was it though?] Rias and Sona started bickering back and forth. Akeno and I looked on as they argued with each other. "Do we stop them?" I asked her. "Don''t talk to me¡­" Akeno replied harshly and turned her head away. "They''ll stop in a minute or two." Despite her saying that, they did not stop in a minute or two. They just kept on going. "I''m not a closeted lesbian and I don''t secretly hoard episodes of my sisters show!" Sona dered loudly. "I literally found autographed copies of Magical Girl Levia-tan hidden under your bed during our sleepoverst year! A sleepover where you cuddled up against me quite closely I might add." Rias responded smugly. She folded her arms under her boobs and pushed them up slightly. I didn''t miss Sona''s eyes immediately wandering to them before she blushed and looked away. Rias''scloseted lesbianstatement was pretty much confirmed at this point. No wonder Saji never had a chance¡­ Sona blushed again in embarrassment. "Y-yeah? Well at least I didn''t secretly spend all of my food money on anime figures and then lie to your peerage members about your parents not sending enough money for foodst month! You''re wee for when I lent you some of mine by the way!" Akeno joined in upon hearing that. She was frowning at her King. "Rias? Tell me you didn''t! Poor Koneko was sad when she couldn''t have her third dinner every night because we had to budget!" It was Rias''s turn to sputter with embarrassment this time. At this point, we were obviously making quite arge scene. All the schoolgirls, who STILL weren''t in ss for some reason, were gossiping about all of us. Quite loudly I might add. "Oh my gosh! Rias-oneesan is an otaku? That''s such an amazing gap! I love it!" "Sona-kaichou is a lesbian!? ¡­Do you think I have a chance with her?" "Step on me, Akeno!" ¡­Ok, thatst one was actually a random boy. Possibly one of the perverted trio, but I didn''t bother giving them a second nce. I cleared my throat loudly to get the three Devil''s attention. "Maybe we should take this conversation somewhere else?" I suggested to them. ¡­ "Here''s your tea. I would have spit in it, but you degenerate Fallen Angels tend to like that kind of thing." Akeno said as she harshly ced a tea cup on the table in front of me. She harrumphed and sat down next to Rias and Sona on the couch across from mine. I took a second to sip the tea while looking around the ult Research club room. It was actually a pretty fun looking room. I could see that Rias didn''t skimp on the entertainment systems or board game collections. She had almost everything in here. Thest time I was in here, on Earth DxD, I was fighting Grayfia for my life and didn''t notice most of this. "So what brings you to our territory, Fallen? And are you with those other four Fallen Angels that recently moved in?" Rias asked me. Her tone was a lot moreposed than her disy earlier. "Those four idiots? No, I''m not with them. I''d appreciate it if you don''t kill them, but if they start causing tons of trouble, then feel free to. They''re basically rogues here under the order of Kokabiel." I said to Rias and Sona. I could only save Raynare in so many universes before it started getting old¡­ Sona looked intrigued. She pushed her fake sses up to reflect the light. "Oh? Is there a power struggle in the Grigori?" Sona asked, fishing for information. "Was that a spell?" I asked her bluntly. Attempting to catch her off guard. Sona paused. "Was what a spell?" She asked me while tilting her head. "Your sses just now. They shined brightly against the light, but the lights are all dim in this room¡­for the ambiance I assume?" I said to Sona and then Rias. Rias nodded while smirking at Sona. "Yep! I like keeping my club room dark and mysterious. As for Sona''s sses thing¡­Yep she uses a spell to make them shine whenever she pushes them up! She practiced the pose in front of a mirror for months to make herself look cool and smart!" Rias exined and sold out her friend with no hesitation. Sona blushed at me before turning to her friend with a re. "You promised to never tell anyone that!" She turned back to me and pointed her finger at me. "And you! La of the Fallen! Don''t avoid the question!" She said demandingly. Sona remembered my name! That was a good sign! I smiled at Sona while making a motion to cross my legs. I was wearing a short ck skirt and decided to tease her a bit more by shing her with a glimpse of the ckcy thong I had on underneath. [At least you remembered panties today.] All three of the girls blushed at my tant action. They were all pretty sheltered after all when it came right down to it. It was a little strange shing Akeno as well, but she wasn''t my universe''s Akeno. We weren''t actually rted. "Right then, as I said before I am La of the Fallen. I was sent to Kuoh by Mephisto Pheles. I''m here with my adopted daughter, another girl and Azazel''s adopted son." I exined. I avoided mentioning Asia because she was quite famous in this world. Especially right now considering the church was currently holding Beelzebub''s son hostage because of her. "Mephisto Pheles? He actually sent you here?" Rias asked in surprise. Sona also looked very intrigued. "I didn''t know that Azazel had a son. Adopted or not." "He''s the White Dragon Emperor." I told them. "The Red Dragon is somewhere in this town, so he''s wandering around searching for his rival." I might as well have just flipped their worlds upside down judging by the gaping expressions Rias and Sona were both showing me right now. "T-they won''t destroy the town will they?" Rias asked hesitantly. "Thest time the two emperors fought, an entire newke was formed! The supernaturalmunity had to work really hard to cover that up! So many human memories had to be erased!" Sona added. Oh right, there weren''t always five greatkes like there were in my past life. One is artificial¡­ "They better not, or we''ll do our best to stop them!" Akeno dered. I noticed that Akeno''s re lessened when she learned that I was technically here on the orders of a member high up in Devil society. I waved them off and told them that it should be fine. I exined how Albion had said that the current Red Dragon Host was either not awakened or had barely awakened. Either way, they weren''t worth fighting at the moment. The three girls sighed in relief hearing that. Then we finally arrived at why I was here¨Cbesides flirting with them. I exined about how Mephisto Pheles had detected temporal magic originating from Kuoh of all ces and asked me toe here. "TIME MAGIC!? Are you sure?" Rias asked me in rm. I nodded and told her that''s what I was told. "Has anyone been acting out of the ordinary? Or has anything weird urred?" "Besides you showing up literally on our doorstep and telling us all of this¡­then no?" Rias replied. She told me that everything had been surprisingly calm in Kuoh Town for the most part. Besides the four Fallen Angels that had moved in and would soon be moving out. Now that both Rias and Sona knew that Raynare''s gang did not have permission from Azazel to be in Kuoh, they were going to evict them as soon as possible. Akeno looked particrly vindictive to hear that. I would try my best to curb her hatred of Fallen while I was here, but I honestly didn''t know how long I''d even be here at this point. I was hoping to stay a bit longer than Asia or Heather could at least. Asia and Heather have a three day weekend right now, but will have to go back after that. I wasn''t going to be a bad mom/guardian and let them miss out on too much school. They''d have to save the longer Adventures till summertime. "Time travel has been forbidden! Not just by the three factions, but by every single pantheon! It''s one of the worst crimes that can bemitted!" Sona said. Her voice was trembling slightly. "If this is true, then I have to contact my sister and tell her about it. It''s too big to hide." I frowned when I heard that. "Is there any way you can hold off on telling Serafall?" I asked her. Sona shook her head and exined that she couldn''t do that or she could be severely punished for withholding such dangerous information from the Devil government. She told me that there was no way Serafall would try to attack me though even if I was a Fallen Angel. I was here under the orders of Mephisto currently and therefore untouchable. "Even if Serafall doesn''t like you¡­I won''t let her try anything." Sona said to me with a small blush. Awwe, how adorable! So-tan would go against her big sister to defend me! It seems like she did have a crush on me after all if she was willing to say that. I smiled at Sona warmly. "Thank you!" "Y-you''re wee." She stuttered in reply. "Ara, who would be brazen enough to turn the entire world against them for a do over?" Akeno asked out loud. "Clearly someone who has nothing to lose or thinks the rules don''t apply to them." I said. I could understand why time travel was forbidden. It was the ultimate cheat. Is your enemy too strong to defeat? Just travel back in time to before they were born and kill their mother! Problem solved! [Heh! Supernatural Terminator¡­] ¡­On the other hand, maybe they''d simply traveled back in time to take advantage of future world knowledge to make world events go their way. [Supernatural¡­ Back to the Future?] "But why travel back to Kuoh? There''s nothing special about this town at all!" Rias asked. "That''s not true, there''stwovery special girls currently managing this town right now along with their peerages." I told the pair of them. I had been flirting mostly with Sona at this point, so I took the opportunity to send a wink Rias''s his way as well. Rias giggled and yfully sent me one right back. "We are quitespecial, aren''t we?" She asked smugly. Rias decided to tantly uncross her own legs and I caught a brief nce of red panties being shed under her sinfully short skirt. Akeno pinched Rias for tantly flirting with me before speaking up. "Ara, is this a ''Back to the Future'' or a ''Terminator'' situation?" Akeno asked. She and my System were apparently on the same wavelength right now. Also, it seemed like she was a bit of a movie buff in this universe. Rias and Sona nched at Akeno''s question. "Terminator? Are they here to kill us?" Rias asked nervously. Sona was looking just as nervous as she was. "As a sister to one of the Maous, there have been assassination attempts on me before, but never something like this¡­" Sona said. At the moment, I couldn''t exactly refute such a possibility. I didn''t have any information on the time traveler after all. What I could do was reassure them at least. I stood up and stretched momentarily. Three sets of eyes turned to me. My 10 ck wings appeared behind me. "How about this," I suggested. "Until we know the time travelers intentions and they are apprehended, I''ll stick close to you all and keep you safe." "..." Three pairs of eyes immediately widened in shock! "You''re a Cadre!?" Sona asked me. Oh right, they had sensed my aura but that didn''t exactly tell them how powerful I was unless I fully released it¡­ XXX Thanks for reading. Rest in peace Akira Toriyama! He was a true legend and one of the greatest story tellers of our time. He will be sorely missed by all of his fans. chapters 226-230 chapters 226-230 Now that I had no longer been deemed a threat, at least as far as Rias and Sona were concerned, Akeno left the ult research club room to go and get the other peerage members to calm down. Upon sensing my presence, the members of both peerages had gathered in the gymnasium to prepare for an attack. Obviously an attack was nevering, but they didn''t know that. My arrival, at their school, had caused them all to panic and think that the Great War might be restarting, or something along those lines. I''d apologize to them allter. My ten ck wings receded and I sat back down on the couch. Sona and Rias were still gaping at me in surprise. "I thought I knew the names of all the Cadre," Sona said. "I wasn''t expecting an unknown one to show up on our doorstep!" Rias took a calming breath. "Did you just reach 10 wings? Is that why we didn''t know about you? I''m surprised that the Grigori aren''t parading you around everywhere considering how strong and beautiful you are." I smiled from herpliment. "There''s a reason for that. I''m not exactly from around here. I''m a member of the Grigori, but probably not the Grigori that you''re thinking of..." I told the two of them in a way that only made them even more confused. Rias''s face scrunched up cutely as she tried to make sense of my words. "Is there a split amongst the Fallen Angels that we''re not aware of?" "Kokabiel hasn''t started his foolish little rebellion yet, so no." I replied. And maybe now, he never would. The butterfly effect was a real thing after all. No doubt, he would have also heard rumors of a brand new Cadre randomly popping up in the Grigori cafeteria this morning. He was probably very confused, and maybe even slightly nervous, about my existence. They both nched at me. "Kokabiel is going to rebel? Why?" Sona asked in shock. "It''s kind of a whole thing, but this is the gist¡­" I gave them both a quick rundown on how he was dissatisfied with the current peaceful situation of the world. He was a warmonger and he didn''t feelplete unless he was soaked in the blood of his enemies on the battlefield. "Because of that, he wants to restart the Great War by killing the two of you." I informed them both. "Another person wants to kill us now¡­?" Rias muttered. "What is going on with today?" She gave me a cute pout. "You know, our lives here were so much simpler a few hours ago before you showed up!" She was acting like I was the current source of all of this craziness. They couldn''t me the time traveler on me, that was just a coincidence. He would have shown up whether or not I was here, right? [Ehh¡­ To be honest, it probably only happened because you are currently here in this world. The Gamer always attracts crazy events like this. Why do you think you hardly ever have a normal day?] Now that I thought back on my life so far, the System had a point. Ok, so maybe the time traveler showing up was my fault! That didn''t mean I was ever going to admit it to anyone though. I plead the fifth! [You''re not in America currently, you''re in Japan, that''s not a thing here.] Sona chastised Rias. "Rias! Stop acting so spoiled! La of the Fallen was kind enough to warn us at Mephisto''s behest AND she offered us her protection!" Sona smiled at me warmly. "I, for one, am grateful for the services she has rendered upon us." Sona said formally. It was cute. Rias snorted. "Uh huh, sure Sona¡­ I''m sure those aren''t the onlyservicesyou''re interested in from La here." Rias said sarcastically. I snorted and Sona sputtered with a red face. I noticed that Sona did not deny Rias''s usation. I sent a smirk at the embarrassed Devil Princess causing her to blush further. "If there''s anyservicesI can provide toeitherof you, just feel free to ask." I said to Sona first and then I smirked at Rias next. "Wow, you aren''t holding anything back with the tant flirting are you?" Riasmented with a sigh. She put her head down and let out a somber sigh. "I wouldn''t bother with me though." She said. "And why is that? Are you not interested?" I asked her. She was blushing at my flirting earlier, so that shouldn''t have been the case. "I''m very interested!" Rias eximed and then gestured to herself. "Look at me! I''m a gorgeous 18 year old Devil that''s been prevented from dating anyone for my entire life! I''m unbelievably pent up!" She huffed out with a red face! Well, wasn''t that something? "Who prevented you?" I asked while already knowing the answer. "Your parents?" Rias nodded begrudgingly. "They said that since im already engaged, im not allowed to date anyone. It would set a bad example¡­" Bad example? She''s a Devil though. That was never going to work out. They''re trying to get her to act like a noble human girl when she was not one. Her sins must be driving her crazy at this point! I don''t think she has a major Sin of Lust like I do, but with that body of hers she at least has to have a minor one. "You''re engaged to Riser Phenex?" I asked Rias for confirmation. Rias slumped down further on her couch and stared at the ceiling. "Yes, his family is very wealthy and politically powerful in the Underworld right now. My parents will not allow me to refuse the engagement and my peerage isn''t even close to strong enough to beat his." "Rias has tried asking everyone she knows for help, but no one wants to help her." Sona added on. Sona exined that she had even tried to ask her own sister to help on Rias''s behalf, but Sirzechs stepped in and forbade Serafall from breaking off the engagement either. The solution here was obvious then. I stood up and walked over to the two of them. Both sets of eyes were on me as I casually seated myself directly between Rias and Sona. I stretched my arms out and wrapped them around both girls'' shoulders. Both of them blushed adorably when I did so. "You''ve forgotten one person, you never asked me for help." I told Rias. "What''s a mere Phenex family in front of me anyway. I could probably solo their entire n if I wanted to." The Phenex regeneration was useful against other Devil''s, but it was useless in front of myLight Energyattacks. On top of that, the Phenex n members had a habit of tanking attacks when they could instead dodge them. They loved to unt their supposed immortality. Immortality that doesn''t even work against the Devil''s natural enemies¡­ There''s a reason that the Gremory family is ranked higher on the Devil''s totem pole as Duke House,pared to the Phenex who are only a Marquis house. Back during the Great War, their n dropped like flies whenever they ran into Angels and Fallen Angels. Eventually they were forbidden from even going on the Frontline because Lucifer was afraid that Hell would lose its only n of healers. At least, that''s what happened ording to the history in my world. I''m assuming it''s very simr here though. Rias''s eyes widened. "You would do that? Go up against the entire Phenex n for a girl you just met?" She asked me hesitantly. "I''d do that for either of you two if you both asked. It should be fairly obvious, but I''m quite interested in you both." I smiled at them. My arms were still around them both and I scooted them even closer to me. Rias and Sona were both pressed up against my sides at this point. They both blushed again and neither of the Devil princesses made a move to leave my embrace. Both of these girls must be very pent up. Sona, even more so than Rias apparently. Sona was taking advantage of this situation and leaning into me further. Sona''s situation was simr to Rias, but less obvious. I imagined a jealous Serafall has probably been keeping any potential suitors away from Sona. Sona''sst fiance broke off their engagement after losing a simple chess match to her? No chance that was what actually happened. Serafall probably secretly threatened to kill his entire family if he didn''t back off. Rias didn''t look entirely convinced yet but she was close. "...What if my brother decides to intervene? Can you fight him too?" "Then I''ll just fly into space, grab an asteroid and throw it at him!" I replied immediately. There was no way I was fighting that guy straight up at my current level. I''ll bombard his ass from space! Devils needed to breathe, I did not. "Wait!? Can angels survive in a vacuum?" Sona interrupted and asked me in surprise. "They could have rained down meteors on the Underworld during the Great War?" She asked in surprise and wanted rification. I nodded at her. "I guess they could have, but the Angel''s would have been far too prideful to do that. Not to put down my former race, but they''re all one trick ponies that refuse to fight with anything besidesLight Energy." I told Sona, who looked more relieved to hear that. Rias came to a decision. "La¡­Will you help me?" Rias asked hopefully. "...If you do, I''ll be your girlfriend! I''ll even make it a 2 for 1 offer and throw in Sona! I''d offer Akeno too, but she hates Fallen Angels with a vengeance¡­" She cutely babbled on a little bit. "Y¨Cyou can''t just offer me up without my permission, Rias!" Sona leaned over me and scolded her. She sat back and looked at me hesitantly. "I suppose I w¨Cwouldn''t mind going on a few dates though¡­" "That means yes in Tsundere Sonanguage." Rias confirmed for me. "She''s your girlfriend now too, so you have to help me!" She said while grinning and nodding her head up and down! [Two for the price of one¡­ You work fast, Host.] I couldn''t believe how well this had worked out myself. I thought the beautiful Devil Princesses of the underworld would be a lot harder to flirt with to be honest. I wondered if my new perk,Daughter of Heaven''s Will, was helping me out. [It undoubtedly was¡­ You also forget that neither of these two girls are humans. They think differently. Devils are creatures that are attracted to power, and you exude a lot of it! You also swooped in at the perfect opportunity to help them and are very beautiful to boot!] ''Awe, thanks for thepliments, System!'' Rias looked like arge weight had been lifted off of her and she let out a small giggle. "I can''t believe we''re both dating a Fallen Angel now. If the underworld found out, it would be a major scandal!" "I hope my sister doesnt find out too quickly, but I almost forgot that we still have to call her soon." Sona said, talking about the time traveler. "I''m nervous! She always seems to know when something is going on in my life! I don''t want to tell her right now, because I don''t think she''ll approve of a Fallen Angel even if you''re a Cadre." I shrugged at them. "I don''t know why it''s even such a big deal. Lilith, the mother of your race, hooked up with a Fallen Angel herself. Without that, the Devil race would have never existed. If anyone questions you two, just say that you''re following in Lilith''s footsteps." I said to them both. Lucifer and Lilith were almost deity-like figures to the Devil race after all for creating them. Sona and Rias nced at each other. "...Huh? I never really thought about it like that." Rias said. "Me neither! They never really brought that up in school in the Underworld either. Wait, if Lucifer was a Fallen Angel and Lilith was the first human woman¡­ What does that make devils?" Sona asked out loud curiously. I would let the two of them work that out for themselves. It''s never really brought up, but DxD Devil''s are nothing more than mutated Fallen Angel Nephilim''s when you think about it. ¡­ We cuddled for a few more minutes before I let go of them both and gave them some time alone to contact their siblings. They had to report on the time traveler by Devilw, and withholding that information was a serious crime. While they were doing that, I started wandering the ult Research building''s hallways. I wasn''t particrly looking for anything, I was just exploring. Other than Rias and Sona, there was only one other magical presence I could sense currently in the building. I wondered if that was Gasper and headed up the stairs where I was feeling the signature. Sure enough, I arrived at a door that was covered by a bunch of yellow tape and signs that said "keep out!" Through the door, I could feel that Gasper was quite powerful. He was easily in theHigh ss realmmagically. No wonder Rias had trouble helping him keep his powers in check. My new girlfriend was a ''High ss Devil,'' but she was notHigh ssin terms of magical power. She was at the top ofMid ssat best. I could hear noise on the other side of the door that sounded like explosions and gunfire. Gasper was currently gaming¡­ I knocked on the door loudly. "Hi Gasper! I''m La, Rias''s new girlfriend! Can Ie in and y video games with you?" I had nothing better to do while waiting and figured that I should get to know Rias''s peerage better. I was also going to have to get to know Sona''s peerage better at some point as well. I was already thinking about convincing Sona to let me return most of her peerage back to humans, and wipe their memories of the supernatural. Peerage members were supposed to be eternal servants andpanions for a Devil. Sona kind of messed up by choosing a bunch of pretty school girls¡­ because she was horny. They were all cute, but not the kind of people you would want staying by your side forever. If I recall correctly as well, none of her peerage members were even interested in women. A bunch of them ended up with Saji¡­ [That''s pretty sad for Sona who obviously was trying to get her own yuri harem¡­And now she basically just joined one.] There was silence for a moment on the other side of the door. Gasper had paused the game. "...You want to y video games with me? Really?" A muffled voice replied from the other side of the door. I wouldn''t have even heard it without my supernatural senses. I was happy that he wasn''t being too shy and actually responded to me. "Yes! I would love to y with you! Also, I''m pretty strong so you don''t have to worry about identally freezing me either. In fact, I have a gift for you that can help you control your powers!" MyRinneganappeared for a moment and I quickly created a small bracelet made ofck Metal. As long as he wore this, he would be able to go out without his Sacred Gear identally activating and him randomly stopping time. There was another pause before I heard a click and the door unlocked. I pushed it open and looked around. The room was very dark, but I figured a Dhampir/Devil hybrid didn''t need much light to actually see. I giggled when I saw arge cardboard box in the middle of the room. I could sense Gasper hiding inside it. I slowly walked towards the box and ced the bracelet down next to it. "Here you go. If you wear this, yourDemonic Powerwill be suppressed and your Sacred Gear won''t activate. You can take it on and off as much as you want!" "T¨Cthank you¡­" A muffled voice came from the box. It was full of appreciation. With that sorted, I turned towards therge TV in the corner of the room. Gasper had set up the game he was ying on split screen and it was still paused. It looked like some Call of Duty knock off that I didn''t recognize. On the floor near my feet was a second controller. I sat myself down on the carpet and picked it up. "Alright, Gasper, let''s see what you''re made of!" ¡­20 minutester¡­ [You''re getting wrecked, Host. That''s sad considering you''re literally a Gamer.] ''I know!''I replied in my head while furiously button mashing! Gasper was insanely good at this game! We were ying 1 on 1 and he was leading 20 kills to my paltry 3. Also, I''m pretty sure I only got those kills because he felt bad for me¡­ It had been a while since I yed any actual video games, but I figured I would have an advantage with my supernatural reflexes. What I forgot was that Gasper also had supernatural reflexes so it was an even ying field! I even tried cheating by looking at his screen, but it didn''t help. He was still annihting me even if I knew where he was! I died onest time before "You Lost" popped up on my half of the screen. I sighed before turning towards the cardboard box and smiling. "You''re really good at gaming, Gasper! Have you thought about being a pro gamer on the side?" "...It''s too scary. I don''t like people looking at me." Came his muffled reply. I nodded at that. Even I got a bit nervous when I remembered just how famous I was on Earth Marvel. "Do you want to y online on the same team?" Gasper asked. I grinned. "Sure! Let''s go stomp on some plebs!" And stomp on the plebs we did! With Gasper on my team we were pretty much unbeatable! It was pretty funny hearing the people we yed against curse us out and call Gasper a dirty cheater at the end of every single game! It wasn''t til another half hourter that the door to Gasper''s room opened abruptly! Rias and Sona were finally finished talking to their siblings. That callsted longer than I thought it would have. "La! There you are! I couldn''t find you!? Y¨Cyou''re ying games with Gasper!?" She asked in almost disbelief when she looked at the TV and controller in my hand. "Hi, Rias¡­" Gasper said hesitantly from his box. "Hi, Gasper! I''m d you''re making friends!" Rias smiled at him then at me. Sona walked in the room a momentter and she also looked surprised. "Gasper actually let you in here? You must be really great with kids." "Yeah, I told you two I had an adopted daughter. One of my other girlfriends also has two daughters." I told them. I was talking about Yasaka of course. Her second daughter,Kunou Alter, came as a surprise to her, but she epted her wholeheartedly. "...Other girlfriend?" Rias raised an eyebrow at me. Whoops¡­ We didn''t have this talk just yet did we? Sona gave me a cute re. She walked over and took a seat on the floor right next to me. "If we''re going to be in a rtionship, I think we should know more about you, La." She said with a look that told me ''I better start talking¡­'' Rias also sat down next to Sona and gave me the same pout. "I never really minded being in a harem¡­but I would also like some honesty. How many ''girlfriends'' do you currently have?" "..." [Uh oh! Good luck with this one, Host!] ¡­ -Vali Lucifer- Vali had spent all morning searching the dull Japanese town for his rival. He was growing frustrated and almost gave up hope until Albion picked up a trace of the Red Dragon''s magical energy. To Vali''s surprise, the trace wasn''ting from the town, but the lone church on the town''s outskirts. It was the middle of the day and Vali wasn''t good at illusion magic, so he couldn''t fly there. He had to resort to running there on foot as fast as a ''human'' could. Human streets were full of camera''s after all. Because of that, Vali didn''t end up reaching the church for about 10 minutes. He hoped his ''rival'' was still there when he arrived. When Vali arrived at the church grounds, he was surprised to find a bunch of corpses surrounding the dpidated church. "Stray exorcists?" He muttered to himself as he inspected the bodies. "Did my rival kill them all?" Vali approached the church itself where he heard voices and movement inside. "Why are you doing this!? We''ve never even met before, you Psycho!" A woman''s voice called out in panic. "We have met before¡­ in a long distant dream. A dream that I will reim at all costs! Now die, Raynare!" A spiteful voice replied in fluent Japanese. SNAP! Vali flinched slightly when he heard the snapping of bones. He was pretty sure that the woman called ''Raynare'' just got killed. Her name sounded vaguely familiar to him, but he couldn''t quite remember from where. Vali pushed the doors and they opened inwards. He walked inside to find a lone figure standing in the empty church. He was surrounded by ck feathers and the corpses of four recently in Fallen Angels. Vali grimaced. The Fallen Angels had been kind to him, and he was always thankful that Azazel took him in and basically adopted him as a son. Vali would make sure to report these four Fallen Angel''s deaths to his fatherter. Before that though¡­ "You were quite annoying to track down. Are you my Rival? Are you the Red Dragon Emperor?" Vali asked. His rival had just murdered four Fallen in cold blood and would probably be hunted down for it. Vali knew that his only chance to have a fight with him was now before that happened! His rival was a young man with brown hair and eyes. He looked to be around 17 years old and was wearing a school uniform of some kind. His rival looked at Vali condescendingly as he spoke. "¡­Vali Lucifer. I sensed you running around the town trying to find me all morning. It was almostical really. The only reason you even found me here was because I let out that small strand of my aura on purpose for you to follow." Vali grinned. His rival was not a disappointment after all! "So you have awakened yourSacred Gearthen!? And you have been suppressing your power?" Vali asked in excitement for the fight toe. "I''m d! It looks like I actually have apetent rival! I would have your name before we face each other." His rival sighed. "Do we have to fight?" "Of course we do, you just murdered for Fallen Angels! This will be our only chance to fight before you end up getting hunted down for this!" Vali told him. His rival frowned. "Is that so?" A red gauntlet appeared on his arm. "It''s too early for my vengeance. My ns aren''t ready. I guess I''ll just have to eliminate the witness¡­ As for my name, you can die knowing that Hyoudou Issei was the one to kill you!" BOOST! "A fight to the death it is!" Vali grinned as his White Dragon Wings appeared on his back! ¡­ ¨CSirzechs Lucifer¨C "Master, I''ve been a very naughty maid. I need to be punished~." Sirzechs smirked at the sight in front of him. His beautiful wife/maid Grayfia was bent over his work desk presenting her panty d ass to him. He had a long day of work, with a never ending stream of papers to sign, and he felt like he deserved this reward! "You have been quite naughty, Grayfia. I know just the way to punish you~." Sirzechs said as he started taking off his shirt. Before he could though¨C BANG! "Zexxy-Chan! Big news! Major news!" The doors to his office¨Cwhich were magically locked¨Cwere blown wide open and Serafall Leviathan burst in the room! She was dressed in her over the top magical girl outfit that she could usually be found in. Sirzechs sighed as this wasn''t the first time Serafall had cock blocked him. Grayfia pouted but she started putting her skirt back on. The mood had been officially killed. Serafall took in the scene in front of her with some surprise before she just shrugged. "There''s no time for sexy time with your wife, Zexxy-chan! We have a big problem! We have to call the other faction heads! A time traveler has appeared in Kuoh!" His eyes widened in shock! "Someone broke the taboo! And in Kuoh town!?" Sirzechs thoughts strayed to Rias and he hoped she wasn''t in danger. "You contact Azazel and I''ll give Michael a call!" ¡­ It didn''t take more than ten minutes for the other two faction''s leaders to hear the news and teleport down to the underworld. Azazel, Michael and Gabriel all came as quickly as they could. Sirzechs was in one of his mansion''s meeting rooms with the three of them, Serafall, and his best friend Ajuka. "Are you sure this news is legit?" Azazel asked. "Time travel has been forbidden by every pantheon!" "ording to my baby sister, the news came directly from a Fallen Angel Cadre called La!" Serafall said begrudgingly. "I don''t like that one of your Cadre''s just strolled directly into Devil territory, but So-Tan told me that La was sent by Mephisto Pheles so I''ll let it go for now. She better not touch my baby sister though!" Serafall demanded. ''An unknown Cadre was in Kuoh town?''Sirzechs wasn''t sure how to feel about that. "La?" Azazel asked in surprise. "I wondered what she had been up to the past two days¡­" He muttered before turning back to Serafall. "You don''t have to worry about her, she won''t harm your sister, or yours." He said to Sirzechs as well. Sirzechs sighed in relief hearing that. "It''s not that kind of touching I''m worried about!" Serafall said almost hysterically¨CSirzechs was sure she was just being dramatic though. "What if this La tries to make a move on my So-tan or Zexxy''s Ria-tan!?" Azazel waved them off. "Don''t worry¡­that shouldn''t happen¨COh wait!" Azazel paused and looked sheepish. "...Um¡­now that I recall¨Cshe does apparently have a harem full of beautiful women." Sirzechs now felt his panicing back for a different reason! Gabriel and Michael had been mostly silent till now, before speaking up. "I wasn''t aware that the Grigori recently gained another Cadre. Congrattions, brother! Can I meet her?" Gabriel asked hopefully. "She''s¡­not really a member of the Grigori¡­ Per se¡­" He trailed off. Sirzechs could tell that Azazel was obviously hiding something there. "Is that so?" Gabriel asked curiously. She turned to her oldest brother Michael. "Do you remember any Angel''s named La?" Michael shook his head. "I remember the name of every single Angel. Those who are still in heaven, those who have Fallen, and even my brothers and sisters who passed on during the Great War. I don''t recall our father ever naming an Angel La though." Hemented curiously. All eyes in the room turned to Azazel who was doing his best to avoid their collective gazes. Sirzechs was now sure that he was hiding something important about this new Cadre! Ajuka spoke up. "As intriguing as this mystery is, perhaps we should focus on why we are here. We need to get to Kuoh and see if we can find this temporal anomaly before the other Pantheons get wind of it." Serafall rapidly nodded. "That''s right! All those assholes are always looking for a way to make us look bad! They''ll absolutely me us if they find out!" Azazel spoke up. "It''s settled then, we should all head to Kuoh immed¨C" Azazel abruptly stopped talking. A genuine angry expression formed on his face! He grit his teeth and clenched his fists tightly! Magic power started wafting off of him in his rage! "Azazel!? What''s wrong!?" Gabriel asked in concern. Sirzechs didn''t think he had seen the calm Azazel this angry in centuries! Azazel''s eyes were filled with hatred! "Someone just killed my son! The magical spell I ced on him to tell me his status was just broken!" XXX = chapter 231 chapter 231 A/N: So I''ve decided to change up how I''m going to do things¡­unless I hate it that is. We''ll see how it goes¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥Instead of dumping Five (~1k word) chapters once a week, I''m going to start posting two (~3k word) chapters twice a week. Chapter 231: ¨CIssei Hyoudou¨C Vali was just as strong as Issei remembered him being in this time period. It was only the hundreds of years of experience inbat Issei had that let him triumph as easily as he did. Vali had put up a valiant fight, sure, but Issei had spared against him hundreds of times in the future and knew every one of Vali''s tricks at this point. This younger Vali obviously didn''t have that luxury. "You either die a hero, or you live long enough to see yourself be the viin¡­" Issei Hyoudou muttered to himself as he stared down at the corpse of Vali Lucifer. Issei didn''t remember where he had heard that quote from, but it seemed fitting in this situation. Issei acknowledged that he was the Viin in this situation. He had just killed someone who was a hero in his own timeline. Despite that acknowledgement, he wouldn''t stop now! Not until he reimed what had been lost to him! Issei was never going to give up. No matter who or what stood in his way! Issei raised his gauntleted hand and pointed it at Vali''s corpse. He was nning on destroying it along with the evidence of their battle. He didn''t think anyone would be able to stop him at this point¨C''not even HER!''¨Cbut he was still very paranoid about being exposed before he regained his full strength. He was preparing to fire hisDragon Shotand destroy Vali''s body when Ddraig stopped him. The green gem on hisBoosted Gearglowed as his partner spoke to him. {Don''t do it, Partner. He''s already gone, allow him a proper burial at least. He was your rival and deserves that dignity. Don''t lose yourself,pletely. Vali was never your true enemy here.} Issei lowered his gauntlet and sighed. "You''re right, Ddraig. The one I need to kill is the Goddess of Angels. She''s the one who took everything from me after all!" {What''s your n now?} "I''m sure Azazel is going to know that I killed Vali. For now, I''m going to use his body as a decoy while I head to the underworld. I need to regain my full strength and there happens to be a sleeping beauty there who can help me do it." {Good n. I don''t see anything wrong with you waking up Ingvild early. Her Sacred Gear should also give you the boost you need to get back to Super ss quickly. After that, you NEED to find Asia! She''s the ONLY one who can hopefully heal our damaged souls!} "I know¡­Ddraig. I know." Issei said with a grimace. Even now, he could feel a burning pain inside of himself. His and Ddraig''s souls were deteriorating and there was nothing they could do to stop it. Issei figured they''d be dead in a month at most. He had hoped to find Asia when he stormed the church and killed Raynare, but she wasn''t there! Issei knew he was in another timeline, and he had no idea where she was currently. "I will findMY ASIA,and I will take back my dream!" ¡­ ¨C500 years in the future, in a different timeline¨C "Hello, you''ve reached the phone of Rias Gremory! I can''t take your call right now, but feel free to leave a message. And if this is my bastard ex-husband Issei, STOP CALLING ME! We''re through!" A mature looking Issei hung up the magical phone with a grimace. Rias wasn''t talking to him anymore. None of the girls he actually loved were talking to him anymore! "My lord, is something wrong? Is that ungrateful whore still not answering your calls?" A beautiful naked woman, sitting on the sofa in Issei''s mansion asked him. She was one of thetest harem members, although he didn''t even know her name. He had simply seen her walking down the street in his territory and decided that he had to add her to his horde. With hisDraconic Aura, it was easy enough to seduce her. She was only aLow ssDevil and could hardly resist its influence. Issei red at the naked girl. "Don''t talk about Rias like that! She''lle around! She''s only a bit jealous because the size of my harem has grown a bitrgetely!" Another naked woman came and sat down next to the other girl. "Of course she is jealous. My lord is the greatest Devil in the Underworld! It is expected of you to have arge harem! All of us sisters are grateful that you desired us and took us for yourself! It is our greatest honor!" She said almost reverently. She was also aLow sswoman that was influenced by hisDraconic Aurato fall for him. Another woman that he had picked up somewhere, and couldn''t quite recall. He didn''t care, she was just a ything. They all were! Why didn''t his wives realize that!? Issei''s harem had grown explosively over the years. As the newDragon of Domination, his lust was insatiable after all. Right now, he was up to around 300 Harem members. His wives, the only women he truly loved, had apparently had enough. They refused to stand by him anymore. Rias, Akeno, Koneko, Kuroka, Ingvild, Xenovia, Roseweisse, Irina, Bennia, Ravel, and even his precious Asia¡­all of them left him! He was now alone in his gigantic mansion with only his harem members forpany. None of his wives would answer his call and they refused to speak with him in person. Even the precious children he had with all of them, refused to speak with him. Issei sighed. He had everything that he dreamed of as a young boy at this point. He had power, wealth, fame, and a massive harem! None of that made him happy though. "Pour me a drink!" Isseimanded the two women as he started undressing himself. He needed to get ck out drunk and throw himself into another orgy so he could forget the pain temporarily. ¡­A few hourster. Issei woke up in a pile of over a dozen naked women with a rough hangover and a frown on his face. The orgy full of beautiful women had been fun, but he once again felt empty. He never felt that way when he woke up, snuggled against one of his wives¡­ Issei stood up and walked over to a nearby stand to pour himself another drink. He had been doing that a lottely. {You should go easy on the drinking, Partner. It''s not helping the situation.} ''I know that!''Issei spat out in his mind. ''I know that but¡­my wives¡­they''re nevering back are they, Ddraig¡­''Issei thought in depression. He knew it was all truly over. {Probably not. Those women have all grown to be either Ultimate or Super ss beings. Your Draconic Aura no longer affects them as it did when they were younger. The love they had for you is gone. You''ll have to move past it if you ever want to be happy again.} Issei swirled the ss of demonic whiskey around as he pondered Ddraig''s words. His wives were amazing, and had all gotten very powerful and famous themselves. He missed the days when they were all younger and none of them were even Ultimate ss beings. He wished he could go back to those days. ¡­Issei paused for a moment. So why couldn''t he go back? Didn''t hisDemonic Powerallow him to aplish anything as long as he thought about it? Was time travel possible? {Partner¡­that''s some very dangerous territory you''re thinking of entering. Not only is it incredibly dangerous, but it''s also forbidden! Changing time will get every pantheon in existence to hunt you down and kill you.} Issei didn''t care though, his mind was already made up. He needed to know more about Time Travel before he attempted it. The only Devil he could think of who would probably know anything about forbidden magic was Ajuka Beelzebub. There was a holidaying up soon in the Underworld that celebrated the signing of the peace treaty 500 years ago. All of the Maous usually got together on that day to celebrate together with the Angels. Issei knew that he could use that opportunity to break into Ajuka''sb. Issei had been invited there a few times in the past and knew about most of Ajuka''s security measures already. {Partner¡­ I hope you know what you''re doing.} ¡­ "Say what you want about Ajuka, but his research is incredibly well organized." Issei muttered to himself. He was searching through Ajuka''s research files, trying to find anything on time travel. Breaking into theb of the smartest man in the Underworld had not been as difficult as most people would expect. Issei knew that Ajuka does a lot of dangerous research here. A lot of that research is very magically sensitive and Ajuka therefore can''t have strong wards surrounding hisb that could end up disrupting any of it. Hence, despite what most people thought, Ajuka''sb didn''t have strong wards. It was mostly filled with dangerous scientific traps that Issei was able to bypass because he was still registered as a ''guest and friend'' in Ajuka''s systems. Issei''s eyes lit up when he found a file with the information he was looking for! It was a ritual that could send his soul back in time and fuse it with his younger self! Since Ddraig was fused to his soul, he could evene with. "This is perfect!" Issei said with glee. {I hope it works¡­} Issei started reading in more detail. It was a time ritual that Ajuka had created a few hundred years ago, but abandoned when he felt it wasn''t worth the risk of getting the other pantheons angry at him. The ritual required some rare magic items, but they were nothing he couldn''t afford with his current wealth. There were some warnings written down by Ajuka, for anyone attempting to perform the ritual. The first warning was to never attempt to travel back in time more than 20 years. Doing so ''could''end up sending your soul into an entirely separate timeline. Issei shrugged that one off. He figured Ajuka was too smart to mess up something like that, and just threw that warning in to try and dissuade people from attempting it. The second warning was to NEVER attempt to do the ritual TWICE. A soul could only go back and fuse with itself once. If it was attempted a second time, his soul would face severe repercussions and possibly even start to deteriorate. Issei ignored that warning as well. He was only intending to go back once anyway. Why would he need to use the ritual twice? ¡­ A weekter Issei had all the magical ingredients he needed to perform the ritual. He had triple checked his work to make sure everything was going to be perfect. Issei knew that he couldn''t afford to fail. {How far back are you going?} "I''m going back almost the whole 500 years." Issei responded to Ddraig. "I want to merge with my 20 year old self. I''m an Ultimate ss at that point, but my wives were still all in High ss. They were all in college, so they were more focused on academics than training." Issei also picked this point in time because that''s when his entire peerage had been assembled and he and his wives had started bing sexually active. He didn''t want to merge back with his 16 year old self and have to win over all the girl''s hearts again. That was too much work for him. "Alright, Ddraig, here we go!" Issei performed the ritual and sent his soul back almost 500 years¡­ ¡­ Issei opened his eyes with a killer headache. His memories felt jumbled as two different versions of his soul tried to merge. "Did it work?" He asked out loud. He got no response though. "Ddraig? Are you there?" There was still no response. Issei looked around his surroundings and frowned at what he saw. "Why am I in my old house''s bedroom?" He was in his bedroom from before Rias had his house demolished and rebuilt. He easily recognized the old eroge and gravure posters littering his walls. The smell of his old room was also something he hoped he would forget¡­ There was a knock on his bedroom door and Issei perked up. "Issei are you awake. You have to get to work soon¡­" His mother''s voice echoed from the other side of the door. She sounded tired. A few tears came to his eyes. One of his biggest regrets was never turning his parents into devils. He was so focused on his harem dream, that he let them waste away and die as humans. He vowed to himself that he wouldn''t let that happen again. First though, he had to figure out what was going on. Did he identally send himself back further in time than he wanted to? He cringed at the thought, but resolved to himself that that wasn;t the worst thing in the world if that''s what happened. At least he''d get to beat up Riser Phenex one more time. Issei hopped out of his bead and started looking around his bedroom for his school uniform. He was surprised when it wasn''t in the drawer he remembered it used to be in. Maybe his mother had washed it. Issei tossed on some other clothes and headed downstairs. His mother and his father were sitting at the kitchen table. They looked exactly as he remembered them. He smiled at them brightly. Good morning, dad! Good morning, mom!" Instead of being happy to see him, both of his parents just sighed. "Good morning¡­Son." His father said tiredly. "Mom, have you seen my school uniform anywhere?" Issei asked her. His mom looked at him in confusion before giving him a judgemental look. "Why do you need your school uniform?" she asked him. "You better not be thinking of wearing it to sneak back into Kuoh and peep on underage girls!" She spat out at him. He was taken aback by the venomous tone she had with him! "Son¡­ I think it''s time you move out. You were expelled from Kuoh two years ago, but it seems like you can''t move past your perversions. Your mother and I can''t take it anymore." His father said sadly. "...What?" It was only a couple hourster that Issei had started putting the pieces together. The jumbled memories of his two soul''s finally settled. Issei was horrified when he got ess to his past memories. "This isn''t my past¡­" He whispered to himself in shock. He didn''t idently send himself back farther than he thought. He was 20 years old and had ended up exactly where he expected¡­except he hadn''t. Issei realized that he had not heeded Ajuka''s warning and had actually sent himself to an alternate timeline! Here, he was not a Devil! He was a regr human and hisSacred Gear wasn''t even awakened yet! That''s why he couldn''t hear Ddraig. From his new memories he learned that a few years ago, Rias and Sona had decided to leave Kuoh Academy along with their peerages one day randomly. The students were sad to see them go, but the Issei of this timeline figured the school would continue on as it always had even without those two. How wrong he was... The only reason he had not been expelled, for constantly peeping on girls, was because of the Devil''s influence over the school. Without them there to run things, Issei and the other two members of the perverted trio were expelled and sent to juvenile prisons. His life was pretty much ruined from there. No college would ever ept someone with a record like his after all. For the past year, he had been working 9-5 at a convenience store that barely paid him anything. It was the best job he could get. "This is such bullshit!" Issei cursed out loud in rage. "What happened!? Where did it go wrong!? I''m the Red Dragon Emperor! Why did Rias not take me into her peerage!?" Issei spent the next week doing his best to awaken his Sacred Gear and try to at least get Ddraig back. From there, the two of them agreed that they needed more information on this timeline. The closest destination to find that information was Kyoto. Issei stole money from his mother''s purse and bought a train ticket. From there, he headed into Youkai territory to try and find any information he could about the Devils and Rias Gremory. He used his identity as the Red Dragon Emperor to intimidate any youkai he found. He didn''t care if they reported him to Yasaka, he was nning on leaving Kyoto after he got the information he came for. "Who the hell is the Goddess of Angels?" He asked in anger. {Whoever she is, she sounds powerful and very influential.} Issei found a few more Youkai and got the answers out of them¡­one way or another. From what Issei learned of her, she appeared years ago in Kuoh and ended up sweeping not only Rias Gremory, but also Sona Sitri off their feet. Apparently, the Goddess of Angels was a very high ranked Fallen Angel that was practically worshiped by the three factions. She was aSuper ssbeing, she could create Angels at a whim, she could heal the Devil''s Sleeping Sickness Disease, and she could literally revive the dead! How was Issei supposed topete with that!? "Rias is already part of someone else''s harem here, Ddraig. And in this timeline I''m nothing but a human criminal¡­" Issei muttered in dejection. {I warned you to be careful when messing with time. Luckily for you, none of the pantheons seemed to notice that you did it. You''re still the Red Dragon Emperor. Why not start over here and make a name for yourself again? I''m sure that plenty of Devil''s will want you in their peerages!} "No!" Issei said while clenching his fists. "The only peerage I join will be Rias''s! If I failed the first time, then I''ll just try again. I just need to collect the magical ingredients to perform the time ritual a second time! I''ll stop the Goddess of Angels from ever getting her hands on Rias! I''ll kill her first before she touches what''s mine!" {Partner¡­ You didn''t listen to Ajuka''s first warning. The second warning specifically said that you can never time travel again! Our Souls won''t be able to handle it!} Issei grit his teeth. "It doesn''t matter. I have to! I''ll take back what''s mine and kill anyone who gets in my way! The Goddess of Angel''s won''t even see meing!" He grinned vindictively. XXX A/N: This was a bit of a different chapter, but I had fun writing it. chapter 232 chapter 232 We left Gasper to his games and headed back to the Clubroom. My two newest girlfriends were listening with rap detention as I exined about myself and where I came from. They didn''t believe me at first, but a few demonstrations of my abilities and they were mostly convinced. "Woah¡­" Rias said with stars in her eyes. I could tell she definitely wanted to visit my home, maybe even move there. Rias was an interesting one. She was a girl that craved a regr life, but at the same time she also thirsted for excitement. "Aliens¡­Space Travel¡­Alien Gods!? Your Universe sounds crazy! And you''re trying to be a Goddess yourself?" I nodded at Rias. I had mentioned to them that I was trying to be theGoddess of Angels. That required the Angels of this world to acknowledge me as such. Even if they didn''t pray to me, belief would still send me Faith Energy. Rias and Sona were justifiably skeptical, until they found out that I could heal pretty much anything and even revive the dead! "Really!? Only G¨CGod¡­Ow¡­was able to revive the dead in our world. Even then, he was only able to revive Humans or half humans like J¨Cjesus¡­Ow." Rias said while clutching her head from the migrain saying those two names gave her. I quickly healed her headache with myPurger of Darknessand told her she could just refer to those two as Big G or Big J. That caused her to giggle. Sona had been looking contemtive for a while. "You tantly exposed the Supernatural to the humans of your world¡­and they actually epted you?" Sona asked in surprise. She was under the impression that things should not have gotten that smoothly. "Yeah, why wouldn''t they? What did you think would have happened?" "We all thought they would have startedunching nukes to kill us all off! That''s one of the reasons why we try so hard to keep the Supernatural world secret. That''s why we wipe the memories of any normal humans when they discover us." Sona exined. She thought that humans would never be able to ept the Devil''s, because they used to eat their souls back during the Great War. "I nodded at that. You would think that''s the case," I told the two of them. "But you''re forgetting one important thing." I said with a sly grin. They both looked at me curiously. Rias tilted her head. "And what''s that?" "Both you and Sona are super hot." I told them. Sona sputtered at me with a red face. Iughed. "Let''s be real here, the majority of men tend to think with their little heads. If human men found out that there was an entire race, full of super hot women, that ''regrly indulged in sin,'' do you think they would try and destroy that race? Or would they instead all try and hook up with the Sexy Devil girls?" I asked them. If I was an ugly Fallen Angel, my reveal to Earth Marvel would not have gone over as well as it should have. It did though, because I was ridiculously Hot, and half the wanted to fuck me. I epted that fact a while ago¡­ Sona and Rias were both gaping at me for my question. Sona tried to argue that people were smarter than that, and that there was no way that could be the case. "War can easily be prevented just because I''m hot? There''s no way that would work." She scoffed. I pointed at Sona. "You literally chose not to attack me, a Fallen Angel in the heart of your territory, because I am Hot." I told her. "¡­You''re the same as them." Sona pressed her face into her hands and let out a muffled scream of embarrassment at beingpared to the average horny guy. Rias giggled at Sona''s expense. She then had a pondering look on her face as she started muttering something about how millions of Otaku would probably betray their home country of Japan to defend their precious Youkai Catgirls if they found out they really existed¡­ She got the idea at least. ¡­ Our conversation was interrupted when I felt a massive surge of energy on the outside of the town. I couldn''t believe I didn''t sense it earlier! I opened a portal to the edge of town. Sona and Rias followed me. I recognize the two magical signatures of whoever fought here. One of them was Vali, and the other was very simr to Isane Hyoudou. Was he fighting with Issei here? Some things were starting to make sense to me now. I had subtly asked Rias about the perverted trio earlier. ording to her, they were three normal humans and one of them might possess aSacred Gear, but she didn''t know which one. They spend so much time together, that theSacred Gearaura brushed off on all of them. Rias was desperate to get a strong peerage, but she didn''t yet know if she was desperate enough to recruit a tant degenerate to her family. "What kind of fight happened here?" Rias asked in shock. Her eyes were wide as she took in the devastation around us. I didn''t me her, half the forest had beenpletely leveled to the ground. Trees were violently torn up and thrown around everywhere. There were craters scattered around everywhere that could only have resulted from many explosions. There must have been a very powerful barrier put up here. Otherwise, there''s no way I wouldn''t have been able to sense a fight like this going on nearby. [Or maybe you were just too engrossed talking to your newest girls to notice¡­] ''Give it a rest system. I''m horny but I''m not that horny.'' My wings emerged behind me and I took to the sky to get an aerial view of the battlefield. It extended for a few kilometers. There was no way Canon Issei would have been able to push Vali this far in a fight. That settled it, I now figured out who the time traveler was. Sona and Rias were hovering next to me looking around. Sona suddenly cringed and looked off into the distance. "My sister is here¡­" She muttered quietly. I raised an eyebrow at her. "How do you know?" Rias giggled at Sona who was covered in goosebumps. "She always gets this way when Levia-tanes to visit her precious So-tan!" she said teasingly. As she said that, I felt numerous Magical beings teleport nearby. I recognized one of them as this world''s Azazel. He was with three very powerful devils, and two very powerful Angels. I pped my wings and started making my way over towards them. I cringed at the sight when we arrived. Azazel was standing in the middle of a crater. I could feel anger radiating off of him. Lying on the ground next to him was Vali¡­or his corpse that was. He was beaten ck and blue and even missing his left arm. "Vali lost?" I muttered in shock as I descended. "Rias?" "So-Tan!" Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan called out to their sisters as we all touched down. The two Maous looked at me standing between their siblings and started ring at me. "And who is this?" Serafall asked while giving me a distrustful look. Sona shifted awkwardly. "Hello, Nee-sama. This is¡­La of the Fallen. TheGoddess of Angel''s¡­and our girlfriend¡­" Sona trailed off. I smiled at her for that introduction. I wasn''t theGoddess of Angelsyet, but I appreciated her talking me up like that. Especially when Michael and Gabriel were also looking at me inquisitively. Upon hearing the word "girlfriend," both Sirzechs and Serafall''s expressions darkened. I could definitely feel some killing intent directed at me. Ajuka Beelzebub merely raised an eyebrow, but otherwise didn''t look that interested. Gabriel skipped forward and stood in front of me. "I don''t remember you in Heaven and yet you are a Fallen Angel? Where are you from?" "An alternate Universe full of Aliens, Alien Gods,-eating Alien Gods, Eldritch Monsters and tons of other crazy stuff." I answered her with a smile. Gabriel smiled back at me. "That makes sense!" she said inplete eptance of my answer. [No wonder she and Asia get along so well.] Michael spoke up. "What qualifies you to be theGoddess of Angels?" He asked curiously. I supposed his skepticism was justifiable. Despite that, I grinned. This was a good opportunity to talk myself up to them. "I can turn people into Angel''s, heal pretty much any injury or disease, teleport unimpeded pretty much anywhere I want, ¡­and revive the dead." I said thatst one casually, as if it wasn''t a big deal. ¨CFaith Energy +1000!¨C I smirked at that notification. I didn''t know who that came from, but it was most likely Gabriel. She was looking at me in pure excitement from my ims. Serafall and Sirzechs both nched at my ims. After I spoke, I noticed that Michael had subtly stepped between them and me. Since I had just announced that I could create Angels, there was no way he would let mee to harm. "Fascinating¡­" Ajuka muttered to himself while observing me more closely. Azazel turned around and spoke for the first time since I arrived. His attention had beenpletely focused on his son''s body so far. "You can revive the dead!?" Azazel asked me. His voice sounded horse, but was tinged with hopefulness. I floated down into the crater towards him and Vali. I focused on Vali''s body. He had really been put through the ringer. I didn''t think I could heal his missing arm, even with myPurger of Darkness, but thankfully I had theRinneganas well. "King of Hell!" Azazel stepped back with a look of shock as a gigantic head manifested nearby! TheKing of Helllooked very simr to the anime, down to the giantRinneganpattern in its eyes. I picked up Vali''s body and tossed it directly into its mouth. It closed its mouth and started visibly chewing. It was pretty gross to look at, but that''s how it worked. "What the hell are you doing!" Azazel shouted at me angrily! He conjured aLightspearin his hand and was about to attack my summon. "Easy there, Azazel! It''s fine! TheKing of Hellfeeds on pain. He literally eats injuries. Just watch!" I shouted at him to stop. Azazel gripped his spear tightly, but didn''t make another move to attack. Everyone nearby flew down to get a closer look at what was happening. "Fascinating!" Ajuka said as he walked a bit closer to theKing of Hell. "I can detect that this being''s dimensional signature is different from that of the Goddess of Angels. Hees from another Universe himself. And how does he eat pain? Is he eating the physical injuries or is he eating the concept of pain?" He started rambling to himself, lost in thought. "Your summon is kind of creepy looking, La." Rias said to me. TheKing of Hell''seyes shifted towards her and he actually red. He was more sentient than I thought he was. A lot more prideful too. Rias shied away in embarrassment. "I''m sorry¡­" His eyes dismissed her and he went back to chewing. "She can''t actually revive the dead can she?" I heard Serafall whisper to Sirzechs. "She''s just blowing hot air right? Trying to trick our darling sisters!?" "I dont know." Sirzechs whispered back. "But if she really can¡­" "We won''t be able to punish her for stealing our precious Imoutos!" Serafallmented. "She''ll be far too valuable when this information gets out!" Serafall turned to Michael. "Don''t think we didn''t notice that you were ready to attack us to defend her the moment she mentioned that she could create Angels!" Serafall told him usingly. Michael simply shrugged at them. His and Gabriel''s eyes never left my back. Half a minuteter he stopped and opened his mouth. Vali''s body was ejected onto the ground. It was covered in saliva, but was otherwisepletely restored to. The only thing was that he was still dead. I thanked the King of Hell who actually nodded to me in response before sinking back down into the ground. I crouched down over Vali''s body and ced my hand on his chest. This was something I hadn''t done before, but it should be instinctive. Vali was dead, and I didn''t want him to be anymore. I wanted him to live. And he did. His body twitched before his eyes opened wide! He shot upwards and started violently coughing! "What the fuck!" He eximed in confusion. He nced around rapidly. "Where did my rival go, and why are all of you here?" "That was amazing! You really are theGoddess of Angels!" Gabriel eximed after watching me resurrect the dead! "I thought only Father could do what you just did¡­" Michael spoke. ¨CFaith Energy +10000!¨C ¨CFaith Energy +10000!¨C I grinned at getting another notification so quickly. My n for using the Angels of this Universe as "Faith batteries" was turning out to actually be feasible. I already gained21000 Faith Energyfrom just Michael and Gabriel alone! Both of them were looking upon me with near reverence right now! It might be a bit cruel to exploit them like this and change their faith a bit, but at the end of the day, they were not my actual siblings and this was not my home Universe. The only people from here that I currently cared about were Rias, Sona and Vali. I didn''t want to exploit my own siblings'' faith and change the rtionship between us. The fastest way to be theGoddess of Angelswas to get actual Angel''s to believe me to be such. That''s why I received so much more Faith Energy from them than I did from Kunou Alter. Thankfully for Vali, he hadn''t been dead long enough to lose his Sacred Gear. His white Dragon Wings popped out of his back and Albion profusely thanked me for saving his partner. We let Vali take a few minutes to get himself limated to being back amongst the living before we started interrogating him on what had happened. He told us his story. It was quite a doozy. This version of Issei was even more messed up in the head than thest one I killed¡­ Vali was about half way through his story when Serafall started acting strangely. She put her hand to her ear and a small magic circle manifested by her ear. The scowl she''d been sending me subtly this whole time vanished and her face changed to one of panic! "The Sitri territory is under attack!Low ssDevils are being ughtered by two people calling themselves theChildren of Thanos!" Serafall dered. I froze for a second upon hearing her words. ¡­ ¨C?¨C An hour earlier¡­ Hisrgest and most powerful vessel drifted in orbit above another version of Midgard. He sat on his throne contemting his next move. His target had been very skilled at eluding him so far. What annoyed him the most, was that she wasn''t even evading him on purpose. He had chased her all the way from his home Universe after she devastated Asgard and destroyed Midgard¨Calong with a few of his preciousInfinity Stones! His loyal children kneeled before him in the throne room of his vessel. Sitting by his side, was his new loyal Queen. After some proper re-education, she had proven to be apetent woman to keep by his side. Despite that, the fires of vengeance still burned in her eyes. She wanted revenge against the exact same woman that he was after. "Her power to jump between Universes with such ease is quite annoying, Father." Ebony Maw said to him. "Every time she jumps, it takes us days to follow after her! And then she''s gone already before we get there!" Heined. Gamora scoffed at Ebony Maw. "That''s just because you''re too ipetent to create a better method to travel across Universes." Her sister next to her also snickered at Maw''s expense. Ebony Maw red at his lord''s daughters in annoyance. "You two have no idea the difficulty of the task Father assigned to me! If even the slightest calction is off, our vessel will be torn apart and lost to the eternal void forever!" "Whatever¡­" Gamora replied in annoyance before looking at him. "Father, this can''t go on! We''ve been chasing this La of the Fallen for weeks now! We''re wasting our time!" "We haven''t wasted our time, she''s on that below us right now!" Ebony Maw defended himself. Thanos stood up from his throne and looked at the blue world below. He grimaced in irritation. La of the Fallen, his target, was currently on that world somewhere below him and yet he couldn''t attack her right now. "The world directly below us is full of beings with terrifying strength. If our ship descends from orbit right now, I guarantee we won''tst more than 10 minutes before we are destroyed." H the former queen of Asgard exined. She stood up from her own smaller throne and walked over towards her husband. She ced her hand on hisrge arm. "We need to fight her on our terms. We need to lure her into a trap. Maybe we should attack her home Universe?" "We don''t know which world her home world is though, Mother." Ebony Maw addressed H. "She''s jumped to over a dozen Universes in the past month alone." H smirked. "Then we will simply attack the world that she has jumped to the most. That''s the most likely one to be her home world." Thanos nodded. "Yes, we shall do that. Maw, prepare our ship for another Universal jump. I tire of this endless chase as well. We shall attack her home world after all." Thanos dered and his loyal children all listened. BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! rms red across Thano''s ship. "Sire, we are detecting massive power surges on the below us. They are alling from a small Ind Nation. Our sensors have managed to pierce through an energy barrier for us to see and hear." A holographic screen appeared in the ship''s throne room. Thanos watched, impressed, as a warrior in Red Draconic Armor battled intensely against another warrior in White Draconic Armor. The battle was very violent and close. In the end, the Red Warrior triumphed and slew the White one. H stood next to him as they watched. "The Red Warrior has a severely damaged soul. He has less than a month to live if nothing is done. I could probably heal him though." She said. "I see little point." He replied. Thanos found the battle entertaining, but held little interest once it was over. That was until his ship''s sensors picked up the voice of the Red Warrior speaking. Specifically, he was swearing vengeance against the same enemy that Thanos was after! "He is preparing a teleportation ritual, Father. What should we do?" Ebony Maw asked. Thanos grinned. "Lock onto his power signature so we know where he teleports to." On the screen, the red Warrior vanished from the Battleground. The ship''sputers took a couple minutes to calcte where he had teleported to. "Interesting," Ebony Mawmented. He had done as his Father asked and locked onto the Warriors power signature. "He appears to have teleported into the center of their world¡­" "I wasn''t aware that midgard was hollow inside." Hmented with a shrug. "Prepare our own teleporters." Thanos said. He turned towards Proxima Midnight and Corvus ive who had been rtively quiet so far. "You two will follow after the Red Warrior and recruit him. Wherever he teleported to, I want you two to cause as much death and destruction as you can within a short time. I want La of the Fallen to know you were there. Make sure you spread the message that we will being to her home next!" Thanos said with a wicked grin. "Don''t take too long," H warned them. "We don''t want to alert the powerful beings guarding this world of our presence." Proxima Midnight bowed. "Your wills will be done, Father¡­Mother. We shall recruit this Red warrior and spread death in Father''s name. La of the Fallen will finally know that her days are numbered!" She and her partner immediately left. Thanos grinned to himself. He didn''t know if the Red Warrior was worthy of being one of his new children, but he would prove a useful soldier at the very least. XXX chapter 233 chapter 233 Chapter 233: Serafall looked pissed! She red at me specifically. "Who are the Children of Thanos and why are they after you!?" She asked me usingly. "Did you cause this? They left a message for you, La of the Fallen!" She spat out! "What?" I asked in surprise. They were after me? Then why are they attacking down there? How were they even here!? "Don''t y dumb! You must have done something!" She eximed emotionally. Some of her demonic aura started wafting off her and warping the air. I didn''t know if she was on the verge of attacking me, but I wasn''t backing down to her. Serafall held up her hand and a pink magic wand appeared in her palm. She pointed it at me. My instincts screamed at me that an attack wasing! My own magic aura sprang around me as the ground started to shake. My eyes shifted to myRinneganand I was preparing to send her flying with anAlmighty Push.I held up my palm in her direction. "Nee-sama, stop!" Sona ran up between us in a panic! She was holding up both her hands to stop the two of us froming to blows right here. We both immediately stopped our attacks before they went off. Serafall scowled at her younger sister. "So-tan get out of the way! Your big sister is going to punish this Crow!" Sona was currently trembling under her sister''s powerful aura, but she didn''t back down. I was very impressed by her boldness. "That Crow is my girlfriend now, Nee-Sama! You need to treat her with the respect a consort of house Sitri deserves!" Sona dered boldly to her sister. To my surprise, Serafall''s emotions did aplete 180! Her anger disappeared and tears formed in her eyes. "Noooooooo! So-tan is growing up and has a girlfriend now! What about me!? Are we not going to have sister sister yuri yuri time anymore!?" Serafall whined loudly. Magical anime tears started to spill from her eyes and formed a puddle at her feet. She was obviously being dramatic and doing that on purpose. Sona''s face turned bright red in embarrassment from her Sister''s words and actions. Sona sputtered at Serafall. "W¨Cwe never had yuri yuri time in the first ce! You''re lying!" Sona nced at me quickly. Her eyes were pleading with me to believe her. Serafall wiped her eyes. "That''s because I didn''t know that you secretly liked girls. I always suspected, of course, because your peerage is full of cute Japanese schoolgirls. But¡­ I wasn''t 100% sure because you never took any of them into your bed, So-tan!" Serafall dered. "That''s why your sister''s peerage is all schoolgirls? I thought she simply wanted a peerage full of intellectuals like myself." Ajuka said in mild disappointment. "It turns out that I''m still the only Devil without sex constantly on my mind¡­" Sona covered her red face with her hands in embarrassment at beingpared to every other horny young Devil by Ajuka Beelzebub himself. [Is he wrong though?] ''He is not¡­'' "My sister told people that she wanted a smart peerage, but it was never true." Serafall said to him. She turned back to Sona and smiled softly at her sister. "If you wanted a harem of pretty girls, So-tan, all you had to do was ask. Your sister would have immediately made you a harem and even managed it for you!" Serafall said in a tone that indicated she waspletely serious. The more she spoke, the more embarrassed Sona got. Everyone nearby was just watching this interaction without interrupting. I looked over at Rias. She was covering her mouth with her hands and doing her best to hold back herughter. "Nee-sama! I hate you!" Sona couldn''t take any more teasing! Her Devil wings popped up behind her and she flew back towards Kuoh in embarrassment. Rias wiped some tears ofughter from her eyes before speaking to me. "I suppose I should follow after her. Here, take this. I''ll message youter." Rias handed me a cell phone with the Gremory n symbol on the back of it. Her own wings popped out behind her and she flew off in the same direction as Sona. Once they were gone, all eyes once again turned towards me. Serafall was no longer hostile, but she didn''t look happy by my presence either. "Hmph, at least you have the stones to stand up to me! Just so you know, I''ll never give up on So-tan! We Devil''s aren''t humans after all..." She trailed off. [Incest is winc¨C] ''I get it, System!''I understood what she meant. "You know, if you really want to get into So-tan''s bed, the easiest way is to hop in ours." I told Serafall with a smirk of my own. Serafall paused in thought at my words before giving me a cute pout. "Hmph, I''m not so easy to win over as my sister is!" Serafall hugged her arms to her chest in a way that pushed up herrge breasts, emphasizing them. "Magical Girl Levia-tan is someone that millions of Supernatural beings lust after, but few will ever have!" She dered proudly. Sirzechs coughed awkwardly. "Serafall, your territory is still in a crisis. Maybe you should save this conversation for another time?" Sirzechs calmly suggested. Serafall''s eyes widened in remembrance! "That''s right! We have to go, Zexxy and Aju-tan!" "Please don''t call me that." "You know I hate that name¡­" The two male Devil''s said at the same time. "Don''t let me keep you all here." I told them. I wanted to know what had happened as well, but I wasn''t about to run off to the Underworld with them. Ajuka created a teleportation circle for the three of them on the ground. Serafall pointed at me from inside the circle. "Don''t you dare take my sister''s innocence while I''m gone!" She yelled before she vanished. Sirzechs looked like he also had something to say, but didn''t have time to before he was gone as well. Azazel, Michael and Gabriel had been fussing over Vali this entire time off to the side. When they noticed that the three Maous had left, they decided to follow after them. Either to see if they could help out or just to present a united wasn''t my business either way. I could tell that neither Michael and Gabriel wanted to go. They both clearly wanted to stay and talk more with me. I would have preferred that as well. It would have been a good opportunity to spread some more propaganda about myself to get more Faith Energy. The three of them left and I was now all alone in the destroyed Forest with Vali. He was still looking pretty shaken to be honest. "So¡­How was death?" I asked him awkwardly. "It sucked. I don''t rmend it." He said bluntly as his metallic dragon wings sprung up behind him. "I''m heading back to the hotel to take a nap." He flew off quickly. Now it was just me left standing here on my own¡­ I sighed while thinking about how I should handle this situation. Lady Death did warn me Thanos and H from the Marvel Zombies Universe were nning oning after me, I suppose it was my fault for not really considering the implications of that. It had been over a month since the warning and he never showed up. Part of me had wondered if he had given up. [Obviously, he hadn''t.] Has he been following me across Universes this entire time? "Now that he found me here, why didn''t he just attack me?" I asked the System. [I don''t know. Great Red is actually active in this world. Maybe Thanos didn''t want to piss him off?] "That makes as much sense as anything else. I don''t have any better theories." I said as I looked up towards the sky. "First thing first though¡­" My ten ck wings popped out behind me. I pped my wings hard and rocketed myself into the air. It didn''t take me long to punch into the lower stratosphere and I kept climbing higher and higher. My rapid aerial ascent probably tripped a bunch of human sensors, but I didn''t care. Once I was in orbit, I spread out my senses and tried to find Thanos''s ship. The Infinity Stones wouldn''t work in this Universe, which meant he must have gotten here through technology. I was hoping to destroy his mother ship while he was still here in orbit! That would teach him for being a creepy cross Universe stalker! [Hell yeah! No means no!] I flew around the trying to find his ship for almost an hour before I finally felt a trace of Dimensional Energy! I zipped towards the source. When I got there, all I found was the empty section of space where his ship had been. I was toote to catch up to him. I shouted out some curses in annoyance, but there was no sound in Space to even hear them¡­ [I still heard your colorful swearing, Host. I especially liked the one about Thanos and the purple dinosaur¡­ You should try using your Orb of Anywhere to find out where they''re headed.] I called on myOrb of Anywhereand let it analyze the space around me. I had never used it to piggyback on someone else''s Universal travel before. It was an odd sensation. I was like a master artist trying to interpret the drawing of a toddler. Thanos''s method of traveling Univereses was not even close to as efficient as my own. Through myOrb, I could sense that it would take him literal days of traveling through the void to reach Earth Marvel. [Days that you can spend preparing to give him a very rude wee. He was way too arrogant to actually tell you where he was going.] The System''s words struck a vindictive cord within me. Personally, I was getting annoyed with all these enemies of mine being left to roam free. It was time to thin the herd a bit. They were deeply going to regret giving me a preemptive warning! [He caught you off guard, it''s only fair that you reciprocate!] ¡­ Knowing I wouldn''t get any more information in space, I opened a portal back to the hotel Heather and Asia were still at. [Why didn''t you just portal directly into space in the first ce?] I internally scoffed at that question. ''Because flying into space with my wings was obviously cooler!'' [Fair enough.] Both of the girls were still passed out when I made it back. I woke up a groggy Heather and Asia and gave them a rundown on our current situation. They were both understandably upset that our adventure was cut short, but they obviously didn''t want Earth Marvel to suffer an attack without me there. Both of them started getting ready to depart while I checked the phone that Sona gave me earlier. ¡­ Sona received the news of what happened from her sister and had been keeping me updated with the phone Rias gave me. The children of Thanos had gone into the underworld and razed an entire hospital to the ground¡­ Patients, doctors, nurses¨Cthey killed them all indiscriminately. Apparently, the hospital was barely guarded since no one in the underworld would be insane enough to attack the territory of one of the four Maous. [That was a very poor decision. Not that human hospitals are ever really guarded either. Although, they definitely should be.] This specific hospital was where a very important secret patient was being kept, ording to Serrafall at least. I took that to mean Ingvild Leviathan was there. I was confused on why they would have even chosen that specific Hospital until Sona gave me the second bit of information. The survivors of the attack imed that the Children of Thanos weren''t the only ones there. The Red Dragon Emperor actually attacked the hospital himself slightly before they arrived. When the two groups met, eyewitness ounts imed Issei took the still unconscious Ingvild and left with them willingly. [This has certainly be a mess for you¡­] I didn''t necessarily see it that way. "I''m not so sure, if anything this made things easier for me. Issei and Thanos will now being at me together. That saves me time hunting them down separately." I said. [That''s good. There''s also other good news here if you look at this from another perspective.] "And what''s that?" [At least this Thanos didnt team up with your own Universe''s Thanos.] I shuddered at that thought. Yeah, that would have turned out badly for me. Especially since I believe the Thanos of my home Universe to beSuper ssor possibly even stronger. On top of that, he definitely already has one or two Infinity Stones in his possession. [That would have been a brutal fight. On another topic, what will you do about Heather and Asia?] "I''m taking them back home with me of course." I replied. I''m not leaving two super-powered pretty teenage girls alone inANYversion of a DxD universe¡­ Knowing Heather''s "Potter luck," some random Devil brat will definitely stumble upon her within the first few hours and try to add her to his peerage. I obviously wasn''t going to let that happen. ¡­ ¡­A couple hourster. I had arrived back at Kuoh Academy. This time Asia, Heather and Vali were all apanying me. We were all sitting in the ult club room with Rias and Sona. Vali and Asia were sitting together on the other side of the room. Vali was looking better after his nap but still not perfect. Asia was doing a good jobforting him. She cried for ten minutes straight and hugged Vali tightly when she found out that he had been killed! He didn''t push her away and actually hugged her back. I could tell he was pretty shaken up when he realized that he had truly died. Had I not been here, then that would have been it for him. He was a tough teen, and I''m sure he''d bounce back in a couple of days. He was probably itching for vengeance as well. Heather and I were sitting across from Rias and Sona. Neither of their peerages were here again. They had all been sent out to start fixing up the heavily damaged forest just outside of town. That was going to be pretty hard to exin to the mundanes unless it was fixed quickly. "So you two are dating my mom, hmm?" Heather asked while scrutinizing Rias and Sona. I told Heather about Rias and Sona before we got here. Needless to say, Heather was not exactly happy that I now had two girlfriends that were only a few years older than her. Rias gave Heather a big smile! "You must be Heather Potter! La told us so much about you! I heard you''re an amazing young witch! The adventures you''ve been on sound so exciting! And you''re so pretty too! Other wizards and witches must have always been so jealous of you!" Rias was tantly putting on the ttery to get on Heather''s good side. One of the easiest ways to win someone over was to dish outpliments after all. Especially for a girl like Heather, who hadn''t received a lot of praise in her life until recently. Heather blushed at all the praise. "Now that you mention it, the other kids at Hogwarts were always jealous of me¡­" She mumbled cutely with pink cheeks. Sona caught on and started following Rias''s lead. "You are definitely amazing! I would have immediately offered to make you my Queen if I didn''t already have one." Sona added. "Thank you." Heather replied to her as well. My daughter then turned to me. "I still don''t like that you''re now dating two High School girls¡­even if they''re both 18 and not human. These two seem to be very nice though¡­" She paused for a moment before her eyes narrowed at me. "You better treat them both right, mom!" Heather scolded me adorably. She didn''t notice the subtle high five Rias gave Sona after the two of them won her over. "What are you going to do now, La?" Rias asked me. "Are you going back to your home to fight this Thanos? Who is he anyway?" I sighed. "That''s a long story¡­ One that ends in me using an Asgardian Death Starser to blow up the Earth." Both Rias and Sona looked at me like I was joking of course. This was one of the adventures I didn''t get to when I was talking about myself to them earlier. "She''s not joking," Heather said to them both for me. "Mom did blow up another Earth that was overrun by a zombie apocalypse." "Ok then." Sona said with a slightly pale face. "...We''ll table that story forter. What we want to know is if you''ll take us with you when you go back?" I raised an eyebrow. "What about your school life here? And your peerages. Just so you both know, I''m not taking them. I wouldn''t mind Rias''s peerageing to visit my home, but yours, Sona¡­" I trailed off. Sona grimaced. "Yes¡­ It has recently been brought to my attention that my peerage is¡­ inadequatepared to Rias''s. Other than Tsubaki at least. I don''t really know how to fix that though. It''s not like I can undo turning them into Devils." Sona said. "My mom can do that." Heather replied. "..." I really wasn''t trying to blow Rias and Sona''s minds every time they discovered another one of my abilities, but that''s what had been happening so far at least. I made the offer to Sona to return the majority of her peerage to normal humans and she could then erase their memories of the Supernatural. She would be able to build a better peerage from the ground up in the future. She didn''t immediately dismiss my offer, so I figured she was seriously considering it. When she spoke of them all, she didn''t sound nearly as close to them as Rias did about her own peerage. As for Rias and Sonaing with me, I told them that was fine but we were leaving first thing in the morning. Both of them agreed to leave their peerages behind for now. Rias was going to let Grayfia take over managing her peerage and Sona was going to temporarily have one of Serafalls servants look after her own. One of the main reasons that Rias wanted toe with me was Riser Phenex of course. She told me that he had spies in Kuoh and he definitely knew that she was now my girlfriend. The second I left, he would probably swoop in like a vulture to try and steal Rias back. Was he really that stupid? Yes, he was. That would obviously make me furious and I would probably end up killing him and starting a war with his whole n when I returned. In order to avoid all that, Rias thought it was better to juste with me back to Earth Marvel for now. As for the other business I still had here, I sent a message to Azazel to get in contact with the church. I asked him to tell them to keep the members of Diodora''s peerage in their custody¨Cwhenever they got them back¨Cand I would fix them all when I returned. Everything was taken care of for now, and we were heading back home first thing in the morning. My first stop would be talking to the Ancient One to see what we could do about Thanos''s imminent arrival. [What about Emma? She''s still on Earth DxD in the Grigori.] "Huh¡­? Emma? ¡­Oh¡­ Crap¡­" I muttered to myself. She''s been there for days now¡­ [You forgot about your new secretary didn''t you¡­] "...I had a lot of things going on, alright!?" I''m sure she won''t be too upset with me anyway. XXX chapter 234 chapter 234 Chapter 234: ¨CEarth Marvel¨C The Ancient One: ''Fate is quite the intriguing thing¡­''The Ancient One thought to herself as she sat sipping tea across from her newest guest. A guest that she shouldn''t have been meeting with for years yet, but his fate seemed to have been pushed forward. Whether it was by mere coincidence or the machinations of Higher Beings, the Ancient One didn''t know or particrly care. Her decision had already been made, and she wasn''t ying any of their games anymore. A few hours ago, a man had shown up on the Kamar Taj''s literal doorstep begging to be healed. He was a world-renowned surgeon whose hands had been recently crippled in a car ident, effectively ending his career. He wasn''t supposed to have shown up for years still... This man was originally meant to be her future sessor. Now, however, the Ancient One wasn''t sure what this man''s destiny would turn out to be. Would he be a powerful sorcerer, or would he go back to being a world-renowned surgeon? Before a certain Fallen Angel stumbled into their reality, the Ancient One would have pushed for the man to pick the Arcane Path. Now, it didn''t really matter which path he chose. It was a bit cruel to say, but with the introduction of Heather Potter to the Kamar Taj, they no longer ''needed'' Doctor Stephen Strange. There were many realities where he did a great job as the Sorcerer Supreme, but there were just as many where he ended up turning bad or making monumental mistakes. With Heather as her current apprentice, there was no need to take the risk on Stephen. Before La arrived in this world from Earth DxD, the Ancient One had seen Heather''s future. It wasn''t anything spectacr. Heather was destined to defeat her mortal enemy Voldemort, and then she would spend the rest of her short life as an Auror, in The Wizarding World, chasing down future Dark witches and wizards. It would have been a thankless job that would have seen Heather struck down before the age of 40. Magical Britain would spend a few months mourning their hero before she would eventually be forgotten when that superstitiousmunity ended up choosing a new Miracle Child to worship. That future had long since been changed. Now, when the Ancient One looked at Heather''s future, she saw so much more! Sometimes she saw Heather as the next Sorceress Supreme ¨C one who was immortal and reigned for over 1000 years! Protecting the world from the shadows as the pinnacle of humanity! In other futures, she saw Heather Potter transformed into a Fallen Angel. With 12 majestic ck wings, Heather served under her mother keeping order across the Multiverse while also leading the Kamar Taj and its new members. In futures where Heather chose to be a Fallen Angel, the Sorcerers ended up allowing other races to join them in protecting the Earth. It was true that only humans could effectively use Eldritch magic, but that didn''t mean other branches of magic weren''t equally useful in defending their reality from all the malevolent beings that wished to invade. The Ancient One was a tad biased and could admit she wanted to see Heather stay as a human, but she couldn''t deny the benefits of introducing the powerful members of other benevolent races into their ranks as well. The Supremes of the past would probably curse her from beyond the grave for spitting on humanity''s legacy, but the Ancient One was practical. Human or Angel, she didn''t actually care. She only wanted her sessor to be someone who would never fail their job and let the world down. "So, Mr. Strange? What can I do for you?" She asked the man sitting across from her. She noticed that his hands were trembling, and he looked out of sorts. "It''s Doctor Strange actually¡­" He replied in irritation. He clearly didn''t like people not using his title. "...And I heard this ce offers healing to those who can''t be healed through other means? Is that true?" He asked skeptically. She took a sip of her tea before setting her cup back down on the small table between them. "It is true. You certainly could be healed here. Very quickly, in fact," The Ancient One said as she felt her wards fluctuate. A familiar guest was soon to arrive. She looked back at Stephen. "The question is, do you wish to cure yourself or be cured by someone else?" "I can cure myself?" Stephen asked. "How would that work exactly?" "If you study here for the next few months, then I guarantee you''ll be able to heal yourself." "Months?" He didn''t seem enthusiastic about that time frame. "And what if I let someone else heal me? Who would even be able to heal me? The best doctors and surgeons in the world, besides myself, of course, couldn''t do anything for my hands," he told her. She smiled at him cryptically. "If you wait a few more seconds, you''ll find out all that you want to know." "Ok¡­" He looked at her like she was crazy. She simply smirked. Unbeknownst to him, a purple portal had silently manifested directly behind. La of the Fallen stepped out of the portal. The Ancient One had grown used to La randomly showing up whenever the Fallen Angel wanted to. The Ancient One did raise an eyebrow at the entourage following behind La, though. La came back with multiple non-human tagalongs. All three of their auras felt incredibly dark. Normally, beings like this would never be allowed to set foot in Kamar Taj. The only reason the Ancient One didn''t immediately throw them out was that they had arrived with La. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C "Hello!" I greeted the Ancient One as I stepped out of my portal. "Oh, you have a guest? Sorry for interrupting." The guest, who hadn''t yet noticed me, startled in his spot! He spun around, and his eyes widened. "You''re the Angel! The one from TV!" He looked familiar to me, but I don''t think I''d ever met him. "I have been known to asionally appear on the news," I confirmed with a shrug. I stepped out of the portal as more people entered the room from the portal behind me. "Hi, Master!" Heather greeted the Ancient One as she walked out of the portal with Asia. "Hi, Miss Ancient One!" Asia waved at her enthusiastically. "And hello new person!" Asia said to the unknown man in the room. "Hi?" He replied to her while focusing mostly on the portal next to me. He was looking at it in shock. This man was obviously not ustomed to the supernatural. Rias, Sona, and Vali exited next before my portal closed right behind them. We had made a quick stop, from what I was now calling (Earth DxD-C), to Earth DxD to pick up Emma. She was a bit peeved at being left in the underworld for a few days, but at least she had effectively used that time to make numerous connections among the Fallen Angels. ording to her, she had interviewed a lot of my siblings over the past few days for various positions at Fallcorp. A lot of them actually want to work for mypany, as it turns out. I sometimes tend to forget how popr I am amongst all my siblings. Emma wasn''t feeling up for any more adventures, so I directly portaled her back to Penemue''s office. That was probably for the best since I figured this was going to be a tediously long day. There was going to be a lot of nning. "Interestingpany you''re keeping these days," the Ancient Onemented while looking at the three demonic beings in the room. Each of them squirmed slightly under her gaze. Her eyes glowed momentarily, and I could tell she was inspecting them closely. Under her gaze, Rias and Sona shuffled closer to me, while Vali gulped before taking a brave step forward. "You''re pretty strong, Lady? You want to fight?" Vali asked her challengingly. His nervousness was discarded in the face of a potential fight. He was a true battle junkie. The Ancient One gave him a faint smile. "I''ll pass, thank you. As you can see, I''m currently in the middle of entertaining a different guest." Vali scoffed but didn''t ask again. He sat down in the corner with a huff. My attention shifted back towards the man in the room. "Hello, I''m La of the Fallen. And who might you be?" I asked him. He stood up and extended his hand for a shake. "My name is Dr. Stephen Strange." Stephen Strange! So that''s where I recognized him from! I didn''t expect him to already be here in Kamar Taj, though. Doctor Strange''s storyline shouldn''t have urred until after the first Avengers. I know I wasn''t technically in the MCU, but the timeline had been somewhat consistent up until recently. "You''re the world-renowned brain surgeon, right? What are you doing here?" Before he could answer, Asia stepped towards us. "You''re a doctor? I want to be a doctor too when I grow up!" She said excitedly. "That''s nice," Stephen said dismissively to her. He then made a rude gesture, shooing her away as if she were a cat or something. Asia immediately wilted at his dismissal, and I frowned at the good doctor. That was incredibly rude! She was on the verge of crying because of him! The Ancient One spoke up. "Doctor Strange hase to us to be healed. I was just telling him that he could either spend a couple of months here studying to fix himself, or someone else could heal him," she exined to me. "I didn''t think this ce had connections to the famous Angel La. No wonder the peopleing here all end up with miracle cures," Stephen said to me. "Will you please heal me as well? No one else has been able to." "No." The room went quiet for a moment. The only sounds that could be heard were the snickering of Heather and Vali. Neither of them liked that Stephen had been so rude to Asia either. "...No?" He asked me. "I wont heal you." I told him. "What do you mean you won''t heal me!?" Stephen eximed, ring at me. His humble attitude quickly vanished. "You were rude to Asia just now, so no, I''m not going to heal you. If you had been nice to her, I would have considered it. Also, I know that you''re a world-renowned brain surgeon, but you only work on patients you''re sure you can save. You avoid taking risks with critical cases, fearing that failure might harm your famous career." "T¨Cthat''s... not true," Stephen stuttered. I knew he was lying. Everyone else in the room seemed to think so too, judging by the res he was receiving. "I thought good doctors were supposed to heal everybody?" Asia mumbled loud enough for everyone to hear. While Asia could easily heal him, as her future aunt, I wasn''t going to let him take advantage of her. He didn''t get to be so rude to her and then expect her immediate help. "They are, Asia. This guy''s just a quack!" Heather pointed at Stephen. He sputtered in indignation. "I''m not a quack! I''m the best brain surgeon in the whole damn world! So what if there are some patients I refuse to treat? There are plenty of other surgeons who do the exact same thing I do. Failed surgeries will ruin my reputation!" "Wow, he actually admitted it." Heather remarked. Stephen red at her momentarily before turning back to me. "Are you really not going to heal me? Are you going to ignore all the lives I''ll be able to save with my hands restored?" He attempted to guilt-trip me, and I admit, it worked a tiny bit. Even if he only worked on patients he knew he could save, he still saved them at the end of the day. Rias and Sona had been quiet so far, hiding behind me from the Ancient One''s gaze. Rias peeked out from behind me. "I can heal your hands for you." She reached into a dark portal in front of herself, pulling out a small vial. "These here are Phenex tears. They can heal pretty much any injury besides restoring lost limbs or organs," she dered. Stephen looked at the vial in her hand greedily. "Are you serious? That''s unbelievable." He took a step towards her and reached his hand out for the vial. Rias quickly pulled her arm back and smiled at him deviously. "Nuh uh, not so fast. We have to make a deal first. That''s the only way I operate. My name is Rias Gremory, and I am a Devil." Stephen nched. "You want me to sell my soul to heal my hands!?" The Ancient One sent me a re now that she found out I had invited a Devil into the Sanctum, but I just gave her a wry smile. Rias shook her head at him. "I don''t want your soul. This single vial of Phenex tears cost my family $75 million USD. If you want it, it''ll cost you $150 million. I''m in a new world and could use my own spending cash¡­" She said. Rias knew that I was a far better healer than the Phenex n, so those tears were effectively worthless to her now. I have to admit, it was smart of her to sell them for a jacked-up price. Stephen ignored her ''new world''ment and focused entirely on the mary bit. "150 million!? I don''t have that kind of money!" Rias frowned. "You said you were the world''s greatest brain surgeon though?" She slipped the vial back into her storage space in disappointment. "I already spent my entire fortune paying people to fix my hands!" "All those people failed to heal you, and you still gave them money? Clearly, you''re bad at making deals." She looked at him pityingly. "It''s not about making deals; that''s just how the US medical system works. They upcharge for everything." I told Rias who looked horrified. "You know, it''s pretty sad when the medical system in the literal Underworld is better than in America¡­" Sonamented. "Most medical treatments in the Underworld are free at this point. Only Phenex tears cost extra money." Stephen was starting to look pretty desperate, and his face was turning redder from all of ourments. "La, just heal the man." The Ancient One told me. If it was a request directly from her, then I reluctantly agreed. Stephen let out a sigh of relief and then sent me a victorious smirk. He thought I was going to heal him for nothing. He was wrong. "I''ll heal your hands, but you have to do two things for me first." I told him. "What are they?" He asked. "First, you have to apologize to Asia for dismissing her dream, and second, you have to let her asionally intern at your hospital. She has a busy schedule, but she can do it a couple of times a month at least." Asia smiled at me after I gave him my ultimatum. "I agree." He said. He turned to Asia and gave her an apology that sounded about as heartfelt as a narcissist like himself could give. She epted it wholeheartedly because that''s just who she was. It didn''t take more than a couple of seconds for myPurger of Darknesstopletely restore his hands back to perfect condition. "My hands! They''re back! Thank you so much!" I waved dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t forget your promise. Go get your job back at the hospital and make sure to tell them about Asia stopping by in the future." With that said, I waved my hand, and a portal opened up directly beneath his feet. Stephen let out a funny startled yelp right before he fell through it and disappeared from the room. The Ancient One sighed. "I suppose the Surgeon won out over the Sorcerer in this timeline. Where did you send him?" The Ancient One asked me curiously. "I didn''t know where he worked or lived, so I just dropped him off right in the middle of Times Square. I''m sure he''ll figure things out from there." I told her. The Ancient One shrugged. Part of me was surprised that she didn''t want Stephen Strange to stay in the Sanctum and learn to be a sorcerer. She seemed fine letting him go back to his old life in fact. I''d ask her about thatter when everyone else wasn''t around. "Why don''t we get to the heart of why you''re here, La? And why did you think to bring two and a half devils directly into the Sanctum¡ªa ce that, I''ll remind you, has been purging their kind from this dimension for years?" Rias and Sona gulped after hearing that. Vali just scoffed again. "I''d like to see anyone try and purge me." he muttered challengingly. "Have you been looking into the futuretely?" I asked the Ancient One. "I always do, but it''s harder to glimpse whenever you''re involved. Why do you want to know?" She replied. I scratched my cheek. "Because Thanos is going to arrive on our world in less than 5 days¡­" I told her. If looks could kill, I would be very dead right now¡­ "T-Thanos!? He''s not supposed to show up for years! What the fuck did you do!?" She eximed while ring specifically at me. That was one of the first times I''d ever heard her swear. She must be panicking for real. "Tell me everything immediately!" She demanded. I spent the next hour giving her the full rundown on all the details of my past adventures that I had failed to tell her before. Thankfully, she had calmed down, when she heard that it wasn''t our own universe''s Thanosing after us quite yet. Apparently, that guy was pretty terrifying. And that wasing from a stoic woman like her. After my exnation, we started brainstorming responses to theing threat. Obviously, we didn''t want Thanos''s giant alien army/ship attacking any major cities. The fight would need to take ce somewhere remote, and the Ancient One needed to figure out how to make that happen. Theoretically, if she knew he wasing here, she could alter the barriers protecting our world to make his ship emerge in a ce of her own choosing. That sounded like some pretty technical magic, so I''d let her work on that on her own. The task she gave me was to inform Fury of theing threat. I wasn''t really expecting S.H.I.E.L.D. to make a difference, but the Avengers could be useful allies to have, at least. I also considered informing H, but I decided against it. Asgard had its own waring up, and I didn''t want any of her needed soldiers dying in my own war. Despite that, I still had a couple of other options for groups I could ask for reinforcements. Wakanda could be one, but I honestly didn''t want to be indebted to them. The other option I was leaning towards was a certain warmongering brother of mine and his legion of bloodthirsty Fallen Angels. They''d all been itching for a fight for well over a hundred years at this point, and I happened to have one for them¡­ ¡­ "Wee back, La. And you too, girls. We were all caught off guard when La decided to pull you both out of school randomly in the middle of the day." Frigga said as I stepped out of a portal into my penthouse''s kitchen. She was sitting there having tea with Hestia and Natasha. Artemis was standing nearby in her sexy maid uniform, holding a tray like this was a cafe. "Sorry about that. It was an impulsive thing to do. I know I probably caused a small panic at their high school." I replied. "You did." Natasha said, nodding her head. "Half a dozen kids called the police thinking that the new students had been abducted by evil wizards or aliens¡­" Whoops¡­ Well, that happened, I guess. Heather and Asia were definitely going to get some weird questions from their ssmates when they go back to school on Monday. "Hi, Frigga! Hi, Hestia! Hi, Artemis! Hi, Natasha!" Asia greeted them all one by one with a smile. "So, La¡­ Who are your guests?" Natasha asked me. She nced at Vali before quickly dismissing him. Her eyes specifically lingered on Rias and Sona for a moment before she gave me a judgmental re. "Who might these twodies be?" I looked away from her judgmental gaze. If I could sweat, I''m sure I would be right now. Rias and Sona smiled awkwardly at everyone who was staring at them. "This is Rias and Sona. They''re both Mom''s new girlfriends!" Heather eximed for me. Judging by the sly grin she just gave me, she was sowing chaos on purpose! "Yay! New family members!" Hestia said sincerely. She really liked having a big family. Frigga and Artemis looked shocked. Natasha had doubled down on her re at me. She could be a bit jealous as my only current human lover. It hadn''t been long since Natasha had moved in with me, and I knew she would be upset with two more members of my harem living here now, especially since she knew nothing about them. "Hi there. I''m Rias Gremory. It''s nice to meet you all. La is currently helping me get out of an arranged marriage, and I find her quite attractive and don''t mind dating her in return." "Hello. I''m Sona Sitri. I''m also La''s new girlfriend. I like to spend my time learning and studying magic. I like La because she is incredibly beautiful and has the most amazing magic I''ve ever heard of." "You were gone for only a few days and came back with not one, but two new girls?" Natasha asked me while taking a deep breath. "Yes¡­?" "You''re sleeping on the couch tonight¡­" Natasha told me. "..." XXX chapter 235 chapter 235 Chapter 235: The next morning, I arrived aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier with my older brother, Kokabiel. We were here to discuss the uing invasion, of course, and how to properly counter it. I wasn''t expecting S.H.I.E.L.D. soldiers to help fight the alien army off, but they could help with coordination and logistics. "H¨CHumans built this?" he asked me in shock. "And it actually flies!?" His eyes wandered all over the exterior, taking in the helicarrier''s massive size. I nodded. The Helicarrier is certainly impressive every time I see it. I honestly have no idea how it even manages to fly either. For all intents and purposes, it should not be able to ording to thews of physics. [Not that thosews even really exist in the Marvel Universe.] "It can fly, it can sail, and it can rain death at over 3 million rounds fired every minute. The Helicarrier is S.H.I.E.L.D.''s pride and joy." Nick Fury exined while walking towards us. He and Steve Rogers met the two of us on the flight deck. Kokabiel looked very intrigued. I could tell he immediately wanted one of these for his legion. "And how long can it stay in the air?" "It can fly for months at a time, but we usually stay in the air during missions or when the weather is bad. On clear sunny days like this, the crew prefers being in the water." Fury exined. I looked off the starboard side at the crystal-clear water below in envy. I would honestly love nothing more than to take a vacation at a beautiful resort with my family and all of my girls. That was definitely going to happen once summertime hit. "Good to see you, La." Steve Rogers said while holding out his hand to shake. He seemed a lot more confident of himselfpared to thest time I saw him. Granting him my blessing was the right decision. I checked his level to see his progress and almost nched at the number! ¨CSteve Rogers Level 50¨C He''s Level 50!? What in the actual¡­? [That''s certainly unexpected. He''s at the peak of high ss or a mid-rank god at this point.] He sure was. The handshake he just gave me had some real strength behind it! "It''s good to see you again, Steve. You certainly got a lot stronger." I told him. "What happened?" Steve shrugged and gave me his nice guy smile. "Killing a god will apparently do that. I wanted to talk to you more about that topic actually. Do you know anything about a purple-haired woman called Pandora?" "Not really?" I said questioningly. I knew Pandora Lovegood, but she had been dead for years. I had no idea whether or not she had purple hair. Her daughter Luna certainly doesn''t. Luna has asionally been sending letters to Heather to tell her how Hogwarts had been going. The school is now, to no one''s surprise, a much better ce of education once Dumbledore was gone and S.H.I.E.L.D. fixed its curriculum. Students now learn all the Muggle topics along with only useful magic. They no longer waste years of their lives learning worthless spells. Transfiguring a beetle into a button? Why!? What is the point? Transfiguration isn''t even permanent so outside ofbat it''s not even a useful magic subject to learn. The school curriculum has gone through many changes, needless to say. I told Steve about Pandora Lovegood, and he shook his head. He told me it was a different Pandora he met. This Pandora looked like a young girl and had apparently told Steve that she was now his mother¡­ I couldn''t help but snicker at that. Something about his situation rang a bit familiar to me, but I couldn''t quite remember exactly what it was. Maybe the details didn''t even matter anyway? Whoever this Pandora was, she had given Steve a huge power boost, and if the only thing she wanted in return was for him to call her mommy¡­ then I told him he might as well start doing that. Steve sputtered at my response. "Are you serious?" he asked me. "Did this Pandora woman seem like she was trying to trick you or that she was malicious in any way?" I asked him. He paused and thought for a moment before he shook his head. "No, she seemed pretty straightforward," he told me. "Then there you have it." A couple of minutester, Fury stopped bragging about his ship to Kokabiel, and we headed inside to meet with the other Avengers. The Avengers were a thing now¡­ I had missed the debut when they stormed into Japan and took down the Hand''s secret headquarters. The Beast ended up being overwhelmed almost instantly when Thor and Steve teamed up against it. From the description of the fight I had received, I would estimate its level to have only been in the 40s at best. We followed Fury to the situation room where there were a few familiar faces waiting for us. "Wee, Sister-in-Law!" Thor boisterously ran up and wrapped me in a tight hug as soon as the door swung open. "Thank you so much for bestowing my Lady Jane with an Apple of Idun! I thought they were extinct!" I patted therge man on the back before he let go of me. "No problem, Thor. We''re going to be family after all. Is Jane doing alright with being an Asgardian now?" I asked him. Thor nched and looked to the side awkwardly. "She''s¡­ adjusting. I''ve been giving her some space and helping out the humans here battle their foes." Kokabiel walked up to Thor and nodded at him curtly. Thor nodded back at him. That was the extent of their interactions. From one warrior to another, I suppose. I looked at the other people in the room. Andrea Stark was not here, but Tony was. He was chatting with a nerdy-looking scientist who I vaguely recognized. They appeared to be in the middle of a debate. "I''m telling you, Tony. If we want to track dimensional energy, then we need to calibrate our sensors much tighter." The man argued. He seemed annoyed that Tony wasn''t agreeing with him. Tony shook his head. "And I''m telling you, little green, we need to cast a much wider. This ship could pop out anywhere, and we might end up missing it before it''s toote." "Hi, guys!" I greeted the two of them. I smiled at the nerdy man who blushed profusely at me. "We haven''t met, have we? I''m La of the Fallen." "N¨Cno¡­ we haven''t. I''m Doctor Bruce Banner. S.H.I.E.L.D called me in to help detect where your Alien spaceship is going to emerge. I almost didn''t believe it, but then again, I didn''t believe in Angels a few months ago either." He told me. "Is that the only reason she''ll ask you toe?" I asked Bruce. He sighed. "That''s the only reason they gave me. I''m not stupid, though. I have multiple PhDs. Obviously, I knew they were going to ask me to help fight off the aliens. Well, not me specifically, but the other guy¡­" He was talking about the Hulk. He didn''t seem enthusiastic about letting the Hulk out. I gently ced my hand on his shoulder. "If there was ever a time you could let the Hulk out with no repercussions, it would be to fight off an alien army," I told him. That drew a small tiredugh from him. "I suppose you have a point. I''ll think about it¡­ if the battle is somewhere without civilians nearby." Tonyughed. "I say let him out! It''s good to destress once in a while!" Tony suddenly lunged towards Bruce. "Raaaaggh!" He yelled loudly. Bruce startled and jumped in ce. I caught a brief flicker of green in his eyes. He sent a re at Tony while taking some deep breaths to calm himself down. "Please don''t do that. Startling me is a bad idea." Tony waved him off. "Don''t worry about it. La''s here. If the Hulkes out to y, I''m sure she can handle him," he said. I did my best not to preen. "While I''m d you''re confident in my abilities, the Hulk would still cause a lot of damage while I subdued him inside the Helicarrier. Unless I could trick him into falling through one of my portals." I added as an afterthought. Tony snapped his fingers. "There''s a thought!" He turned to Bruce with a mischievous grin. "Does the Hulk need to breathe? How does Big Green handle being in a vacuum? Can you please transform and La will put you on the moon? For science?" Tony asked hopefully. Bruce backed away nervously from Tony and his enthusiasm¡­ I could tell he was just joking¡­ mostly. Part of him may be genuinely interested in seeing how the Hulk serum handles space since we''re still trying to synthesize our own serum. Tony wants to go "above and beyond" like the genius he is. In his words, "Why settle for a simple strength and bone density enhancement? Why not upgrade the human race while we''re at it? Angels can survive in a vacuum, so why can''t humans?" Essentially, Tony wanted to make it so humans would be able to survive in space without suits ¨C at least for a little while. Space travel was the future of the race after all. More and more aliens would be visiting Earth pretty soon and they weren''t going to stop. If he could pull it off, I had no reason to protest. "Alright then, now that everyone is acquainted, we might as well begin our briefing." Fury said as he walked over to the holographicmand table in the middle of the room. Kokabiel stood next to him, marveling at the technology. "Wait?" I asked. "Is this everyone?" I said while looking around. "Where is Andrea?" I asked Tony. He sighed. "She didn''t want to be here while another Bruce was here. She said she wasn''t ready for that yet," he said. "Where''s Natasha?" I grimaced a bit. "She''s helping get my two new¡­ girlfriends settled into our home." I had slept on the couchst night as Natasha said I would be. Natasha then did something I wasn''t expecting. She took Rias and Sona under her wing. She gave me a mischievous grin before the three women stayed up for hoursst night, probably chatting about me. Kokabiel gave me a judgmental scoff but didn''t say anything. He wasn''t pleased that I was now dating two Devils. Even if they were two devils from another Universe and they didn''t need to eat souls to get stronger. I''m sure I would have gotten a lot longer of a scolding if we weren''t on a time frame here. Tony raised an eyebrow at me. "Two new girlfriends? What does that make your total? Seven? Damn, you''re lucky! You know how hard it is to talk Pepper into the asional threesome!? You should probably slow down though. Despite popr belief, there is such a thing as too big of a harem," he advised me. First of all, wow! I didn''t know Pepper was into threesomes. Second of all, Tony had a point. I never nned to have a harem in the double digits anyway. I have a big heart, but not an infinitely big one. I would only take one or two more girls at most at this point. Bruce seemed interested in our conversation and spoke up. "Who''s Andrea? And why would my presence here matter to her?" Bruce asked. "The other guy didn''t hurt someone she knew, did he? I know he''s killed quite a few soldiers so far¡­and some civilians who got caught in the crossfire." "Andrea Stark is Tony Stark from an alternate universe. In her world, you two were engaged to be married. A zombie apocalypse hit the world, and the Bruce Banner there sumbed, turning him into the Zombie Hulk¡­" Bruce stared at me in confusion. "...What?" "Yeah, it was a whole thing. That universe is also the one that the evil aliens areing from originally." I told him. "No, seriously, what?" He asked again. Thor crossed his arms and nodded sagely. "Asgard has long known about other universes, but we never dared venture into them. We thought it could only bring trouble¡­ and that has indeed happened here." He said while looking at me. I feel like he''s trying to judge me here¡­ [That''s because he is judging you here.] In fact, all the other men in the room were all giving me poignant stares. I threw my arms up in the air with a pout on my face! "I''m sorry, alright! How was I supposed to know that Thanos from another Universe was going to follow me home!?" "Well, regardless, he did. How are you going to make up for that, La?" Fury asked me. "I have no doubt that people will die in the fight toe. Can you live with that? And what about all the property damage that may ur?" "The property damage¡­I''ll cover all of it with my looted Asgardian gold." I told Fury with a grimace. I was praying that the Ancient One woulde through with a way to make Thanos''s ship appear where we wanted it to with her magic. The middle of a barren desert with no one around preferably. The only thing she needed to guarantee that was the coordinates of where his ship would first pop up. Tony and Bruce were working on figuring that out by tracing dimensional energy fluctuations around the. How were they doing that? I have no idea. [More Marvel science bullshit. That''s how.] "What looted Asgardian gold!?" Thor asked me in shock. He was mumbling something about Asgard''s vaults and how they were supposed to be imprable. He was temporarily ignored¡­ "And what about all the people who might die in the fight?" Fury asked me. Steve, Tony and Bruce were also looking at me disappointingly. Did they not know yet? I waved them all off. "That''s not a big deal. Anyone who dies, I''ll just bring back to life. Try to keep the casualties down though, because I can only revive one person a day. Lady Death might let me bump that number up though if I make her happy¡­" I trailed off with a blush. [And how are you going to make her happy?] ''I think you know exactly how, System¡­''Some very lewd images shed in my mind. "Revive the dead!?" "Are you serious!?" "How!?" "Are you serious, Sister!?" This time, everyone in the room nched at me. Even Kokabiel surprisingly! ¡­Oh right, he didn''t know that I could do that now either. ¡­ Four dayster¡­ "It''s so stupidly hot out here! My armor is struggling to keep the AC going." Tonyined while staring off into the sand dunes. "Whose bright idea was it for us to fight out here anyway?" "I''m pretty sure it was yours, Tony¡­" I mumbled. I didn''t want to open my mouth too wide or sand would fly in. It was everywhere out here! At least, there was a thinyer ofLight Energyprojecting over my skin to keep all the gross sand off of me. I now totally knew where Anakin Skywalker wasing from. We were in the middle of Death Valley California at noon. Why here? Because no one who''s sanees out here in the middle of these swelteringly hot days! It wasn''t even summer time yet, and it was already over 100¡ãF outside! This was where we were going to have our battle with Thanos and his followers. It had been a busy four days¡­not really for me though. Everyone else had frantically running around preparing for the inevitable invasion, while I mostly sat around waiting. After fighting each other for a few days, with some asional hair pulling, Tony and Bruce had learned to work together. They figured out where Thanos''s ship was going to originally pop up. Directly above New York City. That would have been very bad obviously. Thankfully, we had the Ancient One with us. She and the Sorcerers of the Kamar Taj worked their magic. When Thanos''s giant ship appears in our universe, it will be immediately teleported above this desert. That''s when our current forces willunch an immediate assault on it. I nced behind myself at our current amassed forces and grinned. Floating in the air, led by Kokabiel, were 2000 of our most vicious Fallen Angels who had been excited for this battle for days now. On the ground was the National Guard with over 10,000 armed troops. The President insisted on sending them when he found out what was happening. Fury couldn''t say no considering most of S.H.I.E.L.D''s funding came from America. At least they came with a few hundred tanks¡­ Iron Man and Iron Woman were nearby giving their suits their final inspections. Thor and Sif were chatting nearby as well. Thor was holding a second Mjolnir in his offhand and grinning like a loon about it. It was just sitting in my inventory wasting space, so I figured I might as well give it to him. Off in the distance, I could see the S.H.I.E.L.D Helicarrier. Captain America, Bruce Banner and Fury were onboard. They would be directing the battle from a few miles away. The Helicarrier would move in after we knocked Thanos''s ship from the sky. Then they would join the fight. We were ready. "All units, hold fast. Something ising!" Captain America''s voice rang out from the receiver in my ear. In front of us, a massive section of the sky started to warp and shimmer. A giant pitch ck spaceship started to push its way into existence¡­ XXX chapter 236 chapter 236 How''s it going everyone! Here¡¯s thetest chapter!! Chapter 236: ¨CTony Stark¨C Tony gulped inside his armor when he saw the absolutely gigantic spaceship materialize in the air only a few miles in front of them. He had been expecting a ship to show up, obviously. That was why they were all here in the sweltering desert in the first ce. He just wasn''t expecting it to be so damn big! It was the size of an entire city at the least. He was wondering how they would even go about fighting something like that? Let alone knocking it out of the sky!? His mind immediately shed to scenes from the movie Independence Day. Giant ships like the one in front of him could level entire cities in mere minutes. Tony hoped that Thanos¡¯s ship didn''t have any nuclear deathsers like in that movie or this fight would be over long before it started. Then again¡­ Tony nced over towards La. She looked cool as a cucumber while staring at the giant ship. She was simply standing there holding hands with one of her Asgardian lovers¨Cas if victory was already a foregone conclusion. Tony had to admit, just standing next to La did make him feel much safer. He was amazed at how far she hade. Especially from where she started. ¡­La trying to sneak past hispany''s background checks and get hired by hispany will still always be funny to him. Especially since she got caught by Pepper immediately. When Tony first found out about La and the existence of Fallen Angels, of course he was shocked. He was a borderline atheist who just had religion proven to his face! If his religious mother was still alive, he could only imagine all the ¡°I told you so¡¯s¡± she would have said to him at the time¡­ Most men would have been terrified finding out the Supernatural was real, but not Tony. He had his Ironman armor after all. La was impressive, but he was sure he could still beat her or any other Angel with his armor. At least, that was the case until La started gaining more ck wings. The increase in her power was exponential. La went from barely being able to hold off a wizard like Voldemort, to probably being able to kill over 1000 of him in one move. Tony had rewatched her battle against the demon Belial numerous times. The attacks thrown around in that fight were all incredibly powerful. Attacks that would devastate entire cities easily¡­ He knew he couldn''t do anything in fights like that. Tony could admit that his pride was stung over that. He could only upgrade his suits so much with the technology at his disposal. He''d just barely finished synthesizing his new element, Badassium, a few weeks ago. His suit now had borderline infinite energy output. The problem was that the amount of energy he could output at once, still wasn''t even close to the amount of power that La could toss out with one hand. He wouldn''t give up though. It was almost every day that he was making some kind scientific breakthrough. He might not be able to match the peak of this world right now, but he knew that one day he would build a suit that could fight off the gods themselves. That was a promise he made to himself! ¡°Are you ok, Tony?¡± The voice of his new sister snapped him out of his thoughts. Andrea''s armored hand reached over and grabbed his own. ¡°Yeah, Sis. I''m alright.¡± Tony said. ¡°I didn''t think we''d be going through a real life Independence Day so soon, but here we are.¡± His sister giggled. Her armored helmet¨Cwhich was almost identical to his own, just more feminine¡ªnodded to him. ¡°We''ll be ok! We have La with us after all!¡± Andrea said. She was, of course, a huge fan of the Fallen Angel for rescuing her from her own ruined Earth. ¡°And a bunch of her siblings are here too! It''s kind of mind boggling that La has over a million siblings¡­¡± She added in awe. Tony gazed at the 2000 Fallen Angels floating in the air above the US National Reserves. His optics zoomed in on the Fallen. Not a single one of them looked afraid of the fight toe. They all looked incredibly excited actually. These were all the Fallen Angels who fell from Heaven because they loved war and violence. He was d that they were all on his side. Tony could admit that Kokabiel gave him the creeps. He had to hand it to the ¡®drac looking¡¯ Angel though. The guy definitely knew his war tactics. A lot of the battle nning had been done by him alone. With thousands of years of experience as a general, no one bothered to argue against him. ¡°Sir, something is happening with the spaceship.¡± Tony turned back around when Jarvis notified him that there was activity along the spaceship. A single beam of light fell down from the spaceship and struck the sand a mile in front of them. With it, came the big bad alien himself. He looked exactly as La had described him. Like the actor Josh Brolin¨Cif he was a giant purple alien warlord. There were three other beings nking both sides of Thanos. Andrea¡¯s armored hand patted him on the shoulder. ¡°This is going to get crazy, Tony. just make sure that you stay safe.¡± She told him. ¡°That¡¯s my line.¡± He told her. ¡°I¡¯m the big brother here.¡± Tony knew that this wasn''t going to be the type of battle that was going to be decided solely because of him. His objective for today was to make sure he and his sister survived at all costs. His optics zoomed in on Thanos, and Tony was surprised that the purple alien was waving them over. He wanted to talk¡­ ¡°It looks like he wants to talk.¡± Tony called out to La in front of him. Thanos was waving them over and his ship hadn''t opened fire on anyone yet. ¡°What¡¯s the y here, La?¡± Tony asked. ¨CLa¨C ¨CQuest Started: Defeat Thanos and his army!¨C ¨CRewards: Level Up X5!, ???¨C Sif and Thor were standing next to me as we watched the ship appear above us. I was holding Sif¡¯s hand and had been distracting the two of us from the uing battle by whispering sweet nothings into her ear for the past hour. Her cute embarrassed reactions to praise andpliments were always worth it. ¡°Tis a mighty ship.¡± Thormented in awe as we looked up. ¡°Even Asgard has never built such a behemoth. I now understand why myte father warned me to never cross the Mad Titan¨Ceven if this is technically a different Mad Titan.¡± We watched as a beam of light touched down and Thanos appeared in the middle of the desert along with a few of his followers. ¡°It looks like he wishes to parley with us before the battle.¡± Sif said. ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked me at almost the same time as Tony nearby. I raised Sif¡¯s hand to my lips and kissed it causing her to blush. Stay here for now with Thor. I¡¯ll go with Kokabiel, Tony, and Andrea to parley with Thanos.¡± Kokabiel flew over andnded next to me. I smiled at my brother while I signaled Tony and Andrea toe over as well. Thanos wanting to speak with us shouldn''t be a surprise. He''s a typical megalomaniac who loves to hear himself talk. I''m sure he just teleported down here to brag before we all start fighting. ¡°Let''s go say hi before we all kill each other.¡± I told them. My ck wings pped behind me as I started flying towards Thanos¡¯s group. Ironman, Ironwoman, and Kokabiel followed right behind me. 30 secondster, we touched down 10 meters across from our enemies. Thanos was staring at our group with mild interest. His otherpanions had different expressions. H¨Cthe evil Marvel Zombie Universe H¨Cwas standing to Thanos¡¯s right and staring at me hatefully. Next to her was Hydou Issei who was looking at me the same. Thest being was standing to Thanos¡¯s left. I recognized her to be Thanos¡¯s daughter Gamora. She was standing with an expression of disinterest, but I could tell from the tenseness of her muscles that she was ready to attack us at any time. Thanos spoke to us. ¡°You were quite difficult to track down, Fallen Angel.¡± He stated. I scoffed at him. I didn¡¯t ask him to follow after me after I left his Universe. ¡°Then why did you bother going through so much effort to find me?¡± Thanos really liked to hear himself talk. ¡°I had a dream¡­ A mission¡­ A vision. One of a bountiful Universe. One where no child went to bed hungry. Where fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters didn¡¯t have to kill each other just to survive. I was so very close to aplishing my dream. And then you ruined it by destroying three of MY Infinity Stones.¡± He stated while ring at me. [Technically you only destroyed two of the three, but he doesn''t need to know that.] ¡°So you¡¯re here for revenge because I ruined your n?¡± I asked him before turning towards H and Issei. ¡°And what are you two here for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because you stole my Harem from me, you bitch! Give back Asia and Rias!¡± Issei demanded. His Boosted Gear manifested on his left arm and started radiating draconic power. ¡°I¡¯m here to take back all of the treasure you stole from Asgard! And then take your head as a trophy!¡± H spat at me. I could tell she wanted to immediately attack me, but Thanos ced arge hand in front of her and held her back. ¡°Now now, my dear wife. Not quite yet¡­¡± Thanos said with an amused chuckle. [Wife? That¡¯s a weird development¡­] So basically, all three of them were here for revenge. I turned to Gamora next, but she just shrugged at me. ¡°I¡¯m only here following Father. If he wants you dead, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡± She said with the same disinterest. I know in the MCU Gamora ends up turning on her father at some point, but she¡¯s from apletely different Universe. She didn''t give off the vibes that she was going to betray him at all. Kokabiel stepped up. ¡°All this banter seems pointless. You wanted to speak with us, before the battle. Say what you came here to say!¡± He demanded. Thanos chuckled at my brother before turning back to me. ¡°So be it. The truth is that I wanted to thank you, La of the Fallen. The sensors on my ship have detected that this new Universe has Infinity Stones of its own. I may not have been able to aplish my vision before, but I will seed now. After I kill you, you can rest easy knowing that I will bring peace and prosperity to this new Universe.¡± Thanos told me so sincerely I almost believed him. I had to hand it to him. He definitely had a way with words. There¡¯s a reason he was able to create a gxy wide mass murderous cult after all. Andrea¡¯s facete lifted up. ¡°And then what? You wipe out half the Universe? What happens in a few centuries when it ends up repopting itself? Would you wipe out half of all life again and again. Your vision is pointless!¡± She told him. Thanos¡¯s gaze narrowed on Andrea. He looked at her up and down scrutinizingly. ¡°It seems that I failed. You are quite tenacious.¡± He said while ring at Andrea. Out of all of us, she seemed to be the only one he was threatened by. ¡°Failed what?¡± Andrea asked him. ¡°Years ago, when I was purging a filled with psychic beings, the leader of the told me a spiteful prophecy before I drove my sword through his chest. He told me that I would meet my downfall by a Terran woman wearing gold and red armor.¡± Thanos shrugged before grinning at her maliciously. ¡°I thought nothing of it at first, but as they say: better off safe than sorry. I wasn¡¯t going to bother wasting resources attacking such a weak just to kill a single human woman. I simply sent a ship down to the that was carrying a particrly vicious virus. I knew the technology of your feeble world wasn''t enough to cure the virus, nor had anyone achieved space travel in order to flee. Since the virus didn''t kill you, it looks like I''ll have to do it myself.¡± Hemented with another shrug. He just admitted that he was the one who had caused the zombie apocalypse and wiped out Andrea¡¯s world! I was shocked by such a revtion! As was Andrea! She was gnashing her teeth and ring at Thanos hatefully. ¡°...You¡¯re the reason! You¡¯re the reason my Earth died! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Her facete closed and she thrust both of her arms forwards at Thanos. There was a pulsing noise before both of her repulsors fired directly at his chest! Two yellow beams mmed into his armor and violently pushed him backwards a few meters. His armor was charred and smoking, but he seemed otherwise unaffected. He reached behind his back and unsheathed arge double ded sword from his back. ¡°Very good. This wouldn''t be any fun if you couldn''t put up even a small resistance. All troops¡­ attack!¡± Thanos dered while holding his sword above his head. {BOOST! BALANCE BREAKER: SCALE MAIL!} I turned my head just in time to see the familiar sight of the Red Dragon Emperor charge directly at me. He certainly wasn¡¯t wasting any time trying to kill me. I held my palm towards him as my eyes changed. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± ¡°Aaaggghhh¨CDammit!¡± Issei cursed loudly as the invisible force mmed into him and sent him rocketing back into the nearby sand dunes. He just got buried under a small mountain of sand. ¡°Die!¡± H charged forwards a split second after I sent Issei flying. She was wielding a ck sword in both hands and trying to skewer me from both sides. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! You can deal with me instead!¡± Kokabiel flew forward with an excited grin on his face. He was dual wielding Lightspears and easily paired both of her swords. H was caught off guard from his interference, allowing him to lean forwards and headbutt her directly in the face! ¡°Damn you! I won''t be denied my vengeance. How dare you attack the Queen of Asgard!¡± She grasped her face in pain as her broken nose started to rapidly heal itself. Her full attention switched to Kokabiel. ¡°Mother Fucker!¡± I heard Fury yell in my earpiece. I nced off into the distance and could see why. Hundreds¨Cno thousands of teleportation beams touched down on the ground. Each once carried down legions of chitauri soldiers! It only took a few seconds for around 100,000 of them to descend. They weren''t alone either. Hundreds of rolling tanks and dozens of Leviathans emerged from the mothership with them. Thanos had clearly brought his whole army with him. ¡­ ¨CNick Fury¨C Nick Fury was standing in the control room of the Helicarrier a few miles away. Kokabiel hade up with the general strategy for the uing battle, but it was Fury¡¯s and Captain America''s jobs to actually direct the troops when everything inevitably went to shit! ¡°Mother Fucker!¡± Fury cursed when he saw the number of aliens that had just appeared! His forces were suddenly outnumbered almost 10 to 1! He''d be absolutely panicking if he wasn''t aware that the Chitauri soldiers were basically untrained suicide troops. They didn''t have any tactics besides charge with overwhelming force. ¡°That''s a lot of aliens¡­¡± Natasha Romanoffmented next to him. She was officially up here as his guard. Her eyes were mostly focused on the screen that was currently disying La though. Her knuckles were white as she watched the battle with worry. ¡°Will La be alright?¡± The new red haired woman asked next to Natasha. Fury was told that her name was Rias Gremory and she was one of La¡¯s newest harem members. ¡°When La told us her Universe had evil aliens¡­ I honestly wasn''t sure what to expect. Those definitely look like typical Hollywood aliens though¡­¡± The other woman added. Her name was Sona Sitri. Fury usually wouldn''t allow non-vetted personnel aboard his Helicarrier¨Cespecially not in themand room. La and Natasha both vouched for the two of them though. He was also told both of these girls were decently powerful. He wasn''t going to turn down any offered aid during an actual alien invasion. He allowed both unknown girls in themand room provided they don''t touch anything and stay near Natasha the entire time. Fury¡¯s eyes went back to the battlefield. This was now a full scale war! ¡°The mothership''s guns are locking onto our ground troops!¡± Steve warned next to him. ¡°Shit!¡± Fury cursed. ¡°Iing energy barrage from the mothership! All Fallen Angels, deploy Lightshields! All ground forces, open fire!¡± Furymanded. His message went out to every single person on the battlefield. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C I saw all of the turrets on the mothership aim towards the National Guard forces and start to open fire! Thousands of blue energy sts sailed towards them in an unending barrage! Thankfully, my 2000 siblings weren¡¯t going to allow their allies to die so easily. Every single one of them flew forwards and deployed Lightshields in sync! When all of their Lightshields ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I turned my head when I heard Andrea scream loudly. She was hovering in the air facing Thanos. Her shoulder armor shifted and two small missileunchers sprang up and locked onto Thanos. A secondter over a dozen homing missiles sted towards him. He threw his arms in front of himself and tanked the st. A series of explosions that would level a city block rang out where he stood. I knew he probably wasn¡¯t hurt though. I could understand Andrea¡¯s rage, but that wasn¡¯t going to be enough firepower to put someone like him down. Ironman flew over and hovered next to his sister. The smoke cleared and sure enough, Thanos was standing in the crater unharmed. ¡°If that was the best you could do, then clearly that prophecy was wrong all along. I suppose I should focus back on the one I came here for.¡± Thanos¡¯s gaze brushed past Ironman and Ironwoman and instead locked onto me. ¡°My children will handle you two.¡± More teleportation beams touched down around Thanos and the rest of his children appeared. Ebony Maw, Proxima Midnight, Corvus, Cull, and Neb all appeared behind their father. They made their way towards Gamora and all six of his children turned to face Tony and Andrea. ¡°This metal woman was the one prophesied to kill our great father? How pathetic.¡± Ebony Maw said as he started to float off the sand with his psychic powers. ¡°Who cares. Let''s just kill them both already.¡± Neb added. Thanos smiled at all of his children before he started walking towards me. As much as I wanted to help Tony and Andrea, I knew I would be busy with him for a while. ¡°Ready to die, Thanos?¡± I asked him. He chuckled. ¡°Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing, little Angel.¡± We both paused at a sudden interruption. ¡°Not so fast!¡± The Red Dragon Emperor sted out of the sand dunes I''d buried him in. His normally green eyes were glowing an angry red. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her myself!¡± The thrusters on his back ignited as he sted his way towards me in rage. [He mad.] I chuckled. ¡°Sorry, Issei. But I¡¯m not your opponent. Someone else wants a round two with you.¡± I said and snapped my fingers. A purple portal manifested next to me and a white blur shot forwards towards Issei! They crashed into each other violently. Vali, the White Dragon Emperor, was here for some payback. He wasn''t alone either. Thunder crackled in the skies as Thor, holding two Mjollnirs, rapidly descended from the sky andnded next to Vali. ¡°Tis a glorious day for battle! Songs will be sung of this day in Asgard for centuries!¡± Thor cheered as lightning arced around his form. Vali begrudgingly had admitted in the war room briefing a few days ago that he would need help taking down his rival. They were going to fight the red dragon together. Sif had been tasked to stay with the troops and protect any soldiers from the Chitauri if they got too close. In the distance, I could see the Chitauri army advancing towards the legion of my Fallen Angel siblings and the National Guard troops. Bullets, mortars, tank shells, and Lightspears all hurtled towards the advancing army. Hundreds of Chitauri were being cut down every second. In order to not hit their own troops, the mothership had stopped firing on the battlefield¡­for now. Thanos and I once again locked eyes. With no other distractions, the Mad Titan and I advance towards each other¡­ XXX Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237: ¨CVali Lucifer¨C d in his White Dragon Armor, Vali blitzed forward and intercepted another attack from Issei. He was miffed that Issei kept trying to get around him and Thor to attack La in the back. The Red Dragon Emperor really seemed to hate her. ¡°Give it up, time traveler! I don¡¯t know why you hate La so much, but your fight isn''t with her. It''s round 2, and we have a score to settle.¡± Vali said. A mixture of draconic and demonic power was wafting off of him. This time he wouldn''t underestimate his opponent and would hit him with everything he had¡­well almost everything. Vali was hesitant to activate Juggernaut Drive in the middle of the battlefield. He didn''t want his newest allies to get swept up in it. A bolt of lighting shimmered through the air and mmed into Issei. He let out a scream of pain as he was once again sted into a nearby sand dune. Thor grinned at the second Mjolnir he was holding. He was quickly discovering that having two of them had almost doubled the amount of lighting he could discharge at once. He had be a lot more dangerous. Thor was contemting how to thank La for such a gift. Perhaps he would name his firstborn daughter after her? He threw some more lighting at the warrior d in red armor as his youngrade swooped in from the side and tried to skewer their enemy with his ws. Issei shaking managed to avoid the lighting and Vali¡¯s ws this time. Inside his armor, Issei was seething. His eyes nced over towards The Goddess of Angels who was facing off against Thanos nearby. The target of his revenge was so close, and yet he couldn''t reach her because a ghost was blocking him! He couldn''t understand how it was possible. He KNOWS that he killed Vali! ¡°How!?¡± Issei screamed in rage. ¡°How are you alive? I killed you!¡± Draconic power erupted off of Issei and he charged forward towards Vali. He was moving so fast that the air ignited from the friction. ¡°Dragon Punch!¡± He yelled as he tried to punch Vali¡¯s head off and kill him again. In his rage, Issei had forgotten the number one rule of fighting the White Dragon. Never fight the user of Divine Dividing at close range! Vali reached his hand up and caught Issei¡¯s punch. The power behind it immediately weakened. "Divide! Divide! Divide!" Albion¡¯s voice echoed out as Issei¡¯s power was ruthlessly divided over and over. Vali grinned as he clenched his own fist. ¡°Fuck you, that¡¯s how!¡± Heshed out andnded a devastating body blow that knocked the wind out of his opponent and left deep cracks in the red green armor¡­ ¡­ ¨CRias Gremory¨C ¡°This is absolutely crazy.¡± She said as she watched the battle unfold on the screens in front of her. ¡°I wonder if this is what the Great War was like?¡± Sona asked next to her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many beings fighting at once.¡± ¡°I know right?¡± Rias said. ¡°This alien Army is massive and terrifying, and yet they''re not winning.¡± She had a newfound appreciation for human weapons as she watched the alien army get shredded under never ending tank shells and machine gun fire. The Fallen Angel¡¯s were also proving remarkably efficient at switching between skewering Aliens with Lightspears and protecting their human allies at the same time fromser fire. Before this, Rias had never understood why the Fallen Angel¡¯s were considered such a threat when her brother was so much more powerful than Azazel was. Now she could see that they had wless coordination and tactics in battle. She knew that the majority of Devils were too arrogant to follow orders and fight as a group. Younger devils, especially, had an almost physical need to stand out and show off their powers. A weaker army that had much better coordination would be more than a match for a strong army with practically no coordination. And then there were the outliers of course. ¡°It looks like La is going to start getting serious now.¡± Natasha, one of La¡¯s current lovers, pointed at the screen. Rias watched as La rushed forward and tried to stab the purple alien with a Lightspear. To her surprise, therge purple alien actually deflected La¡¯s attack with a gigantic double ded sword. The air physically shook around them as they traded blows too fast for the cameras to actually record. ¡°This guy''s strength must be insane to keep blocking full powered strikes from La.¡± Steve Rogersmented. ¡°That''s not her full strength.¡± Natasha said to everyone''s surprise. ¡°She¡¯s conserving her magic in case she needs it.¡± ¡°It''s not?¡± Sona asked. ¡°I know she''s amazing and can do things like resurrecting the dead. How powerful is La?¡± Rias asked Natasha. ¡°You''ll see.¡± Natasha yfully smirked at Rias, which made her pout back at the human redheaded spy. Natasha had sort of taken Rias and Sona ¡®under her wing¡¯ these past few days and exined everything about this world to Rias and Sona. Rias of course found herself falling in love with this version of Earth immediately. How could she not? It had aliens, alternate dimensions, superpowers, and so much more. For an Otaku like her, this ce was amazing. Not to mention, her parents weren''t here to hold herself back from living her life the way she wanted to. She did miss her peerage, but she also had to admit to herself that she was enjoying this break from them. It was no secret that every member of Rias¡¯s peerage had deep rooted psychological issues that she was NOT equipped to deal with on her own! She did her best, but she was not a professional Psychologist. It didn''t help that all of her peerage members refused to see one as well¡­ ¡°Somethings going on with the mothership. Oh shit, it does have an Independence Day Death Laser! That¡¯s not good!¡± The voice of Ironman echoed in everyone''s intes. They could hear explosions and cursing in the background as he and his sister did their best to fight off six powerful aliens at once. Rias¡¯s attention was drawn to one of the screens. For some reason, the Mothership was changing its form. Giant sections of alien metal were parting to the sides at the front of the ship. A gigantic tube slid out of the parted sections and Rias realized that she was looking at thergest cannon she had ever seen. It had to be the size of a skyscraper at least! Even worse, she could see that it was aimed at the joint army of Fallen Angels and Humans! The massive cannon started to glow with an eerie blue light. All of Rias¡¯s instincts as a Devil were telling her to run away from such a weapon. Red lights shed and rms red across the bridge of the Helicarrier! ¡°WARNING! WARNING! MASSIVE POWER BUILDUP DETECTED NEARBY!¡± ¡°That canon will wipe out the army! We have to bring that ship down now!¡± Fury yelled in panic. ¡°More than that, sir!¡± Maria Hill shouted out as she looked at the scanners. ¡°The amount of energy building up is more than 1000 nuclear power nts can produce in a year! It¡¯s basically a Death Star cannon!¡± ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Fury cursed. ¡°Get a bird in the air with a nuke on it right now! Make that all the nukes, actually!¡± ¡°We can''t!¡± Even if we nuked the ship, the fallout would hit all the troops down there anyway. We also won¡¯t have enough time to even get a bird in the air before that cannon fires.¡± Steve said with a grimace. Rias had never felt so truly powerless. If her older brother was here, he could severely damage the giant ship in a single attack. Even utilizing her full power, Rias knew that she would barely be able to scratch the paint. She nced to the side and saw that Sona was also grimacing. Simr thoughts were probably racing through her friend''s mind as well. All she could do was watch the holographic screens in front of them and pray that something or someone intervenes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, I got this. TENGAI SHINSEI!¡± Rias tilted her head when she heard La yell in Japanese over thems. She wondered what that was about? ¡°Wait!? Why is the cannon changing where it''s aiming? It¡¯s suddenly pointing towards the sky! Oh my god! What is that! What the fuck, La!?¡± Ironman¡¯s voice echoed again over the feed. He was freaking out¨Cand for a good reason. ¡°Oh my god¡­She actually can do it. I thought La was saying she could summon meteors to scare us¡­¡± Sona said with shock and awe in her voice. Rias gazed out the windows of the Helicarrier and up into the sky. Her jaw dropped in shock at what she saw. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C A few minutes earlier¡­ Thanos was strong. The MCU didn¡¯t do him justice because his physical strength was off the charts! He was rippling with muscle and definitely had even more Strength than I did. Thankfully, I was faster than him and had a much wider array of abilities than he did. Thanos fought like a slightly stronger, more intelligent Hulk. I was therefore fighting him in a simr manner as I¡¯d done against the Zombie Hulk. Death by a thousand cuts as I continuously nicked him with my Lightspears while we rapidly traded blows. His giant sword had cut me a few times, but being The Gamer made it look like those wounds were instantly healing up. On top of that, I was constantly refilling my HP with my Purger of Darkness for only a few hundred MP at a time. Sands kicked up in all directions as I pped my wings hard and rocketed towards Thanos for another sh. I thrust purple Lightspear in my right hand towards his eyes, while I stabbed towards his stomach with the spear in my left hand. Thanos grimaced at my cheap tactic of attacking two ces at one when he only had one sword to block with. He did the obvious move and blocked the spear aimed at his head. To my surprise, he reached down and caught my second spear before it could stab him in the stomach. There was a sizzling sound as my super hot Lightspear burned against his hand. A human''s hand would have turned to ash in a second, yet he was still holding strong. ¡°You''re proving to be quite annoying!¡± Thanos kicked forward and nailed me in the stomach. I let go of both my spears and let out a grunt of pain as I flew backwards a few dozen meters. {-100HP} I grunted, but the pain quickly faded. I scoffed at him as I wiped his boot marks off my outfit. ¡°You¡¯re annoyed? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s dealing with this dumb alien invasion!¡± I yelled at him. Thanos nced off into the distance and grinned at the war going on between his army and our own. ¡°I admit, I didn¡¯t expect the people of Terra to put up such valiant resistance. The Chitauri will fight to the end regardless. Your army will fall before the endless horde!¡± He dered. I took a second to inspect the battle going on myself. It was chaos at this point. The Chitauri had crossed the desert and the long range war had be a close range slugfest between which armies had the most firepower. Tanks on both sides were sting each other. American soldiers and Chitauri grunts were unloading their weapons like ammo was going out of style. The casualties were devastating for the Chitauri, but at least 1000 National Guard and a few hundred of my Fallen Angel siblings had perished so far as well. I could only revive one person a day, so it would take me years for me to revive everyone. That is, if I wasn¡¯t sure I could persuade Lady Death to let me resurrect more people at once. ¡°Don''t be so sure about victory just yet, Mad Titan! You haven''t seen everything that I can do yet. Besides, I don¡¯t think your army is doing as hot as you think it is.¡± I could see Sif fighting amongst the human army. She was glowing like the sun and every swing of her sword was ughtering over a hundred Chitauri. Considering how fast she could attack, she was dealing devastating damage. Her power hade a long way. Thanos frowned at me before he sighed. The tension in his body disappeared and he shrugged at me. ¡°Maybe you are right. I severely underestimated you and your allies. Once again I thank you, La of the Fallen. You¡¯ve shown me that the people of this world won''t surrender without an extreme show of force.¡± He said while smiling at me. His eyes were shining with cruelty. I furrowed my brows. His tone made it seem like he still had some way to win this war. He was clearly outssed by me in closebat. He was covered in cuts and burns while I was still in perfect health¨Conly a bit low on MP from constantly healing myself. His forces were losing on all fronts. Issei was getting owned by Vali and Thor. H was currently struggling against Kokabiel¡¯s onught. And Thanos¡¯s Children were getting sted and tossed around by an enraged Ironwoman with her brother supporting her. What did he have left? Thanos ced his hand to his ear. ¡°Destroy this entire continent. We¡¯re done ying around!¡± My eyes widened at his words! I looked in the sky towards his ship and saw that it started shifting before my eyes. Large sections folded and shifted out of the way as a massive barrel slowly started to emerge from the ship. Thanos chuckled. ¡°I am strong, and my army is powerful. However, we aren¡¯t invincible. Sometimes wee across civilizations that put up valiant struggles against us. In those situations, we use this weapon to soften up thes that resist us. In the end, everyone will bow to me. If I have to destroy a continent or two first, that¡¯s of no concern to me.¡± He exined with a malicious grin on his face. The massive gunbarrel started to glow an ominous blue and I could sense a tremendous amount of power being concentrated into one area! I could hear Tony and the others shouting in my ear about the weapon as well. [How are you going to block that?] I didn¡¯t think I could, to be honest. I could try opening a portal to absorb the attack and transfer it somewhere else, but I wasn¡¯t sure I could open a portal big enough to absorb what was essentially a Death Star Laser! I had another n though! I quickly summoned two more Lightspears to my hands. Thanos chuckled at me. ¡°Still want to fight?¡± He sheathed his sword back over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s pointless. In a moment I¡¯ll be teleported back onto my ship to watch the fireworks.¡± He said. I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Our fight is not over yet, I just need to take care of your ship first.¡± ¡°And how will you do that?¡± He asked me with a grin. ¡°I just need to get my MP back up a bit first.¡± I replied. ¡°Then you¡¯ll see.¡± He looked curious. ¡°MP?¡± I smirked at him before I spun and threw my Lightspears one after another. They tore through the air faster than the speed of sound as they homed in on their targets who were nearby fighting Ironwoman. Proxima Midnight and Corvus ive, the weakest of his children. Both of my Lightspears caught them both by surprise and putrger holes through both of their torsos. They both died before they knew what hit them. {+6500 MP!} ¡°Noooo!!¡± Thanos raged at the sudden loss of two of his children. He red at me in fury! ¡°You whore! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± I felt my MP reserves fully restored and then some. I turned back to Thanos and smirked as I focused all of my power into my Rinnegan! {-12000MP!} ¡°Tengai Shinsei!¡± I called loudly. A split secondter, the sky itself parted as a giant meteor, even bigger than the mothership, appeared in the sky directly above it! XXX Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238: ¨CLa¨C Watching a giant meteor appear in the sky over the top of the mothership was awesome¡­and terrifying. I would not want to be directly underneath that thing when it hit the ground! What made it even better was Thanos''s expression of shock and panic. A moment ago he was looking so smug and assured of his victory. His ship''s doomsday canon was seconds away from vaporizing North America. Now that canon was rapidly aiming towards the sky to try and stop my meteor. It wouldn''t make it in time¡­ ¡°NO! NOOOOO!!!¡± Thanos screamed in rage. Maybe a weapon capable of destroying a continent could have destroyed Tengai Shinsei, but now we''ll never know. Before the canon could fire, my meteor already made contact with his ship. ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡± Tony eximed in her ear piece! ¡°WHAT THE FUCK, LAYLA!?¡± Natasha yelled. ¡°MOTHERFUCKER!¡± Fury added. The mothership, which was the size of a city and made of metal on probably par with vibranium, immediately crumpled like tin foil under the force of the meteor colliding with it. With a titanic boom, the ship was ripped apart into molten pieces that started raining down on the desert below. The meteor barely stalled in its descent as it quickly sped up and hurtled towards the ground! This was going to be a big boom. {+1,100,234 MP!} Holy shit! That number was insane! And that was only from the aliens still on board the ship. I didn¡¯t have time to focus on it right now though. ¡°Everybody! Brace for impact!¡± I screamed in my earpiece. The meteor hit the ground a few secondster and officially became a meteorite. BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!! I spread my wings and quickly flew up into the air. The force of the impact sent out a shockwave that was going to span for miles around. A wave of molten hot sand at least 50 feet high originated from the crater and started spreading out in all directions! At least half of Thanos¡¯s armies had still been rtively close to the crater. The giant wave of sand swept them all up and violently tossed them around as they were buried alive under the Tsunami of molten hot sand. Thankfully, the wave seemed to lose its momentum before reaching our own forces. The devastation was still absolutely enormous. {+2,456,780 MP!} I¡¯d gained over 3.5 million MP in seconds! The amount of power I had flowing through me right now was mind boggling. [You¡¯re lucky you''re the Champion of Death or you would be exploding from all of that power!] I flew back towards the sandy ground, which was now at least 30 feet higher, and searched for my opponent. Thanos was nowhere to be seen. He couldn''t fly. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s currently buried under dozens of feet of molten hot sand. Iughed while wondering how long it would take him to dig himself out. With Thanos being indisposed temporarily, I looked around to see who was left fighting. Thanos¡¯s six¨Cer¨Cfour children were nowhere to be seen. They had all been buried under the sand as well. With their opponents taken care of, Ironman and Ironwoman were currently flying back towards our main army to help finish the fight. Half of Thanos¡¯s army was devastated, but the remaining half were picking themselves off the ground and the fight was quickly starting back up again. sma and bullets began to fly free once more. Fury was ordering the Helicarrier to move in and open fire. With the mothership gone, the Helicarrier could start raining death at 3 million rounds a minute. As for the others, I could see Kokabiel hovering in the air, in the distance, holding an unconscious H. He looked pretty roughed up, but nothing some magic healing couldn''t fix in a jiffy. Only Issei looked to havee out unscathed from the sand tsunami I had kicked up. Issei, Vali, and Thor were all hovering in the air. The Red Dragon Emperor¡¯s attention was no longer on them though. ¡°INGVILD!!! NOOOOOO!!! I¡¯LL KILL YOU, GODDESS OF ANGELS!!¡± I heard a roar of outrage from the direction of Vali and Thor¡¯s battle. Issei Hyoudou, currently d in half destroyed armor, was glowing green and screaming in fury. His voice seemed to be blending together with Ddraigs as his rage overtook him. [Woops. We forgot about Ingvild Leviathan¡­ Remember she had been kidnapped by Issei Hyoudou before he ran off with Thanos? She was most likely still on the mothership. The one that you justpletely annihted and turned to molten scrap. Molten scrap that¡¯s now buried underneath a giant meteorite as well¡­] Well, shit¡­ She¡¯s dead for sure. There¡¯s very few things that could have survived all that and I don¡¯t think she is one of them. Satan ss magical reserves or not. I don''t even know if I''d be able to revive her at this point. Issei was hovering in the air, furiously mumbling to himself. I was too far to make out the exact words he was saying but his tone was very hostile. Vali suddenly looked panicked. He flew over to Thor and grabbed hold of the confused Asgardian before bolting towards me as fast as his white wings could fly! ¡°La! You have to stop him! Before he finishes his¨C¡± Vali¡¯s words were cut off just as he reached me. ¡°JUGGERNAUT DRIVEEEEEE!!!!¡± Issei/Ddraigs voice roared loudly and echoed for miles. An aura of power sted out from his location. It was so potent that the air around him started to boil. A secondter there was a blinding sh of light and Issei Hyoudou vanished. In his ce was a pretty cool looking red mechanical dragon. {Dragon of Domination: Level 89} I whistled at that. Juggernaut Drive was feared by the Supernatural world for a reason. At the cost of the users lifespan/actual life, it immediately catapulted them to the peak of the world. Under any other circumstances, I would be nervous about fighting a being 29 levels above me. However, right now was different. Right now I have over 3.5 million MP¡­ [La of the Fallen: Angel of Hope, Death¡¯s Favored] [Level: 60] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 13000] [MP: 3563014] [Faith Energy: 525,267] [Vigor: 800] [Strength: 185] [Intelligence: 1000] [Luck: 200] [Skills: Observe 4, Angelic Mastery (Max), Acting (4), Light Maniption (7), HP to MP Conversion, Mana Burst, Senjutsu (2), Six Paths, Susanoo (1)] [Perks: Daughter of Heaven¡¯s Will, Mana Replenisher] [Drawbacks: Sin of Lust] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Skill Up Point: 0] I wondered what would happen if I used Mana Burst with all of that power? [Are you crazy? That would be extreme overkill!] The Dragon of Domination let out a metallic screech of a roar! Its long neck bent so that its eyes were directly staring at me. I could tell that Issei had probably lost his mind, but his hatred still made this behemoth target me. That was fine. It was better than him rampaging and attacking everyone else. ¡°Dammit!¡± Vali eximed next to me! He¡¯s gone berserk. ¡°He won¡¯t stop until he dies!¡± Thor tightened his grip around his two hammers and grinned. ¡°Tis been many moons since Ist faced a true dragon! Our battle will be sung about in Asgard¡¯s feast halls for millennia!¡± Lighting arced around his body as he shot forward towards the Red Dragon! Vali facepalmed next to me. ¡°Dammit! I pulled him away in the first ce because he has no idea how powerful Juggernaut Drive is.¡± {Thor-The God of Thunder: Level 67} I agreed. The second Mjolnir had definitely made Thor much more powerful, but there was still a massive level difference here. I really should step in so Thor doesn''t get hurt. Although¡­ ¡°Die dragon!¡± Thor had reached the dragon in a trail of thunder. He raised both Mjolnirs over his head and swung them down onto the Red Dragon''s head with all of his might! CLANG! ¡­Watching both of his powerful hammers harmlessly bounce off of the Red Dragon''s metallic head was pretty funny. Thor almost resembled a Looney Tunes character as the force from his failed attack was sent directly back through his own body and he started shaking up and downically. To his credit, he recovered quickly and attempted another attack. Too bad he didn''t notice the dragon''s wing from the side and smacking him away. Thor let out a cry of pain as he was smacked away as if he was an insect. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in the dragons glowing green eyes besides rage and hatred. With Thor dealt with, it turned back to us. It opened its mouth wide and prepared to use its breath attack on us. Malicious crimson energy started to condensed in its maw. ¡°Not good!¡± Vali yelled in panic. ¡°He¡¯s using a full powered breath attack! That could annihte an entire city at once!¡± ¡°Motherfucker! Do not let that fucking dragon use its attack. Stop it!¡± Fury screamed in both of our ears. Of course he had still been listening in even if he was currently directing the Helicarrier in fighting off the remaining aliens. There weren''t many left at this point. Death from above had reduced an army of 50,000 to only a few hundred in only a few minutes. ¡°You heard him, La.¡± Vali steeled himself. ¡°There''s no choice! I will defeat my rival myself this time.¡± He dered before taking a deep breath. ¡°I, who am about to awaken¨COW!¡± I pped Vali upside the head to stop him from activating his own Juggernaut Drive. ¡°We don¡¯t need two Heavenly Dragons tearing each other apart. You¡¯ll end up wrecking half of California! I¡¯m nning on taking a vacation here with my girls at some point in the future and I¡¯d rather you not ruin all of its nice beaches.¡± Vali rubbed the back of his head and clicked his tongue in irritation. ¡°Then how are we going to stop him!? His breath attack is almost fully charged! And did you have to smack me so hard¡­that¡¯s gonna bruise.¡± He added with a whine. ¡°You might want to take a few steps back, Vali.¡± I told him. ¡°Steps? Were floating in the air though?¡± Semantics¡­ [Whoa there, Host! How much MP are you about to use!?] ¡®Not that much. It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ [Ok then, you should only need around 100,000 to reach his stats. There¡¯s no need for extreme overkill¨C] ¡°Mana Burst!¡± A massive grin formed on my face as I felt more power than I had everprehended so far! {¨C1,000,000 MP} [Dammit¡­] {...All stats +100,000¡­} ¡­ ¨CThe Ancient One¨C The Ancient One had been watching the battle from the safety of the mirror dimension. Even during the event of an Alien invasion, the sorcerers of the Kamar Taj were technically not allowed to intervene in non-magical affairs. They had already broken that rule by creating an array that shifted Thanos¡¯s ship to Death Valley, away from any civilians. That was as far as they could help. The Ancient One was standing in front of a few dozen other sorcerers as they watched the battle y out. For the most part, she was proud of how far the human race hade technologically. They were holding their own against one of the most terrifying armies in the gxy! She had found herself growing nervous when it was revealed that Thanos¡¯s ship had some kind of doomsdayser cannon built into it. She had never seen that employed in any of her future visions. ¡°Wow, I''m not even surprised at this point that she can summon literal meteors.¡± Wong said as they watched the mothership get crushed from above by a gigantic meteor. The Ancient One actually found herself cracking a small smile. ¡°That''s going to leave a mark on thendscape.¡± She said jokingly. Leave it to La to employ the most overkill method possible to deal with an enemy¡­ ¡°Is the battle over now? Where did Thanos go?¡± Wong asked once the ship had been dealt with and the SHIELD Helicarrier started mopping up the remaining aliens. ¡°Thanos appears to be buried deep under several thousands tons of molten sand. He is slowly digging his way out. All of his children have perished.¡± The Ancient One said. She was using a special X-ray spell to see under the sand. It was a spell that was only reserved for the female members of the order. They couldn''t trust the males to not abuse it¡­ ¡°I suppose our work here is done then¨CIs that a freaking Dragon!?¡± Wong paused and then eximed! ¡°Hmm, so it is¡­¡± The Ancient One trailed off. It was a very powerful dragon as well. Almost as strong as some of the top Gods remaining on Earth. They observed as the Asgardian Thor got pped aside almost immediately. ¡°Should we help? It¡¯s technically a magical Dragon. We should be allowed to intervene now and subdue it.¡± Wong suggested. ¡°It¡¯s currently more powerful than La.¡± The Ancient One thought about it before she said no. ¡°La of the Fallen is just floating there with a look of confidence. Clearly, she has at least one more trick up her sleeve to deal with the Dragon. Let''s see how she manages.¡± The Ancient One said. She had to admit that La developed new abilities and powers more quickly than any being she had ever heard of. She was interested in seeing what La had in store. In hindsight¡­ Maybe she should have intervened before La did something that made the entire world tremble. ¡°Mana Burst!¡± ¡°How in zes did her magical power grow over 100x instantly!?¡± Wong shouted in shock. That¡¯s not possible!¡± Every God on the might have just pissed themselves in fear from how much power La was putting out. La was currently emitting the kind of power that only certain beings had when they owned their own dimensions and drew power from them for millenia! The Red Dragon released its devastating breath attack directly at La. The air particles in its path simply ceased to attack as the powerful magic attack bent space and broke thews of physics a thousand times over! ¡°What is she doing!?¡± Wong eximed. La didn¡¯t throw up any kind of shield spell or even deploy her giant purple skeletal construct. La simply raised her right hand¡­and backhanded the devastating breath attack when it reached her! The unbelievable happened before the Ancient One''s very eyes! The breath attack simply flew off upwards into the sky and sailed right into outer space! Before the Red Dragon could even attempt to understand that its attack had failed, La was already directly in front of its face. She hadn¡¯t used any teleportation magic either. Her sheer speed simply defiedprehension. ¡°You¡¯re starting to be very annoying now, Issei.¡± La raised her hand slowly before flicking a single finger forwards. It made contact with the Dragons metallic head¨Cthe same head that easily took a full powered attack from Thor with no damage. As soon as she flicked its head, it ceased to exist. One instant it was there, the next it had beenpletely blown away! The Red Dragon was dead. The headless dragon body immediately started plummeting towards the ground. ¡°Start packing up everyone¡­it seems we are not needed here.¡± The Ancient One said to all the other sorcerers who were still gaping in shock from what they all just witnessed. ¨CLa¨C ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Vali said when I appeared next to him. Yeah¡­ Having over 100,000 Strength and Intelligence was pretty insane. I wondered if this was what Dragon Ball Z characters felt like all the time. I had just in a Heavenly Dragon with a forehead flick of all things! ¡°God damn, La! That was cool!¡± Tony eximed over the open channel. ¡°That was some OP anime shit right there! I recorded the entire fight and it¡¯s going to get so many views online!¡± I cracked a smile at Tony¡¯s enthusiasm. I guessed that the battle was over now and it was time to wrap things up. It was strange though, I felt like I was forgetting something. Arge purple hand burst out of a sand dune below. I nced down and saw a ragged Thanos begrudgingly lifting himself up. He definitely looked like he had seen better days. In an instant, I was on the ground standing in front of him. Damn, I was really fast right now! I felt like I could circle the entire multiple times with only a single p of my wings. I nced behind myself¡­My FOURTEEN ck wings. I currently had more wings than any other Angel ever had. I wondered if they would stay or not once Mana Burst wore off? I¡¯d have to wait and see. Thanos coughed out a mouthful of sand and scowled at me. ¡°Damn you! You ruined everything!¡± He ran a few steps forward and punched me square in the face with everything he had! A few minutes ago, that would have done a few hundred HP in damage. Right now, I didn''t even flinch. {-10 HP} ¡°What!? How?¡± He reeled back his other arm and punched me again! When that didn¡¯t work he started adding kicks before hitting me with everything he had in all of my vital spots. My current Vigor was 100,800. My HP was literally over a million. He could attack me all day and wouldn''t bring me down before he exhausted himself. I let him vent for about a minute because I felt a bit bad for him at the moment. He was gasping for breath and slumped to his knees after hitting me with everything he had. ¡°How?¡± He asked me onest time. His eyes were resigned when he realized he had been beaten. I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d exin, but what would be the point?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I suppose that your¨C¡± RIP! I swung my hand forward and tore his head from his shoulders. The expression on his face was unchanged, he hadn''t even realized he had died. ¡°Eww, you''re not nning on taking that as a trophy are you?¡± Vali asked as hended next to me. I scoffed. ¡°Of course not. I just wanted to make sure to go for the head!¡± ¡°Ok¡­?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t understand my reference. This uncultured swine¡­ With a giggle, I tossed the head in my hands directly at Vali. He instinctively reached out and caught it. ¡°Gross, La!¡± He quickly tossed it away while I startedughing. {You have Leveled Up x5!} Awesome! ¡­ I was standing aboard the bridge in the Helicarrier. Rias and Sona were quite literally hanging off both of my arms at the moment. Devils were creatures that were naturally attracted to power and I was exuding a lot of it with my sheer presence right now. The looks that both of them were currently giving me were very clear. They wanted me badly. Very badly. I just had to take care of a bit of clean-up first before I would take them back home so we could celebrate our victory. I wondered if any of my other girls would want to join us? Fury was actually smiling as he spoke to everyone. ¡°Good job, everyone. We have proven that we have the power to fight off threats from outer space! This is a monumental victory, not just for us, but for the world!¡± ¡°Hell yes!¡± ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the greatest!¡± There were quite a lot of congrattions and pats on the back all around. Quite a few people were probably getting lucky tonight judging by all the victory champagne bottles I was seeing uncorked on the bridge. With his speech over, Fury pulled me aside privately. He gave me the final tally for all the dead soldiers and I grimaced at the number. Over 2000 National Guard and 200 Fallen Angels had perished in the fighting. Fury asked me if and when I could revive everyone that had died. If I had to stick to my single person a day, it would take years obviously. ¡®You can revive them all now as a one time reward. I will allow it as repayment for defeating Thanos.¡¯ Lady Death¡¯s voice whispered directly into my ear. I felt an invisible kiss on my cheek before her presence faded away. I was definitely going to pay her another visit soon. I ended up using the King of Hell to bring everyone on our side back to life. Fury wanted all camera¡¯s off when I revived people from the dead, but I¡¯m sure Tony was recording anyway. Once I had brought everyone back, I decided to call it a day and wanted to head home to celebrate the victory with my two horny Devil girls. I tried to invite Sif and Natasha but they both declined. Sif and Thor were temporarily returning to Asgard to present H¡­to H. Natasha wanted to stick around and make sure no soldiers secretly made off with any alien technology. The mothership might have been obliterated, but there were still plenty of alien guns and broken down tanks lying all over the desert. ¡­ ¨CH¨C H, The Queen of Asgard, sat on her throne with a look of amusement on her face. Sif and her younger brother Thor had brought her quite the interesting prisoner when they returned from a very exciting battle on Midgard. H was honestly upset that she missed it¡­ ¡°Unhand me you blond slut! I am H, the true Queen of Asgard!¡± The prisoner who looked nearly identical to her screamed in fury. The woman was wrapped in La¡¯s ck chains that prevented her from using any magical abilities to escape. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite mistaken.¡± H dered. ¡°I am the Queen of Asgard. You¡¯re nothing but a failure from a different reality who couldn''t hack it. If I recall from La¡¯s tales, your Asgard is nothing more than a barren wastnd.¡± The imposter, currently in chains, red at H. She started filling the throne room with some very colorfulnguage as she cursed everybody and everything she could think of. H found the threats to be amusing, but ultimately disruptive. The imposter was promptly gagged before being carted off to the prison cells. H would figure out what to do with her at ater date. H¡¯s attention turned back to Thor and Sif. ¡°Excellent work. So how did the battle go, and what is La doing now?¡± H asked. Thor and Sif took turns exining the events of the battle to H while she listened. She thought they both did a good job, minus Thor getting bitch pped by a dragon, and they had both made Asgard proud. ¡­And then Sif exined to H that La had gotten two beautiful new ¡®girlfriends¡¯ from an alternate dimension. La was probably in the process of celebrating her victory with those two new girls right then. H was quite jealous but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°I wanted to celebrate with La as well, but knew I had a duty to turn over the imposter queen to your custody.¡± Sif told her. H nodded at Sif. ¡°You did well. I would love to go and celebrate La¡¯s victory with her as well, but with Asgard on the brink of war, it would be irresponsible for me to leave.¡± H requested that Sif temporarily stick around Asgard as well for a few days. She told Sif that there had been reports of Frost Giant scouts along Asgard¡¯s borders. Sif and Thor both promised to stay a few days in case the Frost Giants suddenly attacked and H thanked them both. Once the two had left for their respective quarters, H immediately bolted towards the Bifrost! There were no Frost Giant scouts¡­ H had simply made up a reason to get Sif to stay on Asgard while she rushed down to Midgard to celebrate with La! Sif had described both of La¡¯s newest girls as unbelievably beautiful and H wanted in on that! Was that devious and unfair to Sif? Absolutely. Did H care? Not at all. She was the Queen after all¡­ XXX Thanks for reading! Leave somements. Or don''t, its up to you. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 This whole chapter is R-18. Chapter 239: After a hard fought battle, I wasying back on my bed in my own room. Two very beautiful girls were cuddled up on each side of me. Rias was snuggled up on my right, while Sona was on my left. Both of my arms were snaked around Rias and Sona as they leaned into me. We were all aware of what was going to happen tonight. ¡°That battle was crazy.¡± Rias said. ¡°I can''t believe how powerful you are, La! You actually called down a giant meteor!¡± ¡°It was very impressive.¡± Sona added. ¡°Especially when you crushed the infamous Juggernaut Drive at the end. I don''t think even my sister could do that.¡± ¡°Thank you, girls.¡± I practically purred at their praise. My lust for fighting had been sated for a while, and now I wanted to sate my regr lust. My hands started to explore their bodies. Rias¡¯s breasts were massive and just as soft as I imagined them to be. My hand sunk directly into her pillowy chest over her clothing. Sona''s breasts were obviously smaller, but they made up for it in perkiness! There was nothing wrong with being able to easily grab an entire breast with one hand. ¡°Mmmm. That feels nice, La.¡± Rias sighed in pleasure as I fondled her chest over her clothes. Sona didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn''t need to. I could tell she was enjoying my hand on her chest. Sona''s face was flushed and her breathing picked up. I leaned over and ced a tender kiss on Sona''s soft cheek. ¡°You''re so beautiful, Sona.¡± I said to her before turning my head and kissing Rias as well. ¡°You''re so gorgeous, Rias.¡± ¡°I know I am.¡± Rias said shamelessly. ¡°Y¨Cyou''re incredibly beautiful too, L¨CLa.¡± Sonaplimented me. She was a bit nervous. ¡°Mmmm. You know it just sank in for me.¡± Rias admitted as I continued rubbing her chest. ¡°We really are in a different world. There''s no one here to order me around or tell me what to do. Grayfia isn''t going to pop up if my virginity seal starts to go off.¡± Rias said as I continued to grope her chest. My hand slipped under her shirt. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. Her bare breasts were just as pillowy soft as I imagined. ¡°A virginity seal?¡± I asked Rias. She let out a cute moan when I pinched her nipple. ¡°Hnnn! Y¨Cyes. There''s a seal on my body that alerts my family whenever my purity is endangered! I''ve never even been able to hold a dildo without it going off.¡± Rias told me. On my other side Sona was starting to pant cutely. ¡°I¨CI have the same thing.¡± She mewled once I started to grope her naked chest as well. She was wearing a bra, but it was easy enough for my hands to unhook it. I''d had plenty of practice. ¡°Wow. Both of your families are crazy. You''re both Devils, not Saints.¡± I told them. Sona let out her first cute and loud moan when I started rubbing her nipples sensually. She seemed to be closest to an orgasm. I turned over and focused solely on her for a moment. Rias didn''t seem to mind. ¡°Tell me about it¡­¡± Rias said as she sat up to watch me work on Sona. She reached down and pulled her shirt over her head. Herrge bountiful breasts bounced freely. She winked at me cutely. I''d get back to those beauties in a moment! Sona looked up at me with flushed cheeks as I leaned over her. I slowly leaned my face down and ced my lips directly against her own. Our kiss started out as chaste but was very tender. That didn''tst as I pried her mouth open with my tongue. She squeaked into the kiss adorably when my tongue started to explore her mouth and dominate her own tongue. Sona was clearly an amateur when it came to kissing but that had its own charms. ¡°Watching you two make out is so hot!¡± Rias said from the side. My hands crept back underneath Sona¡¯s top as we continued to make out. My fingers were focused on her hardening nipples and are as I tried to make her orgasm with only her breasts. It was a very fun challenge and Sona was proving to be very sensitive. My tongue continued to flick back and forth against her own as I gently pinched her nipples. A momentter, I felt Sona¡¯s body seize up under me! I smiled into our kiss as she moaned into my mouth. She was cumming! ¡°Mmmmmmmmm~¡± ¡°Wow, Sona! That was so hot~¡± Riasmented. She was slowly groping her ownrge breasts as she watched us. I finally broke the kiss with a very flushed post orgasmic Sona. ¡°That felt nice¡­¡± Sona said as she tried to catch her breath. I slowly started to strip out of my own ck dress. I made a show of it for both of them. Neither of their eyes left my form. I was down to only a pair ofcy ck panties. Rias actually gulped at the sight of me. ¡°Feel free to touch wherever you like~¡± I told her. ¡°Wow.¡± She scooted forwards and ced her hand on my bare breasts. Rias''s soft hands started to fondle my chest. She wasn¡¯t an expert, but it still felt very nice. I could feel my sensitive body heating up. Rias looked a bit hesitant before she leaned her head down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. ¡°Oh, yes~¡± I purred. She started sucking on my nipple while her tongue danced around the are. Sona sat up quickly and joined Rias. Her face dove into my other breast and her beautiful mouthtched on. I let out a moan now that I had two gorgeous Devils pleasuring my breasts. I quickly felt a tingling pleasure form in my chest that traveled down to my core! ¡°Ahhhhn. I''m cumming, girls!¡± I gasped and closed my eyes as my body shook in pleasure. I came down from my high a momentter. Sona and Rias were both smiling at me. ¡°Did that feel good?¡± Rias asked cockily. ¡°It felt very good, thank you.¡± I reached down to my soaking wet panties and started pulling them down my leg. ¡°Why don''t you two get rid of all these clothes you''re wearing? I can return the favor.¡± I handed my wet panties to Sona who gazed at them in her hand as if they were divine treasure. Sona and Rias started undressing as well. The sight before me was glorious. Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri were very different, but both of their bodies were perfect. Both of them had been ready for this night and were shaved bare between their legs. Sona''s pale thighs were soaking wet with her arousal. Rias''s weren''t quite as wet because she hadn''t gotten off yet. ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, isn''t this beautiful?¡± A voice called out from nearby. ¡°The love of my immortal life with two other gorgeous girls is a glorious sight.¡± I let out a squeak and quickly spun around! ¡°H!? Hi¡­? What are you doing here?¡± I didn''t sense hering in! I was too focused on my lust. H raised an eyebrow at me and chuckled. Her ck armorpletely vanished and she suddenly stoodpletely naked at the foot of the bed. ¡°Am I not wee in the bed of my future wife? I heard about you defeating an Alternate Mad Titan and wanted toe celebrate with you.¡± She said before ncing at Rias and Sona. She grinned at both of them and licked her lips. ¡°It seems you''re already celebrating. These two concubines you''ve chosen are quite beautiful~¡± H said as she crawled onto the bed. Sona looked stunned that a naked H had just hopped on the bed with us. I think her lesbian brain had just temporarily froze from all the thoughts racing through her head. ¡°C¨Cconcubine?¡± Rias asked indignantly. ¡°I''m nobody''s concubine. I''m obviously the head wife!¡± She dered while pouting at H, who simply snickered at her. H reached over towards Rias and ced a hand on her cheek. She smiled sinfully at my redheaded girlfriend. ¡°Oh no, my dear. The only official wife of La will be me. You don¡¯t have to be upset though. By the end of tonight, you''ll be begging to be our concubine.¡± H told her. ¡°Both of you will.¡± She told Sona as well. Rias looked like she was going to argue, but she froze when H leaned forward and passionately kissed her. H¡¯s hands snaked around Rias¡¯s back and pulled her closer until both of theirrge breasts pressed together. Fuck, that is one hot kiss! I felt my lower lips grow even wetter at the sight. My plump thighs slowly rubbed together. H broke the hot kiss with Rias a momentter. Rias''s cheeks were flushed and she looked ssy eyed. H smirked at the beautiful redhead ¡°There, that look suits you much better.¡± She kissed Rias¡¯s cheek before she turned towards me. ¡°Hi, La.¡± She said lovingly to me. She leaned forward and kissed me next. Our kiss was much more tender and loving. H''s hands wrapped behind me and only fondled my bare ass for a moment. We broke the kiss and I smiled at her lovingly. ¡°Hi, H.¡± I turned back to Rias and Sona who were gaping at us. ¡°Girls, this is H, my future wife. H, these are Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri.¡± ¡°Beautiful names for two beautiful maidens. I am H, the Goddess of Death and Queen of Asgard.¡± H said to them. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Sona squeaked out. ¡°You don''t have a problem with La seeing other women?¡± She asked while fidgeting in ce slightly. H smirked at Sona. She leaned over and passionately kissed Sona next! Her hands roamed all over the younger girl''s body before H pulled back. ¡°Does that answer your question?¡± H chuckled. ¡°Had La not gone out and found such a beautiful Harem, then I would have done so myself.¡± She said shamelessly. ¡°¡°Oh¡­¡±¡± Rias and Sona said at the same time. ¡°I didn''t expect an Asgardian Goddess of Death to be so perverted.¡± Riasughed. H shrugged. Her ample bosom bounced on her chest as she did so. ¡°Sanity is overrated. I was trapped on a dead world for 1000 years. Once I was free, I met La and realized that I shouldn''t waste my time anymore and live the life I want.¡± ¡°Damn straight!¡± I added at her words. ¡°1000 years!? That must have been awful.¡± Rias said sympathetically. I could tell that she was looking at H in a new light suddenly. I could also tell that H wasying on the pity card to make these two girls feel bad for her. ¡°I''m sorry that happened to you.¡± Sona added as well in concern. H nodded with a very sad look I was suspecting was fake. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish it on my worst enemy. I''m still mentally recovering from it, but I''ve been getting better¡­¡± H told them with a final sigh. ¡°Is there anything we can do to make you feel better?¡± Rias fell into her trap and asked H. I knew I was right when H suddenly grinned at Rias¡¯s question. The Goddess turned to me and gave me a quick wink. ¡°As a matter of fact, there is something you could do for me¡­¡± H told Rias. ¡­ Sona was sitting naked in myp as we watched. Rias was pushed down on her back as H leaned over her. The Goddess of Death grinned in excitement. ¡°You truly did find two of the most beautiful maidens I''ve ever seen, my love.¡± H said to me. ¡°I know right.¡± I told her as I tenderly ced kisses on the back of Sona¡¯s neck. My hands were wrapped around her body. One was slowly massaging her naked breasts while the other was gently massaging Sona¡¯s petals. Her pussy lips were silky soft and incredibly wet. I held her close as we both watched H and Rias. H gently pried Rias¡¯s supple thighs apart as she scooted her hips between them. ¡°Your body is sinfully perfect. It''s like you were designed solely for sex.¡± Hmented. ¡°She is a Devil. They pretty much were. Lucifer''s army of beautiful fuck dolls.¡± I exined. Sona let out a cute moan as my finger brushed over her clit. ¡°Hey! That''s mean. But also sort of true¡­¡± Rias pouted cutely while ncing over towards me. ¡°How intriguing.¡± H chuckled. She pushed Rias¡¯s legspletely apart so that her folds werepletely exposed. Rias¡¯s pussy and thighs werepletely soaked with her own arousal. H ran her finger over Rias¡¯s aching folds before bringing it to her lips. She stuck her tongue out and sensually licked Rias¡¯s love juice off her digit. H moaned. ¡°Mmmm. Even your taste is absolutely delicious. It''s different from La''s, but still quite enjoyable.¡± Rias whined at the loss of H''s fingers over her folds. Her legs were growing very wet with H hovering over her. Rias bit her lip cutely. ¡°Are you going to fuck me?¡± H smiled at her. ¡°Indeed, I am.¡± The Goddess replied. Rias squirmed in anticipation. H turned her head to me as a magical appendage jutted forth from between her legs. Rias and Sona both gasped at the sight of it. ¡°How about we have a fun little game with our two new concubines, my love?¡± She asked me as she reached down and slowly stroked her magical cock. She moved it closer towards Rias¡¯s folds. ¡°What kind of game?¡± I asked her. My eyes were shamelessly staring between H''s legs as well, not that she minded. H smirked. ¡°The royal bloodline needs to continue, and we have two incredibly beautiful and supple women in your bed with us. Let''s see if we can''t get them both pregnant tonight?¡± H suggested while licking her lips. My mind momentarily nked out at her words¡­ ¡°P¨CPregnant!¡± Sona sputtered in myp. ¡°Wait! I don''t know if I''m ready to be a mother yet! Also, we Devil¡¯s have really low fertility.¡± Rias said while squirming beneath H. I could tell the thought excited her though. Her eyes werepletely focused on the appendage between H''s legs. Rias''s words seemed to excite H even more. She grinned lewdly. ¡°Is that so? Well then, I guess we''ll just have to finish inside you both many times tonight to make sure we seed!¡± I felt myself grow wetter at the thought of Rias and Sona both leaking cum and possibly carrying my child¡­ I wanted to immediately bend Sona over right now, but I decided to wait until H and Rias were done with the first round at least. H grabbed hold of herrge appendage and pressed it directly against Rias¡¯s folds. Sona and I watched from the side as H pushed the tip inside. Rias let out a soft moan and her legs shook on both sides of H. ¡°Oh, my.¡± H sighed in pleasure. ¡°You are sinfully soft inside. Your pussy feels nicer than the finest Asgardian silks.¡± She closed her eyes to savor the sensation of Rias¡¯s pussy as she pushed in deeper. Another few inches and H paused with a grin. To my surprise, a glowing tattoo appeared below Rias¡¯s belly button and started shing bright red. ¡°And what is that?¡± H asked with a smallugh as she looked at the glowing tattoo. ¡°My virginity seal¡­ It''s trying to send a magical message to my family.¡± Rias said as she reached down and ced her hand over her own stomach. She could actually feel H¡¯srge cock inside her underneath her toned stomach muscles¡­ I doubted her family would receive the signal all the way in another Universe¡­ H chuckled. ¡°How quaint.¡± She then ced her hands tenderly on Rias''s waist. ¡°Are you ready, my dear.¡± Rias nced over towards Sona and I nervously, before her eyes moved back to H¡¯s face that was smiling down at her. ¡°I''m ready¡­¡± H grinned and thrust forward powerfully! The seal on Rias¡¯s stomach broke and winked out of existence as H¡¯s cock deflowered the Heiress of the Gremory n. Rias¡¯s mouth opened wide and she gasped loudly. ¡°Fuuuuuck! It''s so big!¡± H moaned lewdly as she bottomed out deep inside Rias. She turned to me with a flushed smile. ¡°She feels amazing, my love. You''re going to love her!¡± H slowly withdrew her hips before pushing forward again. She let out another pleasant moan after her second thrust. ¡°So big!¡± Rias gasped again. Rias¡¯srge breasts began to bounce back and forth as H picked up the pace. The redhead gasped everytime Hpleted a thrust and filled her to the brim. ¡°So this is sex?¡± Sona muttered in my arms. Her eyes wereser focused on the form of Rias getting fucked. I ced more kisses on the back of Sona¡¯s neck and whispered in her ear. ¡°Yes, I''ll be taking your virginity next in just a moment.¡± My hand between her thighs grew even wetter as Sona squirmed in anticipation. ¡°Oh my Maou! It feels so good!¡± Rias moaned loudly. Her back arched on the bed and her legs started to tremble wildly. ¡°Fuck me more! Fuck, I''m a bad girl! I wish my parents could see me right now!¡± Rias screamed as H continued to thrust in and out of her. ¡°You are a naughty girl! A naughty girl that now knows her ce!¡± H groaned out. ¡°Underneath me and La as our concubine! Isn''t that right!?¡± H asked with a moan. ¡°Yeeeeeees!¡± Rias moaned out. ¡°I''ll be your concubine. I''ll be whatever you want! Just don''t stop!¡± H grinned. She threw her head back and closed her eyes to focus on the pleasure. For a moment there was nothing but both of their moans and pants as H fucked Rias. ¡°La has the most amazing pussy in existence, but you''re definitely a close second.¡± H''s hands gripped Rias''s hips tighter as she sped up her thrusting. Rias cried out even louder! I recognized the telltale signs that H was going to cum soon. Her eyes were narrowed in pleasure and she was tenderly biting her own lip. Her thrusting started to speed up as she leaned forward more, cing her hands on both sides of Rias¡¯s head. ¡°Im cumming~¡± H purred out as she started to shake. She buried herself fully inside Rias before she started to spill her seed as deep as possible. Rias¡¯s legs and arms wrapped around H as she moaned loudly. Rias¡¯s body started to spasm all over as she had a powerful orgasm at the same time. The two of them were both locked in their orgasms with blissful expressions on their faces for the next minute. H extracted herself from Rias who was still twitching. Rias¡¯s limbs had gone limp from the pleasure and let go of H. A copious amount of H¡¯s seed spilled out of Rias¡¯s lower lips and onto the bed. Small flecks of blood were mixed in. In my arms, I heard Sona audibly gulp at the sight. Her body was trembling in my arms and I could tell she desperately wanted what Rias had just gotten. ¡°Fuck, that felt good. I really needed that. Being a Queen is much more stressful than I thought it would be.¡± H said. As she turned towards me and Sona. I could see that the magic cock between her legs was still hard and slick with her and Rias¡¯s love juices. I supposed that it was my turn next. I grinned as I grabbed Sona and pushed her forwards. She let out a cute squeak as she fell on her hands and knees on the bed. Her beautiful backside and pink pussy were presented directly in front of me. Sona turned her head and looked back at me nervously. ¡°It''s your turn, So-tan~¡± I told her. My voice was doing my best Serafall impression. Sona shuddered and her breathing picked up. Her beautiful backside started to sway back and forth before my eyes. ¡°...Please fuck me, La.¡± ¡°You''re going to get fucked alright, Sona. I''m going to make you scream my name!¡± I dered as I sat up on my knees and scooted behind her. I ced my hands on her cheeks and fondled them Causing her to let out a soft moan. Sona''s breasts might be a bitcking, but her ass certainly was not! My own breathing started to pick up from how excited I was. I whispered the spell to myself and felt my own new magic appendage spring forth between my legs. It pushed up directly against Sona¡¯s outer lips. She was dripping wet and H was correct, Devil girls were incredibly soft. They were definitely designed by Lucifer with sex on his mind. My breath hitched and I gasped when I pushed the tip inside of Sona. ¡°Ooooohhh¡­ This feels nice.¡± I moaned out my words. Sona gasped. ¡°I d¨Cdidn''t think it would be so b¨Cbig.¡± She panted out as I pushed my hips forward slowly. I was savoring the feeling of her silky walls around me. Finally, my cock reached a small obstruction. A small blue seal appeared on Sona''s stomach and started shing. Very simr to the one Rias had. H snickered nearby as she watched. ¡°Another magic seal? You two girls must have been very sheltered.¡± ¡°W¨Cw were.¡± Sona grunted as my hands ran up and down her backside. The view in front of me was glorious. Sona took a deep breath before she turned her head and smiled at me lovingly. I smiled back at her as well and settled my hands firmly on her hips. I had a grin on my face reminiscent of the one H just had with Rias. I thrust forward. My cock pushed through Sona¡¯s barrier and reached her deepest parts in a single thrust. ¡°Fuck!¡± Sona threw her head back and moaned loudly. I felt her inner walls mp around my cock tightly before she started to spasm. ¡°She''s cumming from a single thrust. She was really pent up.¡± H said. ¡°So am I!¡± I practically hissed from how tight Sona''s pussy wrapped around me. Despite Sona still cumming around my magical cock, I grabbed back onto her soft hips and started thrusting into her. Sona let out a loud squeal when I did so! ¡°Fuck, La! I''m still cumming~¡± Sona let out a long drawn out moan. Her arms holding her upright gave out and she copsed face first and ass up on the soft bed. I was still steadily thrusting in and out of her. Devil pussy felt amazing! No wonder they guarded it so vehemently. There was a repeated squelching noise as my thrusting started to pick up in pace. I was breathing heavily as I chased my own high. ¡°You feel so good, Sona! I''m gonna cum!¡± I gasped. H giggled nearby. She had been watching me and Sona while slowly stroking herself. ¡°Make sure you finish deep inside her~¡± I was feeling too amazing not to! Besides, when had I ever pulled out with any of my partners before? With one final thrust, I buried my cock as deep as it could go in Sona¡¯s pussy before I started to cum! I threw my head back and moaned loudly as I painted her inner walls white! Sona bit down on the bedsheets and let out a silent scream of pleasure as I copsed forwards on top of her back. I ced gentle kisses on the back of her neck while we both continued our orgasms. ¡°That was quite the show.¡± Hmented when I pulled out of Sona. Her pussy had been filled to the brim and fluids immediately started leaking out of her as I did so. Sona''s legs were still trembling and she had a very pleased look on her face. ¡°Shhooo gooood.¡± Sona mumbled post orgasmically. H ced a quick kiss on Sona''s cheek before she scooted over towards me. ¡°Let''s let our two concubines recover for a moment while we have our own fun for a bit. There''s no need to rush them, we have all night after all.¡± Rias and Sona were both lying on myrge bed at this point, basking in the afterglow, so I figured that was a good idea. Once they recovered, I''d definitely have Rias squealing under me. Or maybe she''d want to be on top? I giggled as H stuck her tongue into my mouth while pushing me down. This was going to be a very long night indeed~ XXX Chapter 240 Chapter 240 A/N: Ninja Art: Time-Skip-No-Jutsu!!! Chapter: 240 ¨C1 yearter¨C I was standing in an airlock with Tony and Andrea. No one else was around. Tony didn¡¯t want anyone interrupting his breakthrough when wemenced our live test. ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea, Tony?¡± I asked him skeptically. He was looking out the small ss window through the door and grinning to himself like a loon. I knew that he couldn''t wait to get out there. What was on the other side of the door? The Moon. We were literally standing in our own Moonbase. A base that had actually been pretty easy to build all things considered. All it took was me creating a portal to the Moon followed by Tony and Andrea sending a whole lot of drones though. The entire process was fully automated. The drones were able to build a decent sized Moonbase in the span of a month. ¡°Nope! I''m not sure at all! That¡¯s what makes it so interesting!¡± He said while grinning. I sighed at his recklessness. Even though I was here to revive him if this goes wrong, this is still a dumb idea. He has to know that dying hurts, right? ¡°And the reason you didn¡¯t think about testing this out before is because¡­?¡± I trailed off. ¡°Don''t bother. I tried to talk him out of this, but he didn''t listen.¡± Andrea said while folding her arms. Tony held a syringe in his hand. It was filled with a liquid that glowed a mixture of green and orange. ¡°It¡¯s more exciting this way!¡± He stuck the syringe in his arm. He hit the plunger and grit his teeth as the serum was injected into him. Tony had insisted that he be the first person to use the new serum,pletely forgoing the typical volunteer testing phase. He didn¡¯t even bother testing this on animals yet because he didn''t want to identally create some super powered rodents. The science of what went into the serum was well over my head, but I at least know it was abination of Extremis, Hulk Serum and a few other special additions that Andrea had added. She had dated Bruce Banner back in her home universe and learned quite a bit from him there. They both wanted this serum to be the next stage of Human evolution. If it worked, it certainly could be. Andrea and I took a step back in case Tony ended up suddenlybusting or anything. Tony¡¯s skin turned orange and started steaming! The veins under his skin started glowing bright green as well! ¡°Is that supposed to happen?¡± I whispered to Andrea. She nced at Tony nervously. ¡°He¡¯s the first ever test subject, so I have no idea!¡± ¡°Didn''t you help design like half the serum!?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yeah, and I wanted to test it on animals first. Not people!¡± Andrea told me. ¡°Ok, this fucking burns!¡± Tony groaned in pain as he hunched over. ¡°We might need to tweak the serum a bit more to add some painkillers!¡± Despite the pain of having his entire body in the process of fundamentally evolving, he was stillpletely cognizant. Tony¡¯s willpower was always impressive. He leaned against the reinforced steel wall and took deep breaths in and out. I could see and hear the muscles underneath his boiling skin bulging and tearing as they rebuilt themselves. There were some pretty disgusting cracking noises as all of his bones fractured and put themselves back together stronger next. This wasn''t a pleasant process to watch. My Purger of Darkness was already on both my wrists and on standby in case something went wrong. Thankfully, nothing did. After a few minutes Tony¡¯s orange skin stopped steaming and his veins became invisible again. He was still taking some ragged breaths, but he didn¡¯t look like he was in a lot of pain anymore. I couldn''t use my Sacred Gear to lessen his pain. That would ruin this whole dumb experiment. ¡°I would like to put it on the record that my brother is an idiot.¡± Andrea said as Tony straightened himself up. His clothing was soaked in sweat, but he otherwise looked alright. Tony ignored herment and instead was grinning to himself in excitement. ¡°Holy shit! It worked. It actually worked! I feel amazing!¡± He started hopping up and down excitedly. THUNK! ¡°OW!¡± He must have temporarily forgotten we were still on the Moon in his excitement. He hopped too high and just smacked his head on the ceiling. That thunk sounded painful. The fact that he''s still conscious after smacking his head against a solid steel ceiling is a good sign. His bone density must have been greatly increased! Tony didn¡¯t look any different than he did before, but all the changes were supposed to be internal. ¡°Alright, Jarvis! Start venting the atmosphere in here! Daddy wants to walk on the Moon!¡± Tony said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s wise, Sir¡­¡± Jarvis advised us over the inte. ¡°There are other ways to test out if your serum lets you survive in a vacuum for prolonged periods of time.¡± ¡°I agree with Jarvis.¡± Andrea added. ¡°This is a dumb idea and you''re making yourself look like Reed Richards right now.¡± Andrea said to Tony. Oof, that was a low blow! Reed Richards wasn¡¯t exactly well spoken of in the scientificmunity right now. Tony pouted at his sister. ¡°Hey! I resent that! I actually triple checked MY form before injecting myself with it!¡± Tony said. ¡°It''s OUR form, and I quadruple checked it!¡± Andrea snarked back. Tony calmed down a bit. ¡°Ok, sorry. Yes, it''s OUR form.¡± He said while she nodded her head. ¡°But please don''tpare me to Reed Richards. I¡¯m way smarter than that guy¡­¡± He muttered. ¡°Of course you are, Tony. Your technology actually works the way you intend it to.¡± I told him. That wasn''t even a question for me at this point. In only a year he had created his own Moonbase and a Spaceship that could travel back and forth to it in only a few hours! ¡°Maybe that''s not always a good thing. Being reckless did give Reed and his whole crew awesome super powers.¡± Andrea giggled. ¡°Correction¡­His crew got awesome powers. Reed''s stretchy powers are incrediblyme.¡± Tony said. Andrea snickered at Tony. ¡°You''re just jealous that Richards got the ability to stretch every single part of his body. EVERY part¡­¡± We all understood what Andrea was hinting at. I wasn¡¯t attracted to men, but even I had to admit Susan Storm was a lucky girl¡­ He turned to me pleadingly. ¡°Come one, La! You gotta give me super penis powers too! How could you give them to a loser like Reed Richards and not your best bro!?¡± Tony whined at me. I sputtered at him indignantly. This stupid rumor was never going to go away! ¡°I''ve said it before, I had nothing to do with the Fantastic Four getting their powers!¡± I told him for what felt like the tenth time so far! ¡°I can''t give you super penis powers! I can only turn people into Angels!¡± I sighed¡­ ¡­ Before the infamous spaceship ident, Reed Richards wasn¡¯t well known globally. He had never aplished anything really noteworthy in the scientificmunity. He was mostly skating by with small but innovative patents. Nothing too shy or on par with Tony though at this point. From the rumors I''ve heard, Reed Richards is actually a pretty jealous individual when ites to academics. He has wanted to prove himself the true smartest man in the world for a while now. When Tony and I jointly announced ou4 businesses were going into space, Reed scrambled to try and outdo Tony by building a spaceship faster. [If there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t want to rush, it¡¯s building a spaceship. There''s never too many redundancies.] The Challenger shuttle blowing up taught us all that¡­ Reed clearly never got that message. Somehow, he quickly got the funding he needed from investors to build his own spaceship. In order to beat out Tony, Reed had to cut a lot of corners. A lot of corners¡­ When other experts studied the shipter, they were all amazed it didn¡¯t immediately blow up atunch. Once his ship could fly, Reed immediately hopped aboard with his best friend Ben, his girlfriend Susan, and her younger brother Johnny. The four of them took a test flight into the upper atmosphere. That¡¯s where they encountered a random cosmic storm. With my Meta Knowledge, I obviously knew that was the start of the Fantastic Four. It was where they got their powers. I was curious and decided to witness the event live¨Cfrom space. It went pretty much how it did in the movie. I watched from afar as a cosmic cloud randomly appeared out of nowhere and engulfed their whole Spaceship. Everyone on board was knocked unconscious. Unlike the movie, the ship in this Universe was a rush job. And not just when it came to instion. The ship stabilizers failed and the ship was knocked out of orbit and started falling back towards Earth. I had to fly in and catch the damn thing myself! It was heavy as hell! If I hadn''t been there to catch it, the Fantastic Four would have all died for sure. I then had to fly the whole ship all the way back down to the ground. A few dayster, the four of them woke up in a hospital and ended up exposing their new powers to the world. Everyone incorrectly assumed that I had something to do with it. I now get tons of emails every day from people asking me to give them powers too! My answer has obviously been no to everyone. Another difference from canon, Victor Von Doom never got on the ship. I had stepped in to prevent that. I yed to the man¡¯s ego and convinced him that he was too important to risk his life in an untested spaceship. Doom was Reed¡¯s biggest investor and part of me suspected Doom only invested in Reed¡¯s research to try and steal Reed¡¯s girlfriend away from him. I couldn''t exactly me the guy, Susan Storm was a genius and she was ridiculously hot. So yeah, I had saved the Fantastic Four and prevented the creation of Doctor Doom. At least, for a little while. I¡¯m pretty sure Doom will still be a viin at some point, but he wouldn''t have Cosmic Space powers now at least. Penemue had already found a few new Fallcorp employees secretly on his payroll. We had no idea what he was up to for now. ¡­ Tony walked over to a nearby console and started typing the sequence to manually open the airlock. He turned to Andrea and me and grinned at us. ¡°Here we go!¡± He said while pressing the final button. The air started to get sucked from the room as the depressurization sequence started. A secondter, we were standing in a vacuum. I nced over at Tony and he smirked at me. His body hadn''t immediately exploded, so that was a good sign. The door in front of us opened and we stepped out onto the Moon''s surface. None of us were wearing spacesuits... I was fine because I was an Angel, and Andrea was the same as an Asgardian. I don''t know how long they can survive in a vacuum, but in the MCU Thor was able to drift in space for days if not weeks. I had removed my blessing from him before we got here. A few moments ago he was apletely regr human, and now with the help of their serum he was literally standing on the Moon''s surface without wearing a spacesuit! I pulled my phone out of my inventory and started recording. I pointed the camera over at Tony. This was truly an amazing achievement. The serum officially worked. Not only did it enhance the human body so that they could survive in reduced or enhanced gravity, but it also allowed them to survive in a vacuum environment. We were in the process of figuring out exactly how long Tony could survive though. I filmed Tony as he hopped around in the lower gravity for around 30 minutes. The grin never left his face the whole time. He actually turned towards me and Andrea a few times and tried to talk to us before he remembered there was no air on the Moon to talk with. Iughed when he tried to do the ¡®Moonwalk¡¯ on the actual Moon and ended up stumbling over on his ass. It was only another half hourter that Tony¡¯s smile vanished and a small frown appeared on his face. He signaled over to us that he was heading back towards the base. We followed after him and entered the airlock. Air filled back into the small airlock and Tony took a deep breath! ¡°Wow, that was close! I felt like I was almost out of air at the end there. How long were we out on the Moon? 15 minutes? 20 minutes?¡± He asked me. I turned my phone and showed Tony the timestamp on the video. ¡°We were out there an hour Tony! You were able to survive in a vacuum for a whole hour.¡± Tony looked shocked for a second before he cheered. ¡°Hell yeah!¡± The door on the other side opened up and we walked into the space station. ¡°Congrattions, Sir and Mams! You have done it!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jarvis.¡± Andrea said as she walked over to a nearby mini-fridge. It was filled with bottled beers, because of course Tony would want to drink on the Moon. She tossed a bottle to Tony and I while popping her own beer open. ¡°We just saved the world and they don¡¯t even know it yet! Cheers!¡± ¡°You two are definitely going to win a Nobel prize when we officially announce the serum.¡± I said while sipping on my own beer. This was a celebration so I did my best not to grimace. I was not a beer girl¡­ ¡°Hell yeah we are! We obviously don¡¯t need the money, but I¡¯d love to rub the prize into some faces.¡± Tony said with a grin. The important thing was that the serum worked. Now we just needed to start mass producing it and distributing it to the people of both Earths. When the two world¡¯s rbined in a few more years, no one would die! Except, probably a lot of animals, we were still working on a solution for that. {Quest Complete! You have Leveled up x5!} There it is! My oldest quest was officiallypleted! I set my bottle down and leaned back on the couch. I sighed in relief. That was one of the biggest tasks that had been hanging over my head all this time. Now I was free to focus on other things again. Such as¨C ¡°So, La¡­ How are the girls?¡± Tony asked me, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Which ones?¡± I asked him. There were many girls in my life now. ¡°The newest ones.¡± Tony said with augh. ¡°My girls are amazing! They are so beautiful and perfect!¡± I said fondly. Tony and Andrea both smiled, they were truly happy for me. ¡°Miss La, you¡¯ve received a message from Earth. Miss Romanoff would like to know if you will be returning for dinner?¡± Jarvis spoke up over the speakers in the room. ¡°Yeah, you can tell her I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes after I drop off Tony and Andrea.¡± I turned to them. ¡°Unless you two want toe over for dinner too! Are we done celebrating?¡± Tony stood up and yfully scoffed. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not done celebrating! Pepper and I will fly over. Let''s have a party!¡± ¡°That sounds great! I¡¯lle over too. Would you mind if I brought Bruce?¡± Andrea asked hesitantly. Yes, they were now a thing. A few months ago she had sought him out and exined that she was his lover from a parallel world. I imagined that it was weird for both of them at first, but Bruce Banner and Andrea were currently a thing. If the Hulk was also involved, then I didn''t want to know¡­ ¡°As long as Bruce takes his meds beforehand then it¡¯s fine.¡± We had specially designed meds that could keep him calm no matter what. While he was under them, he could not change into the Hulk unless he took heavy damage. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust him, I just didn¡¯t want to risk the Hulk around any of my girls. Brucepletely understood, he was actually a pretty chill guy. I opened two separate portals. Tony and Andrea stepped through and they headed home for now to regroup before the partyter tonight. I opened a third portal to my own penthouse and stepped through. The living room was currently empty, but I expected that. Most of everyone¡¯s time was spent in a different section of our home these days. I walked down the hall to where I sensed everyone. At the end of the hallway was an important room that had more wards and protections ced on it than pretty much anywhere else on the. I opened the door and smiled at everyone inside. Rias and Sona were sitting at a small table in the corner having a fierce chess match. They both gave me a small smile when I walked in. Hestia was tending to a nearby firece while chatting with Frigga who was sitting in afy chair. Artemis was hovering nearby, still dressed in her french maid outfit. I¡¯m pretty sure she actually enjoyed wearing it at this point. My eyes finally traveled to the end of the room. Natasha was sitting with Heather and Asia. Each of them were in their own rocking chairs. In their arms, were the three newest members of our household and family. All three of them were born only a few months ago. ¡°How are the three little Angels?¡± I asked Natasha while walking over. Natasha was cooing at the tiny baby in her arms who giggled back at her. ¡°They are all perfect. It¡¯s almost time for their naps though.¡± ¡°Lets tuck them in then for a nap. Thanks for watching over them.¡± I said to the three of them. ¡°They¡¯re all my baby sisters! Of course I''ll watch over them.¡± Heather said. She gently ced the baby in her arms down in the nearest crib. ¡°It was no problem, La. They¡¯re my nieces and I love them all.¡± Asia added. I have three baby daughters now¡­ After a certain night with H, Rias, and Sona a year ago, a few of us woke up in the morning with some surprises growing inside of us¡­ Well, they weren''t actually surprises considering that had been the intention of the night. It was only a surprise because Supernatural beings were supposed to have much lower fertility rates than mortals. The youngest of my children was Lia Gremory. She was the daughter of Rias and I. Born from Rias. She was adorable with her big purple eyes and her little toughs of red hair that were starting to grow in. The second youngest was Sia Sitri. Sona and Rias actually gave birth on the same day, and decided to give the ¡®twin girls¡¯ simr names. She was the daughter of Sona and I. Sona had given birth to her of course. The final little girl was the oldest and her ¡®mother¡¯ was me. H had gotten pretty frisky that night and she ended up actually knocking me up. A yearter, I gave birth to Hilga Hdottir. Our daughter, the Crown Princess and Heiress to the throne of Asgard. H dropped by almost every single day to check up on her. She didn¡¯t want Hilga anywhere near Asgard with the war about to kick off any day now. The three of them were all very well behaved little Angels. It didn''t take them long to close their eyes and fall asleep after we tucked them all in. I waved my hand and a soundproof barrier manifested over all three cribs so that the babies can sleep without being woken up. I kissed Natasha on the cheek and held her hand as we walked over and sat down on a nearby couch. I leaned my head on her shoulder. ¡°Today was an amazing day, we did it! The Stark Serum works!¡± I told her. Natasha kissed the top of my head. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! When¡¯s the celebration party?¡± ¡°Um, it''s here¡­tonight.¡± I said. Natasha sighed and bopped the top of my head. ¡°That¡¯s something you''re supposed to tell us as soon as you walk in! We only have a few hours to prepare now.¡± She stood up and walked over towards Hestia and Artemis so they could start putting tonight together. Both goddesses turned and gave me the stink eye for making them prepare a party so quickly. XXX What are La¡¯s stats post time skip? Find out next time on Dragonball ¨C er ¨C I mean next time on The Fallen Gamer! Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241: The world has changed quite a bit in thest year¡­ [That tends to happen when a giant interdimensional alien spaceship attacks the.] The kids were currently napping and the majority of women in the house were preparing for tonight''s party. I was currently sitting on my couch ncing at the news. The news in this world is a lot more exciting and interesting than myst life. Apparently, ever since I''d arrived in this world, the news hardly ever spoke about boring politics anymore. Why should they bother talking about old men who only make false promises, when there are actual superheroes running around the world making a difference and doing cool shit? ¡°Hi, La. Watching the news? Anything interesting?¡± Rias asked me. She had walked in the room with Natasha. The two redheads were truly a beautiful pair when standing side by side. I patted the two spots next to me inviting them to join. ¡°Nothing yet. Just a lot of spection about what Stark Industries and Fallcorp have nned now that we have a sessful Moonbase. Can you believe some experts are actually specting we''re going to stripmine the Moon!?¡± I asked. ¡°Well¡­ Are you nning on stripmining the moon?¡± Natasha asked as she sat down. I shook my head vehemently. ¡°No, of course not! The moon''s too beautiful to exploit it for resources. There''s plenty of other celestial bodies to exploit instead. Maybe Mars, or even Venus. As long as there''s secretly no life on either of thoses¡­¡± I trailed off. Riasughed as she sat down on my other side. ¡°I think we would know if there were aliens living in our own sr system.¡± She said. And yet, we''re in Marvel. It wouldn''t surprise me even a little bit at this point if there was secretly life there. ¡°I''ve portaled to Mars and even walked around, but I never did an in depth exploration. I haven''t been to Venus yet at all.¡± I told them. It was something for future La to investigate. As we were talking, I noticed the story on the TV changed. I turned up the volume when I saw what it was about. ¡°In other news: Last night, the new Vignte, known as Spiderman, discovered a warehouse filled with over $10 million in heroin. The vignte subdued all of the armed men inside before calling the police toe arrest them. As always, there were no fatalities or heavy injuries to any of the criminals. J Jonah Jameson, with the Daily Bugle, has been referring to the new hero as a ¡®menace¡¯ ever since Spiderman first appeared in our fine city, but this reporter thinks Spiderman has been doing a great job so far! Keep up the good work Spidey!¡± Good for Peter Parker. His reputation was rock solid right now. He definitely has a much better reputation than the Punisher or Daredevil did when they started out. Daredevil didn''t kill people either, but he did put plenty of thugs in the hospital with some pretty heavy injuries. As for the Punisher¡­ I tried to turn Frank away from his path, but the death of his wife proved too much for him topletely let go of his hatred. He''s not as bloodthirsty as he would be in Canon, since I saved his kids, but he still goes out on patrol at least once a week and racks up multiple bodies. I''m pretty sure SHIELD lets him get away with it because the guys he takes down are the real scum of the Earth. Or they just don''t want to arrest him because they think he''s friends (sort of) with me. [You just wanted Frank on the Avengers because you thought he was cooler than Hawkeye!] ¡®He totally is, though! Bows in real life areme! If Hawkeye at least had a magic bow, that would be a different story.¡¯ I replied. [You could easily get him one.] ¡®Nah, too much effort for a guy I barely know. He also doesn''t like me that much because Natasha is his best friend and she''s a member of my harem¡­¡¯ [...And because you took away her humanity. Don''t forget that part.] I wasn''t going to let Natasha stay human and die of old age. She was either going to be an Asgardian or a Fallen Angel. She chose thetter because she thought being able to fly sounded fun. It absolutely is! I can''t wait till she gets her sixth pair of wings so we can fly in space together! She''s actually pretty close. She was already enhanced when I turned her and she immediately became a four winged Fallen. ¡°¡­For our main topic today, we will be discussing the growing religious movement that started a year ago and has taken the world by storm! Over 30 million people around the world have already officially converted and now directly worship¨C¡± I pointed the remote at the TV and turned it off¡­ I had no interest in that second story¡­ [You were the one who wanted to officially be a Goddess¡­] ¡®I know¡­ I just didn''t think I''d have any actual worshippers outside of the people from Earth DxD-C.¡¯ I replied. My whole objective was to use that world to farm Faith Energy, not this one. [ ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ ] I was drawn out of my thoughts when I felt Rias cuddling closer up to me. ¡°Spiderman¡­ Hmmm? What do you think his powers are?¡± Rias knew the topic on the TV upset me and tried to take my mind off of it. She really was a very caring young woman, and a lot smarter than people made her out to be. She even regrly beats grandmaster Sona at chess! ¡°If his name is anything to go by, he probably has all the abilities of a spider, but scaled up to human size. He should be incredibly fast and strong. There''s also footage of him also being able to walk on walls. We suspect he is using the Van der Waals effect. The eggheads at SHIELD have absolutely no idea how, though. It shouldn''t be possible with masses thatrge.¡± Natasha exined. ¡°Do you think he shoots webs out of his butt?¡± Rias asked with a smallugh. ¡°That would be hrious if he can.¡± I started giggling at the image in my mind of Spiderman swinging around New York upside down, holding his webs with his butt cheeks. ¡°Do you know who Spiderman is, La?¡± Natasha asked me. At this point, she hade to ept that I somehow knew every single person''s secret identity. To be fair, I pretty much did. ¡°I do, why?¡± Natasha gave me an exasperated look that pretty much said ¡®of course you do!¡¯ ¡°SHIELD is interested in his identity and his powers. He has such a diverse power range that we don''t suspect that he''s a mutant. He must have gotten his abilities from somewhere else.¡± Natasha said. ¡°You''re right, he''s not a mutant. I do know who he is, but I''m not going to tell SHIELD. Spider-Man is just a 14-year-old boy. There''s no need to throw him off the deep end when he''s perfectly fine handling street-level crime for now.¡± I exined. Natasha was surprised to hear that, but let it drop once she did. ¡°Never mind then. I''ll tell Fury not to bother.¡± On principle, SHIELD did not bother recruiting anyone under the age of 16, and even then they were never allowed to seebat until they were 18. They were still a government organization, and they could be sued to oblivion if they were caught utilizing child soldiers. ¡°We were under the impression he was some kind of martial arts expert with years of infiltration training under his belt¡­¡± ¡°Nope, it''s just his powers at work along with a lot of luck that¡¯s made him this effective so far.¡± I told her. ¡°It''s pretty impressive when you think about it.¡± ¡­Seriously, how does Spiderman always stumble upon crimes at the perfect times? Most muggings or break-ins onlyst 30 seconds to a minute tops. Most murders in this world aremitted as acts of passion ¨C they happen within seconds! And yet, somehow, Peter is always in the right ce at the right time to save people. He has some serious divine intervention looking over his shoulder! Spiderman wasn''t someone I wanted to approach right now because of that. I''m not sure how I stack up against Madam Web currently, and until I am, it was safer to just leave Peter to his own devices. Spiderman was focusing on street crime mostly anyway. Nothing he did was actually making a big ssh in the world. Outside of New York, he was hardly ever even mentioned in the news. ¡°Has shield sessfully been able to recruit any mutants yet?¡± I asked Natasha. ¡°A couple, but none of them are actual powerhouses. They wouldn''t be the right fit to add to the avengers roster. Our biggest issue is that either that terrorist Mao gets to them first or they get inducted into Charles Xavier''s little cult masquerading as a school.¡± As It turns out, SHIELD isn''t very trusting of the most powerful telepath in the world running a school for super powered children. They also don''t like that he, as a civilian man, was operating his own secret strike Force and waging a secret war against Mao and his terrorists. And they really didn''t like that professor X''s strike Force was almost entirelyposed of child soldiers. Akeno''s girlfriend Jean was only 8 years old when Charles ¡°convinced¡± her parents that it was better that he raised their daughter in his mansion. To be honest with myself, I''ve never been that trusting of Charles as a character either. With my meta knowledge I was one of the few people alive who actually knew that Charles Xavier murdered his infant sister in his mother''s womb, because she ¡°felt evil¡± to him. How does a baby even know what evil feels like? [To be fair towards him, his sister does turn out evil in theics. She could even be out in the world right nowmitting some horrible acts.] Yes, but I would turn out evil too if my twin brother murdered my body in the womb¡­ Natasha stood up and stretched. ¡°I need to help Artemis and Hestia start setting up for the party and check on the kids.¡± She said. She was such a great surrogate mother! ¡­I know she wanted a child of her own, but we decided to wait a little longer. Three children were already difficult to manage as it was. Thank Father for Hestia and Frigga always being home to help out. ¡°When''s the party officially starting?¡± I asked. ¡°I texted everyone for you, it''ll start at 7. Why? Are you going out somewhere?¡± Natasha asked me. ¡°I''m going to go and invite Yasaka and her daughters. I''ll make sure to be back before then.¡± I said. Rias perked up. ¡°You''re going to Kyoto on the other Earth? Can I go!?¡± Rias asked. ¡°Yasaka is the only one of your lovers that Sona and I haven''t met yet.¡± Rias said. I thought about it for a moment before I answered. ¡°That was only because you and Sona were both pregnant, and I didn''t want to risk either of your safety. I''ve told you that the Devils on Earth DxD aren''t well-liked. For a good reason¡­¡± Rias cringed. ¡°I can''t believe they actually eat human souls¡­ That''s absolutely vile. The fact that there''s another version of me out there who might even be doing that right now makes me sick!¡± She spat out. I opened up a portal to Kyoto on Earth DXD. We appeared in the backyard of Yasaka¡¯s main house. The second we stepped through, a small blonde missile came hurling through the air towards me! ¡°La!¡± The younger Kunou yelled my name cheerfully as she mmed into me. ¡°I missed you!¡± ¡°I was here justst week, but I missed you too, floofy girl.¡± I said while cing my hand on top of her head and gently scratching behind her fox ears. Kunou started purring adorably. Her nine tails were weighing behind her and excitement. ¡°Ara, is that my mate I sense? And who did you bring with you?¡± Yasaka opened the sliding door of her home and joined us in the backyard. ¡°Hello, Yasaka. I came here with Rias¡­ The good one I mentioned before! Not the evil one!¡± Yasaka gave me a tender smile before her eyes moved to Rias. I noticed my foxy lover stiffened up momentarily and even bared her fangs at Rias. She snapped out of it and shook her head before she rxed. ¡°...My apologies, you certainly do resemble Rias Gremory. I apologize for my attitude towards you just now. Wee to my home.¡± Yasaka said while bowing to Rias. ¡°Well, I AM Rias Gremory, but I understand what you mean. I''ve heard all about the Devils in this universe, and frankly, they disgust me. The sooner they''re wiped out, the better.¡± Rias said,pletely serious. Yasaka''s eyes widened at her deration. ¡°On that we agree, at least.¡± She said before turning back to me. Her tails were wagging in excitement behind her just like her daughter. ¡°So what brings you here today? Did you miss me? Did you want to have a steamy threesome with myself and this gorgeous redhead here?¡± ¡°MOOOOM! T-M-I !!!¡± Kunou whined as she let go of me and pouted up at her mother. ¡°I''m not supposed to know about that kind of stuff yet, I''m only 13!¡± Yasaka covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Ara, don¡¯t pretend to y innocent in front of La, my darling daughter. Why just a few days ago, didn''t I find you in apromising position while you were watching some naughty videos on yourputer?¡± Yasaka asked her daughter teasingly. ¡°MOOOOOM! Stop telling everyone that!¡± Kunou whined adorably while stomping her foot. Her face was bright red as she was ncing at me in embarrassment. ¡°It''s alright Kunou. You''re a growing girl and everyone gets curious. You should probably learn some silencing spells if you''re going to watch videos like that online though. Japanese style houses don''t have very thick walls¡­¡± I gave her some advice. Kunou blushed again but quietly nodded her head. ¡°As for why we''re here, Yasaka, there''s going to be a party at my ce in a few hours and I wanted you and the girls toe. Where''s Alter by the way? I don''t sense her nearby.¡± I asked. ¡°I sent her away for a few hours to stay with Isane Hyoudou and her parents. We have an important guest showing up soon and I don''t want them to find out about my other daughter.¡± Yasaka exined. Yasaka then nced at me and Rias nervously. ¡°I''d rather they not find out about you quite yet either, but it was bound to happen eventually. Especially with the upheaval you and Azazel threw this world into!¡± I grinned at her. It looked like our not-so-little prank had been working. ¡°Oh? Are a lot of people freaking out?¡± ¡°An entire faction up and disappeared from the world overnight! Of course they''re freaking out! Every single pantheon is currently on high alert and wondering if they will be next!¡± Yasaka said while giving me an exasperated look that said ¡®you know what you did.¡¯ The war with the Devils wasing eventually, it was inevitable at this point. Both Azazel and I figured it would be safer for the Fallen Angels to have a new home outside the Underworld. Obviously, no Pantheon on Earth DXD would be willing to take in the Fallen Angels. That wasn''t the case on Earth Marvel though. H was more than willing to take in my tens of thousands of Fallen siblings into Asgard provided they respect its people and fight in the uing war against the Frost Giants and Fire Demons of Muspelheim. I hadn''t heard any majorints so far. In fact, our two cultures seem to really mesh well together. There was a reason that H and I got along so well. [Fallen Angels love fighting, fucking, and partying! Asgardians love fighting, fucking, and partying! Your races are trulypatible when you think about it.] The majority of my siblings also carry a general distaste for ¡®Father,¡¯ and the majority of Asgardians now hate the ¡®All-Father¡¯. It''s honestly strange how that worked out. So, the Fallen Angels picked up all of their most valuable possessions and left the underworld forever. They could now fly freely in the skies of Asgard without having to worry about being attacked by hostile Devils. Most of the Fallen now lived there. Only a few of the more business oriented Fallen decided to move to Earth Marvel instead and work for Penemue and Emma at FallCorp. Yasaka led Rias and I inside the house. We sat down on the Tatami while she started preparing for a tea ceremony. Rias, who still adored Japanese culture, squealed at the sight. ¡°My guest should be arriving any moment now.¡± Yasaka said. ¡°When she does¡­ I''m not exactly sure how she will take your presence here.¡± Yasaka added nervously. ¡°Who''s showing up?¡± Rias asked. ¡°It''s¨C¡± THRUM! Yasaka was cut off as a golden Japanese doorway materialed in the corner of the room. I had a feeling I knew who wasing now. The doors parted to the sides and out stepped a young looking girl who radiated divinity. On a head of long ck hair, sat a Golden Japanese crown that shined like the sun itself. She was dressed in an ornate gold and red kimono that trailed the floor in front and behind her. It was very elegant looking, but honestly seemed impractical to me. {The Japanese Goddess of the Sun, Amaterasu: Level 70} She spoke up as she walked towards us. ¡°Behold, my loyal priestess! Your Goddess has arrived¨Ceep!¡± Amaterasu identally stepped on her long robes and ended up tripping. She fell forwards and smacked her face directly on the floor. Everyone in the room awkwardly stared at her¡­ She quickly stood back up, disheveled, and red at us cutely. ¡°You all saw nothing!¡± She said while collecting herself. I know that she was thousands of years old, but she hardly looked older than Kunou and that tumble was frankly adorable¡­ ¡°Of course, Lady Amaterasu.¡± Yasaka said with a strained smile. ¡°Would you care for some tea?¡± Amaterasu nodded. ¡°I always appreciate your tea, my priestess. Who are your guests?¡± She said while looking at me and Rias. ¡°One of them looks very familiar¡­¡± She said while eyeing Rias specifically. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am La, and this is¨C¡± Amaterasu suddenly red and an aura of power surrounded her! ¡°Rias Gremory! The evil Devil bride of that disgusting Phenex brat! I told all Devils that if they set foot back in my territory their lives were forfeit! Die!¡± Amaterasu raised her palm towards Rias. In an instant, a Golden fireball formed andunched itself forward at her! Rias let out a squeak of fright at suddenly being attacked by a Goddess. I quickly stepped in front of Rias and held up my palm. I caught the golden fireball and smothered it with my bare hand. That stung a bit¡­ {-100 HP} Amaterasu red at me for interfering. ¡°How dare you! Who are you to stand in my way!?¡± I wasn''t happy that this Goddess just tried to kill the mother of my child¨Ceven if she was mistaking her for someone else. I was going to have to give this brat a spanking as punishment. ¡°My name is La of the Fallen, and you shouldn''t have done that.¡± I introduced myself as 14 ck Angel Wings sprung up behind me. My aura began to leak out and the room around us shook with my power. I smirked at the shocked expression on the Sun Goddesses face! It was at this moment that she realized¡­ That she fucked up¡­ [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 80] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Anywhere] [HP: 113900/114,000] [MP: 120,000] [Faith Energy: 128,548,853] [Vigor: 10,000] [Strength: 5,000] [Intelligence: 12,000] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) XXX Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242: ¨CRias Gremory¨C Rias could admit that she might have underestimated just how much hatred other Supernatural beings have for this Universe¡¯s Devils. La had warned Rias before they came here, but Rias didn''t quite understand until Amaterasu had tried to murder her on sight. Rias was justifiably angry about that. She was also very d that La was so powerful. That divine fireball Amaterasu tossed out casually would have killed Rias instantly. Rias had gotten a bit stronger after meeting La, but she hadn''t exactly had the opportunity to get a lot of training in while she was pregnant this past year. She didn''t regret it of course. She wouldn''t trade her beautiful daughter for anything in the world. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Yasaka sighed next to her. ¡°It looks like a fight is inevitable at this point.¡± ¡°La is going to win of course!¡± Rias dered. Rias had no doubts that La was about to stomp on Amaterasu. La and Amaterasu were facing off. La¡¯s beautiful 14 wings were spread out behind her. They were an intimidating sight that La didn''t like to disy as often nowadays. Rias knew that La wanted to be a Goddess, but La never actually wanted any humans to worship her for some reason. When asked why, La always told her that it was just ¡°awkward.¡± The fact that La had a growing religion back on Earth Marvel was a bit of a sour topic in their house. Rias, though, thought it was pretty amazing. Most Gods nowadays were struggling to retain followers, and La was struggling to get rid of them. ¡°Fourteen wings?¡± Amaterasu asked La. ¡°I thought Angels only went up to twelve? And weren''t all you Fallen Angels wiped out!? You all disappeared from the Underworld! How are you here!?¡± The Sun Goddess eximed in confusion. She also looked incredibly nervous upon sending the power La was emitting. Rias¡¯s lover chuckled. ¡°Who said we were wiped out? All we did was move our home. What''s the big deal? People move houses all the time.¡± La asked the other Goddess. Rias giggled at La¡¯s tone. Her lover was being difficult and vague on purpose for no other reason than to mess with Amaterasu. ¡°Humans might move all the time, but who would believe that an entire faction would just up and move on a whim!? That''s impossible!¡± Amaterasu said with a pout. Her young looking face made it more adorable than intimidating. Rias had no idea why the thousand year old leader of the Japanese Pantheon made herself look like a 13 year old girl. Was Amaterasu a fan of harem anime? Did she want to be a real life Loli Baba? There was a gasp from next to Rias. Yasaka was looking at Rias in shock. ¡°She hates being called that¡­¡± Yasaka trailed off. ¡°Woops, I guess I said thatst part out loud.¡± Rias chuckled. Gods and Goddesses tended to be incredibly prideful beings and Rias just called the leader of a Pantheon a ¡°Loli Baba¡± to her face. She was d that La was here protecting her otherwise she would be in serious trouble. Since La was here though, Rias knew that she could say pretty much whatever she wanted. Amaterasu scowled again and stomped her foot. The tatami floor splintered underneath her. ¡°I''m not a Loli Baba! When I gained a physical form, this appearance was the height of beauty at the time! Men and Gods fawned over me in droves. I had thousands of suitors!¡± Amaterasu proimed. In Rias¡¯s opinion, that only made it creepier. ¡°Gross¡­ You really need to get with the time. Only creeps would be attracted to such a young looking washboard Goddess.¡± Rias said while folding her arms under her chest. She intentionally pushed herrge breasts up to make a point. ¡°Guuurrrgh!¡± Amaterasu screamed iprehensibly and hurled another fireball at Rias! ¡°Almighty Push!¡± La held her hand out and the fireball was sent directly back where it came from. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°Eeep!¡± Amaterasu ducked rapidly to avoid getting smacked in the face by her own divine fire. ¡°I already told you that you''re not allowed to attack her.¡± I said irritation. ¡°Why are you protecting a Devil? You''re supposed to be sworn enemies.¡± Amaterasu said in annoyance. She then turned to Yasaka and red at the leader of the Yokai. ¡°Have you betrayed me, Yasaka!? Are you siding with these foreigners?¡± Amaterasu immediately started jumping to the wrong conclusions. Yasaka looked panicked upon hearing Amaterasu¡¯s words. ¡°That''s not it at all, mydy! This isn''t the Rias Gremory you''re thinking she is either.¡± ¡°Save it! You think I''m too stupid to recognize the sister of Sirzechs Lucifer? Your punishment wille after I''ve dealt with this strange seven winged Fallen Angel!¡± Amaterasu warned Yasaka next. I grit my teeth in irritation. ¡°Now you threaten another woman I care about? You think I''ll let you hurt either of them while I''m here.¡± I asked while taking a step forward. My aura seeped off me and infused into the air. The room around us started to shake from my power. Thankfully Yasaka''s home had been reinforced heavily with strengthening and defensive wards, so it was in no danger of copsing. Amaterasu gulped and took a step back. ¡°Y¨CYou wouldn''t actually hurt me¡­¡± She said nervously. ¡°I k¨Cknow you''re just bluffing. You could start a war¡­¡± I smirked at the Sun Goddess. ¡°Start a war? You don¡¯t even know where the rest of the Fallen Angels are located. Who exactly do you n on fighting in this war?¡± ¡°T¨CThat''s¡­¡± Amaterasu took a second to think of an answer, but she came up with nothing. ¡°...Crap.¡± Amaterasu was known to be powerful, but she was not a Goddess known for her prowess inbat. I shot forwards and grabbed hold of her faster than she could react. She let out a hrious shriek of fright as I spun her body around and hurled her back through the golden doorway that led to Takamagahara. Even though this was going to be more of a spanking instead of a true fight, I still didn¡¯t want to potentially destroy Yasaka¡¯s home. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a couple minutes, my loves.¡± I said to Rias and Yasaka before I stepped through the golden doorway and closed it behind me. As it closed, I could hear Riasining about not being able to see me beat up a Goddess. Amaterasu was picking herself off the floor as I walked in. We appeared in the middle of her throne room. It was absolutely massive. I could easily fit my Perfect Susanoo inside and still have plenty of room to move around. The throne room wasn¡¯t empty. It was filled with numerous other Gods and Goddesses who were looking on in confusion. ¡°Are you ok, sister? And who is this?¡± A handsome Japanese God wearing white and gold robes with ck hair down to his lower back asked. I wasn''t very familiar with Japanese gods and wasn''t able to recognize him on sight. It¡¯s a good thing I had Observe. {The Japanese God of Storms, Susanoo: Level 65} ¡°Susanoo! Help me! This winged meany is bullying your beautiful sister! Teach this Fallen Angel a lesson for me!¡± Amaterasuined while pointing at me and grimacing. [I don''t know how he''s going to help when he''s 5 levels weaker than his sister that you just manhandled¡­] Instead of attacking me immediately, Susanoo instead let out a tired sigh. He turned to me and bowed 90 degrees¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sure who you are, but I''m sure my sister started whatever caused this altercation. Please forgive her and don¡¯t hurt her too much.¡± He said before standing back up with a gentle smile. ¡°...¡± ¡°...What.¡± I asked. ¡°Susanoo! You traitor! How dare you throw your innocent sister under the bus!¡± Amaterasu whined and hurled a golden fireball directly at his head. He casually sidestepped it without even ncing at her. ¡°Everyone in Takamagahara is tired of cleaning up your messes sister¡­¡± He said before casually waving at me to ¡°continue.¡± Huh, it really looked like he wasn¡¯t going to interfere here as long as I didn¡¯t take things too far. That was fine with me. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her too bad. I just need to punish her a bit for trying to harm a member of my harem.¡± I said. He nodded at me with that same calm smile. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly understandable. This isn¡¯t the first time a foreign Goddess has visited us because of my sister¡¯s antics. About ten years ago she picked a fight with The Morrigan. The Celtic Goddess¡¯s pet crows called my sister t...¡± ¡°What a coincidence. My harem member also called her t.¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m not t! I¡¯m petite!¡± The temperature in the room drastically started to heat up all around us. It seemed like Amaterasu had enough teasing and was nning on fighting me for real. {Quest Initiated: Defeat Amaterasu without taking any damage!} {Rewards: Level Up! Admiration of the Japanese Pantheon} Susanoo gave me a jovial wave and mouthed ¡°good luck¡± as he took a few steps backwards. Every other divine being who was watching moved away as well. The marble floors underneath Amaterasu¡¯s feet turned to liquid as she stepped forward. Her entire body was wreathed in Golden mes. I had a feeling she was giving off as much heat as the surface of the Sun. ¡°My mes are the hottest in existence! They burn away everything in their path. This is my true power!¡± She said while pointing both her hands forwards at me. Hottest in existence? Burn away everything in their path? Part of me wanted to put that to the test. A torrent of Golden mes, dozens of meters high, surged towards me. It was definitely the most powerful me magic I had ever seen. {-5000 MP} I focused my gaze towards the center of the moving inferno. ¡°Amaterasu!¡± I announced while channeling MP through my Rinnegan. My own torrent of ck mes surged forth and collided with the Golden mes. Our mes seemed to be evenly matched. Neither gained any ground over the other. Nearby Gods and Goddess watched on with awe as our powers shed. Being pregnant for most of the past year, I didn¡¯t spend a lot of time going out andpleting quests. Instead, I mostly trained with the abilities I already possessed. It took me a few months to master my Rinnegan eyespletely. I had been able to use Susanoo with them as soon as I received the fabled eyes, but I never bothered using the other intrinsic Mangekyou Sharingan abilities. It took a few weeks of training to discover I also had ess to abilities reminiscent of Sasuke Uchiha. I discovered that I was able to conjure the never ending mes of Amaterasu and could perfectly control them once they were unleashed. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Amaterasu shrieked in shock! ¡°Those mes! They feel like mine! How!?¡± She grit her teeth and poured even more divine power into her attack. Her wall of mes expanded to almost double their size! She started to sweat and shake from the amount of power she was unleashing, but she seemed determined to beat me. {-10000 MP} Unfortunately for her, if there was one thing I wasn¡¯tcking anymore, it was MP. More MP flowed into my Rinnegan. The wall of ck mes was on the verge of being swallowed up in a sea of gold, before it suddenly tripled in size and power. In only a few seconds, the ck mes devoured the Golden ones and started barreling their way towards Amaterasu herself. I could feel hunger in the fire. They had a supernatural urge to consume and burn away everything they touched. ¡°Oh crap!¡± She cried out in panic when the mes were only a few meters from reaching her. ¡°You should probably surrender and apologize, sister.¡± Susanoo casually suggested from the side. ¡°I¡¯m the Goddess of the Sun. My mes aren¡¯t going to lose here!¡± A katana made of pure mes materialized in Amaterasu¡¯s hands. The heat it gave off was insane. All the moisture in the room immediately evaporated from the heat the de was giving off! ¡°Heeyah!¡± She swung it forwards and sliced the wave of ck mes directly in two! I had to admit, that was actually pretty impressive. The ming sword in her hand must be putting out the heat of the center of a star. It seemed to take a lot out of her though. She was painting and visibly sweating a lot more after conjuring it. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Amaterasu asked cockily while leveling the fire sword at me. {-10,000 MP} I turned to Susanoo and winked at him. He would probably get a kick out of this next move of mine. ¡°Susanoo!¡± I called out. My purple Perfect Susanoo rapidly formed around my body. I floated in the middle of my 100 meter tall chakra construct and stared down at Amaterasu who was now visibly shaking in fear¡­ ¡°Maybe we can talk about this after all?¡± She suggested in trepidation. I smirked at her. ¡°Nope.¡± My Susanoo held out its hand as I once again called upon the mes of Amaterasu. If she wanted to use fire swords, then I would obliged. Although mine was bigger than hers¡­ {-10,000 MP} A towering sword of ck mes appeared in my giant''s hand. The sword was about the size of a city bus. I swung the gigantic de of fire downwards, directly on top of the Sun Goddess. Her eyes were wide in panic as she swung her own weapon upward to try and block my strike. The results were about as I expected. My de smashed down on top of the Goddess and immediately mmed her into the floor. The heat from our strikepletely melted the ground she was standing on and Amaterasu ended up submerged under a few feet of moltenva. She surfaced a few secondster. She was disheveled, and sporting a few new bruises. The moltenva dripping off of her form didn¡¯t seem to be bothering her though. ¡°I surrender¡­¡± She said with some tears forming in her eyes. I smirked in victory and allowed my Susanoo to vanish. I spread my wings and floated over the molten floors. I hovered directly in front of Amaterasu. She was looking back up at me with tears in her eyes. Rias was right, with this Goddess¡¯s childish appearance, it almost felt like I was bullying her despite Amaterasu being more than 5x my age. ¡°Are you ready to properly listen now?¡± I asked her. ¡°And are you going to apologize to Rias?¡± She rapidly nodded her head up and down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for attacking her suddenly. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± I sensed someone using magic nearby and turned my head. Susanoo had summoned arge pool of water and was using it to cool the molten floor. Steam erupted around the room as the cooling waters rapidly went to work. With a wave of his hand, he next conjured some wind and dispersed all of the steam. He strolled across the now cooled floor and held out his hand to me. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Susanoo. That was an interesting disy of power. Are you a Fire Goddess? I¡¯ve never seen ck mes like those.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I am La of the Fallen. I was a Fallen Angel who has recently ascended to be the Goddess of Angels.¡± I informed him and Amaterasu. Both of their eyes widened. ¡°Your Godless Pantheon finally has an actual leader again? It¡¯s about time.¡± Amaterasuined. ¡°Do you know how much damage those damned Devils have caused to our world? How are you nning on dealing with them? They need to be straightened out. They frequently kidnap other supernatural beings and force them to be their ves with absolutely zero repercussions.¡± ¡°Sister, she said that she has only recently ascended.¡± Susanoo chastised her. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if she has any ns for them at all.¡± That wasn¡¯t true. ¡°I do have ns for them,¡± I told them. ¡°But not quite yet. There¡¯s a lot of information that your pantheon and the rest of the world are not aware of. It¡¯s a world changing secret that¡¯s been kept quiet and only a select few outside of the Fallen Angels know.¡± I exined vaguely while ncing around the room. There was always the possibility that some of the Gods in this throne room were traitors or spies for other pantheons. The serum had beenpleted, but until it was ready for mass production, I didn¡¯t want the information about the split world merging together again getting out. ¡°You have me intrigued.¡± Susanoo said. ¡°Is Yasaka in on this secret? Is that why you were with her?¡± Amaterasu asked curiously. ¡°Well, yes. But I was also at her home because she¡¯s a member of my Harem.¡± I said inly. She gaped at me. ¡°You can¡¯t just take my top priestess as your harem member without my permission!¡± I shrugged at her. ¡°I already did. We¡¯ve been together for over a year already.¡± Amaterasu pouted at me. Her brother chastised her again. ¡°Sister, maybe if you didn¡¯t spend so much time in your room ying video games, you would actually know what is going on in the world.¡± He turned and bowed to me again. ¡°Forgive us, my sister hasn¡¯t gotten out much in a few years. To quote the humans of today, she is what is known as a neet.¡± He informed me. Amaterasu blushed in embarrassment. ¡°I''m not a neet. I only y games a few hours everyday¡­¡± ¡°If by a few, you mean at least 14, then yes¡­¡± He said. She conjured another golden fireball and tossed it at his head. Even at this range, he seemed like he was used to it and was easily able to dodge out of the way with another sigh¡­ The Japanese Pantheon was honestly a lot different than I expected them to be. Since Amaterasu and Yasaka were close, I decided to bring them on board with our ns for the future. I invited Amaterasu and Susanoo to the celebration party tonight. Theirs would be the first Pantheon to find out about the future of our two worlds. With their help, we could also start setting up production facilities in Japan so we couldn''t start mass producing the serum. I opened a portal back to Yasaka¡¯s manor and they followed me through. When I made it back, Rias surged forward and started asking me a bunch of questions about the ¡°fight.¡± She almost seemed disappointed when I told her that it ended pretty anticlimactically. Amaterasu stepped forward and bowed to Rias. She apologized for trying to burn her before she bowed to Yasaka next and told the fox woman that there would be no ¡°punishment.¡± With the unexpected Interruption taken care of, we all started preparing for the party tonight. ¡­ ¨CCanon Omake, The Party¨C POP! ¡°We did it! Let¡¯s fucking go!¡± Tony cheered while popping a bottle of champagne. ¡°Hell yeah we did!¡± Andrea cheered and popped her own bottle. ¡°Language you two, there are children present.¡± Steve said while pointing to the corner of the room. Rias, Sona and La were each holding their daughters while chatting with Natasha and a few of the Goddesses. He didn¡¯t want the Stark siblings'' vulgarity rubbing off on innocent ears. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The babies aren¡¯t old enough to understand what we''re saying yet.¡± Tony said while pouring himself a veryrge ss of champagne. If he wasn¡¯t buzzed, then it wasn¡¯t a party yet! ¡°Aren¡¯t those three kids demigods though? We don¡¯t know how fast they will develop mentally.¡± Steve said. He had a soft spot for demigod children ever since he had rescued so many of them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. La set up a barrier in the corner of the room so the sounds from the party will be muted.¡± Andrea pointed out. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s ok then.¡± Steven said. He still wasn¡¯t a fan of vulgarnguage, but it was a big celebration for the amazing achievement that Tony and Andrea had made. He was proud of them for putting their collective genius into creating things that weren¡¯t purely for wartely. An Asian man walked over towards the three of them while they were chatting. He was wearing a gold and white kimono. A younger Asian girl, who looked like the man¡¯s daughter, was walking next to them. ¡°Hello there.¡± Steve said while holding out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Steve Rogers. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met.¡± They shook hands. ¡°We have not. I am Susanoo. This is Amaterasu. Neither of us are familiar with anybody here and we wanted to introduce ourselves.¡± ¡°Interesting names.¡± Stevemented. Despite recently taking on the Greek Pantheon, he was not familiar with the names of other Gods and Goddesses. Andrea and Tony, of course, both were. They both nearly choked on their champagne when Susanoo introduced himself¡­ Steve noticed that Amaterasu was holding her own wine ss. ¡°I know this is a party, but should a child really be drinking alcohol?¡± He asked in concern. The ss in Amaterasu¡¯s hand shattered at hisment. ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m not a child! You¡¯re lucky you''re hot or I¡¯d kick you for thatment!¡± She told Steve. Steve grimaced. ¡°I¨Cuh¨Cappreciate thepliment, but you should stick to boys your own age, sweety.¡± He told her honestly. Susanoo did his best to not burst outughing at the look of indignation on his sister¡¯s face. Tony and Andrea both nched at Steve¡¯s audacity. ¡°Grrrr.¡± Amaterasushed her foot forward and kicked Steve in the shin. ¡°Ow!¡± She clutched her foot and hopped in pain a secondter. ¡°What are you made of!?¡± Amaterasu was not a physically strong Goddess and Steve was incredibly durable as a campione. Steve sighed and patted her head gently while looking at Susanoo. ¡°This is why you shouldn''t give kids alcohol¡­¡± XXX Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243: I let out a yawn as I woke up to the morning light. I sat up in my bed and stretched out. I was d I couldn''t get hangovers, because I would definitely be suffering from one otherwise. Last night was a little wilder than I was expecting it to be. ¡°Valha take me now! Someone turn off the sun!¡± One of my harem members whined on my left. I smiled at Sif who was doing her best to shield her eyes from the morning light pouring into the room. She was definitely suffering from a hangover. After we had put the kids to bedst night, Hestia was more than happy to watch them, things had gotten a little crazy at the party. Susanoo had shown up with some incredibly powerful sake, and Sif had beamed down from Asgard with a barrel of mead on each shoulder. I was finding that my recall was a bit fuzzy at what happened next. I didn¡¯t hold back in my own celebrations. That quest turned out to not be very difficult, considering I dumped it on Tony and Andrea, but it was still incredibly stressful. I had the lives of 16 billion humans hanging over my head for a year. I may or may not have irresponsibly cked out in the celebrations. There were only a couple highlights I was sure happened though. At some point in the night, Tony showed off that his Iron Man suit could transform into a karaoke machine. Or maybe he was just trolling us and had snuck in an actual karaoke machine... Either way, everyone started singing, and I don¡¯t recall anyone at the party being particrly good at it. Not that it really mattered, it was still fun. I made sure to sing duets with all of my harem members and most of my friends. We weren¡¯t the only duets of the night though. I vaguely recall Amaterasu doing a song or two with Steve. The two of them sang an anime song I was unfamiliar with before Amaterasu drunkenly asked Steve out on a date. He declined her telling her he wasn¡¯t going to date a little girl. I¡¯m not sure what happened after all that though. [After that, you guys tried to have a contest to see if you could scare Bruce Banner enough that the Hulk woulde out.] ¡®¡­What?¡¯ We didn¡¯t actually do that¡­ Did we? I smacked myself on the head when I remembered that we did. ¡®System, did I¡­ Open a portal to the Zoo and kidnap an actual tiger to try and scare Bruce?¡¯ [Hehe! You sure did. Sir Stripes was one cool cat! Very well behaved for a wild animal actually. Bruce was also so drunk at that point that he just pet the ¡°pretty kitty¡± before he passed out on the sofa. The Hulk never came out.] I sighed in relief. Drunk La was apparently a menace. At least she remembered to put the tiger back when the party ended¡­ I ced my hand over Sif¡¯s forehead and started to heal her hangover. ¡°Thank the Norns! You¡¯re an Angel, La!¡± Sif thanked me with a smile. She sat up with a yawn and the sheets slid down her toned naked body. ¡°I know.¡± I said as I finished healing her. My eyes were unashamedly trailing up and down her perfect body. Out of all my harem members, Sif and H were by far the most toned. Natasha was a close third. And speaking of her¡­ ¡°Can I get some hangover healing over here please?¡± Natasha was currently lying on my other side. She was also naked and she was covering her own face with a pillow to block out the light. I ced my hand under the pillow and onto her forehead. A few secondster and she was good to start her day as well. ¡°Waking up with two naked beauties in my bed is always an amazing experience. Did we all have sexst night?¡± I asked in genuine curiosity. ¡°I can''t remember.¡± Natasha thought about it for a moment while scrunching her face. ¡°...I can¡¯t remember either. Tony talked me into making him an authentic Hawaiian Mai Tai. I learned how on an infiltration assignment a few years back. I made myself one as well¡­and then I might have made two or three more after that.¡± ¡°I think we all passed out as soon as we got in the bed.¡± Sif told us. ¡°My memory of the festivities is also foggy, but I don¡¯t think I would have forgotten such a fun after party.¡± ¡°Wanna have a threesome now?¡± I suggested while wiggling my eyebrows at the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ns for today.¡± Natasha turned down my offer, iming she had to go check on the kids. I couldn''t exactly be a bad mom, so of course I offered to go with her. Well, a version of me would be going with her at least. My fingers performed an iconic hand sign. ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡± An identical version of myself appeared inside a poof of smoke! The Rinnegan technically granted ess to all Ninjutsu from Naruto, but I never saw a need to use most of them. This was obviously the exception. Before gaining seven pairs of wings though, I never had enough MP to use thai ability. {-20,000 MP} ¡°Mother''s everywhere would be so jealous of this technique.¡± Natasha said while ncing between me and my clone. ¡°To not have to change diapers themselves¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s still going to get all of my memories.¡± My clone replied to her. Even supernatural babies poop¡­ It cost me 20,000 MP to create a single shadow clone of myself. Despite that cost, it was absolutely worth it. Being able to be in two ces at once and retain the memories was amazing. I could be a good mother and properly raise my children while still continuing my crazy Gamer lifestyle. Natasha and my shadow clone left my bedroom a momentter to go and take care of the kids. Once they had left, I turned to Sif with a hopeful grin on my face. Sif grinned back at me lustfully. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck on Asgard for months training up the new recruits for war. You have no idea how pent up I am!¡± She said before jumping on top of me and smashing her lips into my own. ¡­ It was past noon by the time I showered and left the bedroom. There wasn''t a better way to start the day than some steamy sex with a beautiful woman like Sif. I walked down the hallway towards the living room where the party was heldst night. I expected the room to be aplete mess, but it wasn''t. Hestia or Artemis had already cleaned the ce up from what I could tell. I smiled at Rias and Sona who were sitting on a nearby couch. They were holding their daughters Sia and Lia in theirps. Neither of my Devil girls looked hungover so I figured Asia must have healed them before she left for school with Heather. Across from the two Devil milfs was Akeno and her two girlfriends Ororo Monroe and Jean Grey. I wondered what they were doing here? Akeno usually doesn''t bring them along when she visits. I think that Jean is also a bit embarrassed about¡­that night. ¡°Morning girls.¡± I said while cing a quick kiss on Rias and Sona''s cheeks. Lia and Sia giggled up at me when I gave them both a quick tickle. ¡°Morning? It''s already afternoon. Did you just wake up, La?¡± Rias asked me. I shook my head. ¡°I woke up earlier and had a Shadow Clone check on the kids with Natasha. Where are they by the way?¡± I asked. I didn''t sense either of them or my daughter Hilga in the Penthouse. ¡°They went out a few hours ago to get some shopping done.¡± Sona said. ¡°And don''t let Rias chastise you, she only woke up 20 minutes ago. She used a Phenex Tear to heal her hangover. I tried to tell her it was wasteful.¡± Sona said and Rias pouted at her friend. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like we need these tears when we have La and Asia to heal us whenever we want. I also gave up on trying to sell them after everyone thought I was a scammer¡­¡± Rias said dejectedly. She gave up trying to make her own money and decided to mooch off of me forever. I didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Ara, you''re positively glowing, La. Did you just get finished having some fun with one of your many women?¡± Akeno asked me teasingly. ¡°I don''t have sex and tell, Akeno.¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s how that phrase is said¡­¡± Jean muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. Akeno shrugged at her second girlfriend. ¡°With my Aunt La, it pretty much is.¡± ¡°Did you three have a reason for stopping by? Did you miss me and want to move back in, Akeno? Asia still misses you. Heather does too, but she tries to act tough and pretend she doesn''t.¡± I teased my niece back. Akeno had moved in with her girlfriends when she and Jean officially started college. I always suspected that her living with me was neve going to be a long term thing. Akeno shook her head. ¡°I miss them too, but that''s not why we''re here.¡± Akeno signaled to Jean. The red headed mutant had something to say to me. ¡°We''re here for me, actually. Something weird happened when I¨Cum¨CI¡­¡± Jean trailed off with arge blush on her face. I was intrigued. ¡°When you what?¡± I asked her. She seemed hesitant to say it out loud and Ororo ended up answering for her. ¡°Jean burst into mes when she orgasmedst night.¡± Ororo said bluntly. ¡°...¡± ¡°...What?¡± [What?] I had to admit, that was a new one. I was VERY intrigued! I needed to know more! [So do I.] ¡°How exactly did she burst into mes during¡­sex? I¡¯m assuming it was sex.¡± I asked them. ¡°Must have been a pretty wild night for you three.¡± Rias said with a smallugh. Jean grabbed a nearby pillow and covered her red face with it. Akeno giggled. ¡°Ara, it usually is. Jean is a lot less shy in the bedroom. There¡¯s this thing she does with her telekinesis that¨C¡± THUMP! Akeno was cut off when a couch pillow smacked her in the face. I nced at Akeno and Ororo. ¡°Are you two ok?¡± ¡°What do you mean are THEY ok?¡± Jean asked me indignantly. ¡°I''m the one who burst into mes!¡± Sheined. I shrugged at her. ¡°Well, I figured that one or both of them may have been inside you when you burst into mes. I was worried they got burned and might need some healing.¡± I can ask these types of questions. I am a Doctor after all. [No you''re not.] ¡®If I can literally resurrect the dead, then I deserve to be able to call myself a Doctor.¡¯ [That¡¯s fair. No one will ever call you one though.] Rias and Sona both giggled at my response. Jean blushed even more. She looked like she wanted to be anywhere but here in this embarrassing situation. They obviously had nowhere else to turn. This wasn¡¯t exactly something that could be treated at a local clinic¡­ Ororo answered my question. ¡°It did get a bit hot, and we were all caught off guard. I was able to get away from Jean before I got seriously burned.¡± ¡°None of us were expecting our hot steamy sessionst night to actually be hot and steamy.¡± Akeno added with a smirk. She found the situation to be pretty funny all things considered. ¡°So you came to me about this?¡± I asked the three of them and they nodded. ¡°Akeno always tells us that you know a bunch of things about everyone from how often you hop around the multiverse. Do you know what happened to me?¡± Jean asked. ¡°I''d rather not burst into mes everytime that I¨C¡± ¡°EVERYTIME!?¡± Rias interrupted her. ¡°It happened more than once!?¡± ¡°We experimented again this morning, and when Akeno made Jean climax with her tongue, Jean burst into mes again.¡± Ororo said. ¡°Ororo!¡± Jean whined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give the full details of our sex life to everyone!¡± Ororo shrugged. ¡°I can never understand why Americans get so embarrassed when talking about sex. Back on the Serengeti, half the people walked around naked most of the time¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a weird medical condition.¡± Sonamented while pushing her fake sses up. They shed with perfect timing of course. Sona still frequently did her signature move make herself look smarter and I still found it adorable. ¡°My family runs a supernatural hospital but I''ve never heard of that happening. You¡¯re not getting burned yourself, are you?¡± Sona asked Jean. Jean shook her head. ¡°The mes don¡¯t feel hot to me. They feel warm, actually. Maybe evenforting?¡± ¡°Besides that, has anything else weird been happening to you? Have your powers been getting stronger or have you been having trouble controlling your emotions?¡± I asked Jean. I supposed that it could be the Phoenix Force inside of her acting up. Jean had never given off any Dark Phoenix vibes though. Even now, she seemed like a perfectly normal young woman. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jean said before looking at Akeno and Ororo. They both said that she had been acting the same as always. That was strange to me. If it was the Phoenix Force, it wasn¡¯t affecting her emotions. ¡°Have you been hearing any voices in your head that aren¡¯t your own?¡± I asked Jean. ¡°I always hear voices in my head that aren¡¯t my own. I read minds.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Nevermind then.¡± I muttered. That was a dumb question to ask a mind reading mutant. ¡°I can have someone I know take a look at you. If the problem is what I think it is, she¡¯s the only one who could actually help out here.¡± I said. Jean smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! Can we go see them now!?¡± She asked excitedly. ¡°Ara, Jean wants to get cured as soon as possible so we can get back to our fun bedroom activities¡­¡± Akeno teased her girlfriend causing everyone to giggle. A couple more pillows telekically lifted themselves off the couch and started chasing aughing Akeno around the room. ¡°I don¡¯t have much else to do today.¡± I said to Jean. I asked Rias and Sona if they were fine with me leaving for a bit. Neither of them minded. I don¡¯t know where my Shadow Clone went with Natasha, but I figured it should be back soon anyway in case they needed anything from me. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go! Before Jean bursts into mes again!¡± Akeno said while dodging a few more pillows. Ororo stood up and said she was ready to go as well. I hated to rain on their parade, but I told Akeno and Ororo that they couldn''te with us. The ce I was going to take Jean wasn¡¯t exactlypatible with most life forms. The only reason I suspected Jean would be ok there was if she really was the Host of the Phoenix Force. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see Lady Death.¡± I said cheerfully while opening a portal to Death¡¯s realm. The eyes of everyone else in the room widened in shock. ¡°Did you just say Lady D¨CDeath!?¡± Jean squeaked in fright before I pushed her through the portal. ¡°Wait, La!¡± She whined my name as I pushed her through. Akeno and Ororo were both looking at me and the portal I''d just forced their lover through nervously. I waved the two of them off. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, I promise. See you all in a bit.¡± I said while the portal closed behind me. ¡­ Lady Death¡¯s realm was breathtaking as always. The endless skies above our heads filled with gxies was a true sight to behold. Across from my portal, Lady Death sat on her throne of ck skulls. She was still the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen. She smiled at me as I approached. ¡°La, my champion and lover, what brings you to visit?¡± She asked me. I gestured to the terrified mutant girl next to me. ¡°This is Jean Grey. I suspect she¡¯s the avatar of the Phoenix. And it¡¯s been acting¡­weird?¡± I said questioningly. Lady Death raised a curious eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? Let me take a look at you, girl.¡± She stood up from her throne and approached Jean. Jean became even more nervous when one of the most powerful beings in the multiverse started inspecting her up close. ¡°Yes, I can see that she is indeed the current avatar of the Phoenix Force.¡± Lady Death confirmed. ¡°What¡¯s the Phoenix Force?¡± Jean asked us. ¡°It¡¯s a giant sized ming bird that flies around the multiverse seeding it with life. It¡¯s like the opposite of Lady Death. One of the most powerful beings you¡¯ll ever meet.¡± I told her. ¡°Why the hell am I the avatar of something like that!?¡± Jean squeaked out. I shrugged at her and told her that was something for her and the ¡®Giant ming Chicken¡¯ to work out amongst themselves. ¡°ming chicken?¡± Lady Death cracked a wry smile at me. ¡°You should call her that to her face. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d get a kick out of it.¡± ¡°Maybe I will if I ever meet her.¡± I replied with a shrug. Lady Death smirked at me and pointed directly up. ¡°That shouldn''t be a problem. I called her over so we could figure out the problem. She¡¯s already here¡­¡± Jean and I stared up at the sky above us. ¡°Wow, that is one big ass bird¡­¡± When I had called the Phoenix sized¡¯ earlier, I might have been undervaluing her size. The entire sky above us had been reced with an endless sky of glowing fire. XXX Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244: I stared up at the giant ming bird that nketed the entire sky. I didn''t think a creature of such size could even exist until now. I didn''t even know how to go about fighting something that big. Any world-ending meteors I threw at it would probably feel like nothing but mosquito bites. Just when I thought I was approaching the top of this universe, I ran into a being like this. {The Phoenix Force: Level 305} With my max level Observe, I was able to see just how powerful the Phoenix force was. Level 305 officially made her the second most powerful entity I''d ever gazed upon. She was a close second to Lady Death at Level 310. I didn''t think there was anything stronger than these two in the Marvel universe, other than the One Above All himself. ¡°How big is she?¡± Jean asked Lady Death while also staring up at the giant ming space bird. ¡°The Phoenix Force is about the same size as the Jupiter in your Earth''s sr system. She has the ability to take different forms like myself, but this is the one she usually prefers when roaming the infinite cosmos.¡± Lady Death exined. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Jean said in wonder. ¡°That''s amazing.¡± Lady Death shrugged while ncing upwards. ¡°Eh, I think she''s just ovepensating. The ¡®ming Chicken¡¯ is trying toe off as more impressive than she actually is.¡± Lady Death said teasingly while winking at me. ¡°SCREEEEEE!¡± Lady Death''s realm shook as the Phoenix above our heads let out a very loud cry of indignation. It clearly heard her words just now and wasn''t pleased with them. One second I was gazing upon a sky of pure orange and yellow, the next second it was gone. I could see the infinite gxies above me again. The giant Phoenix vanished in an instant! ¡°Ovepensating!? And who are you to say that!? You literally sit on a throne made of ck skulls! It can''t get more edgy than that!¡± An ethereal voice dered. I spun around when I noticed there was another person here with the three of us. I was caughtpletely off guard! Standing next to Lady Death was another woman who had appeared out of nowhere! The neer¡¯s beauty was impossibly hard to describe. Her figure and face were sheer perfection. Her skin was wless and pale, but not as pale as Lady Death. Her long red hair extended down to her lower back and glowed like cosmic fire. Her eyes shined with a golden light and radiated pure power. She was a true vision of beauty, a cosmic goddess. ¡­She was alsopletely naked, but didn''t seem to mind at all. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± The woman said again with her ethereal voice. It was almost musical in a way. ¡°Why are you all looking at me strangely?¡± She asked while tilting her head. ¡°You forgot to give yourself clothes again, Phoenix.¡± Lady Death said with a sigh. ¡°Please cover yourself, I can feel my champion getting hornier by the second just looking at you.¡± Lady Death said while pouting at me. I blushed and did my best to avert my gaze from the incredible naked woman standing only a few feet away. It was hard, especially because I didn''t want to. The woman, who was obviously the Phoenix Force in a beautiful human form, looked down and realized her mistake. ¡°I never understood why the mortal races even bothered with covering themselves¡­at least until mytest Avatar. She taught me how amazing clothes can be.¡± The Phoenix Force said while smiling at Jean. ¡°Me?¡± Jean asked while pointing at herself. ¡°L¨CLady Death said I was your Avatar, what does that mean? And I don''t remember teaching you anything.¡± Jean added nervously. The Phoenix in human form smiled mischievously. ¡°Oh no, my dear, you taught me quite a bit. You and your amazing lovers! For over a year now, I''ve been watching and feeling through our bond as you three made love almost every single night! I admit that I''ve been deeply enjoying having you as my avatar. I had no idea that sex, when not trying to make offspring, could be so amazing and enjoyable! I''ve learned so many new things from you. I never knew how amazing clothing was! Not until I observed all the beautiful lingerie your lovers would wear during these passionate trysts!¡± She exined to Jean, who was sputtering in embarrassment at this point. ¡°Why are you watching all of that!?¡± Jean demanded to know. ¡°That was supposed to be private!¡± Jean got a shrug in response. ¡°I saw it all because we are bonded. You are my Avatar. Of course I can see through your eyes and experience your senses if I choose too. In return, you have ess to my powers. It¡¯s a fair trade.¡± The Phoenix exined. ¡°I¡¯ve certainly never had ess to your powers! And I would think I would know if I was bonded to some kind of Jupiter sized Alien God Bird!¡± Jean replied in irritation. ¡°You wouldn''t know because the annoying ¡®Bald One¡¯ sealed away our connection when you were a young girl. The seal he ced over your mind weakens whenever your emotions are high. In the moments where your emotions hit their peak, I have been attempting to break the seal on your mindpletely.¡± The Phoenix exined to Jean. ¡°That exins why you¡¯ve been bursting into mes during the middle of sex, Jean.¡± I said to her and the Phoenix nodded at me. Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Seriously?¡± The Phoenix nodded again and confirmed that I was correct. Jean ¡®bursting into mes¡¯ was the Phoenix¡¯s power leaking out as it tried to break the seal on Jean¡¯s mind. The seal was ced by Charles Xavier when Jean was a child because he feared her Omega level mutant powers and her connection to the Cosmic Entity. With the seal broken, Jean would have ess to her true power and she could assume the mantle of the Avatar of the Phoenix Force in this Universe. ¡°It would have only taken a few more ¡®sessions¡¯ for me topletely break the seal. Now that we¡¯re truly here together, that¡¯s no longer necessary. I can break the seal myself.¡± The Phoenix exined to Jean. The Phoenix couldn¡¯t visit Earth herself to remove the block for certain reasons. Since Jean was currently in Lady Death¡¯s realm though, the Phoenix was free to do so in person. She strutted towards the mutant girl and ced her hands on both sides of Jean¡¯s head. Jean shifted in ce and looked nervous as the entity did so. ¡°Do not worry. This shouldn¡¯t hurt. ept the mantle and take up your destiny!¡± The Phoenix said as she started to easily remove the mental block Professor X left in Jean¡¯s mind. A secondter, an aura of cosmic fire erupted around the mutant girl. Her power started to rapidly rise along with it! Wisps of the mes kicked off of her and I had to take a few steps backwards. The mesing off of Jean felt as dangerous as my own Amaterasu mes. {The Avatar of the Phoenix, Jean Gray: Level 105} Seriously!? That was unfair! I worked so hard to level up and Jean Grey managed to jump from the peak of Mid ss to above Super ss in an instant! [Don¡¯t be jealous, Host. You¡¯d still probably be able to beat her in a fight since she won¡¯t immediately know how to use her newly gained power.] I still felt a bit bitter, but the System¡¯s words helped. At least Jean didn¡¯t spontaneously be the White Phoenix. She would have at least jumped straight to Level 200 if she did¡­ Lady Death started pping sarcastically. ¡°Congrattions on fixing your Avatar. You can leave now, Phoenix. You¡¯re no longer needed here.¡± Lady Death said dryly and made a shooing motion. ¡°I wish to speak with my Champion¡­in private.¡± She paused before giving me a soft smile. The Phoenix chuckled at Lady Death. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you two will be doing plenty of ¡®talking.¡¯ How very professional of you Death¡­¡± She said with a touch of sarcasm. She was clearly aware of the rtionship between Lady Death and myself. If she had been watching through Jean¡¯s eyes all this time, then she probably learned about it from Akeno. Lady Death narrowed her eyes at the Phoenix. She moved forward and stepped in front of me defensively. ¡°My personal rtionship with my Champion is my own business. Besides, you have no room to talk. You just admitted to having been spying on your own Avatar when she was with her two lovers.¡± She spat out in annoyance. ¡°Can we please stop talking about my sex life¡­¡± Jean whined. ¡°Seriously, what is with today?¡± Shemented to herself. ¡°I¡¯m not judging.¡± The Phoenix said with augh. ¡°It¡¯s just amusing that Death has a sex life.¡± She giggled before turning towards me. ¡°There was something I required from your champion however. I have a task for her and my Avatar.¡± She borated.. ¡°You have need of me, Lady Phoenix?¡± I asked her respectfully. There was no need to antagonize such a powerful entity just because I had Lady Death¡¯s backing. She nodded with a small smile. ¡°You are correct. As you may know, one of the purposes of my existence is to purges that be the antithesis of life. Most of the time, this is handled by my Avatars.¡± She said. ¡°Wait, what!?¡± Jean asked in shock. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to destroys!?¡± The Phoenix shook her head. ¡°Destroying an entire is a waste. It is usually better to just cleanse the entire¡¯s surface with fire and let life bloom again from the ashes a few million yearster.¡± She exined. Judging by Jean¡¯s put off expression, I could tell that she did not find the idea of doing that any better than just blowing up an entire. ¡°Why do you want my help?¡± I asked. ¡°You need me to cleanse a? This sounds like a job for your Avatar.¡± I pointed at Jean who pouted at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to destroy anys!¡± Jean put her foot down. The Phoenix ignored Jean¡¯s outburst and answered me instead. ¡°Did you not destroy an entire infested with the dead in another universe? You clearly have the experience my Avatar currentlycks. I would like for you to ¡®show her the ropes¡¯ as it were.¡± The Phoenix exined while bringing up my time in the Marvel zombies universe. [She got you there. You did literally blow up an entire Earth¡­] {Quest Started: Burning away the corruption. Complete the Phoenix¡¯s task in any way you see fit.} {Reward: +3 Levels, ess to Cosmic Energy} {Failure: The Phoenix will be disappointed in you¡­} My eyes boggled at the rewards for helping The Phoenix! ess to Cosmic Energy could make me much more powerful! This was a Quest that I could not turn down! I told her that I would do it. I was already imagining the cool things I could do with cosmic energy! ¡°Excellent! I will give the details to my Avatar here. We''ll let you and Death have your private ¡®talk¡¯ now.¡± She teased as she grabbed Jean by the arm. The two of them vanished from the spot in a burst of mes. I couldn''t help but worry a bit. I had brought Jean here, which meant I was responsible for returning her safely to Akeno. I had no idea where The Phoenix had just taken her. Lady Death was easily able to read the expression on my face. ¡°Jean Grey will be fine. The Phoenix will return the girl to Earth once she¡¯s done with her.¡± Lady Death told me. Once her rival was gone, she stepped forward and wrapped me in a tender hug. ¡°I missed you, my champion¡­¡± Lady Death hardly ever leaves her realm, so we could only be together whenever I visited her here. I hugged her back. ¡°I missed you as well.¡± Lady Death was much more affectionate with me than most people would expect. I always suspected it was a result of her spending eons by herself in this realm of hers. When the Phoenix Force was here, she had to put on a more professional facade. Once the ¡°ming Chicken¡± left, Lady Death could be more personal again. ¡°I''ve been watching over you. Your daughters are all beautiful and will all be very strong when they grow up. Hilga especially will be a very powerful Goddess. Much stronger than her other mother.¡± Lady Death exined as she let go of me. I smiled hearing that. ¡°Of course she will. She''s MY daughter after all!¡± I bragged jokingly. ¡°How humble of you.¡± Lady Deathughed. She knew I was joking of course. ¡°So, did you actually need to talk, or did you want to ¡®talk?¡¯¡± I asked huskily. Lady Death leaned forwards and ced a tender kiss on my lips. ¡°Can''t it be both?¡± She asked me as she leaned back again. I smiled. It looked like I was getting lucky twice today. ¡°It certainly can. Why don''t we take care of business before pleasure though.¡± I suggested. She nodded at me. She held out her hand and a ck orb manifested in her palm. I wasn''t sure what I was looking at. The small orb radiated divine energy, but it felt tinged with death at the same time. ¡°This is the Divinity of Hades.¡± Lady Death exined and my eyes widened. ¡°He chose to attack you, my champion, and so I stripped him of his affinity over Death.¡± She gestured for me to take the orb from her. I grabbed hold of it and ced it into my inventory. ¡°Wow! Is he no longer a God?¡± I asked her. Part of me forgot that she could even do that. All Death Gods technically answered to her. She grinned vindictively. ¡°Indeed. Hades is now a mortal man. A powerful mortal, but nowhere near as strong as he was as a God. After I stripped him of his Divinity, he fled to parts of the Universe outside of my domain. I suspect he might have even sought out the likes of Dormammu¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°I''ll be on the lookout then.¡± I replied. Doctor Strange was officially out of the picture, so if Dormammu ever showed up on Earth, it would be up to me and my friends to face him. ¡°I''m d you understand. Give the orb to H. You can tell her that her war shall begin in a few days time. The Orb will give her back the ability tomand legions of the undead. However, be sure to remind her that this ability is a privilege and if she abuses it I will once again strip it away.¡± Lady Death told me. I was nervous that a multi-wide war was about to break out, but d that Lady Death was giving H her full powers back before it did. Even with tens of thousands of my siblings in Asgard, our forces were still heavily outnumbered by the tens of millions of Fire Demons and Frost Giants. This would definitely help even the odds. ¡°Thank you for the amazing gift.¡± I said sincerely while reaching down and unbuttoning my pants in front of her. ¡°How can I ever repay you~?¡± Lady Death licked her lips while she watched me start to undress. ¡°I can think of a few ways¡­¡± She said before she punched on me and smashed her lips into my own! I smirked into her kiss. It looked like I would be a few hourste getting back home. I''m sure my clone could handle things back home anyway while I was busy. ¡­ ¨COmake: Shadow Clone La¨C Clone La was holding Hilga in her arms as they followed Natasha down the grocery store aisle. She was doing her best to avoid all the shocked looks the other patrons were giving her. It was not every day that the most famous Angel in the world¨Cthe woman who helped drive off an Alien incursion and then revived thousands of dead soldiers afterwards¨Cwent diaper shopping¡­ ¡°Natasha, did we really have toe to the store ourselves to buy diapers?¡± Clone La asked while staring at a wall with dozens of different diaper options. ¡°Can''t we just order them online? Hell, I could create diapers with my Rinnegan if I really wanted to.¡± She said. Natasha booped La on the nose causing the baby in her arms to giggle. ¡°No swearing around your daughter. And no! And these diapers are just fine. Using Creation Magic like that will just make youzy.¡± Natasha replied while looking between a few of the better brands. La sighed. She honestly had no problem using the legendary Creation of All Things to make a few sets of diapers, but Natasha seemed to think it was wasteful. ¡°Oh, this brand has a buy one get one going on. That¡¯s a great deal.¡± Natashamented. Natasha sometimes forgot how much wealth they had ess to¨Cunlimited basically. As a ¡®Government employee¡¯ for years, Natasha never actually got paid that much. By the time Natasha finally decided on a brand, La was considering just buying out everything in the entire aisle. Of course, she wouldn''t actually do that because it would leave a bunch of families without ess to diapers. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s taken care of. Now we just need to pick out some baby food.¡± Natasha said while pushing the cart. ¡°What do you think, Hilga?¡± La asked her baby daughter in her arms. ¡°Would you and your siblings prefer peas and carrots, or apples and bananas?¡± ¡°Bawawaba!¡± Hilga replied enthusiastically. ¡°That sounded like Banana to me.¡± La said with augh. She grabbed a bunch and put them in the cart. ¡°That¡¯s everything. Let¡¯s check out before the paparazzi show up.¡± Natasha said as they made their way to the front of the store. More and more people were starting to gather nearby and record them or take pictures. Thankfully, no one directly approached them and ruined the small family moment. They made it to the checkout counter when there was a disturbance from the front of the store! ¡°Everybody on the ground now! This is a robbery!¡± A man wearing a ski mask and holding a shotgun yelled loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Empty the registers now!¡± Another masked man yelled as he pointed a pistol at a nearby cashier. They quickly started doing as they were told! Hilga shifted ufortably in La¡¯s arms before she started to cry. She didn¡¯t like the loud yelling. La red at the two robbers for upsetting her daughter. ¡°Hey, shut that annoying baby up!¡± The man with the shotgun shouted threateningly. When he pointed the gun towards them, La saw red! ¡°Shut it up or I¡¯ll shut it up.¡± [What an idiot¡­] The man with the pistol nced at who his partner was yelling at. He thought she looked very familiar. He definitely recognized her from somewhere. And then 14 ck wings, he¡¯d only seen on TV, burst forth from the back of the woman holding the crying baby. ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± He said before he started shaking in fright. ¡­30 secondster, both robbers were on the ground, crying to themselves in agony. They both had dozens of broken bones and the man with the shotgun was probably never going to walk again. They got off lucky in La and Natasha¡¯s opinions. Had so many camera¡¯s not been on La, those men would have never been seen again. ¡°Next time you can just create the diapers with your Rinnegan.¡± Natasha said with a sigh. ¡°This city has been bing more and more dangeroustely.¡± ¡°I''m honestly surprised Spider-Man didn''t show up.¡± Lamented. ¡°He''s usually right on top of things like this.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t expect one guy to be everywhere at once.¡± Natasha shrugged as she started putting her groceries on the conveyor belt. The cashier was looking at their group with worship in her eyes. ¡°D¨CDid you find everything ok?¡± She asked shakily as she started wringing up their groceries. La smiled at the woman. ¡°We did, thank you. Sorry about the mess.¡± She gestured at the two twitching thugs on the ground. ¡°Oh God, I can''t feel my legs!¡± The cashier barely spared them a nce before smiling back at La and her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. The police are already on their way. Thanks for stopping them for us!¡± After paying for their groceries, La waved to all the onlookers and opened a portal back to their Penthouse. Unbeknownst to her, 10 secondster, New York¡¯s newest vignte burst onto the scene! Spiderman came swinging into the grocery store by bursting through the front windows! ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone! I''m here to save¨Coh.¡± He cut himself off when he noticed the two beaten robbers on the floor. A bunch of shoppers were staring between him and the window he just broke awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re a littlete. Are you gonna pay for that window?¡± One of the cashiers asked him. XXX Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245: I met up with Jean the next day. The two of us hovered in the air, a few miles above New York City, while they had our conversation. I asked Jean what happened after the Phoenix Force took her away the day before. ¡°It was crazy! She took us into space! Actual space! There was no air, and we were in a total vacuum, and yet I waspletely fine. The Phoenix Force told me a little about my powers. Apparently, I can fly faster than the speed of light now! I can cross the entire gxy in only a few hours! I¡¯m a little hesitant to actually try it because I''m afraid I''ll end up getting lost,¡± Jean exined what had happened to her. I nodded in understanding. ¡°I can fly into space as well, but I''ve never gone much farther than Mars. If I wasn''t able to open portals anywhere I want, then I would also be afraid of getting lost in space. I''m sure the Phoenix has some kind of method to figure out where she¡¯s traveling in the void. You should try reaching out to her in the future and asking her about it.¡± I told her. Maybe Jean had some kind of instinctual way to read the stars that she just hadn''t realized yet? I changed the topic back to yesterday. It was time to find out what the Phoenix wanted us to purge. I wanted to get this done quickly so I could gain ess to cosmic energy! I had a feeling it could dramatically increase my offensive and defensive capabilities. My Susanoo enhanced with cosmic energy would be incredibly powerful, at the very least. [You could probably make it a lot bigger too with all that power!] ¡°The Phoenix told me that she wants us to purge a called Ego. It''s kind of a weird name for a. She also told me that it can be hard to locate because it''s always on the move.¡± Jean said while scratching her cheek. ¡°I''m not exactly sure how that works sinces are supposed to circle stars and all¡­¡± She exined to me. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± And just like that, my excitement came to a halt. Of course the Phoenix Force wasn''t going to give us an easy assignment! ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jean asked in concern. ¡°Ego isn''t a, it''s a Celestial!¡± I told her. Jean tilted her head curiously. ¡°What''s a Celestial?¡± I let out a sigh. I decided to give her the exnation of what we were getting into on the way to our first destination. I had no idea where Ego was, and neither did Jean. I figured if anyone knew, it would be the Universe''s biggest Voyeur. We were off to Asgard first. ¡­ Jean and I traveled to Asgard while I exined to her what a Celestial is. Needless to say, she was not happy that we were hunting one of the strongest beings in the Marvel Universe. Something told me that Ego was not going to go down without a fight. In the second Guardians of the Gxy movie, Rocket managed to kill the Celestial by nting a bomb in Ego¡¯s core, but something told me it was not going to be that easy for us. We were currently in Asgard¡¯s war room. The top figures of Asgard and the Grigori were here. H was quite pleased to get her full necromancy powers back before the war kicked off for real. ¡°This is quite the gift you''ve brought me, my love.¡± H said as she took hold of the ck orb containing Hades¡¯s divine power. ¡°I thank Lady Death for taking vengeance on that foolish god who stood against us as well.¡± She added vindictively. ¡°I''m d that Hades has been greatly reduced, but until he¡¯s dead I won¡¯t let my guard down. For now though, I¡¯ve got a much bigger fish to fry.¡± I told her. H nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve certainly stepped up your game. Hunting a celestial? How I wish I could go with you¡­¡± Shemented. She obviously couldn¡¯t and neither could any of my siblings. I¡¯d brought them the news that the war was about to kick off as well. King Laufey and Surtur were finished amassing their forces and ready to attack Asgard. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to stay and participate in the glorious battles toe, Sister?¡± Kokabiel asked me with a vicious grin. The news that the Fire Demons and Frost Giants were nning to attack in a few days had really gotten my more bloodthirsty siblings excited. ¡°She can''t stay.¡± Azazel said. ¡°She received a mission from the Phoenix Force. It wouldn''t be a good idea to dy something like that. Just be careful out there, Sis.¡± He stepped forward and wrapped me in a hug. ¡°Indeed, Celestials are very tough opponents. Even my Father only managed to kill them with the power of the Infinity Stones. That being said, I believe in you far more than I ever did him.¡± H told me with an encouraging smile. I smiled back at her. ¡°Thanks, H.¡± I turned to Heimdall and asked him if he was able to see where Ego currently was located in the gxy? Heimdall shook his head. ¡°I''m deeply sorry, my Lady. Celestials all have their own methods of shielding themselves from my gaze.¡± He looked dejected that he couldn''t be of any help to me. ¡°How are we supposed to find him then?¡± Jean asked with a pout. ¡°He can''t be that hard to find! He''s an entire freaking after all!¡± I pondered that for a moment. I was hoping that Heimdall would know where Ego was, but if that wasn''t the case, I would need a new n. Neither Jean, nor I, wanted to spend years searching a massive gxy for him. There had to be a way to find him quicker. [Maybe you could lure him to you? What did Ego want desperately in the second movie?] A smirk crossed my face at the System¡¯s words. That could work! ¡°Did you think of something, La?¡± Jean asked after noticing my expression. I grinned at her before turning to everyone else and exining. ¡°Ego has a half-human son. His name is Peter Quill. Sometimes he goes by Starlord. Ego has been searching for his missing son for decades. If I can get to Peter, then I can make Egoe to me. Maybe lure him into a trap even.¡± ¡°Starlord?¡± Heimdall asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°That''s a pretty arrogant name, but if he is Half-Celestial, then he must be a fairly impressive being. I''m surprised we''ve never heard tales of such a fierce being.¡± H said. I snorted. Well, he was impressively lucky if nothing else. He didn''t even know he was Half-Celestial, so he never bothered learning any of his powers. Without them, he was basically Tony Stark in Space, but with way less cool tech at his disposal. ¡°Still, the gxy is massive! Being locked away in the Dimensional Gap for 1000 years, I truly forgot how big it is. It could take Heimdall months to locate this guy.¡± Azazel said with a sigh. ¡°He could be anywhere¨C¡± ¡°I found him!¡± Heimdall said while cutting my brother off. Heimdall was staring off into the distance. Well, he was actually staring at a wall, considering we were currently inside, but I knew he could see through walls as the Universe''s greatest Voyeur. ¡°What!? How?¡± Azazel asked in shock. Everyone was looking at Heimdall in surprise as well. ¡°Well done, Heimdall. Where is this Demi-Celestial currently?¡± H asked. ¡°He''s on Xandar. The capital of the Nova Empire. It was literally the first ce I looked,¡± Heimdall said with a shrug. Once again, my Daughter of Heaven¡¯s Will perk wasing in clutch. ¡°Well, that''s convenient!¡± Jean said with a grin. ¡°...What''s Xandar?¡± I sighed again¡­ ¡­ ¨CJean Grey¨C Jean had been pretty much going with the flow for the past two days now. Finding out that one of the most powerful beings in the Universe was a giant ming space bird was pretty weird. Finding out that she was the Avatar of that giant space bird was even stranger! Still, she went with it. After it had removed the barriers in her mind¨Cand she was very mad at Professor X for even cing them there without her knowing¨CJean had ess to more power than she knew what to do with. Before, she could read the minds of anyone within a mile of her if she focused. Now, she could probably read the mind of anyone on Earth if she knew where to focus. Now she was powerful enough to bathe entire continents under a sea of cosmic fire if she chose to. Having power like that at only 19¡­ It unnerved Jean. That''s why she was d that La was currently with her, ¡°showing her the ropes.¡± It was a bit embarrassing, considering she was dating Akeno, but Jean idolized La of the Fallen! She was one of Jean¡¯s biggest heroes and inspirations! La saved the world multiple times in only a few years. Meanwhile, Jean had spent most of her teenage years constantly fighting a ¡®secret war¡¯ under the Professor. A ¡®secret war¡¯ between him and Mao¡­ Jean scoffed internally. It was never an actual war in hindsight. All those fights never even mattered. She lost count of how many times she fought against Mao¡¯s forces. Near the end, she had just grown tired of it all. Neither side never fought to actually hurt each other. Mao considered all Mutant lives to be precious and would never order his forces to actually harm the X-Men. On the other hand, Charles didn''t believe in killing either. It was only when Jean and Ororo had gotten together with Akeno, that they realized how much of their lives they had wasted doing pretty much nothing to further the Mutant cause. La had been caught on camera one time in a restaurant defending a Mutant couple and that did more for furthering Mutant rights than anything the X-Men had ever aplished. ¡°I think we''re getting close now.¡± La said and snapped Jean out of her thoughts. The two of them were currently inside the legendary Bifrost as it hurtled them through space at iprehensible speeds. La had never been to Xandar so this was their only way to get there quickly. Jean had, at first, been fascinated when they were inside the Bifrost. It was like being inside an actual kaleidoscope. After 10 minutes though, the bright shing rainbow lights on all sides lose their charm. Xandar was pretty far from Asgard, so it was a 30 minute trip to get there. 30 minutes of never ending rainbow strobe lights going off all around them¡­ ¡°It''s about time.¡± Jean replied. She had actually had her eyes closed for the second half of the trip. She didn''t know if she could still get migraines, but with all the shing lights around her she didn''t want to risk it. They mmed down onto the ground with surprising force. Jean ended up stumbling a bit as she quickly readjusted to the altered gravity. The gravity on Xandar was slightly stronger than on Earth. She didn¡¯t experience that on Asgard. ording to La, all of Asgard was enchanted so that any visiting species felt the standard gravity from their homes. Jean took in their new surroundings before furrowing her brow. ¡°This is an alien world?¡± Jean asked while looking around. She and La hadnded in the middle of a small room with four white walls around them. It looked to be filled with brooms, towels, and a bunch of cleaning supplies. There was a human-looking man sitting in an office chair nearby. His eyes were closed and he was snoring loudly while drooling. She was surprised that Xandarians looked like humans, but then again, so did Asgardian. ording to La, a bunch of Aliens in the gxy looked identical to humanity. ¡°I expected a warmer wee than a sleeping janitor.¡± Laughed. ¡°Are we in the right ce?¡± Jean asked La. ¡°I''m not sure. The Bifrost was supposed to send us to the Asgardian embassy on Xandar. Maybe the coordinates were slightly off and we ended up somewhere else?¡± La replied. She didn¡¯t seem overly concerned. Jean had heard the stories from Akeno and knew that much weirder things tended to happen to La. ¡°Should we wake him and ask where we are?¡± Jean suggested. The Janitor shifted in his sleep and something fell from his arms and sshed on the floor. It was a bottle of booze¡­alien booze. Not only was he passed out on his job, but he was drunkenly passed out¡­ La softly snickered next to her. ¡°Let the poor man sleep. Even halfway across the gxy some things never change¡­¡± She muttered while shaking her head. It became clear that they had notnded in the Asgardian embassy. They were in an alien grocery store¡­ How did Jean know that? It was almost identical to a human grocery store, except for the fact that Jean couldn''t recognize a single product on the shelves. That, and the shopping carts that people were pushing around were literally using anti-gravity technology as they hovered above the floors. ¡°I didn''t expect Heimdall to miss the mark on where he was sending us.¡± La said as she stepped out of the way of a busy shopper. La didn''t know what happened either. They made it to the front of the store and Jean approached a cashier. ¡°Excuse me, do you know if the Asgardian embassy is nearby?¡± She asked politely. The cashier was busy staring at some kind of phone or tablet while obnoxiously chewing on, what Jean suspected was, alien gum. She rudely didn''t even nce up at them as she answered. ¡°Why are you looking for that release? You''re about 100 years toote to find that ce. They tore it down and built this store on top of it. Now don''t talk to me anymore, I''m busy. If you want to check out everything''s automated anyway¡­¡± ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°Ok then¡­¡± I muttered as Jean and I made our way out of the alien grocery store. Since Asgardians have such long lives, they tend to forget other species aren''t as long lived. Because of that, no Asgardian visited the embassy for over 200 years. The Nova Empire obviously took that to mean the Asgardians no longer had an interest in them. So the Nova Empire got rid of the embassy all together¡­ [200 years is a long time. Odin was also extremely istionist towards the end of his reign.] ¡°They tore down the Asgardian Embassy and built a grocery store on top of it!? That''s so disrespectful!¡± Jean huffed out. ¡°What do we do now!?¡± She asked me in concern. ¡°We try to find Peter Quill ourselves. We then have to find a way to let Ego know that we have his son.¡± I exined the formations of my n. Ego can''t start his n of purging all life from the gxy without Peter. He would have toe to us when the word got out. Especially if we got some kind of video proof that Peter actually had the Celestial powers that Ego desperately needed. ¡°How are we going to find this Starlord?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Do we just start asking around? There¡¯s literally billions of people on this. Just this city alone has tens of millions.¡± She said with a grimace. ¡°What if he leaves the before we find him?¡± I pat Jean on the shoulder while strolling forward towards a nearby group of people. ¡°Rx, everything will work out.¡± I said over my shoulder to her. I approached a group of teenagers who were huddling around a guy holding a tablet. They were all watching whatever was on the screen with enthusiasm. ¡°Is this video real? Was that really him!?¡± A girl asked. ¡°Almost half of Xandar has seen it at this point! It¡¯s 100% confirmed to be real!¡± The boy holding the tablet said. ¡°Hah! Take that you purple bastard! That¡¯s what you get!¡± Another guy said while pumping his fist. ¡°This is absolutely ster! And this woman is so beautiful. What I wouldn¡¯t give for her to appear in front of me!¡± A third guy eximed. ¡°Hello everyone.¡± I said to get their attention. The group of four teens nced up at me and their mouths all fell open almost simultaneously. ¡°Am I dreaming right now!? Did my wish juste true!?¡± The third guy spoke while looking at me. ¡°If this is a dream, then I''m going to make the most of it!¡± He reached his hand forward¡­towards my chest. I smacked it away in annoyance. This was not the first time some horny guy had tried to grope me, but usually they didn¡¯t attempt it when other people were looking. ¡°Ow!¡± He cried in pain while clutching his hand. I didn¡¯t break it, but there would definitely be a bruise! A shocked expression then appeared on his face as he gazed up at me while rubbing his hand. ¡°...It really is you! You¡¯re actually here!¡± He eximed excitedly. He was looking at me in reverence! ¡°Holy shit! It really is her!¡± The boy holding the tablet eximed. He started looking between me and the tablet he was holding rapidly in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s La of the Fallen!¡± The only girl of the group pushed her friends out of the way and ran up to me. ¡°You are amazing and I¡¯m such a big fan! My name is Xenu! Can I get a picture with you?¡± She was asked while holding up some kind of recording device. ¡°Sure?¡± I said questioningly. I had no idea what was going on right now. How did teenagers from an alien I¡¯d never been to recognize me? She made a happy ¡°squee¡± noise before she hopped next to me and took a few selfies. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She said happily while skipping back to her gaping friends. ¡°Sure¡­¡± I said again. I still had no idea what was going on. What I did notice, though, was that I was starting to draw a crowd. And by a crowd, I meant pretty much everyone nearby. Jean walked over towards me as more and more people nearby started pointing at me with looks of shock or excitement! ¡°Uh, La? I don¡¯t know how, but somehow the video of you fighting Thanos a year ago has spread all over the gxy. You¡¯ve be a really big deal. Not only that, but this Universe''s Thanos has apparentlypletely stoppedmitting atrocities for the past few months since the video spread everywhere. Everyone thinks he¡¯s in hiding because he¡¯s afraid you''ll kill him next.¡± Jean exined to me as she read the minds of the people around us. [Wow¡­] Ok, then. Did I just go from the most famous woman on Earth to the most famous being in the gxy? It kind of felt like it with all the reverential looks and cheers these people were giving me. [I wonder how they got a copy of the video? Do aliens have ess to Earth¡¯s inte?] Clearly some aliens had been to Earth in the past year without us knowing, and they did have ess to the inte. That would have to be rectified in the future. More and more crowds of people started to surround Jean and me. They were starting to get pushy and grabby as Xandarians and other aliens all rushed forward to get a look at me. I didn¡¯t want to get mobbed, so I signaled to Jean that we should head up. My ck wings manifested behind me as I took to the air. A red aura appeared around me as Jean kept pace and flew next to me. That seemed to only excite the alien crowd even more as they started cheering for us loudly! I heard weird sounding sirens off in the distance before a handful of flying vehicles sped towards the two of us. The writing on the side of the vehicles identified them as the Nova Corps. One of the flying cruisers hovered over to us. A window rolled down. ¡°La of the Fallen? I¡¯m Corpsman Dey. The Nova Prime wants to see you. Hop in!¡± He said as the doors slid open. I nced at Jean to make sure he was who he said he was. She nodded at me. ¡°Alright then.¡± I said while scooting in the back seat. ¡°Take me to your leader.¡± XXX Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246: He took us to his leader¡­ Jean and I stood in front of the current Nova Prime of the Nova Corps. She was a stern looking older woman named Irani Rael, but asked to be referred to by her title. Also, despite her people seeming to love me, she didn''t exactly look happy that I was here standing in front of her. She looked more annoyed than anything else. ¡°On behalf of the Nova Corps and the Nova Empire, we wee you to Xandar.¡± She said begrudgingly. ¡°Why are you here? ¡­And how did you even get here without our sensors picking up your ship?¡± ¡°Normally it¡¯s a crime to set foot on Xandar without registering your ship, but we¡¯ll obviously let someone of your good standing off with just a warning.¡± Corpsman Dey added next to her with a grin. ¡°I don''t think our prison could hold you anyway.¡± He added with a slightly nervousugh. Jean leaned in and whispered in my ear. ¡°Does he look like the actor John C Reilly to you?¡± I smirked at her and nodded. He really did. ¡°We didn¡¯te here on a ship.¡± I said to them. ¡°We came with the Bifrost.¡± ¡°Bifrost?¡± Nova Prime asked. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard that term somewhere before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the primary mode of transportation for Asgard. We used it toe here faster than flying through space.¡± I exined. ¡°Oh, right. Asgard¡­ They have an Embassy here, correct?¡± Nova Prime reminded herself out loud. She didn''t actually seem too sure about that. ¡°I''ve never actually been to the embassy myself but I hear it''s nice.¡± ¡°Nice? You guys knocked it down and turned it into a freaking grocery store.¡± Jean chastised the woman. I''m pretty sure Jean was an anthropology major and therefore extra offended by the tant cultural disrespect. I personally found it to be pretty funny myself. [Me too.] ¡°We ended upnding in the janitor¡¯s office of the grocery store. Also, he was drinking on the job.¡± Jean decided to nark on the guy out of sheer pettiness. [Now that''s taking it a step too far! That poor man is just trying to get through his day¡­] Both Nova Prime and the Corpsman nched at Jean¡¯s words. ¡°A grocery store¡­?¡± The Nova Prime questioned while turning to Corpsman Dey in askenstance. He simply shrugged at her. It seemed that neither of them were aware of that. They exined that must have happened before both of their times. ¡°We deeply apologize to you and Asgard. We¡¯ll be sure to rebuild the embassy right away! You can ry that to King Odin.¡± She assured us. ¡°Odin is dead, but we¡¯ll tell Queen H.¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m engaged to be married to her.¡± Neither of them seemed to know that tidbit, despite the poprity of my video circting around. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The Nova Prime asked curiously. ¡°Congrattions, your Highness! And our condolences to Queen H for the death of her father¡­¡± She added with mock sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad for H. Odin was a dickhead.¡± I said inly. ¡°She¡¯s never been happier.¡± ¡°From everything I¡¯ve heard about him, he really was!¡± Jean added while nodding in agreement with me. She wasn''t a fan of mind control or anyone who employed it. Corpsman Dey cracked a smile. ¡°Yeah, I feel you. My dad was a dickhead too. He never thought I¡¯d amount to anything just because I got arrested a few times as a teenager for smoking¨C.¡± ¡°Corpsman Dey!¡± Nova Prime interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform our guests about any of that.¡± She turned to me. ¡°The Allfather was allied tentatively with the Nova Empire for over an Eon. We have a treaty. Can we expect the same with Queen H? Also, might I ask how Odin passed away. He was known to be quite a powerful being.¡± ¡°He was murdered in his sleep by King Laufey of the Frost Giants. Asgard is currently at war with them and the Fire Demons of Muspelheim.¡± I said casually. In my mind, it was a foregone conclusion that Asgard and the Grigori would win. Nova Prime cringed when I casually mentioned murder and war, but she seemed relieved that I told her the treaty was still in effect. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I wish Asgard a swift victory.¡± ¡°Sucks to be that dude.¡± Corpsman Dey said awkwardly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to the reason why you¡¯re here on Xandar? Are you here for sightseeing, or business, or anything else?¡± He asked us. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been informed by my superiors to aid a¡­ hero, of your standing, in anything you need.¡± The Nova Prime added begrudgingly. I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t exactly happy to lend her forces aid to someone she didn''t know. [The Nova Empire really must want to get on your good side in case Thanos ever attacks them.] I agreed with the System. The people earlier imed that Thanos is in ¡°hiding¡± but I didn''t buy that. I had no doubts he saw me kill a version of himself and is simply being cautious while he plots about how to kill me. ¡°I¡¯d love to check out the Nova Empire sometime in the future, but I''m here on business for now. I¡¯m currently hunting down an evil Celestial and require the proper bait to lure him to me.¡± I exined why I was here. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Dear Gods!¡± Both of them did a spit take at my words! I had to properly assure them that I waspletely serious. ¡°A Celestial!? Wow¡­you certainly don¡¯t go after small fish. Everyone has been wondering who you would go after next after you killed an interdimensional Thanos!¡± Corpsman Dey said enthusiastically. ¡°You want a third toe with you? I¡¯ve been trying to get a promotion and ¡®Celestial yer¡¯ would look real good on my resume!¡± Nova Prime gave him the stink eye before turning back to me nervously. ¡°A¨CAre you quite sure that you can actually kill a Celestial?¡± She asked me faintly. ¡°If you fail and we assist you, the repercussions for the Nova Empire would be¡­ dire.¡± I assured them that I could handle it, and that was without mentioning Jean was here with me. We decided not to inform them she was the Phoenix Avatar though. Earth didn''t need that kind of heat circting around the gxy as well. I vaguely recall the Kree Empire swearing vengeance against the Phoenix Force as well for some reason. ¡°What about other Celestials? Are they just going to sit back and watch one of their own die?¡± They were both worried that the other Celestials would retaliate for the death of one of their own, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Ego was nning on wiping out most life in the gxy and recing it with himself. No other Celestial would support that or ever allow it to happen had they known about his ns. I didn¡¯t know a lot about the giant space gods, but I knew that they were all paranoid. Paranoid enough to not allow one of their own to ever be that powerful if nothing else. They¡¯d happily see Ego die for what he was attempting. I exined some of this to the two of them so they could forward it to the rest of the Nova Empire. ¡°Trying to wipe out all life in the gxy and rece it with himself¡­¡± Nova Prime whispered in horror. ¡°You have to stop him! Not even Thanos would stoop to such a thing!¡± She eximed in panic. ¡°You will have the Nova Corps full support! Whatever you need to kill him, you¡¯ll have it.¡± She assured me. I told them that I needed Peter Quill and any round object he or his associates might have been carrying. Corpsman Dey snorted. ¡°That asshole? Why do you need him? He¡¯s just a scumbag bounty hunter. Ravager trash.¡± ¡°We need him because he happens to be Ego¡¯s Half-Celestial son. Ego has been searching for him for years. Also, Peter might be in possession of an Infinity Stone.¡± Jean exined for us. I¡¯d informed her about that second part earlier. ¡°Half-Celestial!? That guy? We arrested that asshole this morning and tossed him and his buddies in the Kyln.¡± Corpsman Dey exined to us. THUMP! Nova Prime''s eyes rolled back into her head and she fainted. I didn¡¯t know if it was from her age, hearing about the Infinity Stone, or the fact they casually locked up Peter Quill after finding out his identity. I checked on her with my Purger of Darkness and found that she would be fine after some rest though. We decided to let her rest while the Corpsman took us to the Kyln. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a spaceship before!¡± Jean eximed excitedly. We were in a Nova Corps shuttle and flying into the atmosphere towards the Kyln that was located a few lightyears away from the. I¡¯d been on Tony¡¯s spaceship, but it still wasn¡¯t as cutting edge as this basic shuttle was. I asked Corpsman Dey as he flew if I could have my own ship after this for Tony to study. He told me enthusiastically that the Corps would probably give me my own battleship after all this if I asked. ¡­Of course, my mind yfully drifted to images of myself controlling my own Star Destroyer¡­ It didn¡¯t take more than an hour of FTL travel before our shuttle reached the infamous space prison. ¡°Wee to the Kyln,dies. Home of the gxy''s greatest dickheads.¡± He said jokingly as he piloted our shuttle towards one of the docking bays. ¡°This is Corpsman Dey requesting permission to dock. We¡¯re carrying two VIP¡¯s on an important mission authorized by the Nova Prime herself.¡± He said over thems. The second part wasn¡¯t necessarily true, because she was unconscious when we left, but it was semantics at this point. She did offer us her full support. *HSSSSSS* *STATIC* ¡°...¡± We didn¡¯t get an immediate response from the prison. They were radio silent and all we were getting was static. After we waited for a few minutes Jean spoke up. ¡°Is this kind of wait normal? Is traffic control in the bathroom or something?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dey said nervously. ¡°They should have responded to me immediately.¡± He flew the shuttle closer so we could get a better look. He couldn¡¯t fly too close though, or the Kyln¡¯s automated defenses would start to fire on us. ¡°Something is going on in the prison.¡± I frowned while looking closer through the window. I could see lights were blinking on and off on the side of the station. Some of them looked to be damaged. I could also see what looked to be holes in the outer hull of the Kyln. They were scattered around and the holes were venting atmosphere into space. There was still no reply on thems from the prison. ¡°Holy shit! Is a riot going on?¡± Dey asked out loud. ¡°That''s not good!¡± I was starting to suspect we were a step toote here. ¡°C¡¯mon Jean.¡± I told her while heading to the airlock. The two of us were going to have to fly ahead because the shuttle couldn''t go any closer. ¡°Good luck, you two. Sorry about all the guns¡­¡± He trailed off as he pressed the button to open the airlock for us. The shuttle doors closed behind us Jean and I flew into space. ¡°What guns is he talking about?¡± Jean asked me once we were in space. I nced at her in surprise. She was speaking in the void of space and I could actually hear her! Was that because of Cosmic Energy? Either way, I pointed to the turrets ced all over the station. As the two of us flew closer, they all came online and locked onto us. A secondter, dozens ofsers were zipping through the void at us. ¡°Oh crap!¡± Jean squeaked in fright as she started flying around evasively! {-100 HP} I let one of thesers hit my arm to see how much damage space weaponry could do against a being like myself. It was actually more than I expected. Then I remembered these were anti-spaceship guns currently shooting at me. They were meant to st through thick hulls of ships made of materials on par with vibranium. I conjured numerous Lightspears around me and sent them hurtling forward towards theser turrets. My spears made contact and a dozenser turrets exploded. ¡°Ow, that freaking stings!¡± Jean whined nearby as aser hit her in the leg. She was sent spinning wildly from the impact before stabilizing herself. The crimson aura around her became much more intense as she got serious. ¡°Enough!¡± She threw her hands forward and numerous bolts of Cosmic Fire started shooting from her hands in rapid session. All the remaining turrets were shredded in seconds. Her cosmic fire melted them like butter. I hovered over towards Jean to check on her. Jean was rubbing her leg as we flew towards one of the station''s closed hangars. She had a small red mark on her upper thigh. She was obviously a lot more durable now than she had been before, but not as durable as I was. She thanked me when I healed the small burn on her leg for her. ¡°Healing is so useful, I need to learn how to do it myself.¡± The hangar doors were sealed tight, the whole prison seemed to be on lockdown. ¡°How do we get in?¡± Jean asked me. I think she forgot that I still couldn''t answer her in space. Not until I got ess to cosmic energy myself at least. We were going to have to rip the doors off to get inside. I signaled for her to move backwards a bit while I manifested my Rinnegan. A pair ofrge purple skeletal arms appeared on both sides of me and started to pry the hangar st doors open. With how powerful I was now, it was easy enough to get them open. The alien metal locks broke apart easily enough for me. Corpsman Dey pulled the shuttle into the hangar a momentter and exited wearing a slim spacesuit. Jean and I followed him over to an airlock that led farther into the station. He pressed somemands on a keypad and we entered inside. ¡°Death to the Nova Corps!¡± ¡°Freedom!¡± ¡°I want fresh meat!¡± There was a full blown riot currently urring inside the prison. It was about what I¡¯d expected from the movie, except a lot worse. This was a prison for the gxy''s worst criminals after all. Corpses of guards and inmates littered the corridor we found ourselves in. Further down, we could hear the sounds of further violence. ¡°Well, shit¡­¡± I said while ncing around. We had obviously arrived during or after the prison escape. I doubted that Peter or the Infinity Stone were still here on the Kyln. [They could already be on their way to Knowhere to sell the Infinity Stone to the collector.] ¡°This is horrible!¡± Jean eximed while ncing at all the bodies. She turned to me. ¡°Some of the guards are still alive! They¡¯re making ast stand just up ahead! We have to help them!¡± Her aura surrounded her and she sped off down the hall without waiting for me. She was still a hero after all. ¡°Try not to get shot.¡± I told Corpsman Dey as I flew off down the hall after Jean. ¡°Die, you fuckers! Die!¡± ¡°Death to the Corps!¡± We arrived just in time to find 5 Nova Corps prison guards making their final stand against overwhelming numbers. Dozens of inmates had somehow acquired guns and had the Corps members pinned down under heavy fire. ¡°All of you are under arrest!¡± Jean yelled out as she charged in. She started sting all the armed prisoners with fire and telekinesis. ¡°Who the hell is this bitch!?¡± ¡°Fuck you, fire girl! I''m not going back to my cell!¡± Jean started battling against numerous different alien races, and I didn''t recognize most of them by name. She was easily thrashing them all though. Their weapons weren''t doing any damage to her. A Lightspear formed in my hand and I charged into the fight as well. Arge alien that looked like a yellow gori charged at me with a spiked club. I easily parried his giant weapon to the side. ¡°That''s impossible! You''re so small!¡± He cried out while trying to take another swing at me. ¡°Size isn''t everything.¡± I smirked while I blocked another attack. I knocked therge weapon out of his hands and stabbed forward with my spear. He copsed to the ground dead after I put a burning hole in his torso. Unlike Jean, I wasn''t really interested in sparring most of the prisoners here. These were some of the worst beings the gxy had to offer and they had already killed most of the guards. A few other aliens took some shots at me from up in the rafters. I pped my wings and easily reached their level. ¡°Oh shit! She won''t die!¡± Thesers bounced off my skin harmless as I swung my spear and decapitated three more criminals. I flew around for the next 30 seconds putting down everyone who chose to attack me or Jean. A bug looking alien flew in the air behind Jean. Its alien mind was to foreign for her to sense the sneak attack. It raised its acidic pincers towards the back of her neck. I hurled my spear and sniped it out of the air. It let out a disgusting gurgling noise as it died. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Jean said with a forced smile. I could tell she wasn''t used to this level of violence yet. When the prison block was all clear, Corpsman Dey tentatively came out of hiding. ¡°Holy crap! That was crazy! Dozens of the most dangerous dudes I''ve ever heard of were nothing for you two! Good work!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving the Kyln and preventing a mass escape.¡± One of the 5 surviving guards tentatively approached us. He seemed to recognize Dey and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± Dey asked crassly. ¡°There''s only 5 of you left? There were hundreds of guards here!¡± The guard cringed. ¡°That stupid roon started a riot and escaped with some other prisoners! In the process, every single inmate tried to escape and they started killing everyone in sight. All my friends are dead.¡± He said while on the verge of tears. [Rocket is kind of an asshole¡­] ¡°I''m sorry to hear about that. Did the Roon or his friends mention where they were going?¡± I asked. I didn''t make the offer to revive anyone. I might need itter and was saving it exclusively for Jean¡­just in case. She was family after all. ¡°I think they mentioned something about Knowhere?¡± He confirmed what I already knew. That meant we were one step behind the ¡®Guardians of the Gxy.¡¯ They were already on the way to sell the power stone to the collectors. I knew it wouldn''t work out for them, but I couldn''t 100% trust canon. If Peter ended up dead or he lost the stone to someone I don''t know, then Jean and I would be screwed. ¡°Knowhere?¡± Dey asked the guard for confirmation and grimaced. He turned to me and apologized. ¡°Sorry. My shuttle can''t go that far. I would have taken us on another ship if I knew this could happen.¡± I told him that it was fine. Part of this was my fault. I hadn''t expected them to escape the prison so quickly. It was only a few hours ago that Heimdall told me Peter was on Xandar. They escaped much faster than they did in the movie. ¡°Dang it. Where are we going to get another ship?¡± As Jean asked that, I felt a shadow fall over us. I looked up and my eyes widened. Through the prison windows, I could see that a giant Kree battleship had just pulled up next to the station. ¡°Well, that''s convenient¡­¡± I said with a smirk. XXX Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247: ¡°Curse you, vile women! Return control of my vessel to me. You interfere with my destiny! Under my leadership, the Kree shall dominate the cosmos and ughter all who oppose us!¡± Ronan the user spat out angrily. ¡°Yeah, you''re definitely not getting your ship back after saying all that.¡± I told him. Ronan thrashed and howled at me. He was tied up in the corner of his own warship''s bridge room. The ck metal shackles on all of his limbs ensured us he wasn''t going anywhere. Even if he did, it wouldn''t exactly be hard to capture him a second time. The Giant warship that showed up at the prison belonged to him. Ronan hade to the Kyln trying to track down the Power Stone. It was unfortunate timing for him that Jean and I were also there. We had just finished putting down the prison riot when his voice red over the intes and demanded we hand over the Power Stone. We could have told him it was already gone, but he wouldn''t have listened. His army of fanatic Kree soldiers stormed the prison expecting an easy fight. That''s not what they got. Jean and I took them all down easily before we stormed out into space towards his ship. Ronan was on the bridge stewing in fury at the defeat of his soldiers when we took the ship. Neb, the daughter of this universe¡¯s Thanos, was standing by his side armed to the teeth. The two of them tried their best to fight us, but it was a futile resistance. I easily smacked aside Ronan¡¯s warhammer and Jean ripped away Neb''s guns with her telekinesis. The two of them were then shackled and left on the bridge with us. Since getting captured, Neb had been oddly quiet. She kept sneaking nces at me when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I think she was well aware of the video currently making its way around the Gxy. When the alternate Thanos attacked Earthst year, his Neb had been fighting by his side proudly. She was loyal to a fault. I didn¡¯t think this Neb was the same. She wasn¡¯t looking at me with any true hatred. ¡°Wow, I can''t believe the infamous Ronan the user was taken down so easily! He¡¯s been a pain in the ass for so long. On behalf of the Nova Empire, I thank you.¡± Corpsman Dey said to me and Jean. ¡°It was no problem. I''m honestly surprised an alien warlord was so easy to defeat.¡± Jean remarked while grinning at Ronan. Ronan started uttering some derogatory curses at us from the corner. Corpsman Dey walked around the bridge and started inspecting everything. ¡°This ship is wicked dangerous. Even for a Kree Warship, I''ve never seen a single vessel with this much firepower. If he attacked Xandar with this, we would have been in serious trouble! Anti-starship sma cannons, homing photon.torpedos, ionic pulse emitters, incendiary ballistic machine gun turrets¡­ Damn, this puppy came equipped with everything.¡± Dey said with a whistle of appreciation as he went over all the weapons. ¡°Of course it did, you Nova trash! With this ship, I will conquer your sniveling empire and prove the Kree Empire is the greatest force in the Universe!¡± Ronan dered while thrashing against his shackles. [This is one badass warship.] I nodded my head in silent agreement. I decided to call out the first word that came to me in this situation. ¡°Dibs!¡± I dered loudly while raising my hand. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two men in the room asked at the same time. ¡°I call dibs. This ship is mine now¡­I called it.¡± I said smugly. This was the alien warship that pretty much pped around the entire Nova fleet in the first Guardians of the Gxy movie. There was no way I was letting such a prize go! Jean looked at me gobsmacked before she started snickering in disbelief. ¡°You can''t just call dibs on an alien Warship¡­can you?¡± She pondered out loud. ¡°I just did.¡± I said while crossing my arms smugly. It took a few seconds for my deration to register with Ronan. When it sank in, he scowled at me furiously. ¡°Over my dead body! I''ll kill you for even daring to have those thoughts!¡± He thrashed around harder and pulled against the ck chains holding him down with everything he had. ¡°You will not be taking MY ship from me! I will not have it!¡± He bellowed furiously. ¡°I already did take it from you. This is just me saying it out loud.¡± I said smugly to him. I turned to Corpsman Dey next. ¡°Will the Nova Empire have a problem with me taking the ship?¡± I asked him. Regardless of his answer, I was still taking the ship though. Dey scratched his cheek and thought about it. ¡°Hm¡­not really. At the end of the day, it''s a Kree vessel. You and Miss Grey took its crew down by yourselves. The ship is rightfully yours. The Kree Empire might throw a fit if they find out though.¡± He warned me. ¡°Although Ronan has supposedly gone rogue from the Kree Empire. Although, we all know that''s a load of crap.¡± Dey exined. The Kree Empire treated Ronan the user like Earth governments treat their ck ops teams in spy movies. Anytime they get caught doing something they shouldn''t be politically, the government just rights them off as having gone rogue. ¡°How dare you! Our glorious empire wille to Terra and ss your entire with endless¨C¡± ¡°That''s enough out of you!¡± Jean harrumphed. She waved her hand and a telekic st smacked Ronan in the head, knocking him unconscious. With Ronan finally shut up, I decided it was time we were on our way. We were still hours behind the Guardians after all. Thankfully, this warship should be able to catch up with them. It was lucky that we were already at a prison of all ces. It was easy enough to simply unload all of his crew members and dump them directly into prison cells. The only two Kree she kept onboard were Ronan and ¡°Ok then, time to set off. Let''s take this ship to Knowhere. We need to catch up.¡± I said as I plopped myself down in the Captain¡¯s chair shamelessly. ¡°I''ve never piloted a Warship before, but I should be able to figure it out.¡± Dey said. ¡°I can help you. I have a pretty good idea on how to fly this thing. I read the minds of some of the Kree on the bridge just in case they set the ship to self-destruct or something.¡± Jean said as she stepped up behind an alien console. She started pressing some buttons and the ship started to pull away from the Kyln. ¡­ As my new warship was traveling through the void of space faster than the speed of light, I gazed outwards at the view. It really was amazing. Sometimes, I¡¯d forget just how far I hade in such a rtively short amount of time. I was a literal Goddess now with my own space traveling warship! [You still have a ways to go though. Your list of enemies has shrunk, but there¡¯s still quite a few names on it] ¡®You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t getcent.¡¯ I replied. I wasn¡¯t going to stop my grind until I reached the top of this Universe. I would start by acquiring the Powerstone. Ronan obviously wasn¡¯t going to get it anymore now that he was my prisoner, but I definitely wasn¡¯t going to let the Collector have it either. [That¡¯s a good mindset. What are your thoughts on the Collector?] ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ I leaned back in the chair and ced my hands behind my head. ¡®The Collector is a tricky figure. On one hand, he captures beings and enves them for his amusement. On the other hand, I¡¯m pretty sure that he¡¯s a mortal enemy of Gctus and a few of the nastier Celestials. Like the Grandmaster, he¡¯s supposed to be a being that¡¯s been around almost since the dawn of this Universe.¡¯ [Maybe not someone you want to tango with right now then. Especially since you¡¯re currently hunting a Celestial.] I definitely wanted to get rid of all the Elders at one point in the future, but I decided to hold back on attacking the Collector once we reached Knowhere. Unless he attacked me first, then all bets would be off¡­ [Obviously. If he goes after you, make sure to show him his ce!] Jean walked over towards me. She had been studying everything on the bridge fervently. ¡°I think I might have picked the wrong major.¡± She said with a hop in her step. ¡°I was nning on studying medicine, but this spaceship is so fascinating!¡± ¡°You were nning on studying medicine?¡± I asked her with a raised brow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So I could heal people and maybe find out more about what being a mutant entails.¡± She replied. ¡°You¡¯re the Phoenix Avatar. You pretty much represent life itself at this point. You can heal anyone you want with just a slight touch if you want to.¡± I told her. It would be utterly pointless for Jean to study Medicine. It would take centuries, or maybe Eons, for human medicine toe close to her abilities. Compared to my niece and Ororo, Jean was wasting her time in my opinion. Akeno was in University studying fashion because she loved cosying and Ororo already had a masters Degree in Anthropology. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Jean asked in surprise. Once again, she wasn¡¯t aware of the full extent of her new powers. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think of that.¡± She admitted and said that she would probably be changing her Major when we returned from our adventure. ¡°I want to go take a look at the engines.¡± She said while exiting the bridge. When she left, I nced over towards where Corpsman Dey was sitting. He leaned back in his chair snoring,pletely passed out. The flight was automated at this point so there was nothing for us to do until we arrived. ¡°S-She is the Phoenix Avatar?¡± Neb asked from nearby. She was still sitting on the floor tied up. She had been a model captive and had not made any attempts at escape. I think she was aware of how pointless it would have been. Neb sounded nervous when she asked about Jean. ¡°Yep. That¡¯s Jean Grey. The girlfriend of my niece and the current Avatar of the Phoenix Force.¡± I told the blue alien cyborg. Neb was shocked to hear that. ¡°Father was not aware that the Phoenix had chosen a new Avatar¡­that changes things. His ns are bound to fail now!¡± She said in realization. ¡°So I was right?¡± I said out loud to myself. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the mighty Thanos was the type of viin to hide away. He¡¯s out there right now, plotting my downfall?¡± I asked her. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Neb said while looking to the side and not meeting my eye. There was another minute of silence before she spoke again. ¡°What did it feel like?¡± She asked me out of the blue. ¡°What did what feel like?¡± I replied. ¡°Ripping off Fathers¨Cno Thanos¡¯s head. What did it feel like?¡± She asked me. I smirked at her. ¡°I was pretty worked up at the time, but I remember that I felt powerful and vindicated. One of the most feared beings in the multiverse tried to hunt me down across universes. He came to my homeworld preparing to destroy me and everyone I know. Instead, all he found was failure and death.¡± I exined to Neb. Neb squirmed in ce slightly. She had a look of intrigue and contemtion on her half mechanical face. ¡°I wish to make a deal with you.¡± I couldn''t help but be intrigued. ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°I will tell you the n¡¯s of my father. In return you will help me kill him when the timees.¡± More than anything, Neb wanted Thanos dead for what he did to her. I didn''t have a problem with her suggestion. It would be good to know what Thanos was up to right now. We had no other way to find out. Jean couldn''t actually read Neb¡¯s mind because half of it was mechanical. Although¡­ I could offer to heal Neb''s body for her as well. Her mind would be organic again and Jean could read it just to double check. ¡°Do you hate what Thanos turned you into?¡± I started to ask her. ¡°Do you detest being ugly cyborg?¡± Neb scowled venomously. ¡°I hate it! He turned me into a monster! Years ago, I was his most beautiful daughter! Now, people struggle to even look at me!¡± She was his most beautiful daughter? I couldn''t exactly picture what she would look like without all the machine parts. Would she be hot? Like a sexy Twi¡¯lek but with hair instead? [And your mind immediately goes to the gutter¡­] I couldn''t help but be intrigued. ¡°Neb? How would you like to be restored to your proper self..?¡± ¡­ ¨CThe Guardians?¨C ¡°Ok people, wee to Knowhere!¡± Peter Quill said as he flew his personal spaceship towards the giant alien-god skull. He was blown away by the sheer size of it. He could hardlyprehend how any creature that big actually existed. Peter hoped he¡¯d nevere across a living Celestial in his lifetime. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re not nowhere. We''re on your ship.¡± Drax told Peter while shaking his head. ¡°Foolish human doesn¡¯t even know where he is¡­¡± ¡°No, Drax. This ce is called Knowhere.¡± Gamora informed the tattooed alien. ¡°That''s a stupid name. They should simply call this ce Giant Skull in Space Land.¡± Drax said while nodding his head. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°No Groot, that''s not a better name! Knowhere is a fine name for this ce. It''s supposed to be ironic!¡± Rocket replied while strapping multiple guns and explosives to his body. They were about to sell the object in their possession for billions of credits and he didn''t want to get ripped off. ¡°I am Grooooot!¡± ¡°No, Severed Skull Station 3000 is not a better name!¡± ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°We can agree to disagree.¡± Rocket told his best friend before turning to the human they¡¯d been stuck with. ¡°Alright, Quill or whatever your dumb name is. Who are we selling this Orb to? Who in this god forsaken ce even has billions of credits to spend!?¡± ¡°The Collector, that¡¯s who. I don¡¯t know much about the guy, but I¡¯ve heard from plenty of Ravager¡¯s that he¡¯s loaded.¡± Peter told them as they exited his ship. Rocket and Gamora both knew more about the Collector than the others. Both of them were nervous that they were selling to such an infamous man. ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t like this. The Collector is known to abduct any being who is rare or exotic.¡± Rocket said as the group made their way through the giant space station. ¡°So what?¡± Drax asked. ¡°I am Groot.¡± Rocket nodded nervously. ¡°What Groot said! His species hardly ever leaves their home, and I¡¯ve never even met another member of my own race. We¡¯re incredibly rare.¡± Rocket said. ¡°We¡¯re just the type of beings the sicko would love to get his hands on.¡± Peter scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not rare. I grew up in the South and your asshole cousins used to get into our garbage cans all the time. Racoons are anything but endangered or rare¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a roon and I don¡¯t eat garbage!¡± Rocket scowled at the annoying human. ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°Dammit Groot, that was one time! One time I ate garbage!¡± ¡°Called it. I knew he was a trash Panda.¡± Peter said smugly and Rocket¡¯s tiny fingers went for his gun. ¡°I don¡¯t know what a trash Panda is, but it makes me want to put a couple holes in you!¡± ¡°He already has a couple holes in him. How do you think he goes to the bathroom?¡± Drax said before pausing. ¡°Wait, do humans poop?¡± ¡°Maybe I should give him a couple more just to be sure.¡± Rocket suggested. ¡°Enough!¡± Gamora said as she stood in between everyone to stop them from shooting each other. ¡°We don¡¯t have to like each other. We just have to sell this Orb to the Collector so we can get our money and go our separate ways.¡± The ragtag group made it to their destination unhindered. ¡°Wee, everyone!¡± The Collector greeted them enthusiastically after they entered his home/museum. ¡°I sensed what you brought me the moment you stepped foot onto Knowhere. It¡¯s an amazing find. I haven''t seen the like in¡­ a long long time.¡± His eyes were locked on the Orb in Peter¡¯s hand. ¡°Whatever, old man. Do you have our money?¡± Peter said while handing over the Orb. He had no idea what was inside, nor did he really care. The Collector took it carefully from Peter¡¯s hands. ¡°Oh, yes. I have your payment¡­ However¡­¡± He trailed off while looking into the distance. Arge smile broke out onto his face as he sensed a prize unlike any other drawing near! ¡°However, what?¡± Rocket asked in annoyance. ¡°What do you want now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about not paying us. I will stab you.¡± Drax threatened while reaching for his daggers. ¡°I am Groot!¡± The Collector waved them and their concerns off. ¡°I promised 3 billion credits for the Orb, and I am a man of my word. However, someone draws near to this station. Two someone¡¯s actually! I will dly pay 100 billion credits for each of them!¡± ¡°T-Two hundred!?¡± Peter almost choked on that number. That was enough money for a person to buy their own space station and live a life of luxury for a thousand years! ¡®Who the hell did the collector want them to capture!?¡¯ He thought in shock. ¡°Who do we have to kill!?¡± Rocket asked immediately. Greed was very evident in his rodent eyes. ¡°I am Groot!¡± Groot nodded his head enthusiastically up and down. ¡°I tend to care not for money¡­but even I shall agree to assist for that much.¡± Drax added as well. Gamor bit her lip in indecision. Eventually, she agreed as well. She had done worse things in her life than capture two random people and sell them into very. She figured she could put the money to good use against her father and make up for it. What was two livespared to trillions? The only one who didn¡¯t agree was Peter Quill. The money was incredibly tempting, but he wasn¡¯t going to betray his morals. His dead mother would be incredibly disappointed in him if he did. ¡°Thanks but no thanks. I¡¯m not a ver, and I''m not interested. I¡¯ll just take my money and go.¡± The others looked at him in disappointment but didn¡¯t say anything after. In another life, maybe they would have all chosen a different path, one where they would have stuck together and be heroes of the gxy. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like that was meant to be in this one. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve got your money right this way.¡± The Collector led Peter to a nearby exchange terminal. Peter pulled out his credit chip and approached the terminal. He sent onest look over to everyone else. ¡°Sorry guys, but I just can''t¨CWhat the hell!?¡± He eximed in shock. Four ss windows emerged from the floor and surrounded him on all sides! ¡°Fuck!¡± Peter cursed when he realized he had been tricked. He was trapped in a ss cage! He drew one of his pistols and started sting the ss. His sma shots sshed against it harmlessly. The Collectorughed at Peter¡¯s futile struggles. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Much more powerful beings have tried to escape from me before, and none ever have. You¡¯re quite the interesting specimen Peter Quill. Wee to my collection.¡± He had never had a Half-Celestial among his collection before. Peter Quill was a rare prize indeed. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Peter spat out and banged on the ss cage. ¡°Guys, help me! Get me out of here!¡± ¡°Why should we help you? You were just calling me a dumb trash panda earlier after all.¡± Rocket spoke up with a sneer. ¡°If you¡¯re trapped in there, that means we get a bigger cut of the money. Also, you have a pretty nice ship. I think I¡¯ll take it once we''re done here.¡± The others looked momentarily hesitant, but none made a move to save him. Peter slumped down in his cage in disappointment. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes. They hadn¡¯t been together long, but he still couldn''t believe they would betray him. ¡°Come along now, everyone. I will tell you about your targets. They are some very special women. Very powerful too. Thankfully, I happen to have collected some unique objects over the millenia that will help you in your task.¡± The Collector said slyly while still clutching the Orb in his hand. If all else failed, he would use the Power Stone himself to collect his two prizes. XXX Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248: My warship, and damn that sounded awesome, pulled into one of Knowhere¡¯s gaping eye sockets that doubled as a hangar. This warship was fast. The journey had taken only a few hours, but I knew we were still behind The Guardians. Next to me on the bridge, Jean couldn''t believe the sheer size of the skull we had justnded in. The nature of the task at hand finally dawned on her. ¡°We¡¯re hunting something this big!? How are we supposed to even kill it!?¡± ¡°I told you Celestials were as big ass.¡± I said. ¡°As for killing it, there are a few ways to go about it. You can try and unleash the full might of your Phoenix mes upon Ego, and we can see how that goes. If that fails, then we¡¯ll have to slip inside the and directly destroy his core.¡± In the second movie, Rocket had managed to kill Ego with a jury rigged bomb of all things. That was a movie though. I had a feeling it would take a bit more than that to bring down such a massive being. Also, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Ego possessed the ability to move his core around inside himself. ¡°So we''re basically gonna wing it then.¡± Jean sighed while gazing out the window. ¡°I thought you were exaggerating about the size of celestials¡­¡± She muttered to herself. I waved her off. ¡°It''ll be fine. We have our n. Not only will we have bait, but we will also hopefully have the Power Stone as well with us.¡± I figured that Jean or myself was more than powerful enough to hold the stone in our bare hands. At least, for a couple minutes before endless power overwhelmed us. ¡°If anyone else imed they were hunting a Celestial, I would call them insane. I believe you will seed.¡± Neb said as she walked over towards us. She was apletely new woman. She was no longer a cyborg, she did not have any robotic parts any longer. My Purger of Darkness hadpletely healed her body to her natural state. Instead of being bald, it turned out that Neb had long flowing blonde hair. It was currently halfway down her back and gave her apletely different appearance. Her blue skin still made her look alien, but she had be a very hot alien. [I think you might have a new worshiper in her as well.] After healing Neb, the curious looks she gave me had turned into fervent ones. I had no doubts that she would now do whatever I asked of her. She was known to have a very obsessive personality. I would be careful not to take advantage of that fervor if I didn''t have to. Jean, Neb and I walked down the ship''s ramp. Seeing a Kree warship pull into the hangar, the majority of the spacers nearby had immediately fled. Only the braver, or stupider, ones had stuck around to take a look at us. Even then, one annoyed nce from Neb had them all scurrying off. ¡°Good luck out there, I¡¯d go with you but I don¡¯t want to get shot.¡± Corpsman Dey said shamelessly from inside the ship. Knowhere was a prettywless ce after all. ¡°Just make sure Ronan doesn¡¯t escape, or take my new ship from me.¡± I told him before the three of us girls headed off deeper into the station. ¡°Do we know where the Collector lives?¡± Jean asked. ¡°This ce is huge and there are millions of people living here. Most of the minds are also very alien to me. It could take me hours if I have to search for the information.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have hours.¡± I grimaced. ¡°The Collector might already have the Stone for all we know.¡± ¡°I will ask for directions.¡± Neb told the two of us. She walked over to one of the gaping aliens who had chosen to stick around. It was a species I didn¡¯t recognize. It had six arms, bug eyes, and mostly green skin. Neb drew her pistol and immediately pointed it at the alien''s head. ¡°You will tell me where the Collector lives.¡± She said demandingly. ¡°Meep¡­¡± The alien¡¯s bug eyes rolled back into its head and it fainted in fright. [You can add easily startled to that aliens list of traits¡­] We all paused at the strange scene for a moment before letting out sighs. Neb holstered her weapon, before walking back towards us with her head hung low in embarrassment. ¡°...He didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Lets just start heading inwards towards the fancier areas. The Collector will obviously live in the most opulent and wealthy area.¡± I said as we made our way inwards towards the center of the giant skull. Knowhere was too big to traverse on foot in a short amount of time. Luckily, there were a series of alien trams that acted as public transportation and led all over the ce. We picked on heading inwards and hopped aboard. ¡­ ¨CThe Guardians (minus one member¡­)¨C ¡°The targets pulled up in a Kree Warship!?¡± Gamora asked in surprise. Even with the toys The Collector had lent them for this task, Gamora wasn''t enthusiastic about facing an entire Kree war battalion. For the amount of money they had been promised though, she would still do it. ¡°Not just any Kree Warship¡­ Ronan the user''s personal vessel.¡± Rocket said while looking over the camera feeds he had hacked. ¡°There¡¯s a blond haired Kree woman traveling with the two of them as well.¡± Rocket had a photographic memory, and he didn''t recognize her, so he figured she was just some nameless mook soldier. ¡°Ronan!?¡± Drax yelled the name in rage. ¡°He is here!? I will have my vengeance!¡± ¡°Good luck with that.¡± Gamora told him. ¡°Just remember why we''re here. We go after the Terran women first and foremost.¡± ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°Groot¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to take them out quickly since Ronan isn¡¯t with them. That¡¯s Ronan¡¯s gship, so there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s on board. If he joins the fight, we could be in trouble.¡± Rocket exined with a small shudder. There were some beings in this gxy that he knew to never tangle with. Ronan was one of them. There were terrifying stories about the Kree man¡¯s cruelty¡­ ¡°Where are our targets now?¡± Gamora asked. They needed a proper n of attack. ¡°They¡¯re currently riding in one of the public transit cars heading towards us. They¡¯ll be passing by us in 20 minutes.¡± Rocket said while switching through various camera feeds he¡¯d tapped into. ¡°Then we shall ambush them on their transport! They will tell me where Ronan is!¡± Drax yelled again while gripping his daggers tightly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll have the advantage in close quarters.¡± Gamora noted. Drax, Groot and herself were all up close and personal fighters. The racoon grinned at the thought of the greatest payday of his entire life being so close by. ¡°Let''s do it then! The transit will pass by us in 20 minutes. We¡¯ll hop aboard as it does!¡± Rocket grabbed all of his weapons and started strapping them to himself. The Collector had a very good weapon collection and had been kind enough to loan some to Rocket. Rocket had no ns on ever giving any of the weapons back of course. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird that there are trains in space.¡± I noted while looking out the window. Out the window, I could see that scenery starting to shift. The further inwards we made it, the better looking buildings and infrastructure we started to see. Jean giggled. ¡°I was just thinking that. Some of the boys at the institute were obsessed with trains.¡± She said fondly in remembrance. ¡°They¡¯ll be so jealous if they find out I rode in one that ran on anti-gravity technology.¡± ¡°Do you still keep in contact with anyone from the institute?¡± I asked. We were just making small talk while we rode. Jean sighed. ¡°Not really. The Professor really didn¡¯t want Ororo or myself to leave. I think he wanted us to be X-men forever.¡± ¡°What are X-men?¡± Neb asked. I gave her a quick rundown about mutants and the X-men. Neb nodded in understanding once my exnation was over. ¡°I was also a child soldier. You have my condolences. I can help you kill this ¡®Professor¡¯ if you want?¡± Neb stated. She was beingpletely serious. Jean grimaced. ¡°He did pretty much force us to fight, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. We never had to actually kill anyone for him.¡± ¡°You are lucky. Thanos made me kill someone the second day he imed me as his child. I still remember their screams as I drove the knife into them and they begged for mercy.¡± Neb stated again. Even with her new organic features, she was a hard woman to read. She masked her emotions very well. That was a horrifying image. I felt bad that Neb had to go through that as a little girl. I walked over and wrapped her in a hug. Neb was initially startled, it had clearly been a long time since anyone had given her any form offort. After a short pause, she tentatively hugged me back. ¡°This is nice...¡± Neb said in an almost whisper. Our touching moment was ruined by Jean a secondter. ¡°Be careful not to let her feel you up for too long, Neb!¡± Jean warned jokingly from the side. ¡°La already has her own harem and three kids. Be careful around her, or it¡¯ll end up being four.¡± Akeno had definitely been rubbing off on the redhead if she was able to make teasingments like that. ¡°It is fine. I will not have another rtionship until my father is dead anyway.¡± Neb replied as we broke our hug. I didn¡¯tment on the word ¡°another.¡± Neb probably had as much baggage attached to her as H did. [Maybe more¡­] That was surprising considering H was over 1000 years old and Neb looked to be under 30¡­ I decided to switch the topic of conversation for the rest of our ride. Neb had been all over the gxy and she was an amazing source of information. As a Gamer, I thought it would be fun to ask about what types of games were avable in space. With the technology being so advanced, I figured that video games had to be pretty awesome as well! I was disappointed to find out that was not the case¡­ ¡°So gaming isn¡¯t really a thing in space?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°What do people do for fun?¡± ¡°I have heard of video games, but I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ve ever been particrly popr in any cultures I''ve heard about.¡± Neb exined. ¡°As a child, I yed outside with other children. Most adults spend their lives working. Otherwise they can¡¯t afford to eat.¡± ¡°What aboutborws? Minimum wage? Workers guilds?¡± Jean asked in concern. Neb tilted her head. ¡°I have never heard of any of those. The only guild I know of is the Ravager¡¯s guild. That¡¯s just a nice way for the pirates and vers tobel themselves though.¡± ¡°very? I thought Ravager¡¯s didn¡¯t deal in kids?¡± I asked. Neb nodded. ¡°They don''t. They have no problem enving older sentients though. It¡¯s a very lucrative business. The Kree and Nova Empires turn blind eyes to the Ravager¡¯s guild. Both participate in the business as well.¡± Neb exined to the two of us. [Oof, you switched from one heavy topic to another one¡­] That was disappointing to hear. The Ravagers had been a favorite part of the movies for me. I thought it was only evil beings like the Collector or the Grandmaster who participated in very. I didn''t think it was a gxy-wide problem. I would be speaking to Corpsman Dey and Nova Prime about the topicter. ¡°very is a thing in space?¡± Jean asked in disbelief. ¡°Why!? Don¡¯t they have the technology to build robots forbor? Someone needs to put a stop to it! Doesn¡¯t the gxy have some kind of police or something?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not really. It does have an enforcer though. Someone who¡¯s supposed to get rid of societies that go against practices like that.¡± I told her. ¡°That''s better than nothing! Who is the enforcer!? They¡¯ve clearly not been doing their job properly.¡± Jean huffed while folding her arms. Neb and I deadpanned at Jean. ¡°It¡¯s you, Jean. The Avatar of the Phoenix...¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jean said with a small blush. ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to be spending a lot of time in space in the future. It¡¯s a big job for just me though¡­¡± She said nervously. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out. There¡¯s a lot of Fallen Angels on Asgard who would be more than happy to work with you as well. A lot of my siblings fell because they enjoyed violence. I''m sure they''d love nothing more than to fight very across the gxy.¡± I exined. It would be a good way to reintroduce our race to the greater Universe as well. Of course, this would all have to wait until Asgard¡¯s war is over. ¡°I would not be adverse to fighting with you as well.¡± Neb added. Jean smiled at both Neb and me. ¡°Thanks, you two. I¨C¡± I didn¡¯t hear the rest of what Jean was saying. A warning from the System popped up in front of my eyes! {Emergency Quest Started: Ambush Iing! Fight off your attackers and the Mastermind behind them!} {Reward: Level Up x 3! The Power Stone!} {Failure: You will end up as a prisoner.} ¡°Iing!¡± I called out to both of them. Jean and Neb both snapped to attention. They both had years ofbat experience under their belts. My Rinnegan manifested and I quickly nced around to find where the attack wasing from. ¡°Look out!¡± Neb pointed to the nearest window. I saw an object approaching with a trail of smoke behind it. A rocket was heading directly towards our train car! The aliens around us started screaming in fright! ¡°Almighty Push!¡± The ss in front of me exploded outwards as an invisible force surged forward to intercept the rocket! BOOM! It exploded far enough from our transport that it didn''t cause any damage. I suspected the projectile wasunched from the roof of a building our train just sped by. I didn¡¯t see anyone on it. Whoever had fired it was already gone. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! ¡°Some people justnded on the roof.¡± Jean cried out while looking up at the ceiling. ¡°I think they''re after us!? Darn it, alien minds are so hard to read!¡± Her cosmic aura enshrouded her form as she prepared forbat. ¡°Dammit! It could be my father''s spies!¡± Neb pulled out her pistol and pointed it up. Neb immediately started firing. She didn''t care that she couldn''t see who she was shooting at. Her projectiles tore through the ceiling as she blindly fired. The aliens sitting around us all screamed in fright. They all started to run away to hide in other sections of the train. ¡°Run for it!¡± ¡°These people are crazy!¡± ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± CRASH! A section of the ceiling caved in. A very recognizable alien dropped down in front of us. It was Groot! The walking tree man himself. A few other guardians hopped into our car andnded next to him. They were all armed and looking for a fight. ¡°Die, servant of Ronan!¡± Drax charged forwards with his twin daggers. His focus was solely on Neb, who he tried to skewer. ¡°I''m no one''s servant! Not anymore!¡± Neb tried to shoot Drax. He was surprisingly agile and avoided most of her shots. The shots that managed to hit him only left small singe marks on his purple skin. His skin was incredibly tough. ¡°Why are you attacking us?¡± I called out to the rest of the guardians. They seemed to be down a member. I noticed that Peter Quill was not among them for some reason. ¡°Your bounty is ours! The Collector wants you for himself, and we¡¯re here to help him¡­um¡­collect.¡± Rocket exined with a small pause. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°I know that sounded corny! I realized it right after I said it!¡± ¡°I am Groot¡­¡± ¡°Idiots¡­¡± Gamora sighed. ¡°You take care of that one, Groot and I will handle the redhead!¡± Gamora called out to Rocket. With her orders given, she surged towards Jean. Gamora had no idea how outssed she was here. She ran up to Jean and tried to stab the Phoenix Avatar with her sword. Jean easily blocked the strike with her powers before she grabbed hold of Gamora telekically. ¡°It''s a little crowded in here. Let''s take this outside.¡± Jean reached with her other hand and grabbed Groot with her powers as well. She flew out the broken window, dragging two of the Guardians with her. ¡°Of course it''s the Collector who''s after us...¡± I said out loud. ¡°What happened to Peter Quill? Didn''t he escape the prison with you all?¡± I asked Rocket. I was hoping he wasn¡¯t dead. That would throw all of my ns for a loop. ¡°That''s none of your business!¡± Rocket spat as he pointed arge cannon/ster at me. The gun he was holding was even bigger than himself. The little trash panda frankly looked adorable as he threatened me with it. [How is he even lifting something bigger than himself?] ¡®Wacky Marvel logic, that''s how¡­¡¯ Rocket pulled the trigger and a basketball sized st of superheated sma fired directly at me. It didn''t particrly feel dangerous, but I was never one to take careless chances. A couple translucent purple ribs quickly manifested around me. The sma sshed against Susanoo¡¯s ribcage harmlessly. Rocket¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What the hell!? The Collector himself gave me this weapon. It''s supposed to melt through almost anything!¡± He grit his teeth and pulled the trigger again. To both of our surprise, his gun did not fire. It made a sputtering noise and a small puff of smoke came out of the barrel. ¡°It only had one shot! What a useless piece of trash!¡± Rocket cried out in indignation. ¡°I have no idea why you trusted the Collector of all people.¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I''m afraid that I''m going to have to take you into custody now, Rocket. That missile you fired earlier could have hurt a lot of people on this train. Also, dozens of prison guards died in the riot you started back on the Kyln.¡± With that said I rushed towards him faster than he could react. I smacked the gun out of his hand and quickly started removing all the other weapons strapped to his adorable form. Once that was taken care of, I held him up by the scruff of his furry neck and looked him directly in his eyes. ¡°Aaaahh! Let me go, woman!¡± He said while trying to swipe at my face with his ws. ¡°This is animal abuse!¡± ¡°No, I don''t think I will.¡± With my free hand, I used Creation of All Things to create an animal cage made of ck metal. Rocket looked at the cage I just created fearfully. I recall him having some kind of trauma about being locked up, but I was too annoyed with him to care. I tossed him inside the small cage and locked it. He was taken care of. ¡°Dammit! Let me out of here!¡± ¡°Not happening.¡± I turned my head and saw the Neb was still struggling to take down Drax. She was more nimble than him and could avoid his daggers, but shecked the stopping power to put him down. He was very tough. ¡°Die, servant of Ronan!¡± Drax shoulder charged at Neb. She somersaulted over him and he ended up stumbling towards me. I cocked my fist back before smacking him directly in the face. Drax¡¯s head whipped backwards and he stumbled for a few steps before copsing unconscious. ¡°Dammit, Drax! That was pathetic! Who goes down in one hit!¡± Rocket cried out from inside the cage. ¡°Let''s go meet up with Jean.¡± I told Neb. She picked up Rocket''s cage. I scooped her up with one hand, and grabbed Drax''s unconscious body with the other. My wings manifested behind me as I leapt off the still moving train. I had to fly about a mile back to where she had initially jumped off. We found Jean fighting Gamora and Groot in the middle of a street. Her two opponents looked worse for wear while Jean still looked perfectly fine. Groot was missing an arm and covered in burn marks. Gamora was bruised and her sword had been snapped in half. She held it up in shock. ¡°How!? The Collector told me this sword was made of an indestructible metal called Vibranium!¡± Gamora eximed. [Looks like Gamora was given a faulty weapon as well¡­] Jean hovered a few feet off the ground while gazing down at the two of the dismissively. ¡°You two should just surrender now. Your friends have already been captured.¡± She said while pointing in my direction. Neb hopped out of my arms and I carelessly tossed Drax onto the dirty ground. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°Yes! I know I''m in a cage, Groot! The Collector lied to us! The weapons he gave us didn''t work at all!¡± Heined. ¡°Oh, they served their purpose well enough. They, along with you four, served as an excellent distraction!¡± A new voice called out smugly. My instincts screamed at me to move. I pped my wings hard and dove out of the way at thest second. A menacing purple object mmed into the ground where I had been standing! Jean and Neb weren''t as fast as dodging as I was. Simr objects mmed into them. An instantter, a dark purple barrier sprang up around Jean and Neb. ¡°Shit!¡± Jean cried out. Cosmic fire wafted off her form. Sheshed out and sted the barrier keeping her trapped inside. To my surprise, her mes did nothing as the barrier trapping her held strong! ¡°Tsk¡­ I was hoping to get both you and the Phoenix Avatar at once for my collection. Oh well, I think I can handle fighting one of you. Believe it or not, I¡¯ve been around a long time.¡± The Collector said as he stepped forwards. He was grinning at me with pure greed and desire in his eyes. Hanging from his neck was a ne with a small glowing purple stone embedded inside of it. He had the Power Stone currently empowering him. {The Greediest of the Elders, The Collector: Level 105} XXX Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249: I tried to remember what exact abilities the Collector had ess to, but I was finding it difficult to remember. I vaguely recalled something about MCU fans being upset about the Collector losing to Thanos so easily. Especially when he had ess to the Reality Stone. This wasn''t the MCU version of the Collector though. He was closer to theics, and he had the Power Stone hanging around his neck. He didn''t seem to mind violence at all either. That meant he was going to be pretty powerful, which made sense since his level was very high. Jean and Neb had been hit with some kind of prison spell powered by the Stone itself. I could sense why Jean couldn''t escape from the purple force field surrounding her. Every time Jean struck the barrier from the inside, the Power Stone around the Collectors neck would glow faintly and supply the cage with more power to hold her. ¡°Let me out here, you creep!¡± Jean screamed at him while pounding on the barrier trapping her. The Collector chuckled. ¡°Now, why would I do that? I''ve never had a Phoenix Avatar for my collection. No, I think I''ll be keeping you Jean Grey.¡± Heughed at her anger before turning to me. Greed was evident in my eyes as he gazed upon me. ¡°And you¡­ you''re somethingpletely new aren''t you!?¡± He said in delight. ¡°Something very unique! The only Biblical Angel to ever rise to Divinity. You are a rare treasure, and I will have you for myself!¡± He dered. ¡°You will try.¡± I replied while conjuring a Lightspear in my hand. Heughed again. ¡°I will seed. After all, I have quite a bit of POWER on my side.¡± Suddenly, dozens of those purple orb prison spells manifested around his body. They allunched towards me at the same time! ¡°Almighty Push!¡± With my left hand, I temporarily sent them all hurtling away from me. With my right hand, I checked my Lightspear as hard as I could at the Collector¡¯s head. Before my Spear could reach him, he simply vanished in one spot and manifested on the other side of the street. ¡°Now now, it can''t be that easy, can it?¡± He asked tauntingly. [That¡¯s some wless teleportation magic he just used.] I agreed in annoyance. The question was, could he do that rapidly? A dozen Lightspears manifested in the air around me. Iunched a couple of them towards his new location. I was already expecting him to teleport again before they reached him. When he vanished, I kept my senses peeled for where he could teleport to. He manifested directly behind me! My remaining Lightspears were already in the process of flipping around andunched themselves at him. Before they could reach him, he had already teleported himself back to his original position. The Collector started slowly pping. ¡°Bravo, your reaction time is certainly impressive.¡± [Not impressive enough though.] Fighting an enemy that could teleport instantaneously was going to be incredibly annoying. On top of that, a single hit from him could trap me in one of those purple barriers. I figured I could escape due to my Orb of Anywhere, but I didn''t want to risk it just in case I couldn''t. The Collector grinned at me cockily. ¡°I''ve heard you were also quite adept in teleportation, but clearly you''re not up to my level.¡± He vanished in a sh and appeared directly to my left. ¡°Hulk Smash!¡± A giant green fist smashed into my temple. {-5000 HP!} I just found out the hard way that the Collector also has the ability to shapeshift¡­ My head whipped to the side as I was smashed by a blow that would have instantly killed most other beings. The Power Stone made that blow dramatically stronger. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever punched me that hard before. ¡°Hulk Smash pretty bird girl!¡± He tried to hit me again, but I recovered from my daze much faster than anyone else would have been able to. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± ¡°Graaaaah!¡± I finallynded a solid hit. The Collector/Hulk was sted away from me and ended up smashing through multiple alien buildings. I hoped I didn''t just kill any innocents nearby, but they should have honestly fled by now for their own safety¡­ ¡°Hey! Watch it over there! You almost hit us!¡± Rocketined from inside his cage. The flying Hulk had missed them by only a few meters. Groot was trying to open the lock to Rocket¡¯s cage while I was distracted. ¡°Go away, Sister! I don''t need your help. The Goddess La will defeat the Collector soon enough and free us.¡± Neb proimed. ¡°No! I''m not going to leave you behind!¡± Nearby, Gamora was trying to free Neb as well. She had finally discovered she had been trying to kill her own sister just now. ¡°What are you all still doing here?¡± I yelled at them all. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Collector screwed us over! If he gave us crappy weapons, then he''s obviously not going to pay us! We want some payback! Let me out of here!¡± Rocket yelled while rattling his cage from the inside. ¡°Sorry, but I''m afraid you''ll all just get in the way. If you want to make yourselves useful, go and rescue Peter Quill.¡± I waved my hand in their direction, four portals popped up underneath all the guardians¨Cincluding the still unconscious Drax. I teleported them a few Kilometers away so they wouldn''t interfere. ¡°Are you alright, La?¡± Jean asked, concerned. ¡°That green giant hit you in the head pretty hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It takes a lot more than that to put me down. If the Collector wants to turn into the Hulk, that¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ve killed a Zombie Hulk. The regr Hulk shouldn¡¯t be any harder to fight.¡± I reassured her. ¡°Look out behind you!¡± Neb warned me toote. ¡°Hulk Mad!¡± The Hulk¡¯s voice roared directly behind me. Teleporting enemies are so annoying to fight! A teleporting Hulk is even more annoying! {-10000HP} The Collector/Hulk mmed into my back and knocked the wind out of me. I ended up tumbling very ungracefully across the destroyedndscape before I righted myself. ¡°This is pretty fun. I should transform into the Hulk more often. He is quite a popr collection piece amongst the other versions of myself across the multiverse. I haven''t managed to snag him for myself yet, but I''ll have him as well one day.¡± The Collector transformed back into his normal appearance to brag again. His narcissism was on a whole other level. He truly believed everything he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the real Hulk would bust out of any cage you try to put him in, before snapping your neck.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯d be right.¡± The Collector said, before gesturing to the Stone hanging around his neck. ¡°Except I have this now. With it, I can make my cages indestructible. Nothing can escape before the power of Infinity.¡± ¡°And how long until someone tougher than youes to take that Stone? How long until Thanos stops hiding andes back?¡± I asked. Wariness flickered across his face when I mentioned Thanos. A secondter, the Collector shook his head and snapped out of it. ¡°The Purple Titan might currently have the Mind Stone, but that¡¯s nothing in the face of Power! Maybe I¡¯ll be the first Collector in the multiverse to acquire the Mad Titan for my collection? Wouldn''t that be a treat!?¡± I deadpanned at him. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± He grinned in response. ¡°And you¡¯re mine now.¡± ¡°Wha¨C¡± Something mmed into my back. An instantter, a purple barrier sprang up around me. The same one that had captured Jean and Neb! I ced my hand on it, I could feel the almost overwhelming power of this barrier keeping me trapped. ¡°La, no!¡± Jean cried out. ¡°Dammit!¡± The Collectorughed. ¡°For the record, I could have done that at any time. I simply wanted to y around for a bit. What¡¯s the use of having toys if you don¡¯t y with them once in a while after all?¡± He asked himself out loud. I felt like I could break it, but it would take arge chunk of my MP. That wasn¡¯t my only option though. ¡°This won¡¯t hold me!¡± Instead of brute forcing my escape, I called on my Orb of Anywhere to get me out of the barrier. A portal started manifesting inside the barrier in front of me. It was almost big enough for me to fit my wings through when the Collector snarled nearby. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± The Collector snarled, the Power Stone around his neck glowed brighter. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out!¡± My eyes widened in surprise when the portal I had been creating fizzled out. That had never happened before! [That¡¯s not good. You¡¯re going to have to bust out with brute force.] ¡°You see now? You¡¯re trapped in there forever! Your PATHETIC powers of teleportation are nothing before me!¡± He dered smugly. ¡°I¡¯m not known as one of the greatest teleporters in the gxy or nothing.¡± I felt something stir inside me at his words. My Sacred Gear was stirring awake, I could tell that it felt¡­offended by his deration of it being ¡°pathetic.¡± I heard a whisper in my mind. One I hadn''t heard in over a year. ¡®Indignation¡­Hunger¡­¡¯ The core of my Orb or Anywhere¨Cthe Eye¨Cwas trying tomunicate with me. Following its will, I ced my hand on the purple barrier keeping me trapped. It was a barrier infused with the energy from the Power Stone itself. Inside me, my Sacred Gear started to PULL! The barrier became less vibrant as all of the Power infused into it was sucked away. A couple secondster, itpletely fell apart. ¡°Alright, La! Way to go!¡± Jean cheered from the side. ¡°How did you do that!?¡± The Collector asked in shock. Some words stirred inside me. I felt the artificial Sacred Gear fundamentally change once it had absorbed all of that power. It had be something new, something better. ¡°Bnce Breaker: Orb of Infinity!¡± As I called out those words, space around us fundamentally shifted. It became denser, less malleable. I instinctively knew what I had just done and smirked. This fight suddenly became a lot easier. I held up my hand and conjured a single Lightspear. ¡°Dodge this.¡± I threw it at him, fast enough to rip through the sound barrier a couple times over. The Collector smirked at me, he was sure that he could easily avoid my attack. Except he couldn¡¯t, not anymore, my Lightspear mmed directly into his center mass! The force lifted him off of his feet and once again sent him careening through even more buildings. A swathe of destruction was left in the path. ¡°Universal Pull!¡± I held up my hand and yanked his body out of all the debris. He came rocketing back towards me. The Collector was suddenly looking much less smug. He punched me in the face earlier, so I decided to return the favor. Strength might have been my second lowest stat, but it was still currently at 5000. Blood and spittle flew from his mouth as I smacked him across the face with everything I had! How dare this asshole think he can keep me as a trophy! He stumbled backwards and clutched his rapidly swelling cheek and his still bleeding stomach. He had a decent sized hole going all the way through his middle section from my Lightspear. Despite that, I could tell he still had some fight left in him. ¡°How!? What did you do!? Why can''t I teleport!?¡± He demanded to know. ¡°I locked down all the space on Knowhere. No one will be able to teleport or open portals until I allow it.¡± I told him with a smirk. ¡°I hope you¡¯re more than a two trick pony.¡± ¡°Graahh!¡± He turned into the Hulk again and charged at me wildly. I guess he wasn¡¯t¡­ I had faced the Hulk before and knew how to handle him. It seemed that when the Collector transformed into the green giant, he got all of its powers, but he also inherited its intelligence. A Lightspear appeared in each of my hands. The Collector/Hulk lunged forwards and attempted to tackle me. I flew over the beast and thrust downwards with my spears. Its flesh boiled and burned as I raked my spears across its back. It let out another roar of fury and anguish. I didn¡¯t give it time to recover. It was strong, probably still stronger than me, but I was far more nimble. I continued to dance around the monster while delivering numerous cuts and stabs across its body. It wasn¡¯t long until its body was riddle with cuts and burns everywhere. After a few minutes of our deadly chase, my enemy could no longer keep up. The Hulk''s body faded away, and in its ce was a very injured Collector. He slumped to his knees in defeat. Without his ability to teleport freely, it seemed he barely knew how to fight. I reached down and yanked the Power Stone ne off of him. I stashed it in my inventory for safe keeping. {Quest Completed! You have leveled up x3!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 84] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 114,000] [MP: 120,000] [Faith Energy: 128,548,853] [Vigor: 10,000] [Strength: 5,000] [Intelligence: 12,000] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 400] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) [Good work, Host!] ¡°Way to go, La!¡± Jean cheered as she ran over with Nebuka. The barrier around them had vanished after I took the Power Stone for myself. ¡®Congrattions¡­Daughter¡­¡¯ I temporarily froze up when I heard thatst voice in my head. Something had just spoken to me, through my new Sacred Gear. It felt like it came from the ¡®Eye,¡¯ but also from much farther away at the same time¡­ I shook my head and focused on the Collector. I had to decide what to do with him. I pointed my Lightspear at my beaten foe. Instead of being intimidated, he simply let out a pained chuckle. ¡°G-Go ahead and kill me, it won''t make much of a difference. I am an Elder, Death''s realm has no hold over me.¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood at my feet. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jean asked. ¡°Even if I die here, I''ll be back someday¡­To finish what I started¡± He said while ring at me. ¡°Maybe one of your three children will be a member of my collection in the future¡­¡± He chuckled to himself darkly. Jean gasped. I snarled at him. ¡°You dare threaten my daughters!?¡± It had been a long time since I felt this furious! ¡°You''re going to wish you could die when I''m finished with you!¡± Heughed at me again. ¡°Do your worst, I''m over a million years old there and have experienced every form of torture imaginable.¡± ¡®Daughter, give him to me¡­¡¯ A shudder went through me. Once again, that voice echoed out from my Orb of Infinity. I had a feeling that I knew who, or what, was suddenly speaking to me. The being whose Eye is powering my Orb of Infinity. I always felt that the Eye itself had a will of its own, apparently it''s able to act as a bridge tomune with its original full body as well. [That''s not good...] ¡®Give his soul to me!¡¯ [Is that the Eldritch Monster that almost one-shot Azazel?] ¡®I think it is.¡¯ [It can talk to you now!? Be careful, Host! This is a being that exists outside the sphere of your Gamer multiverse. You really should not bemunicating with it¡­] At this point, I was too angry to care. I grabbed the collector and held him up by his throat. ¡°Let this be a warning to any other beings watching us right now! My daughters are off limits!¡± I dered before willing my Orb of Infinity to open a portal to a ce it should not have been able to reach. Outside the multiverse itself! A being awaited on the other side of the portal. One that radiated never ending hunger. My Rinnegan eyes ached in pain after only gazing upon it for a few seconds. ¡®Yes! You have done well, Daughter¡­¡¯ The Collector let out a genuine scream of terror upon seeing the Eldritch Creature. ¡°What have you done, you fool!? Why would you be in contact with a being like this!?¡± He bellowed at me. ¡°You¡¯ll destroy us all!¡± ¡°Not us, only you. You shouldn''t have threatened my daughters!¡± I flung the Collector through the portal and mmed it closed behind him. Thest thing I saw was his look of absolute terror as thousands of eyeball covered tentacles surrounded him. I had a feeling the Collector wouldn''t being back ever again¡­ ¡°What the fuck was that, La¡­¡± Jean muttered in shock next to me while clutching her head in pain. Neb was lying on the ground frothing at the mouth. The beautiful blue alien waspletely out of it. They had both tried to gaze at the being on the other side of the portal. Neb, as a mortal, obviously couldn¡¯t handle it. I reached down and started healing her head with my Purger of Darkness. ¡°Let''s just say, there are some fates worse than Death in existence.¡± I said to Jean before telling her to never mention what she saw again. If there were any other Cosmic Beings watching me face down the collector, then I¡¯m sure they would do the same as well. That being on the other side of my portal was frankly terrifying. I don¡¯t think Lady Death and the Phoenix Forcebined would be able to beat it¡­ [It called you its daughter¡­a bunch of times.] It sure did¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to feel about that, or what it meant for the future. For now, we still had another Quest toplete. We¡¯d acquired the Power Stone and Peter Quill was also somewhere nearby. It was time to track down Ego and put him down next. After that, I¡¯d be able to take a break and ess everything that had urred today. XXX Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250: ¡°Sorry your friends didn¡¯t save you¡­again.¡± I said to Peter Quill. ¡°I really thought they would have while I was fighting the Collector. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d run away and try to steal your ship.¡± I told him. While I was fighting the Collector, I portaled the other Guardians away to keep them away from a fight way above their current levels. I told them to make themselves useful and save Peter¡­they did not do that. The four of them instead tried to run to the hangar, where Starlord¡¯s ship was parked, and steal it for themselves in order to flee Knowhere. They got pretty close as well. I had to subdue them all for a second time before they got away. Gamora, Rocket, Groot and Drax were all tied up on the bridge of my ship under the guard of Jean and Neb. ¡°Thanks for getting me out of that freaky cage.¡± Peter said to me. ¡°It felt like I was going to be in there forever.¡± He added with shiver. ¡°You were barely in there for an hour! Some of us have been here for years!¡± An alien who had also been trapped by the Collectorined from inside their own cage. ¡°Thank you so much for killing the Collector!¡± They added as I broke their cage and let them out. ¡°No problem.¡± I said as they quickly made their way to escape. ¡°I was in there for an hour and a half, I''ll have you know!¡± Peter called out behind them. ¡°It was really hard on me, I had to hold in my pee!¡± He added indignantly. ¡°Why would you do that? Our cages have built in waste disposal.¡± Another recently freed alien asked him. ¡°It was that tube in the center of the floor.¡± ¡°Well, no one told me that!¡± Peterined while throwing his arms up in the air. ¡°I pissed my pants for nothing!¡± [Gross.] Ah, so that''s what that weird smell was... ¡°...Just go loot some stuff while I free everyone else. I have a proposition for youter, Peter.¡± I said. ¡°And maybe change your clothes as well¡­¡± I added too. ¡°Now you''re speaking mynguage.¡± Peter said while greedily eyeing the Collector¡¯s treasures around the room. Most of them were worthless to me. I knew he''d be keeping all of his good stuff in a hidden vault somewhere. I''d already taken all of his money anyway and figured all the people who had been trapped here deserved some restitution. I had been going around releasing all of the Collectors ves for the past few minutes. He had quite a few interesting specimens, some very strange aliens I''d never heard of. He also had a frankly absurd amount of gctic credits at his disposal. I was now a gctic trillionaire¨Cnot that I even had a need for that amount for wealth. It was just something I had now. ¡°Quack. Would you be a dear and let me out of this cage?¡± Howard the Duck asked me. His was the final cage I found. ¡°Of course, Howard. I''m a big fan.¡± I told him. His movie was so bad that it was good! Too bad no one else in this Universe would know what I was talking about. Would it be weird to ask for his autograph? [Yes.] The duck tilted his head in confusion at my remark. ¡°Quack. Thanks?¡± He waddled off after stealing himself some shiny trinketsying around as well. ¡°Try not to get captured again!¡± I called out behind him. ¡°Quack! No promises!¡± I walked out of the Collector¡¯s museum/mansion with Peter Quill around 20 minutester. We weren''t alone as we walked out of there. A four leggedpanion was trotting along next to us. ¡®I love going on walks! My master never takes me on enough walks. Where is my master?¡¯ Cosmo, the space dog said in my head. I usually don''t allow anyone into my head, but c''mon, he was a psychic Golden Retriever! Cosmo was adorable. He was even wearing a silly astronaut costume. Of course, I decided to keep him. I had three daughters who I''m sure would absolutely love a talking dog as a pet. Cosmo was also immortal for some reason, so they''d never have to worry about outliving their pet. I had some sad memories about such a situation from my past life and was d they wouldn''t have to experience that... I scratched him behind the ears. ¡°I¡¯m your new master now, Cosmo. Come on, I''ve got some doggy treats on my ship.¡± ¡®Treats!?¡¯ His tail wagged furiously behind him as he followed me through a portal towards my new warship. ¡­ ¨CPeter Quill¨C ¡°Well, well, well¡­ Look who we have here.¡± Peter Quill said to the four aliens he''d escape space prison with. He didn''t think he''d be seeing the four of them again so soon. Not after they failed to save him¡­for the second time. ¡°You know, after escaping the Kyln, I bet you all have some pretty hefty bounties on your heads. I might be looking at a nice pay day if I bring you all back there.¡± Peter said to Gamora, Rocket and Groot. Drax was still unconscious. That was probably for the best, considering Ronan the user was unconscious and tied up next to him as well. ¡°Wouldn''t you have a bounty on your head as well for escaping alongside them?¡± La, his rescuer and arguably the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever seen, asked him skeptically. ¡°What? Me?¡± Peter said innocently. ¡°Of course not! I was a model prisoner I''ll have you know. Those four took me as a hostage. I was afraid for my life and had to go with them.¡± He said to La with a straight face. He couldn''t have his beautiful and powerful rescuer thinking he was some kind ofmon criminal after all. He was, obviously, but he didn¡¯t need her to know that! ¡°That¡¯s a damn lie! You shot a whole bunch of people on our way out of that prison too!¡± Rocket yelled from inside his tiny ck cage. Peter thought Rocket being trapped inside such a tiny cage was hrious. It was like animal control had finally had enough of the little bastard. ¡°Lies and nder.¡± Peter replied dismissively before turning back to La and her two gorgeous friends as well. ¡°Once again, thank you so much for saving me from the Collector¨Cmay he rot in hell. Is there any way I could repay you? Maybe take you out to dinner?¡± Peter asked her with a suave grin. La scoffed at him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men, but there certainly is a way you can repay us. We came here looking for you specifically after all.¡± She said to him. Peter was disappointed to hear that first part, but the fact that they had specifically sought him out did tickle his pride. ¡°I suppose my reputation does precede me. What can I do for youdies?¡± He asked them while standing a bit taller. ¡°We¡¯re trying to kill a Celestial and we need your help.¡± The red haired girl told him. Peter¡¯s smile immediately vanished. ¡®A Celestial!? Are they out of their freaking minds!?¡¯ Peter regretted saying that he would help them with anything. The beautiful La might have saved his life, but he wasn''t going to throw it away to help her fight one of those monsters! ¡°Well, good luck with all that, but I¡¯m afraid I just remembered I had a priormitment.¡± Peter told them. ¡°Is that so?¡± La asked while tilting her head. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to help us? It really was a lot of trouble, finding you that was.¡± ¡°I would love to¡­but my priormitment is really important.¡± Peter lied. ¡°I¡¯ll just be on my way back to my ship if you don¡¯t mind?¡± He said while stepping around the three suicidal women in front of him. Internally, he wasmenting at the loss. ¡®The gxy is about to lose three beauties¡­it''s always the pretty ones that are craziest!¡¯ He thought with a sigh. He didn¡¯t get more than a few steps before his whole world went ck. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C Neb holstered her ster after shooting Peter in the back. She had it set to stun of course. I sighed. ¡°That went about as I expected.¡± ¡°Ha! That''s what you get, you bastard!¡± Rocketughed as Peter copsed on his face. ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°Sister, are you truly hunting a Celestial? Why? Are you doing it for¡­him?¡± Gamora asked Neb in concern. She was under the impression that Neb was still working for Thanos. Neb scowled at her sister. ¡°Of course not! La is my savior, I intend to help her. I care nothing for our father anymore!¡± Neb said. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Jean asked me. ¡°We have Peter Quill¡­although he''s a bit more cowardly than I expected. I expected someone who calls themself Starlord to be braver.¡± Jean pointed out. She was disappointed. She told us that she expected him to be more like Han Solo, since he had his own ship and wandered the gxy. I thought that he sort of was, just not in the first movie. Peter Quill didn''t really step into his leadership role until the Guardians of the Gxy formed. Considering the other members kept abandoning him, that wasn''t going to happen. Not with some extra help at least¡­ ¡°Hmmm. Time for n B. Let¡¯s throw everyone in the brig for now and give them some time to properly bond as prisoners again.¡± With any luck, the Guardians of the Gxy might still have a chance at properlying together despite their very rocky start. ¡°In the meantime, let¡¯s try to find a camera. Do they even have Cameras in space¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t use my phone because its primitive technology wasn¡¯tpatible with the space inte. ¡°We can use the camera built into my eye¡­oh wait. That¡¯s gone now.¡± Neb said while touching her organic eye with a smile. She still wasn¡¯tpletely used to being whole again. ¡°I¡¯ll try and find one.¡± She said while exiting the bridge to look around the ship. ¡°So what¡¯s with the dog, La?¡± Jean asked me after Neb left. Cosmo had been at my side this whole time. He was a very well behaved dog. ¡°Woof!¡± Cosmo barked at her and wagged his tail. ¡®Hello, I am Cosmo! Do you have treats?¡¯ He asked her. ¡­ ¨CEgo¨C After living for millions of years, there wasn¡¯t a lot that surprised Ego. He thought he had seen and experienced everything the gxy had to offer at this point. That was one of the reasons he wanted to wipe it out. Not the main one, but a small part. Admittedly, the one thing he''d never experienced was being ckmailed. He watched the video that was currently trending throughout the gxy and scowled. ¡°Attention, Ego the Celestial! I am La of the Fallen.¡± The woman on the screen dered. ¡°You might know of me from one or both of my popr ssic hits such as: Ripping off Thanos¡¯s Head, or ying the Elder known as the Collector!¡± The camera panned to a Kree prison cell with multiple different species inside. Specifically, it zoomed in on a terran male who Ego felt looked vaguely familiar to himself. ¡°I present to you, your son, Peter Quill. A genuine Half-Celestial! The one you have been searching for for decades!¡± La said over the video feed. Ego didn¡¯t need to breathe considering his human looking body was nothing but a remotely controlled avatar, but he felt his breath hitch nheless! ¡°If you do note to these coordinates within 72 hours, then you¡¯ll never see your Half-Celestial son again!¡± The video ended there. Ego made note that the video already had over 100 billion views and counting. An entire gxy full of mortals had seen that hateful woman calling him out directly! ¡°Damn her! She dares threaten my son and ruin my ns!?¡± He screamed in rage and destroyed the terminal in front of him. The ground underneath him shook at his rage. His body, the entire, was trembling from his fury. ¡°Master Ego? Are you ok? What will you do?¡± Mantis, his ever loyal pet, asked him. The Celestial looked off towards the stars. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since a lesser being has attempted to pick a fight with the strongest race in the Universe! She thinks she¡¯s tough after killing Thanos and a measly Elder!? I¡¯ve been around a long time, and I¡¯ve seen thousands of beings more dangerous than either of those two rise and fall! I will show her the error of her ways, before grinding her to dust! And then, my ns will finally reachpletion after I retrieve my son!¡± Ego¡¯s rage turned to jubtion. His body, the Entire, started to rapidly elerate as he headed towards the specified coordinates from the video. ¡°I believe in you, Master! I hope you find your son.¡± Mantis said to him. He smiled at her. ¡°Oh, I will, my dear. I WILL¡­¡± ¡­ ¨C48 hourster¨C Corpsman Dey had left my ship two days prior and headed back to Xandar to report to Nova Prime. Their help in distributing my video across the Gxy was greatly appreciated. Before he left, I asked him to convey onest message to his people as well. I also told him that neither Asgard nor Earth would enter into any treaties withs actively participating in any form of very. We''ll see whether the Nova Empire continues to do business with the Ravager¡¯s Guild or not after my deration¡­ The Guardians were standing in front of me on the bridge of my Warship. They had made no less than 7 escape attempts in the past two days. If nothing else, their escape attempts kept us entertained while we waited at my specified coordinates for Ego to show up. That wasn¡¯t the only entertainment we had though. We¡¯d been watching ship after ship show up in our sector now for the past two days as well. ¡°This is insane.¡± Peter said as well all looked outside the window. Surrounding my ship were thousands, upon thousands of other vessels. It turned out that by actively calling out a Celestial across the whole Gxy, a lot of other people wanted toe and watch the battle as well! ¡°Ravagers, Nova Empire, Kree Empire, the freaking Shi¡¯ar Empire, and everyone else! Holy crap, this is insane! We are going to die¡­¡± Rocket listed off some of the bigger names that had shown up to watch the fight I had picked. ¡°I am Groot¡­¡± ¡°I will assist you, crazydy!¡± Drax said to me sincerely. ¡°You allowed me to execute Ronan, and for that you have my eternal thanks!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Drax.¡± I replied. Ronan had killed Drax¡¯s family. Drax deserved justice. I was also tired of hearing Ronan monologue to us every time he opened his mouth anyways. I let Drax into Ronan¡¯s cell, and the oue was as I expected. Ronan died covered in hundreds of stab wounds about 20 minutester¡­ [Ronan was too annoying to keep around anyway. It was always ¡°You''re all going to feel my wrath!¡± Or the ¡°Kree Empire shall rise again!¡± It was pretty annoying¡­] ¡°Of course, the crazy bastard wants to stay¡­¡± Rocketmented Drax siding with us. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s still time for us to leave.¡± Gamora said to Neb pleadingly. ¡°Why are we picking a fight with a Celestial? Much less Peter Quill¡¯s supposed father¡­¡± ¡°Mom always said my father was an Angel¡­ I never thought she was for real.¡± Peter said to himself. It took some convincing, but he eventually believed us when we told him the truth that he was only half human. ¡°He¡¯s definitely no Angel¡­¡± I muttered in offense. Peter confronted me. ¡°Why do you want to kill my old man!? Yes, he was a piece of shit for abandoning mom and me, but that¡¯s no reason for him to die! I¡¯m not just going to sit by and let you kill thest of my family!¡± He reached down and put his hand on his holstered ster. He wasn¡¯t yet aware of what Ego had done to him. I could understand where his anger wasing from. Neb ced her hand on her own gun next in my defense. If Peter drew on me, then I had no doubts she would shoot him down first. In response to that, Rocket and Gamora started reaching for their own weapons as well. Everyone around me tensed up and prepared for a fight. I raised my hands to calm everyone down. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a fight here, Peter. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to kill Ego even more than me after you hear what I have to say.¡± I said to him. Peter frowned at me. ¡°Yeah? I seriously doubt it, but what do you have to say? Why would I want him dead too?¡± ¡°Ego gave your mom her cancer, so that you would choose to follow him after she died.¡± I bluntly told Peter. ¡°He killed her.¡± Peter took a second to register my words before an expression of pure hatred spread across his face! ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill him!¡± He yelled angrily. ¡°How much firepower does this ship have!? Let¡¯s blow him to hell!¡± He said manically. I smirked at him! ¡°I like your enthusiasm, but I doubt this ship has enough on its own. We can certainly give it a try though.¡± I wanted to test out what this ship could do! ¡°Oh please, a single ship isn¡¯t going to do shit to a being like that!¡± Gamora said to me before turning to Peter. ¡°This is a Celestial, Peter! The strongest race there is! Even if you''re half of one, you have no idea how to harness any of that power yet! Let¡¯s just leave. You can have your vengeance another day. Am I the only one thinking rationally here?¡± Gamora asked everyone else. ¡°Nope, I''m with you Gamora. The dumb ¡°halfie¡± is our friend now and I¡¯d rather not see him die either. Let¡¯s blow this joint.¡± Rocket suggested while pointing to the door. ¡°I am Groot? I am Groot.¡± ¡°Oh c¡¯mon Groot, don''t say that!¡± I smirked to myself. Letting the Guardians spend 48 hours in a cell together had worked as intended. They had all be friends and I had a feeling they¡¯d probably stick together after all of this. My existence had almost butter-flied away some of the gxy''s greatest heroes. I¡¯m d I managed to correct it in time, because they will be integral to protecting our gxy from numerous threats in the future. The Guardians started squabbling amongst themselves. Peter and Drax wanted to stay and help fight, while Gamora and Rocket wanted to leave. Groot was apparently on the fence, not that I could understand a single thing he said. I thought I could speak every singlenguage in creation, but ¡°Groot¡± wasn¡¯t one of them. Jean couldn¡¯t read his mind either. She was getting better at reading alien minds, but a sentient tree was still a tree ording to her. She doubted she¡¯d be able to understand him for a while yet. ¡°Which of us will be using the stone?¡± Jean asked me while the Guardians squabbled. ¡°We each can only hold it for a few minutes.¡± She exined. We had tested out the Power Stone a little over a day ago, before the other ships started showing up in our sector. We found that Jean could hold the Stone for 5 minutes and I could only hold it for 4 and a half. But, when I was holding it¡­. HOLY SHIT! My stats were multiplied by 50x! I felt like an actual Super Saiyan holding the damn thing! And that was on top of my Goddess of Angel¡¯s title already boosting all of my stats 10x over. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 84] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 114,000] [MP: 120,000] [Faith Energy: 128,548,853] [Vigor: 10,000] [Strength: 5,000] [Intelligence: 12,000] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) ¡°I''ll hold onto it for now and give it to you when the fight starts. You can start us off with a bang!¡± I said with a smirk. Outside of Neb, no one else knew we were in possession of an Infinity Stone. The Guardians never actually found out what was inside the Orb they brought to the Collector. Jean and I decided to keep it that way. All of the most dangerous forces in the gxy had sent representatives to watch us square off against a Celestial. If they found out that we had an Infinity Stone, they might stupidly try to attack us themselves ahead of time to steal it. However, if they watched us use that Stone to sessfully kill a Celestial, I''m sure they''ll have second thoughts. Well, most of them at least. The desire for power will always sway some stupider beings¡­ ¡°Ok, that sounds like a n.¡± Jean replied. We started going over the finer details and decided that she was going to start off the fight by bathing the Celestial in a wave of Cosmic Fire. We doubted it would kill Ego, but it would certainly hurt him. Also, if Mantis was with Ego, then I would try and kidnap her, via surprise portal, before Jean nuked the. She was a very sweet girl and definitely didn''t deserve to die in a sea of mes. While Jean and I were talking, the ship''s rms started to go off! Neb, who was now mostly in charge of piloting, called out to us. ¡°Something is approaching the ship! It¡¯s small but moving incredibly fast. It¡¯s also emitting a massive amount of energy!¡± I looked out the window and saw a shooting star of golden light quickly approaching our vessel. It looked incredibly familiar to me. It was a being of some kind, flying through space without a spaceship. As they got closer, I started to recognize who wasing towards us. ¡°Huh, I think that¡¯s Captain Marvel.¡± I said. ¡°Captain Marvel? Who¡¯s that?¡± Jean asked. ¡°She feels¡­strong. Maybe stronger than us right now.¡± Jean said while feeling out the neer''s power. {Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers: Level 120} ¡°She is.¡± I said with a whistle of appreciation. ¡°If she¡¯se to talk to us, then let her onboard.¡± I said to Neb. ¡°Be careful, even my father is wary of this woman.¡± Neb opened the hangar and Captain Marvel flew directly into my ship. Some drones would meet her there and escort her to the bridge. A few momentster, she entered. I immediately noticed that she was much closer to heric book portrayal than her actress from the MCU. The most noticeable difference of course was that¨C ¡°Oh wow, she¡¯s really hot!¡± I said out loud almost reflexively while looking at the woman. I let the intrusive thoughts win and identally said that out loud¡­ I blushed a bit in embarrassment. ¡°La! That¡¯s no way to greet someone!¡± Jean chastised me. Neb scoffed, in what I suspected was jealousy¡­ Captain Marvel, or Carol Danvers didn¡¯t seem to mind my strange greeting. She smiled at me. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Most of the time people onlypliment me on my powers or strength now. It¡¯s still nice to be seen as a woman sometimes¡­¡± She trailed off. I coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sorry about that. Wee aboard my ship. What can I do for you, Miss Danvers?¡± I asked her while changing to a business-like tone. She raised a curious eyebrow at me. ¡°You know my true name?¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m friends with Nick Fury. He was there when we took down the alternate Thanos that tried to invade Earth.¡± ¡°Interesting¡­ I saw the video of that. I''m surprised Nick didn¡¯t bother calling for my aid. He must really trust you. I¡¯m also surprised to find out that Angel¡¯s have actually been real all along. I¡¯ve only been away from Earth for a few decades and it¡¯s apparently changed so much.¡± Carol said with a difficult to read expression. To me, she looked a bit homesick. I didn¡¯t know that for sure just yet though. I wondered if she wanted to talk about itter perhaps? ¡°As for why I''m here¡­¡± She exined that she had been sent on behalf of the various Empires to find out why I was picking a fight with the Celestials. They were afraid other Celestials might start retaliating against the gxy if I actually managed to kill one. The Celestials weren¡¯t friendly with each other, but they didn¡¯t like to be seen as weak either. Their inted collective pride wouldn''t allow for anyone to openly challenge them¡­ like I did. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± I¡¯d already informed Nova Prime about Ego¡¯s ns to destroy all life in the gxy. I decided not to have her spread that information until after Ego was dealt with though. I didn¡¯t want him realizing we were on to his ns. Carol was surprised by my revtion after I gave her a quick rundown. ¡°He truly was that close to seeding? All he needed was his Half-Human son and all sentient life would have been purged from the gxy? He must have been nning this for a long time...¡± Shemented with a contemtive look before shaking her head. ¡°Thank you for figuring this out and attempting to put a stop to him. If you wish for my aid, you shall have it.¡± Carol told me. ¡°Che¡­La doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± Neb clicked her tongue¡­ ¡°Thanks, we¡¯d love help from someone as powerful as you!¡± Jean said cheerfully at almost the same time. That seemed to annoy Neb even more¡­ Carol nced at Neb curiously before shrugging. Her eyes drifted over to the Guardians who were still bickering in the corner, no closer to deciding whether they were going to stay or not. ¡°Quite an interesting group you have here. How did you all meet and how did you acquire a Kree Warship of all things?¡± She asked me curiously. ¡°Was this Ronan¡¯s ship? Where is he?¡± I smirked at her. I waved my hand and created a small sofa with Creation of All Things. It was just big enough for two people to sit on¡­ close together of course. ¡°Why don¡¯t we chat for a bit, and I''ll tell you. I suspect we have a few hours before Ego finally shows up anyway.¡± I said while patting the couch spot next to me. I wouldn¡¯t mind having a nice chat with a beautiful super powered woman before having a fight to the death with an alien space god in a few hours. Carol eyed the spot on the couch next to me strangely before she shrugged and plopped down. ¡°This is a lot weirder than I thought our meeting was going to go.¡± She said. Iughed, my whole life was weird. ¡°I haven''t properly introduced myself yet, I¡¯m La of the Fallen.¡± I smiled while holding out my hand to her. Carol smiled back and took my hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, La. I''m Carol Danvers¡­¡± XXX Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251: ¨CCarol Danvers¨C It was no secret that Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, preferred women over men. As all of her friends in space would tell her, she tended to give off lesbian vibes¡­ whatever that meant. What wasn''t well known across the cosmos, was that Carol had never actually been in a rtionship before. In fact, she hadn''t ever even been on a single date that she could recall. She was always busy with the next mission. That¡¯s why Carol was slightly out of her depth when La of the Fallen started to flirt with her while they waited for Ego to arrive¡­ ¡°I heard stories of you smashing apart an entire Kree Fleet to protect the Earth. I have to say that I''m quite a big fan!¡± La said with a sincere smile that had Carol almost swooning. ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful on top of being so amazing!¡± Carol did NOT swoon. She has never swooned. If anyone told her that she did, she would forever deny it! ¡®Damn, La was incredibly beautiful though¡­¡¯ Carol thought to herself. Carol had spent literal decades protecting the Gxy from numerous threats, she had been to thousands of worlds. Not a single one has any woman as close to as beautiful as La was. Had Carol known her home was now home to such beautiful women, she probably would have visited more than once a decade. As it was, she was already nning on taking a long sabbatical on Earth for a while after this. What was the point of protecting the Gxy if she never got to enjoy any of it after all? ¡°Thank you, La.¡± Carol replied with a small blush. ¡°I''m a fan of yours as well. Particrly, I enjoyed the video of you defeating Thanos that spread across the Gxy. Did you really revive the dead afterwards? How is that possible?¡± Carol asked, she was incredibly curious about that part. Reviving the dead wasn''t supposed to be possible. ¡°Yes, I can revive the dead, but only a certain amount every day. I did bring everyone back after that battle, but that was a gift from Lady Death for eliminating a version of Thanos. In every Universe, he is a pain in her ass.¡± La exined to Carol. Carol¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Lady Death is real!?¡± She had heard the legends, but had never believed them to be true. La giggled. ¡°She is very real, believe me. I know Lady Death¡­ intimately.¡± La said with a small teasing pause. ¡°We have a certain rtionship that both of us enjoy.¡± Carol didn''t know why, but she felt very annoyed hearing that. ¡°Does that mean you''re taken?¡± Carol found herself blurting out. She hoped that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ La grinned at her knowingly and Carol blushed again. ¡°I am currently in a rtionship with a small handful of women, but that doesn''t mean I''m not open to further possibilities¡­¡± La trailed off and Carol¡¯s mind started to wander. ¡°Is t-that so?¡± Carol asked. She made a mental note to learn more about Fallen Angels when she could. Who would have thought not paying attention in her Sunday school sses would actuallye back to bite herter? ¡°Do you want to see my family?¡± La asked and Carol found herself nodding. Carol was once again impressed at how far Earth hade when La pulled out a very advanced device that was filled with numerous pictures of the Angel-Goddess¡¯s family. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C A few hourster¡­ Talking with Carol had been a very enjoyable way to pass the time. I could definitely tell that she was interested in getting to know me more. The feeling was mutual. We both had quite a bit inmon. Both of us had incredible power thrust upon us and were doing our best with it to protect the people we cared for. I was mostly focused on Earth and Asgard, while she frequently traveled back and forth across the Gxy. Unfortunately, all good things have toe to an end. Our foe had finally arrived from across the stars. ¡°Woah¡­He is big.¡± I muttered when Iid eyes on him. Ego was a chunky boy, that''s for sure. What does it mean to go to war with an entire? I didn''t quite understand the answer to that question until I saw him for myself. Hours after my sit down with Captain Marvel, Ego the Celestial had arrived in our section of space. Seeing an entire speed towards us was intimidating and exhrating. At least he wasn¡¯t even close to as big as the Phoenix Force was when I first saw her. Compared to her glorious form, Ego the Celestial was basically an ant. [If he¡¯s an ant, what does that make you then?] ¡®I¡¯m a very sexy amoeba!¡¯ I replied in my head. ¡°Are you ready to do this, Jean?¡± I asked my younger redheadedpanion. She was once again looking very nervous. I saw her crack a wry smile though. ¡°No¡­but we have to do this. I¡¯d rather this thing not swallow up all life in the gxy just to fulfill his own¡­Ego.¡± Jean said with a slight pause and blush. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that pun sounded better in my head.¡± ¡°I liked it.¡± I said while smiling at her. We were about to take on a Celestial, a little humor was appreciated. ¡°Are you sure you wish to fight this monster with just the two of you?¡± Captain Marvel asked while walking over to us. She had offered us her aid, but I turned her down. Likewise, I decided to turn down help from the Guardians as well after some proper thought. ¡°Yes, we''re sure.¡± Jean and I needed to make a statement here. There were tens of thousands of ships currently in this sector, all of them here to observe us. We needed to make a statement here on the Gctic Stage. A statement that it would only take two beings from Earth to take down a Celestial. The Shi¡¯ar and Kree empires literally spanned millions of worlds. Even Thanos avoided fighting with them in canon. If these behemoth empires wanted to attack Earth, then we would eventually be overwhelmed by the sheer numbers they could field in war. Unless they were too afraid of us to ever try. Unless we showed the Gxy what we were truly capable of right here and now! ¡°Good luck, La. I shall remain here and await your return.¡± Neb said to me. I could tell that she had absolute confidence in me. ¡°Thanks, Neb. This shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± 14 wings appeared behind me as I flew out of my warship and started flying towards Ego. He had stopped a few million kilometers away from us. It only took me a few minutes of flying to enter his upper atmosphere. Jean was right next to me as we gazed upon the gigantic being. ¡°I only sense one sentient being on the entire.¡± Jean told me. I suspected that it was Mantis. There was a small pce hundreds of Kilometers below us that resembled Ego¡¯s home from the movie. She was most likely being kept there. {-20,000MP} I created a single shadow clone, who immediately teleported down to hide on the''s surface. My clone would rescue Mantis once Ego was distracted and bring her back to my Warship where the other Guardians were watching from. ¡­ The air around me suddenly vibrated. A mighty voice echoed across the entire¡¯s surface. ¡°You have a lot of nerve to openly challenge me! I am Ego! I am a Celestial! A true God!¡± Ego''s attention was now solely on us. I''m sure my clone was taking the opportunity to grab Mantis. It was just in time too. The below us started to physically shift. Mountains,kes and oceans crumbled away and disappeared. Two volcanic gaping holes appeared. Ego''s eyes were the size of continents as he red hatefully at us. An evenrger hole appeared underneath them and formed a mouth the size of a continent. He really was a living¡­ {The Living, Ego: Level 109} His level was a lot lower than I thought it would have been¡­I expected a Celestial to be a lot more powerful. ¡°Where is MY SON! Tell me and your deaths will be quick! If you''ve harmed him, then you will wish I killed you quickly!¡± I channeled some magic power into my voice when I replied. ¡°Your son is fine, Ego. It''s you we came here for! You will not be escaping. Today you die!¡± I dered as loudly as possible. I wasn''t even as close to as loud as he was, but I know he heard me. ¡°We''re not going to let you go through with your ns!¡± Jean added her own deration. Cosmic Energy allowed her to project her own voice across the entire. I was a bit jealous. I couldn''t wait toplete this Quest and gain ess to Cosmic Energy as well! ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! You two tiny peons will not stop me! What could you even do to harm me!?¡± He openly challenged us. I reached into my inventory and pulled out the most valuable object in my possession. Ego''s massive eyes widened in surprise. No doubt, he was able to sense what I was holding. The Power Stone. Power surged through me as I held it in my bare hand. It wasn''t my turn to use it yet though. ¡°Light him up, Jean.¡± I told her. Jean took the Stone from me with only a slight grimace from the strain of holding it barehanded. The power started to surge through her next. Her green eyes turned purple, and the fiery red aura around her became much darker. ¡°Noooo! How do you have that Stone!? Get it away from me!¡± Ego roared. His confidence didn¡¯tst nearly as long as I thought it would have. ¡°Burn.¡± Jean muttered only a single word while aiming her other hand at the¡¯s surface. The next thing I saw was FIRE... An endless sea of purple mes surged downwards and vegan to wash across the living¡¯s surface. The mes of the Phoenix began to devour the entire! ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaarrrrrgggghhhh!!!¡± The screamed. ¡­ ¨CThe Spectators¨C A few minutes prior¡­ Peter Quill wanted nothing more than to be out there fighting against Ego, but he was eventually outvoted by his newest friends. They didn¡¯t want to tangle with such a powerful being. The Guardians of the Gxy along with Neb and Captain Marvel were spectating from the bridge of La¡¯s warship. ¡°Holy shit! That¡¯s your dad, Peter? How the hell did he even have sex with your mom?¡± Rocket asked rudely. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°Damn right, Groot! His penis must be massive!¡± Rocket eximed with augh. ¡°Quill¡¯s mother had very odd tastes. I do not find myself sexually attracted tos.¡± Draxmented. ¡°Is that a human trait?¡± ¡°Yeah, she sure did have some weird tastes.¡± Rocketughed even more. ¡°Hey! What the hell guys!? Quit talking shit about my mom! I don¡¯t know how my parents hooked up and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Peter eximed. He didn¡¯t even want to think about it. He¡¯d met a real Angel and knew his dad was nothing more than a lying monster¡­ ¡°I''m sure your father created an Avatar of some kind so he could sleep with your mother. Or maybe they just used artificial insemination?¡± Gamora said questioningly. ¡°Terran women are strange.¡± Drax said. Neb took offense to that! ¡°Terran women aren¡¯t strange! Do not insult the Goddess La because this one¡¯s mother had sex with a.¡± Neb said while pointing at Peter. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone insulting her savior, even if it was indirectly! ¡°Can we PLEASE stop talking about my parents having sex?¡± Peter begged. ¡°Hell no! It¡¯s too funny!¡± Rocket replied to Peter¡¯s misfortune. ¡°You guys are weird¡­¡± Captain Marvel said while not taking her eyes away from the window. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that La and Jean could lose?¡± She asked worriedly. Even she had never taken on a Celestial, although she wasn¡¯t quite sure if Ego really was one now that she saw his true form. Celestials were known to be giant humanoids as far as she knew. ¡°Worried about that scary woman? Hell no! She took down the Collector in less than a minute. That guy was like millions of years old!¡± Rocket stated assuredly. ¡°I am Groot!¡± ¡°That too!¡± Rocket added. ¡°Just give it a few minutes and I''m sure you¡¯ll see that your mate is fine.¡± Captain Marvel frowned. ¡°La and I are not mates.¡± Rocket scoffed. ¡°Not yet, you''re not. Unlike you however, I have a very strong nose. I could literally smell the attraction you both had towards each other. Even now, I can still smell it on you¡­¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s hot¨Cow!¡± Petermented and got pped upside the head by Gamora. Carol blushed and decided to notment on the talking roon''s words. ¡°Oh my god! The entire is on fire!¡± Peter eximed, drawing everyone''s attention back. There was no sound in space, but Ego¡¯s face was massive and surprisingly expressive for such arge being. It was obvious to make out that Ego was in incredible pain. That made Peter feel much better even if he wasn¡¯t the one causing that pain to the man/being that killed his mom. ¡°Damn, I need to step up my game! I¡¯ve never built a weapon capable of incinerating a whole before!¡± Rocket said with a wide grin. ¡°Not yet at least¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go designing any-killing weapons while I''m around. I will be obligated to arrest you.¡± Captain Marvel said with a sigh. ¡°Heh! Go ahead, Sparkly Lady! We shall bust out of any prison you put us in anyway!¡± Drax said boisterously. ¡°I am Groot!¡± WOOSH! ¡°Oh, hi everyone!¡± La said as she suddenly appeared on the ship''s bridge next to them. A portal that was giving off incredible heat was closing right behind her. ¡°That was a close one, I almost didn¡¯t get her out in time!¡± La was apanied by a cute alien girl with antennae on her head along with a pair of pitch ck eyes. ¡°Hello, everyone. I do not know what is going on, but I am Mantis.¡± The cute alien introduced herself. ¡°What are you doing here, La? I thought you were fighting Ego?¡± Carol asked. ¡°My main body is fighting him. I¡¯m just a shadow clone. This girl was with Ego and I wanted to rescue her before we destroyed him.¡± La told Carol before turning to the Guardians. ¡°This is Mantis. She¡¯ll be joining you guys from now on. Take care of her.¡± La¡¯s clone said before she popped in a puff of smoke. The Guardians and Mantis awkwardly stared at each other for a moment before one of them decided to break the ice and stepped forward. ¡°I am Groot.¡± He held up hisrge hand for her to shake and grinned at her. She smiled at therge tree man while shaking his hand. ¡°I am Mantis. Nice to meet you. Why did thatdy with wings say that Master Ego was going to die?¡± She had absolutely no idea what was going on¡­ ¡­ Jean let out a tired huff. She had given it everything she had just now to roast Ego. She had never expanded her powers on such a massive scale. ¡°La, you¡¯ll have to take over from here. I don¡¯t have any energy left.¡± Jean returned the Power Stone to me after bathing Ego in mes for five minutes straight. The damage done by her mes was massive. The living''s entire surface was now nothing more than moltenva. I could barely even make out his face anymore. His screaming hadn¡¯t stopped the entire time. Now it was my turn to finish him off. Honestly, I thought it would have been harder¡­He wasn¡¯t even putting up a fight. [Yeah, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing actually. Celestials are supposed to be a lot tougher. Then again, Rocket did manage to kill him with a jury rigged bomb. We both thought this Ego was going to be stronger than that one was, I guess we were wrong.] With the Power Stone clutched in my hand, I felt almost invincible as all of my stats soared. Even as injured as he was, there were only a handful of techniques I had that could actually damage Ego due to his sheer size. I didn¡¯t know where his core was, but I didn¡¯t think it particrly mattered. I was ending this in one shot! ¡°Tengai Shinsei!¡± {-100,000MP} My MP temporarily plummeted as I summoned thergest possible meteor that I could. Hundreds of kilometers above Ego¡¯s surface, a purple coated meteor, almost half the size of Earth¡¯s moon, suddenly appeared! It was an apocalyptic level attack! Unfortunately for Ego, he was so busy focusing on putting out his fires, that he didn¡¯t even notice the meteor until it struck him full force! BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM! A literal world ended explosion urred at the impact point. The amount of energy released was more powerful than anything I¡¯d ever seen! Ego didn¡¯t even get to utter any other words before the force of the explosion ended up reaching his core. He went out with a literal bang, but it was honestly more of a sad whimper from my perspective¡­ {Quest Completed! You have leveled up x3! You have gained ess to Cosmic Energy!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 87] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 114,000] [MP: 25,000/120,000] [Faith Energy: 144,555,675] [Vigor: 10,000] [Strength: 5,200] [Intelligence: 12,200] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 300] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) Jean and I flew back into space to escape the resultingary explosion. It was actually beautiful¡­in a macabre sort of way. I pulled out my phone and started filming it. I was sure my family and friends would get a kick out of seeing a Star Wars level explosion in real life. ¡°¡­Was that it?¡± Jean asked in almost disappointment. ¡°I expected that to be a lot harder. Everyone hyped up Celestials to be almost unbeatable. We killed Ego in less than 6 minutes. He didn¡¯t even get to fight back.¡± ¡°Yeah, I''m almost as surprised as you are. Maybe Celestials were just overhyped?¡± I said questioningly as we started flying back to my warship. I was actually able to hold a conversation with her in space now! ¡°Either way, let¡¯s head back home now. I miss my family.¡± I said and Jean agreed. I hadn¡¯t been home in days and was looking forward to seeing my family. I would have immediately portaled home, except my warship was too big to fit through my portals as well. Although, now that I had ess to Cosmic Energy, I think I could make a portal big enough. ¡°Huh, why are all the ships around us suddenly leaving?¡± Jeanmented curiously. I looked around and saw thousands of the ships that had been spectating our battle with Ego, warping away as fast as possible! That was very unexpected. Were they all terrified of Jean and I suddenly? What we did was impressive, certainly, but we weren¡¯t going to target them next or anything. Why was everyone running away? More and more ships continued to warp away until every single one had vanished from our sector of space! Not a single one stayed behind. Every single one vanished! ¡°That was weird¡­¡± The only remaining spaceship in the entire sector was my own. ¡°Uh¡­La. We might have a problem.¡± Jean said while pointing behind us suddenly. ¡°I think I know why everyone bolted away so fast¡­¡± Jean said. She was back to looking incredibly nervous again. I thought her confidence would have improved after we took down Ego. I turned around to see what had made her so worked up. In the ce of Ego¡¯s, a massive Cosmic red portal had manifested. It was the biggest portal I had ever seen. Easily big enough to have swallowed Ego entirely if he hadn¡¯t just exploded. I was not expecting what floated out of that portal next. Six gigantic red eyes locked onto Jean and I as we floated in the void. {The Judge, Arishem of the Celestials: Level 234} Well, shit¡­ I was starting to have the feeling that Ego wasn¡¯t the gold standard for Celestials, if he even was one in the first ce. What the hell was with that absurd level difference here!? Arishem was Level 234!? Ego was only Level 109! XXX Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Jean gulped next to me. She had already exhausted herself roasting Ego and now a drastically more powerful being had popped up in front of us. ¡°Are we going to have to fight again, La?¡± She whispered to me. ¡°This thing looks like the Iron Giant had a baby with the Death Star!¡± She eximed. ¡°That''s¡­not an inurate way to describe him.¡± I replied while gripping the Power Stone tightly in my palm. If I had to fight Arishem here, I could handle using the stone for 2 or 3 minutes at most. I grimaced, that wasn''t going to be near long enough to bring down a being over 100 levels above me. ¡°Someone''sing.¡± Jean said. I felt something rapidly approaching the two of us from behind. I turned my head to see what it was. Captain Marvel was rapidly speeding over from my ship. I cracked a small smile at the fact that she didn''t choose to run away like everyone else. She came to a stop near where Jean and I were floating in space. Carol nced off into the distance nervously. Arishem had been staring at us, with his six red eyes, in silence since he arrived in this sector of space. He hadn''t done anything else. His giant body didn''t move even an inch. It was a bit unnerving¡­ I''d never dealt with a being that acted so inhuman. Even Mephisto, the Marvel Devil, has acted more normal than this Celestial so far. ¡°This is exactly what I warned you about!¡± Carol whispered aggressively at me. ¡°Killing a Celestial ended up pissing the others off! Now this freak has shown up too! I didn''t even believe he was real until now!¡± Carolined. ¡°Arishem was supposed to be a myth, one of the boogeymen of the Cosmos!¡± ¡°Don''t put this situation on, La. You were offering to help us get rid of Ego not even a half hour ago.¡± Jean stuck up for me and pointed out. Carol shook her head. ¡°I wasn''t ming La. I was just trying to remind her that actions have consequences.¡± Carol said back to Jean before turning back to me. ¡°It didn''t help that you both killed Ego so quickly, and in the shiest manner possible! You made the Celestials look really weak to the wider Gxy. They''re supposed to be incredibly prideful beings, they won''t let that go easily¡­¡± She trailed off. Her eyes drifted over my shoulder towards Arishem. Carol was under the impression he was here as a show of strength. I supposed that was possible, myself. Despite that, his massive form still hadn''t moved since he had arrived. He must have been deep in thought about something. ¡°Ego wasn''t even a real Celestial. That''s obvious now. He died way too easily.¡± I said. ¡°Arishem shouldn''t even care.¡± I had no idea why Arishem turned up here. He never gave a shit when the Guardians killed Ego in the movie! I made my thoughts known to the two of them. ¡°Didn''t the Phoenix tell us that Ego was a Celestial?¡± Jean asked me nervously. ¡°Although, she could have been wrong I guess.¡± I shrugged at her. ¡°Maybe he was a Celestial¡¯s inbred cousin or something.¡± I joked to try and lighten the mood. I shook my head when I noticed neither girl smiled. ¡°It doesn''t really matter anyway, since he''s dead now.¡± [Ego went out with a great bang too! I rate his death explosion a solid 9/10.] Carol let out a sigh. ¡°Regardless of whether he was one or not, his death brought Arishem here.¡± Carol said before pointing at me. ¡°You announced to the whole Gxy that Ego WAS a Celestial. They all think you killed one now, and you did it easily.¡± She exined. ¡°Oh, I see your point.¡± I said. In hindsight, there were probably more subtle ways I could have liked Ego over. I was just toozy to try them. I wanted to finish his Quest and return home as soon as possible. ¡°I doubt the Judge will let us escape now without an exnation.¡± Carol said. ¡°From the stories I''ve heard about him, that I thought were not even real until now, Arishem has his own weird sense of judgment. Entires and Empires have been wiped out by him for the pettiest of reasons.¡± She exined. Jean frowned at Carol''s words. ¡°We have an exnation, Ego was trying to absorb the whole Gxy!¡± ¡°We''re about to find out whether that''s a good enough exnation or not.¡± Carol replied to Jean. I frowned and took her words as a challenge. ¡°I''d like to see Arishem even try to stop us from leaving.¡± I called on my Orb of Infinity. I summoned a small portal towards my Warship''s bridge. If Arishem was just going to passively float there and stare at us, then we might as well leave. I floated forwards to go through my portal. BONK! {-5HP} ¡°Ow!¡± My head ended up smacking something solid! I looked up to see what I had just collided with. ¡°That''s new¡­¡± Directly in front of my portal was a red energy barrier. In fact, the barrierpletely surrounded my portal on all sides,pletely blocking my ess to it. It was pretty obvious who the barrier blocking me came from. I called on my Orb of Infinity again and tried to open another portal. Immediately, another red energy barrier sprang up around it. I red at it in annoyance! ¡°Amaterasu!¡± {-5000MP!} ck mes impacted the barrier and started burning away at it. This barrier was proving even stronger than the Collector¡¯s Infinity Stone prison barrier had been. My mes failed to eat away at it after almost a full minute. I willed them away and turned back to Carol. ¡°Ok, we might be trapped here¡­¡± I relented. Arishem couldn''t stop me from creating portals, but he could stop me from going through them. I didn''t expect him to be that clever¡­ [He''s literally millions of years old¡­] ¡°If we die here, I''m going to haunt you¡­¡± Carol¡¯s eye was twitching. ¡°If we die here, I''ll just revive myself and then you guys a few dayster.¡± I replied. I''d stash the Power Stone in my inventory as well, so Arishem wouldn''t be able to take it. I would be a petty bitch like that¡­ [What if he can reach into your inventory like the Ancient One was able to do over a year ago?] ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh right, I forgot you could do that.¡± Jean said, some of the tension had lightened after my statement. You can be a lot braver when you know death isn¡¯t permanent. ¡°I''m not worried about us, I''m worried about what Arishem could do to Earth in retaliation!¡± Carol hissed out worriedly. I decided not to tell her that Arishem was already nning on destroying the Earth. There was a baby Celestial growing in the center of the that I was going to have to kill at some point. The more humans in the world, the faster it would develop. When the Earth Marvel and DxD fuse back together, the baby Celestial will grow much faster than in MCU Canon as well. I was going to have to kill it sooner rather thanter. ¡°...¡± ¡°I havee to pass judgment!¡± Arishem¡¯s voice boomed from all around us. He had finally spoken. ¡­ ¨CArishem¨C Arishem gazed across the void of space. His vision was locked on the three very tiny beings. All of them were decently powerful, but he felt like they were no threat to him. He wasn''t even wary of the one holding the Infinity Stone. Arishem had spent the past few minutes reading the minds of the mortals onboard the only remaining spaceship in the small section of space. From them, he understood the situation¡­for the most part. The being known as Ego was not a Celestial, but he was still a unique existence. Arishem might even go as far as to say that Ego was interesting. Arishem pondered if, maybe one day, Ego could have evolved himself into bing a true Celestial? And if that process involved Ego devouring countless mortals, well¡­Arishem didn¡¯t actually mind. He would consider those mortal lives as having served a more noble purpose. It was incredibly difficult for the Celestial race to spawn new members. Therefore, Arishem saw Ego¡¯s death to be a waste. What were the lives of a few trillion mortals,pared to that of a new Celestial? Unfortunately, it was not to be. Ego, the living, was dead. His soul forever lost to Lady Death''s realm. Arishem would not be able to bring it back. Arishem found himself¡­feeling irritated. It had been a long time since he had felt such a mortal emotion. ¡°I havee to pass judgment!¡± Arishem dered. ¡°I judge Ego''s death to have been a waste to the Cosmos! A detriment to the prosperity of the greater Universe! You must prove to me that your existence was more valuable than his or you will be punished!¡± Arishem dered. He did not believe that any of the three women would be able to prove their worth, but he had to at least give them a chance to defend themselves. He was a fair Judge after all¡­ ¡°How the Hell do we do that!?¡± The one with the 14 ck Wings asked Arishem. He noted that her voice projected across space with a rudimentary use of Cosmic Energy. ¡°You will allow me ess to your minds. I will judge for myself from all of your memories.¡± Arishem dered, as was his right. He had been trying to read all three of their minds since he arrived, unfortunately all of their minds were all protected by higher powers. Those powers felt familiar to Arishem, but he couldn''t recall from where or when he was familiar with them. Even for him, some memories be hard to properly recall after tens of millions of years. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The same woman dered again. He could see that she was channeling more and more power from the Power Stone into herself. ¡°I''m never letting anyone I don''t know in my head ever again!¡± The girl who was glowing with cosmic fire dered to him. The third woman powered up as well. A bright Golden Aura surrounded her next. Arishem wondered if they were going to attempt to actually fight him? ¡®How long has it been since any beings have challenged me?¡¯ He was almost amused¡­almost. ¡°You will follow my judgment or be destroyed!¡± Arishem dered with finality. He wasn¡¯t nning on indulging them in pointless battle. They would submit to his judgment like any other sane sentient would. He didn¡¯t believe they would truly attempt to fight him. Arishem was wrong. ¡°COSMIC SUSANOO!¡± The woman with 14 ck Wings screamed loudly. An enormous well of Divine and Cosmic Powerbined and surged around her being! ¡®Where did thate from!?¡¯ Arishem had not sensed any of that hidden power! The next thing he knew, he was getting punched in the face by an ethereal purple fist the size of a small moon¡­ ¡­ ¨CLa¨C This asshole thought he could root around in my mind! That wasn''t happening! I was the Gamer here! {-100,000,000 Faith Energy!} I loved being a Goddess, but the truth was, I wasn''t really a fan of Faith Energy. It could only be acquired from people''s faith, and it was slow to umte. Despite that, I was very thankful that I currently had so much of it saved up. It was exactly for a situation like this. I channeled an absurd amount of Faith Energy andbined it with Cosmic Energy and the Power Stone. The amount of power I felt flowing through me was staggering! I grabbed Jean and Carol and pulled them both close to myself. I appreciated their eagerness to fight, but they would only be a liability outside of my protection. ¡°COSMIC SUSANOO!¡± An ethereal skeleton rapidly formed around me. It was quickly followed by muscle, and then skin, and then armor. ¡°Oh my God, La!¡± Jean''s eyes were bulging wide. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Carol eximed in disbelief. [Holy shit¡­] Holy shit was right. 100,000,000 Faith Energy created thergest SUSANOO that''s ever existed. My construct was as big as Arishem himself! My Susanoo was the size of an entire and I was controlling all of it seamlessly. I raised my hand and clenched my fist. My construct perfectly mirrored my action. I felt that this fist had the power to shatter an entire if I felt like it. {Emergency Quest Initiated: Kick Arishem¡¯s Ass!} {Reward: Level Up x 10!! Eternal Bragging Rights! ???} A smirk formed on my face. I was going to kick Arishem''s arrogant ass anyway, but I wouldn''t turn down some rewards for it. [Keep in mind, you''re on a time limit. The Power Stone is already starting to damage you internally!] ¡®I won''t hold back.¡¯ I told the System. I was losing about 200 HP a second from the strain of holding the Stone. Wings the size of continents emerged from my Susanoo''s back. With them, I surged forward towards Arishem, faster than I thought possible! In the span of only a few seconds, I had crossed hundreds of thousands of Kilometers! I reeled back my fist and punched the massive Celestial directly in the face! BOOM! His head whipped backwards. I think I actually managed to leave a dent in his face, but it quickly regenerated. All true Celestials were supposed to be incredibly durable and resilient. I reeled back my other fist and punched him again! This time Inded a devastating body blow that would have knocked the air out of him¨Cif he even needed to breathe. [Hell yeah! Kick his ass, Host!] Arishem was caught off guard by the sudden violence, and possibly even the fact that I was actually hurting him. His face wasn¡¯t readable, but I imagined it would be showing shock if it was. {-1,000,000 Faith Energy!} ¡°You want to judge me!?¡± A massive Lightspear formed in my Susanoo¡¯s right hand. ¡°You''re not qualified!¡± I stabbed forwards with the spear. Before it made contact, he was enveloped by a red aura. It was almost impossible how quickly the sized being vanished from my sight! An instantter, I sensed that space had shifted behind me. A powerful blow sshed across my Susanoo''s back, just underneath her massive wings. I felt an echo of pain from the blow and let out a grunt. [Another rapid teleporter! How annoying!] {-2,000,000 Faith Energy!} I had a solution for that now. I felt my Orb of Infinity emit a feeling of -Glee- as I fed it all that power. Once again, on a muchrger scale, space became impossible to teleport through. Even for a being like Arishem. I recovered from his sneak attack and quickly spun around. Ished forwards with my giant spear a second time. Arishem seemed to have caught on quicker, at what I had done, than the Collector had. Instead of trying to teleport again, Arishem swung his arms forward towards my iing spear. CLAAAAAANG! A massive greatsword appeared in the pathway of my spear. The two world destroying weapons shed momentarily before we both pulled back. ¡°It has been a long time since I wasst injured. Millions of years¡­¡± Arishem dered. ¡°Well, it''s about to happen again in a few seconds.¡± I replied smugly. ¡°Yeah! You''re not so tough!¡± Jean cheered next to me from inside my construct. Carol looked like she wanted to speak as well, but was too tongue tied to say anything. I could understand that, two sized giants were currently battling it out and she was literally inside one of them. ¡°You have proven you have more worth than I initially believed. It is not often I admit I was mistaken. I offer you onest chance. Submit to my judgment, and I will pardon you for attacking me!¡± Arishem dered once again. Where did this guy get off!? Of course, there was no way I was going to submit to him! [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 87] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 54,000¡ú57,000 / 114,000¡ú117,000] [MP: 5500 / 120,000] [Faith Energy: 39,555,675] [Vigor: 10,000¡ú10,300] [Strength: 5,200] [Intelligence: 12,200] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 300¡ú0] I quickly put my remaining free stat points into Vigor to give myself a few extra seconds to hold the Power Stone. Every second counted right now! ¡°You have no right to judge any of us! I refuse!¡± I yelled at him. My Susanoo pped her wings and rushed towards him again. Once again, my spear met his sword. We both quickly started to trade blows back and forth. The greatsword he had created was even bigger than my Lightspear, and he wielded it with some skill, but it was evident that he was severely out of practice. After all, why should he bother training when no one has challenged him in longer than eons. CLANG! CLANG! CLASH! I batted his greatsword to the side when he overextended himself. My Lightspearshed out towards his left shoulder. I poured even more Faith Energy into the massive weapon the moment it made contact with his shoulder. My Lightspear burned right through! {-1,000,000 Faith Energy!} ¡°Raaaaaaaggghhh!¡± Arishem let out a wail of pain. He had been dealt heavy damage. A colossal arm was separated from his body and rapidly started flying off into the void. Arishem dropped his greatsword and clutched at the wound. My Light along with energy from the Power Stone was infecting his wound and preventing it from healing. Otherwise he would have immediately been able to grow another arm. His six eyes glowed burning red in fury. The rage he was emitting was so intense that it was palpable. ¡°No more! I judge you guilty!¡± He raised his remaining arm towards me and all of my instincts warned me about what wasing. He wasn''t ying around anymore! I threw both of my arms forwards and my Susanoo mimicked my actions. ¡°Disappear!¡± A beam of pure cosmic power sted forth from Arishem''s remaining arm. I knew if it hit me, we would be goners, regardless of my massive Susanoo or not. {38,555,675 Faith Energy!} {-40,000HP!} I channeled absolutely all of my remaining power andbined it with everything left I could squeeze out of the Power Stone! ¡°Fuck off, Arishem! Almighty Push!¡± [What the fuck!?] When I released all of that power in one targeted attack, something strange happened. The Space in front of me trembled¡­and then cracked. The wave of gravity surged forwards and crashed into Arishem with an ipressible amount of force! For a moment, the Laws of Physics shattered. Arishem was hit with so much force, that one instant he was in front of us, and the second¡­he vanished. That was the only way I could describe it. He was simply gone¡­ ¡°Damn, La! Did you just knock him into the next Gxy!?¡± Jean eximed with a shockedugh. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Carol finally spoke after Arishem vanished in front of us. [Wait, did you knock him into the next Gxy!?] Wherever I just sent him, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t being back for a while at least. I lowered my arms and let out a tired sigh. My-sized Susanoo faded away around us. I waspletely spent. My MP was close to zero, my Faith Energy was drained and I only had a few thousand remaining HP. Despite that, I realized there was a massive grin on my face! ¡°Ha! Get fucked Arishem! I hit him so hard he ended up recoiling away faster than the speed of light!¡± I bellowed out with augh. ¡°Haha! I literally broke Physics with pure force!¡± ¡°Is that what happened!?¡± Jean asked me in shock. ¡°He''s not dead is he?¡± Carol asked next. Somehow, she looked even more nervous at that prospect. I shook my head. I would have gotten a notification if he was. ¡°I honestly have no idea what happened to him. Why don''t we get out of here before hees back?¡± I suggested as I started flying back to my Warship. I was kind of hoping Rocket had recorded my fight just now because it would be awesome to show to people! {Quest Completed! You have Leveled up x 10! You have acquired a #####!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 97] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 5,000 / 117,000] [MP: 4,000 / 120,000] [Faith Energy: 0] [Vigor: 10,300] [Strength: 5,200] [Intelligence: 12,200] [Luck: 2300] [Avable Free Stat Points: 1000] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) XXX ¨C(Canon?) Omake, A Celestial Lost in Time¨C It took Arishem a surprising amount of time to bleed off the momentum. He had never been hit with that much force in his entire existence! He didn¡¯t think he had ever been so injured. All of his limbs were broken and bent out of ce. There was a massive indent in the center of his torso, where the full power of the blow had struck him. As the mortals say¡­he needed a minute. Arishem would recover from the damage shortly, but that wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue! Somehow, the 14 winged woman had managed to hit him so hard that she sent him through time itself! He could sense the faint traces of Temporal Energies around him. He was not where he was supposed to be¡­or WHEN he was supposed to be would be the more urate statement. He didn¡¯t know whether or not he had even been sent to the past or the future. He had absolutely no control when he was forciblyunched through time itself. Arishem took a few moments to recover from his injuries and grow back another arm. Once he was healed, he opened a portal towards Terra. The winged woman was from that small blue world. Maybe he could find her there and exact judgment on her properly. This time, he wouldn''t underestimate her. A massive portal swallowed him whole and transported him to his destination. Arishem arrived near the moon of Terra an instantter. His arrival did not go unnoticed. Numerous spaceships nearby all stopped traffic as their pilots stared at him in wonder. A few secondster, all nearby spaceships spun around and immediately started to flee from him. ¡°I am in the future then.¡± Arishemmented to himself. He had read the memories of the Half-Terran known as Peter Quill. Terra was not even close to space travel as far as the mortal knew. And there definitely was not a colony of people openly living on the moon¡­ Arishem¡¯s eyes drifted towards Terra. He had a feeling the woman he was after would be there. ¡°Woman with 14 wings! Come out and meet your judgment!¡± Arishem dered. His voice echoed across the entire! ¡°Jeez. Did you have to yell so loudly!? Also, who the hell are you, and why are you so needlessly big?¡± A woman¡¯s voice spoke from nearby. Very nearby! Arishem¡¯s eyes almost became crossed as he nced down. Hovering directly in front of his face was the woman with 14 ck Wings! No¨Cit wasn¡¯t her. This woman looked almost identical, but her aura felt different. ¡°Who are you, mortal? Where is the woman I seek? Where is La of the Fallen!?¡± He demanded to know. ¡°Mom? She¡¯s out right now, probably touring another weird universe with my sisters. She¡¯s left me in charge of the while she is out. Nice to meet you giant dude. I¡¯m Hilga¡­¡± She introduced herself confidently. She wasn¡¯t gazing at him with reverence or fear, but looking at him as if they were equals. Arishem was once again annoyed at the audacity of lesser beings. ¡°Your mother hit me so hard that she sent me through time itself! That is but a single one of the crimes she must face my judgment for! Bring her to me!¡± Hilga had a pondering look on her face before she snapped her fingers in realization. ¡°Oh, I know who you are! You¡¯re Arishem! They talked about you in history ss! You ended up disappearing for a few years after my mom first fought you decades ago. No one knew where you went during that period. So, she ended up hitting you so hard that she sent you through time? I didn¡¯t know that was even possible!¡± Hilga said excitedly. ¡°It is.¡± Arishem confirmed. ¡°I must now find a way back. It will be tedious, even for a Celestial.¡± Hilga tilted her head. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t I help you out then?¡± She suggested. ¡°Want me to try sending you back myself? It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for me.¡± ¡°How would you do that?¡± Arishem asked. Hilga Hdottir raised her palm towards Arishem¡¯s face nonchntly. Suddenly, all of his senses screamed at him in warning! It was only now that he truly sensed the power lurking inside the girl in front of him! She was even more powerful than himself somehow! Far mar powerful! ¡®How is that possible!?¡¯ Hilga smiled. ¡°See youter giant dude, Almighty Push!¡± Arishem once again found himself being sted through time¡­ XXX A/N: A fun little addition at the end there XD Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253: ¨CLa¨C Hourster¡­ ¡°This ship is needlessly tedious to control.¡± I muttered to myself in annoyance. Every single control on the bridge was a holographic touch screen. Half the time, my finger ended up brushing across the wrong interface and my warship would start lurching in a random direction! ¡°Seriously, what''s wrong with buttons? Why does everything have to be a touch screen nowadays?¡± Iined. I was now controlling this massive warship by myself. I had to learn at some point. Jean had given me a quick rundown, but she was gone now. Jean had returned to Earth a few hours ago via portal. She was getting antsy and wanted to return to Akeno and Ororo. She had done her part well enough and I let her go back. ¡°I would help you if I could. I''ve never actually piloted a Kree warship before.¡± Carol said. She was slightly embarrassed about that fact considering she served in their military for years. She primarily flew around the gxy using her cosmic powers. ¡°I can rewire this whole bridge for you.¡± Rocket offered with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°I could make it so you can fly this thing with your toes if you wanted to!¡± I was almost tempted to take Rocket up on his offer, but I didn''t trust Rocket enough to not install some backdoor programs that would allow him to hijack my ship from me. I wouldn''t put it past him to try it at least. [He would absolutely try to steal your ship from you¡­] Peter had served his purpose and I kind of wanted them all off my ship now. Of course, Carol and Neb were free to stay as long as they liked. ¡°No thanks. I''m dropping you all off soon anyways.¡± I said to the Guardians. The only problem was that they, except for Mantis, were all still wanted by the Nova Corps. I didn¡¯t know where I could even drop them off. I definitely wasn¡¯t letting them anywhere near Earth or Asgard. I didn¡¯t need their craziness identally burning down any ces I cared about. ¡°Aw crap¡­we ARE still wanted, aren''t we?¡± Rocketined. ¡°Ipletely forgot about that! We won''t be able to operate in Nova space until we clear all this up. What did we even do wrong?¡± Rocket asked out loud. ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°Yes, I know a bunch of Nova Corps prison guards died because of us! That wasn''t my fault they were at the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡± Rocketined. He was probably the most wanted of the bunch since he organized an entire prison breakout. [They were literally just doing their jobs as prison guards. Where else were they supposed to be?] ¡°Can we have Ronan''s body?¡± Peter asked me. ¡°I know that Drax stabbed the absolute shit out of his corpse, but it should still be recognizable at least...¡± He said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Peter, why do we want a corpse?¡± Gamora asked him. ¡°Do you have some kind of n?¡± ¡°Are we going to eat him?¡± Drax said eagerly. ¡°I like this idea! It is the ultimate form of disrespect! Good idea Quill!¡± Drax praised Peter. Gamora sent Peter a judgemental re! ¡°I will not eat a Kree corpse, Peter! What kind of n is that!?¡± ¡°What!? No, we''re not going to eat Ronan!¡± Peter replied with a horrified look. ¡°What''s wrong with you two.¡± ¡°My apologies, I don''t know much about Terran diets and I''ve had a long day.¡± Gamora exined sheepishly. ¡°Aww¡­¡± Drax pouted in disappointment. ¡°My wife and children would have rested easily knowing I had filled my belly with the man who took their lives.¡± ¡°For thest time, I''m not nning on eating Ronan!¡± Peter said in exasperation. ¡°Maybe just a leg?¡± Drax suggested. ¡°I am slightly hungry.¡± Mantis added. ¡°I do not know who Ronan is though. Is he tasty?¡± ¡°I might try some leg. I''m not picky, I''ll eat almost anything.¡± Rocket added thoughtfully. ¡°I am Groot.¡± ¡°Nevermind, Groot¡¯s right. We don''t know what kind of diseases Ronan probably had.¡± Peter let out a tired sigh and decided to ignore Drax, Rocket and the other idiots. He exined his reasoning to everyone else on the bridge. ¡°We''re going to turn Ronan''s body over to the Corps in return for pardons. The Nova Corps hated the shit out of Ronan. It should work out. I want to at least get my ship back from them.¡± ¡°That''s a good idea.¡± Gamora agreed. ¡°We might even get some bounty money on top of our pardons.¡± With that decided, I turned over Ronan the user¡¯s body to the Guardians. I opened a portal for them to Xandar and they left my ship. I was honestly d they were gone. They''re banter was funny in small bursts, but could honestly get very irritating after hours upon hours of listening to it all. ¡°What now?¡± Carol asked me. She had made it clear before that she wanted to take a break from therger gxy for a while. She wanted to stick around with me, and I was perfectly ok with that. I looked forward to more subtle, or not so subtle, flirting with her in the future. She wasn¡¯t the only one sticking around. Neb had been looking at me reverently after I restored her body. After I took out Ego, and then sted Arishem to who knows where, I was now getting borderline looks of utter worship. I could tell that she would follow me anywhere I asked her to. I contemted my choices on where to go. I wanted to return home, but there was also something else to consider. I had been out of touch for a few days, but I''m pretty sure the war in Asgard had finally kicked off. The Demons of Muspelheim and the Frost Giants of Jotunheim had joined forces and dered war all out war. I had no doubts that H and Azazel would eventually win, but it would be a long fought battle. The enemy had farrger numbers than our forces did. We could use something to give us an advantage. Something like my warship. It had enough firepower to almost solo Xandar. It was definitely a game changer. Not to mention, it could hold and transport tens of thousands of troops at once. ¡°We''ll be setting a course for Asgard.¡± I decided. ¡°And by that, I mean I''ll just be portalling this massive ship to Asgard. I''m not spending days flying there.¡± I said. This ship was absolutely massive, but with Cosmic Energy I could now make portalsrge enough for it to fit through. ¡­ ¨CSif¨C Sif was currently engaged in battle on the outskirts of Asgard. The me Demons had somehow found a way to bypass Asgard¡¯s protective barriers and sneak their troops inside. Surtur had sent a few battalions along with somerge monsters in the initial attack. The majority of Asgard and the Grigori¡¯s forces were currently facing off against the invading battalions of me Demons. Sif and Kokabiel were busy dealing with thergest monster the invaders had brought with them. ¡°Watch out, Sister! It¡¯s going to breathe fire!¡± ¡°ROOooooaaar!¡± Sif heeded Kokabiel¡¯s warning and dove to the ground. She was just in time! A searing hot wave of fire passed a few inches above her! She was thankful that the Extremis in her veins kept her from being roasted by thetent heat. Once the mes subsided, Sif hopped back to her feat and gripped her sword tightly. The monster they were facing roared angrily when it noticed that Sif had dodged its breath attack. They were currently fighting a Dragon¡­ A Dragon that had crawled out of the hottest magma pits of Muspelheim. It stood over 20 meters tall on its four legs with a wingspan at least 3 times asrge. Its scales were also glowing and burning red hot. This was a creature thatfortably swam in fiery liquid magma. The weaker Fallen Angels and Asgardians couldn''t even get close to the fierce beast without getting burned. Only Sif and Kokabiel were able to withstand the intense heat and battle the dragon. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I''ve faced a Dragon inbat.¡± Sif reminisced. Thest time she had faced an actual dragon had been on one of Thor¡¯s crazier escapades. She sometimes found herself missing the simplicity of those days. Her life was filled with nothing but fighting and drinking. Of course, Sif would never change her current life for anything. She was much lonelier back then as well. Kokabiel floated down next to her and hovered a meter off the ground. There was an oversized Lightspear in each of his hands. He was grinning maniacally at their current situation. ¡°Hah! This is what my brethren and I were born for! Glorious war where we can prove our dominance! I will never fall to some oversized lizard!¡± ¡°ROOooooaaar!¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes glowed in fury. It wasn¡¯t able tomunicate, but it was clearly smart enough to understand Kokabiel words just now. It didn¡¯t seem to like them very much. The ground started to shake as the massive beast started to charge towards them. The Dragon¡¯s mouth was snarling wide open, showing rows upon rows of razor sharp teeth. It lunged its powerful jaws forwards towards Sif. She leapt high into the air just as it snapped them shut. ¡°I am not your dinner, foul beast!¡± Sif gripped her sword tightly as gravity started to pull her back downwards. She was directly above the Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Die!¡± She attempted to m her de directly into its skull. CLANG! At thest second, it swung its head to the side. Her Asgardian de ended up bouncing off one of its strong horns. Sif cursed and grabbed onto the horn to steady herself. Her other hand was still holding her de. She attempted to stab the foul beast again. She raised her de and prepared to strike at the Dragon¡¯s unprotected eye. Its head started thrashing back and forth wildly to stop her! Sif had to stop her attack. She hung onto the Dragon¡¯s horn with all of her might as it thrashed wildly. It had amazing physical strength! Even a fully grown bilgesnipe wasn''t so fierce! ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t forget about me!¡± Kokabiel shot through the air towards them. His wings kept him a few meters off the ground, which was starting to bubble and boil from the sheer heat the Dragon naturally exuded. Kokabiel thrust both Lightspears directly into the Dragon¡¯s left side. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re a tough bastard!¡± Kokabiel grunted at the impact. The Dragon¡¯s hide was so tough that Kokabiel¡¯s two Lightspears barely sank a few centimeters deep into its flesh. That didn¡¯t stop the beast from acting like a baby. It stopped thrashing, threw its head into the air, and let out the loudest roar yet! Sif felt woozy and almost released her hold. The roar was so loud that Sif¡¯s eardrums popped. ¡°Silence!¡± Sif screamed in pain. Golden blood flowed out of both her ears before the Extremis went to work and started repairing the damage to her hearing. She quickly steadied herself before shing down with her de. The Dragon¡¯s only unarmored spots were its eyes. Sif¡¯s de shed through its pupil. The beast was half blinded! Piping hot blood spurted outwards as Sif hopped off the beast''s head and backed away. ¡°Excellent strike, Sister-inw!¡± Kokabiel cheered. He left his two Lighspears lodged in the Dragon¡¯s side and flew over to regroup with her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. A wounded beast will fight ten times harder for survival.¡± Sif reminded him. The Dragon was more dangerous than ever now. It had stopped thrashing and letting out roaring tantrums. With its remaining good eye, it was silently staring at the two of them furiously. It would now do everything in its power to try and kill them or escape. ¡°Now the real fight starts! I¡¯ve been looking forward to a battle like this!¡± Kokabiel cheered. Sif found herself smiling with his enthusiasm. As an Asgardian, especially a Goddess of War, she would never turn down a good fight! FWISH! A sh of purple Light fell down from the sky high above. The Dragon went eerily still for a split second¡­and then its head fell clean off of its body. A purple Lightspear had fallen down from the sky and instantly decapitated the beast. Its body copsed to the ground dead next to the severed head. Kokabiel threw his arms up in the air in exasperation! ¡°Damn it, La! You ruined our glorious Dragon hunt! It was just getting good!¡± Heined while staring up in the sky. Sif could admit that she was also disappointed, but that didn¡¯t stop the smile that quickly formed on her face. La, her love, was hovering in the skies above Asgard! La looked beautiful and as majestic as always. What surprised Sif, however, was the absolutely gigantic spaceship that was now hovering in Asgard¡¯s orbit. She didn¡¯t remember such arge vessel being there a few moments ago. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C I flew down andnded in front of Sif and Kokabiel. Thetter was scowling at me in annoyance, while the former threw herself into my arms. I didn¡¯t mind that Sif was wearing armor that was covered partially in Dragon blood. I wrapped the blonde goddess in a loving embrace. I could always wash the blood out of my clothester anyway¡­ ¡°Sorry I took your kill, brother.¡± I apologized to Kokabiel over Sif¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I saw you two fighting arge Dragon and got nervous. I wanted to help.¡± Kokabiel scoffed. I could tell he was annoyed, but still happy to see me. ¡°Whatever¡­it''s fine. I''m sure there will be other Dragons. This was only a probing attack from Muspelheim anyways. Only a few hundred Demons out of their legion of millions.¡± ¡°When I arrived, I had noticed Asgardian soldiers fighting against me Demons in the distance.¡± Imented. ¡°I saw our siblings helping, but they were mostly letting the Asgardians fight.¡± A lot of Fallen Angels were hovering on the edge of the battle and watching. Kokabiel nodded. He exined that this battle was a good opportunity for the inexperienced Asgardians to get a taste of war for the first time. Kokabiel and Sif were handling the Dragon themselves since the younger Asgardians would have been overwhelmed by such a beast. H, Thor and Azazel were on standby somewhere in case Surtur sent any of his more powerful forces to attack. ¡°Where have you been, Sister?¡± Kokabiel asked me. ¡°And what is that colossal vessel you brought back with you?¡± I grinned at him. ¡°I have a story you¡¯re absolutely not going to believe! I faced one of the most powerful beings in the Universe! I¡¯ll wait till we rejoin everyone else before I tell it though. As for the ship, it¡¯s mine now! I took it from the Kree Empire. We should be able to make pretty good use of it. It¡¯s one of their most powerful warships. It¡¯s fully stocked with a hoard of weapons.¡± Kokabiel grinned at my words. ¡°Well done, showing the rest of the gxy what we''re capable of! I can¡¯t wait to hear the rest of the details!¡± I let go of Sif and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes, my love. I left two newpanions behind when I rushed down here.¡± Carol and Neb were still on board the ship. I rushed down when I noticed a battle was underway upon our arrival above Asgard. Now that I knew it was nothing but a small probing attack, and everyone was fine, I would go back up and retrieve the two of them. XXX Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254: A few hourster, the celebratory parties across Asgard were all in full swing. It hadn¡¯t been a very big battle, but a victory was a victory. Asgardians loved any excuse to party after all. It also bolstered spirits that we had in hundreds of me Demons without taking a single loss. A few of the less experienced Asgardians had been seriously injured, but not a single one had died. It only took me a few minutes to heal them all. After giving me a passionate kiss, Sif ended up having to depart from my side to go and celebrate the victory with her soldiers. As one of Asgard''s newest generals, it was important that she was seen in these public events. She needed to be taken seriously and didn''t want to be known as the ¡°woman who always followed Thor and his friends around¡± anymore. At least she made ns to return with me to Earth the next day. While the city was busy partying, H, Azazel, and Kokabiel had moved to arge room in the pce to make introductions with my guests and catch up with me. ¡°It is nice to meet you, Queen H. Thank you for hosting me.¡± Carol Danvers introduced herself. ¡°It is lovely to meet you as well, Lady Danvers. Or do you prefer Lady Marvel?¡± H responded with a genuine smile. I didn¡¯t miss the wink H sent me as well as she greeted Carol. H definitely approved of the beautiful space Superhero being in mypany. Carol clearly wasn''t used to being addressed as a ¡°Lady¡± judging by her confused expression. She snapped out of her confusion though, and switched to a more political smile. ¡°Either is fine with me. I''m currently on a vacation of sorts, so feel free to call me Carol.¡± ¡°Wee to Asgard, Carol.¡± H then turned to the other guest I had brought with me. ¡°And who might you be, my Lady?¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m Neb.¡± Neb introduced herself bluntly. She chose to stand closer to me and was eyeing everyone else in the room¨Cnot warily¨Cbut with a hint of caution. It would take a while for Neb to get over her paranoia and social awkwardness. H giggled, she didn¡¯t seem to mind Neb¡¯s attitude at all. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you as well, Lady Neb.¡± H said before turning back to me. ¡°You certainly know how to make an entrance, La. That warship you brought back with you nearly gave us all a heart attack.¡± She said yfully. ¡°Where did youe across such a vessel?¡± Azazel asked. ¡°I would love to take it apart and see how it ticks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to do that, but I¡¯d like Tony and Andrea to join you when you do. Earth¡¯s technology could take leaps forward with everything on that ship.¡± I said. ¡°As for where I got it, I took it from a genocidal alien warlord. He was going to use it to attack the Nova Empire after he acquired the Power Stone. He was never able to acquire the Stone though.¡± ¡°The Power Stone!¡± H¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That was one of the stones that used to belong to Odin! What happened to it?¡± She was eager to know. I smirked and reached into my inventory. When I pulled my hand out, a small glowing Purple Stone was held in my grasp. The Stone became much longer after I had defeated Arishem and advanced so many levels at once. I spected that I could now hold it barehanded for around 10 minutes. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re just holding that thing in your bare hand. No one should be able to do that¡­¡± Carolmented hesitantly while shifting away slightly. She was nervous around Infinity Stones after what the Space Stone had done to her. ¡°La is a true Goddess! Of course she can hold it! If she couldn¡¯t, then there is no one else in the cosmos who could!¡± Neb dered with more emotion than I¡¯d ever seen her express before! She gave everyone else in the room a challenging re to see if they would try and refute her words. No one did, of course. I did receive a couple of snickers from Azazel and Kokabiel. Neb¡¯s tant devotion made me blush in embarrassment. H also smirked at me and mouthed the word ¡°fangirl.¡± ¡°Thank you, for your¡­enthusiasm, Neb.¡± I told my bluepanion. Neb nodded at me. ¡°Of course. I was only speaking the truth.¡± Azazel broke the awkwardness of the situation by letting out a whistle of appreciation. ¡°I haven''t ever seen the Power Stone in person. It¡¯s definitely the real deal. The powering from it is amazing. It almost feels like Ophis did before she disappeared, actually.¡± Hemented to himself curiously. Azazel then asked me what I was nning to do with the Stone. ¡°I''ll be hanging onto it for now. It''s a nice little power up to have on hand for emergencies. Especially after I had to burn through my entire supply of Faith to handle my most recent enemy.¡± I said. Ideally, I wanted to find some kind of method to eventually fuse with its power permanently. [Without it eventually blowing you up of course.] ¡°What!? You spent all your Faith Energy in one battle!?¡± Azazel asked in concern. ¡°Who did you fight?¡± I started exining everything that urred the past couple days. I started with Akeno¡¯s request to help Jean. Then I moved onto my meeting with Lady Death and the Phoenix Force. I told them how I defeated the Collector and then Ego back to back. Finally, I mentioned how Arishem had shown up afterwards. ¡°Arishem!?¡± H eximed in shock. ¡°One of the strongest Celestials!? What was he doing there!?¡± She ran over and started inspecting me for injuries. I had to reassure her multiple times that I was ok. ¡°I issued a direct challenge to the Celestials across the Gxy when I called out Ego. That''s why Arishem showed up. I suspect that he was there to put me in my ce¨Cor something like that.¡± I spected to everyone. ¡°That''s troubling but not unexpected.¡± Azazel said with a frown. ¡°The minds of beings like that don''t operate at the same as ours do. Did you have to use all of your Faith Energy to escape him?¡± ¡°BAH! Do you have no faith in our sister!?¡± Kokabiel berated Azazel. ¡°La obviously defeated Arishem¨Cwhoever he is¨Cand proved the superiority of Fallen Angels across the cosmos!¡± Kokabiel dered while walking over and patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Good work, La!¡± I gave him a beaming smile. Kokabiel¡¯s statement came off as mildly racist, but at least he believed in me. Azazel shook his head at our pointy eared brother. ¡°You don''t know how powerful a being like this is, Kokabiel. He could wipe outs and stars as easily as he breathes!¡± ¡°Hmph! So what if he can. La defeated him! I watched the entire battle from the bridge!¡± Neb cut in and told everyone. ¡°I saw it as well. I''m not sure what happened to Arishem, but he was defeated. He ended uppletely vanishing after La used her final attack.¡± Carol also added. Their words had Azazel and H both looking at me in utter shock! ¡°Unbelievably!¡± Azazel dered. H grinned widely. She engulfed me in a big hug. ¡°I knew you were amazing, my love, but you have truly reached another level with this victory! No doubt, the rest of the Gxy will think twice before challenging our might now! This is stupendous news!¡± She dered. ¡°We must take advantage of the situation and start spreading the news and propaganda as fast as possible!¡± ¡°Er¡­about that. No one else saw my fight happen.¡± I muttered over H¡¯s shoulder. H tensed in my arms. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Azazel asked. I exined how the second Arishem showed up, every single vessel, without fail, had fled from the space sector. No one else has actually seen me defeat Arishem¡­ ¡°Watching everyone run away was certainly strange. They all left so fast that they didn''t even think to leave any recording drones behind.¡± Carol exined as well. ¡°At this point, half the Gxy might actually be assuming that La is dead¡­¡± Carol trailed off when she noticed the re H and Neb sent her. ¡°I was just telling the truth!¡± She pouted! ¡°Cowards!¡± Kokabiel spat out. ¡°They are presented with the opportunity to witness the strongest beings in the Gxy face off¡­and they flee!?¡± He eximed in disbelief and indignation. That grated his pride as a warrior. H let go of me and also muttered a few Asgardian curses as well at all the non-existent spectators. ¡°Damn, we could have gotten Jotunheim and Muspelheim to both surrender to us immediately.¡± I, for one, was a bit thankful that no one important had witnessed Arishem''s defeat. The other Celestials would definitely not take it lying down. It could have blown up into a full scale war that I just wasn''t ready for quite yet. I wouldn¡¯t mind letting them think I was dead for now. It would give me time to grow, possibly even figure out how to absorb the Power Stone permanently. ¡°That¡¯s just how things go sometimes. It is what it is,¡± Azazel shrugged. ¡°Why don¡¯t we move on for now?¡± Once everyone was caught up with mytest adventures, we switched to lighter topics¨Clike war. H called a servant girl toe and give Carol and Neb a tour of Asgard''s pce halls while the rest of us had our discussion. I trusted the two of them, but I understood that the others would need more time to start doing the same. ¡°Now, onto the topic of the war.¡± H exined how we were individually vastly more powerful than our enemies, but we were still dramatically outnumbered. I couldn''t just go to Jotunheim or Muspelheim and blow up both of thes either. For one thing, I would be considered a genocidal monster for milenia if I did that. For another, the nine realms held a greater significance than I was aware of. H did her best to exin it when I asked her. ording to her, the nine realms were intrinsically linked together¡­as some kind of MASSIVE seal! What was on the other side of that seal? H didn''t know, so neither did we. Odin had taken that information to his early grave. Furthermore, If a single one of the nine ends uppletely destroyed, the whole seal would break! All she knew was that things would be very bad if one of the nine realms was destroyed. That meant that we had to fight this war while severely holding back our true power. [Odin was really bad at nning ahead. Asgard would have been screwed if H didn¡¯t return to rule.] ¡°Do you think Surtur or Laufey know what¡¯s on the other side of the seal?¡± I asked H. ¡°It is possible. I doubt they would tell us though. I fear bringing it up to them as well. They might end up trying to destroy one of the realms out of spite. They would happily doom themselves if it meant taking us all down with them.¡± H exined to us all. Surtur and Laufey didn¡¯t give two shits about their own people either. ¡°If we want to win this battle sooner, then we either need more firepower or more soldiers. La¡¯s Warship will help quite a bit with our firepower at least. I wish we had more ships like it.¡± Kokabielmented. ¡°I''ve noticed that Asgard is missing its warships of old. What happened to them?¡± Azazel turned and asked H. ¡°All of our own warships were lost with our original.¡± H said bitterly. ¡°No one left alive knows how to reconstruct them. The knowledge has been lost.¡± ¡°I suspect this war will be very long and drawn out.¡± Azazel started to exin. ¡°The minor probing attack from today pretty much confirmed it. Surtur and Laufey both know that their worlds are inhospitable to most of our own forces. There¡¯s the fact that most regr Asgardians simply can''t handle the drastic temperatures. Only its Gods can. Also, only Fallen Angels with six or more wings will be able to stay on either of those worlds for a prolonged amount of time.¡± He borated. Asgard didn¡¯t have that many gods, and Fallen Angel¡¯s with six or more wings weren¡¯t actually thatmon either. We only had a few thousand of them at most. ¡°What about your necromancy, H?¡± I asked. Lady Death had returned that ability to H. ¡°I emptied Asgard¡¯s catbs of every single corpse. For now, it shall remain as our secret army. We will deploy it only at the most opportune time. It currently sits around 100,000 strong.¡± H said with a smirk. She definitely felt more powerful after having her full powers restored. [The Goddess of Death, H: Level 101] I nodded to myself after observing her current level. She could even give Captain Marvel a run for her money now. ¡°100,000 is good, but not enough.¡± I spected. ¡°You should ask for help from Alfheim or Earth. I¡¯d personally rmend asking Earth for some soldiers.¡± I suggested either calling in help from Shield or hiring mercenaries. I also suggested enlisting the help of the more powerful mutants. Mutants like Storm could be devastating if used properly in this war. I wondered if she would be able to make it actually rain on Muspelheim? I don¡¯t know if that world has ever experienced rain before. I also suspected that she could naturally counter any blizzards the Frost Giant¡¯s employed on Jotunheim. My suggestion drew mixed opinions. Azazel was all for asking for help of course. Kokabiel was opposed because it would ¡°make us look weak.¡± H was on the fence about what to do as Queen. She didn''t want to look like a ¡°weak¡± Queen either, but she knew that logically Asgard could use aid. Our discussion ended a few momentster. H said she wanted to consider her options before making a final decision. She was nning on taking a walk to think. I offered to go with her but she shook her head. Once I left the room, I inquired from a nearby servant about where Carol and Neb had gone off too. ¡°They have both been given their own quarters for the night, Princess.¡± The maid told me. ¡°Would you like to be shown to your own quarters?¡± ¡°I have my own quarters?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course you do, Princess La. You are Queen H¡¯s betrothed and the mother of the heiress to the throne, Princess Hilga.¡± She told me as a matter of fact. Since Carol and Neb were already in bed, I decided not to disturb either of them. I asked the maid to show me to my quarters. My room in the pce ended up being right next to the Queen¡¯s room of course. Iid my head on the incredibly soft pillow and decided to go to sleep for the night. I hadn''t slept since before I set out with Jean. That had been days ago. When I woke up tomorrow, I would finally return to Earth and the rest of my family. ¡­ ¡°Wee back, my Champion.¡± I opened my eyes and found myself back in Death¡¯s realm. It looked like I wouldn¡¯t be getting a peaceful sleep tonight either. The second I passed out, she was able to pull me to her realm. ¡°How is it so easy for you to keep grabbing me whenever I fall asleep?¡± I asked her. Lady Death smiled at me cryptically. ¡°Sleep is a small hint of Death.¡± She didn''t say anything else. I pouted at her. ¡°Fine then, keep your secrets. It''s nice to see you again, Lady Death. Did you call me here for business, or maybe something more personal~?¡± I asked her while fluttering my eyes. I also pulled down my dress a bit teasingly to show some extra skin. If I wasn¡¯t getting any sleep, then I deserved to have some fun~. I smirked when Lady Death actually gulped. Her eyes dted, she clearly wanted me. ¡°Oh, how you tempt me so, my Champion...¡± Lady Death said breathily before calming herself down. She shook her head. ¡°Before any of¡­that¡­I have news for thee.¡± She said with a sigh. I pulled my dress back up and sighed as well. Business before pleasure. ¡°Of course, what news do you have for me?¡± I asked her. ¡°The Universe has been thrown slightly off bnce by the machinations of an interloper.¡± Lady Death started to exin why she called me to her realm. It sounded pretty important. ¡°Thrown off bnce?¡± I asked while tilting my head. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Arishem was not supposed to visit you after you defeated Ego. The Phoenix Force herself had requested the living''s destruction.¡± Lady Death exined. ¡°Arishem was actually manipted into appearing before you, not that he was aware of it at the time¡­¡± I raised a curious eyebrow. ¡°Arishem was manipted? Who would be able to do that?¡± Lady Death frowned. ¡°I¡­do not know.¡± She admitted. That surprised me. There were very few beings that could hide from her gaze. Of course, that made the list much shorter as well. ¡°I have suspects, but that is all. Whoever did it knows about your connection to me.¡± She said. ¡°As for the Universe being thrown off bnce, that is exactly as it sounds. Arishem ended up being forcefully sent forwards in time by your final attack. Time and Space have ended up being damaged on a fundamental level.¡± ¡°Is that what happened!?¡± I eximed. I hit him so hard he was flung through time? That was actually pretty awesome! I didn¡¯t mean to damage Time and Space though. I¡¯d have to be more careful in the future. Hitting someone so hard they fly away faster than light is apparently a bad thing¡­ ¡°For a short time, until Time and Space naturally correct themselves, you might find strange things urring around you. What those things are, I also couldn¡¯t say.¡± Lady said with a frustrated pout. I could tell she wasn¡¯t used to feeling so useless. Her warning was appreciated, but it didn¡¯t sound like there was anything I could actually do about her warning. What I could do wasfort the beautiful upset woman in front of me. This time, my dresspletely slipped off my body and pooled at my feet. I confidently strode over to her throne and plopped myself in herp. ¡°You sound upset, Lady Death, how about I make you feel better~?¡± XXX oWo Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255: After I had spent the night in Lady Death¡¯s realm, I met up with Carol and Neb in the morning. My legs were a bit wobbly and I''m sure they both noticed that fact, but neither made ament. I¡¯m pretty sure I did see them both blushing a few times when they thought I wasn¡¯t looking at them. ¡°Are you two ready to see my home?¡± I asked them both. Carol smiled at me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your kids. I can¡¯t believe you have 3 of them.¡± ¡°Technically I have four, but one of them is a teenager. She''s 16 now.¡± I said, mentioning Heather. ¡°I''m also currently watching my adopted niece Asia.¡± Carol looked at me in shock. ¡°Five!? That must take up a lot of free time! How do you get anything done?¡± ¡°It''s not as bad as you think. Thankfully, I have a technique that allows me to create perfect clones of myself. I even get all of the clone''s memories once I dismiss them.¡± I exined the Shadow Clone Jutsu to the two of them. ¡°That ability sounds like every mother¡¯s dream.¡± Carol said thoughtfully. ¡°When my friend had children, she always seemed like she was exhausted and never had any free time.¡± ¡°Can anyone learn these Jutsu?¡± Neb asked, intrigued. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I took a second to ponder that question. ¡°Possibly?¡± I told her. The Sage of the Six Paths was able to somehow grant people Chakra in the Naruto Universe. With the Rinnegan, I supposed I was also capable of doing that. It was something I never considered before. I¡¯d only been turning people into Angel¡¯s or granting them blessings. Before we temporarily departed from Asgard, I let a pce maid know where we were going so she could report to H and Azazel. H''s deliberation was taking longer than expected. I think she was consulting some of the other Asgardian Generals as well. I opened a portal back to my penthouse and stepped through. Two heads perked up from the nearby couch. ¡°Wee back, Aunty La!¡± A blonde missile mmed into me immediately as I arrived. ¡°I¡¯m back, Asia. Sorry for being gone so long.¡± I said while hugging her back. ¡°I was still here though. My Shadow Clone is still me¡­just a bit more fragile.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Asia replied, ¡°I just like having the real you to talk to.¡± I could sense my Shadow Clone nearby in the nursery, but I didn''t want it to pop just yet. ¡°Wee back, mom.¡± Heather greeted me as well. She and Asia had been sitting in the living room ying video games. I gave her a hug after Asia let me go. ¡°Who are our guests?¡± ¡°These are Carol Danvers and Neb. I met both of them in space. Did Jean tell you all what happened out there?¡± I asked Heather. Heather nodded. ¡°She said something about you taking down an evil and then an actual Celestial right afterwards. It soundedpletely crazy! Hestia, Artemis, and Frigga were all freaking out about it.¡± Heather said with a smallugh. She told me that none of the three Goddesses had left the children''s sides for the past day after getting the news from Jean. They were afraid that other Celestials woulde for revenge. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to our three resident Goddesses when I see them. We won¡¯t have to worry about any Celestial retaliation against us.¡± I said to Heather¡¯s relief. I didn''t think that would be the case for a while at least. Lady Death told me that Arishem had gone against the Phoenix Force¡¯s by trying to attack me and her Avatar Jean. He was in for a severe punishment¡­whenever he was found. I had apparently sted him into the future, so he might not turn up for a while¡­ [What if he encounters you in the future, and then in the ¡®future La¡¯ sts him into the future¡­again? And then he encounters ¡®future future La'', and the same thing happens. Again and again after that. A never ending loop until you st him to the end of time!] ¡®You have the weirdest thoughts sometimes, System¡­¡¯ I thought back to its inane question. [It could happen¡­ Maybe one of your daughters will end up sting him instead! You don¡¯t know how powerful they will be in the future.] ¡®Now you¡¯re just sounding crazy, System¡­¡¯ ¡°I like your blue skin. It''s really pretty!¡± Asia told Neb, snapping me out of my weird internal conversation. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Neb said with a small blush. She wasn''t used to gettingpliments. ¡°It''s nice to meet you, Heather and Asia. I''m Carol. I heard you''re both in High School?¡± Carol introduced herself. ¡°What is High School?¡± Neb asked. It¡¯s a ce where kids are sent to learn.¡± Heather replied. ¡°Why?¡± Neb asked curiously. ¡°If I wanted to learn something I¡¯d just look it up. Why do Earth children need to go to a specific ce to do so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question. I can give you a basic rundown on Earth culture.¡± Heather offered Neb. ¡°I had to do a lot of catching up with the modern world myself.¡± Carol stated that she was also interested in catching up on everything she had missed out on in the past few decades. Heather was more than happy to give both of our guests the rundown while I went and checked up on my other daughters in person. ¡­ Thanks for watching over the girls, you three. You have no idea how much I appreciate all of your help. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Celestials attacking us anytime soon however.¡± I said to Hestia, Artemis and Frigga. ¡°That is a relief.¡± Frigga let out a sigh. ¡°Ever since recovering my memories that Odin had sealed away, I have been afraid of the Celestials returning to finish us off¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break for now? Asia and Heather are currently entertaining two guests.¡± I told the older Asgardian Goddess. Frigga nodded and left the room. ¡°I was happy to help. We are all family now.¡± Hestia said sincerely. ¡°Families are supposed to help each other. My old family never understood that¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need your thanks. If young maidens are in danger, then I will always protect them. Even if those maidens are the daughters of the one who cored me!¡± Artemis, the tsundere silver haired-huntress-maid-goddess, dered. ¡°Thank you, Artemis. You¡¯ve been a great help the past year. Is there any kind of reward you want?¡± I asked her. She froze for a moment. She looked a bit indecisive before she mumbled something quietly. ¡°I want a date¡­¡± ¡°What was that? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± I asked her. Artemis put her hands on her hips and red at me! She took a deep breath. ¡°I SAID I WANT A D¨CDATE! I¡¯ve been living here for a year now! I¡¯ve thrown so many hints and gs at you! I know you noticed them! I want a date with you!¡± Artemis demanded. Her silver eyes narrowed at me as she waited for a response. I can¡¯t say thispletely caught me off guard, because I had been somewhat expecting it for a while now. Physically, Artemis was a work of art. She definitely hit all of my strike zones. Emotionally, she was a bit of a hot mess, but I also found that to be cute. ¡°Ok, I''ll go on a date with you, Artemis. You can pick the time and ce.¡± I smiled at her. Artemis¡¯s re softened. ¡°Hmph! V¨CVery good! This huntress shall let you know the details after she has nned them out!¡± With that said, she quickly stormed out of the room. ¡°Since we have guests tonight, I¡¯d like to prepare a special dinner. I better get on that. I¡¯m happy for you and Artemis. Just so you know, my niece has never had a boyfriend or girlfriend in over 3000 years so¨C¡± I cut Hestia off. ¡°I know, she doesn¡¯t exactly know how to properly interact with other people yet. She spent thousands of years hunting in random forests with her own cult listening to every word she¡¯d say. I know she doesn¡¯t mean half of what she says.¡± I told her. Hestia nodded at me and smiled. ¡°Very good. I think you will be good for her, La. Dinner should be ready in about an hour. Your daughters need to be fed first.¡± Hestia said as she walked out of the room. Once she was gone, I walked over to the three cribs in the corner. A minuteter, I was sitting in the nursery holding the three of my youngest daughter''s in my arms. The memories I''d received from my Shadow Clone told me that nothing out of the ordinary has happened on Earth while I was gone. Emma Frost did want to talk to me when I returned with my real body though. She and Penemue apparently had discovered something strange and wanted me to take a look with my real body. That implied that the strange thing they discovered might be dangerous. ording to the message I got from them, something weird popped up in the middle of the top floor of Fallcorp. It had startled Penemue and Emma when they were¡­distracted. [They were having sex.] Yes, Emma was now in a rtionship with Penemue and Azazel. I wasn¡¯t jealous, she spent a lot more time with them than she did with me. Emma and Penemue were also both very business minded individuals. They were a lot morepatible with each other. I was curious about what they discovered, but I decided to spend time with my family for the next few days at least. Carol and Neb were also my guests and it would be rude, and awkward, to suddenly leave them behind. ¡°How are my three little Angels doing?¡± I asked Hilga, Lia and Sia. They all babbled at me in baby speak. ¡°You three are so cute!¡± Their adorableness brought a huge smile to my face! Rias and Sona walked into the room as I was cooing at our daughters. ¡°They¡¯ve been perfect the past few days. Pretty soon they¡¯ll be talking and walking.¡± Rias said while kissing my cheek. ¡°And then they''ll start identally casting magic¡­¡± Sona added with a small sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll have to be extra vignt so they don¡¯t identally hurt themselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to always have a Shadow Clone watching them when I¡¯m not here in person. You two are turning out to be great moms.¡± I smiled at Rias and Sona. Both of them blushed and then smiled back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be a mom this early, but I can¡¯t say I hate it.¡± Sona told me. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that my sister definitely wants to stab you with a million icicles though¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Iughed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get over her jealousy eventually.¡± Rias and Sona looked very doubtful about that. ¡°Yeah, and I''m sure my brother will stop trying to destroy you everytime he sees you as well¡­¡± Rias added sarcastically. Needless to say, the Serafall and Sirzechs of their home Universes were not happy with me at all. When they found out their little sisters were both pregnant by me¨Cthey tried everything in their power to kill me. They didn¡¯t seed, obviously, but they definitely tried their best to unalive me. Ironically, a Fallen Angel Goddess consensually knocking up the two Devil Princess actually made Earth DxD-C a lot more peaceful than it would have ever been in Canon. The peace treaty between the three factions was signed much sooner. Other factions hopped on board quicker as well. The Supernatural¡¯s of that Universe realized that if Devils and Fallen Angel¨Csworn enemies¨Ccould fall in love, then peace was truly possible between all factions. They decided to join hand in hand and give it a shot! [You¡¯re so full of crap¡­ You know damn well the real reason everyone in that Universe signed the peace treaty! Aliens attacked the Underworld and everyone decided to band together out of fear of a future alien invasion!] That too¡­ Nothing brings the squabbling factions of Earth together faster than an Alien invasion. It was also for that reason that we never mentioned to the people of Earth DxD-C that Thanos had already been defeated. The treaty could fall apart if they lost theirmon enemy. ¡°I was thinking, La. I wanted to possibly have my Sistere and visit soon. Serafall hasn¡¯t gotten to see Sia yet.¡± Sona said while taking her daughter out of my arms. Rias took hold of Lia as well. I was left with a babbling Hilga. ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± I asked. While bouncing Hilga on my knee. She giggled happily. Sona nodded while hugging Sia close to herself. ¡°Serafall might hate your guts, but she would never put me or my daughter in danger¨Conce she meets her.¡± Rias and Sona wanted both of their older siblings to meet their children. Of course, I couldn¡¯t keep them away from their families and tell them no. We decided to set the date for a week from today. I would open a portal to their Universe and leave a message with the Sitri and Gremory ns. ¡°Do you think your siblings would be amenable to what we discussed a few months ago?¡± I asked them. A couple months ago, a brilliant but crazy n had crossed my mind. What if after we got rid of all the evil Devils on Earth DxD we reced them with some of the Devil¡¯s from Earth DxD-C? The Fallen Angels had fully moved out of the Underworld already. Once the Devils were gone, it would bepletely empty. That was a lot of free real estate up for the taking. Plenty of room for them to move in. When Earth Marvel and Earth DxD merged back together, Rias and Sona¡¯s family would no longer be an entire universe away. Despite running away with me, I could tell that they both did miss their families. I also didn¡¯t want Sia and Lia to grow up without their extended families either. ¡°Hmm¡­ I''m not sure.¡± Rias said honestly. ¡°Devil¡¯s aren¡¯t exactly known for liking change. Most of them still think fashion from the 1600¡¯s is in style. Moving to an entirely new Universe is a pretty big step up from that¡­¡± Sona thought differently. ¡°I actually think a lot of Devil¡¯s will be very interested. The underworld has always been overcrowded with the Fallen Angels iming almost half of it. I think a lot of Devils would be happy to finally be able to im territory for themselves.¡± Sona exined. Of course, she also pointed out that Serafall and Sirzechs might just reject my idea out of spite for knocking up their little sisters¡­ I shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out in a week then. For now, why don¡¯t we feed the girls and then have dinner ourselves. Heather should be finished exining the basics of Earth to Neb and Carol by now.¡± I pulled down my top and exposed my breasts. The three little girls usually drank a form created by Hestia, but I didn¡¯t mind asionally feeding the babies the old fashioned way. [You¡¯ve just been away for days and wanted an excuse to see their boobs¡­] Rias and Sona sat down with their daughters and did the same as me. I could definitely admit that both of their breasts had be very nice to look at now that they were mothers. Sona had even grown an entire cup size! ¡°So, La... We heard most everything from Jean Grey. Did anything else interesting happen on your trip?" Rias asked while Liatched onto her boob. "Hmm... We have a dog now?" I told them. I didn''t know how Cosmo would act around the girls so I left him on the ship for now though. Rias grinned and Sona sighed. "I love dogs!" "I hate dogs..." ¡­ ¨CFallcorp, Same Time¨C ¡°It still hasn¡¯t gone away after hours...¡± Emma Frost observed, gazing at the strange anomaly that had sprung up in the top floor of Fallcorp. It had scared the hell out of her and Penemue when it had appeared. Fallcorp was heavily warded. It would take some incredibly powerful magic to breach its defenses. That¡¯s why they both thought they were under attack by something incredibly powerful when the anomaly sprang up. It was some kind of portal. A portal that looked very different from La¡¯s or the Sorcerers of Kamar Taj. This portal was always changing shape and it had so far taken on every color of the rainbow. It reminded Emma of an ever shifting kaleidoscope in a way. ¡°The anomaly hasn¡¯t grown or shrunk in size so far. Its shape has shifted a few times, but its overall size has remained the same.¡± Penemue observed while measuring it with a few instruments Emma didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Whatever is powering it is clearlying from the other side.¡± ¡°Howe nothing hase through?¡± Emma asked in annoyance. All of this inactivity had been making her twitchy. Emma was considering using her new Fallen Angel abilities and simply destroying the portal. Not only did it interrupt her and Penemue when they were ¡°busy,¡± but soon it was going to interrupt their actual business as well. They had an important meeting scheduled with a few investors in the morning! Penemue stopped Emma and warned her against it. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s powering it. It could explode and take out half the city for all we know.¡± Penemue said calmly. Emma nched. ¡°It could turn into a bomb!?¡± She did not want to be working out of a building with something that dangerous nearby! ¡°Your sister is back home now, let¡¯s get her to deal with it!¡± Emma always thought that La should take a more active role in thepany anyway! Since the portal appeared in Penemue¡¯s office, Emma was considering this as official Fallcorp business. Penemue noticed Emma¡¯s difort. ¡°Rx, Emma. I know that I don¡¯t look it, but I am still a Twelve Winged Fallen Angel. You''re perfectly safe next to me. I¡¯m also not going to bother La after she just got home from battling a Celestial. You have no idea the magnitude of that aplishment.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°Sorry... What should we do now?¡± ¡°We go home. I¡¯ll leave some cameras around the office to monitor the portal. For all we know, its creation was aplete ident and It might disappear on its ownter. If it doesn¡¯t then we can further examine it after our meetings tomorrow.¡± Penemue exined. Emma was surprised by how nonchnt her lover was about the situation. ¡°Trust me Emma, this isn¡¯t even in the top 100 weirdest things I''ve seen in my lifetime. Now that you are unaging, you¡¯ll know where I''ming from in the future. 100 years from now, you probably won¡¯t even remember this incident.¡± Penemue finished with a shrug before gently grasping Emma¡¯s hand. To not cause a panic, Fallcorp had been quietly evacuated after the portal appeared. Emma and Penemue were thest ones in the building. Penemue did as she suggested and left a few cameras in the office to monitor the rainbow phenomenon. Emma gripped Penemue¡¯s hand tightly as the Cadre teleported the two of them to their nearby apartment. Hourster, after the two of them had gone to bed, the rainbow portal started to rapidly shift between colors. The room surged with energy as something started toe through. An armored green arm was the first thing to appear out of the rainbow portal¡­ XXX Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256: ¨CPenemue¡¯s Office. The Next Morning¨C ¡°The energy in this room¡­it feels strange,¡± Penemue said while examining her office. What was left of her office at least¡­ Everything inside her office had been torn up or blown to pieces¡­ and then it was all covered in blood and guts. It reminded Penemue of the battlefields from the Great War. Corpses of demons were piled around her office. Their blood and innards were scattered all over the walls, carpet and even the ceiling! ¡°All of the camera¡¯s have been destroyed. Not just in the office either. A massive power surge fried every camera within a few blocks,¡± Emma said while examining the scorch marks that littered the walls where Penemue had ced her cameras the previous night. ¡°Interesting¡­Look over here,¡± Penmeue called Emma over to the other side of the room. The wall was riddled with small holes. Emma grimaced as she tried her best to avoid stepping on all the disgusting demon bodies. She was wearing a brand new pair of designer heels and was trying her best not to ruin them! ¡°Are these bullet holes?¡± Emma asked while touching the wall. ¡°Do demons even use guns?¡± Penemue shook her head. ¡°Not usually, but whoever these demons were fighting certainly did. I can also detect the faint traces of a Seraphim¡¯s energy in this room. One I have never met before¡­¡± Penemue added thoughtfully. ¡°So we have an Angel from another Universe running around New York now? And we don¡¯t even know what they look like because all the camera¡¯s were fried¡­¡± Emma sighed in annoyance. ¡°Possibly,¡± Penemue said while examining the room further. She nced over the center of the room where the rainbow portal had been. It was no longer there, so that was a relief at least. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a bunch of Demons to be on the other side of the portal! At least our mysterious Angel took care of them for us. A bunch of Demons spilling into the city from Fallcorp Headquarters could have destroyed ourpany image!¡± Emma huffed out. That would have been very bad,¡± Penemue said grimly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to thank whoever stopped them all.¡± ¡°Where do you think they ran off to?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Is this another Gabriel situation? A random Angel that just feels like taking a tour of the city?¡± Gabriel was second only to La in poprity, and her presence had almost caused full blown riots across the city as people scrambled from all over toe and see her in person. Penemue pondered for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a full Angel¡­ I think whoever came through here only had a Seraphim¡¯s blessing,¡± Penemue exined as she spread her magical senses outwords. She could sense a faint trace of Light despite the demon bodies saturating her office in darkness. ¡°Well¡­Whoever they are, they are long gone. They took the elevator down to the first floor and escaped the building with no resistance. We called away all of our securityst night as well,¡± Emma said before pausing. ¡°...Should we call La and tell her?¡± Penemue shook her head again and shrugged. ¡°Knowing my little sister''s strange divine luck, she¡¯ll probably end up stumbling upon our visitor on her own. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll handle it from here.¡± Penemue decided to wash her hands of this strange incident. It was already affecting their business. Important meetings had to be pushed back a few hours to give them time to clean the entire building up and dispose of all the Demon corpses. ¡°Do you know any good cleaning crews? Once that will clean my office and dispose of all the bodies no questions asked.¡± Emma smirked. ¡°Who do you think I am!? Of course I do!¡± The Hellfire Club didn¡¯t really exist anymore, but Emma still had a bunch of its shadier contacts on speed dial. ¡­ ¨C???¨C This world was peaceful. ¡®Almost too peaceful¡­¡¯ he thought to himself as he walked down the side of the street, his heavy armored boots leaving small cracks in the pavement with each step. The normal humans going about their peaceful lives gave him a wide berth as he did so. He realized that he stood out, wearing so much heavy armor in a civilian area, but there was nothing he could do about that. At least he had made sure to wash most of the Demon blood off of his armor before he left the building he had found himself in after walking through that strange rainbow portal. He kept marching down the sidewalk, he didn''t have a particr destination in mind. He was simply exploring this peaceful human city. A few city blocks away from his location, he saw trees. Actual trees¡­ He''d spent so much time on Mars, and then in Hell, that he almost forgot what they looked like. He decided to go and look at them up close. He was in a peaceful world with no Demons in sight so far, he figured this was a good time to take a short break while he had the chance. Knowing his luck, a portal to Hell was sure to spring up sometime soon and then he would be back to fighting¡­ ¡°That''s an awesome costume, man!¡± a guy called out to him when he reached the entrance to the public park. ¡°Are you a new hero, like that spider-dude? Are you out on patrol?¡± The Doom yer paused for a moment. He was not used to speaking. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he held a proper conversation with another person. Most humans he had met the past few years either wanted to experiment on him or they were already possessed by monsters from Hell and he had to put them all down. ¡°Yes.¡± He gave a one word response¡­ ¡°Good on you, man! This City¡¯s been getting extra weirdtely. It¡¯s good to have another hero patrolling the streets. La of the Fallen and Iron Man keep the most dangerous bad guys out of the city, but they don¡¯t usually go after street level criminals,¡± The guy exined. The Doom yer had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°Yes...¡± He answered again underneath his helmet. ¡°I won''t take up any more of a hero¡¯s time! Good luck, man! Thanks for looking out for us!¡± The guy thanked Doom yer before wandering off. The Doom yer never considered himself a Hero, but it was nice to be thanked by someone after everything he had been through. He would like to know more about the other supposed heroes of the City as well. He wondered if they could help him figure out what was going on, and how he ended up here? He left deep footprints in the grass as he made his way over the grass. He found arge tree out of the way that cast plenty of shade. He took a seat on the ground and leaned against the bark. Peaceful moments like this reminded him of what he had spent so long fighting for. Underneath his helmet, the Doom yer closed his eyes. He¡¯d been fighting for days on end in Hell and decided to take a quick nap. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hello? Are you ok?¡± He opened his eyes a bitter. There were two girls, who looked to be around 16 years old, standing in front of him. The girl who had woken him had long blonde hair and bright green eyes. The girl next to her had different colored hair, but her eyes were the same shade of bright green. ¡®Siblings?¡¯ the Doom yer suspected. ¡°Are you ok?¡± the blonde girl asked him again. ¡°...Yes,¡± he told her, almost robotically. The brte scoffed. ¡°Obviously you''re not ok! Asia could sense your pain from blocks away. Don¡¯t try to act all macho and pretend you''re not hurt!¡± she scolded him. ¡®Sensed?¡¯ That was a strange term to use. The blonde girl¡­Asia¡­sat down on the grass next to him. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Asia Argento. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s with the scary looking armor and weapons!? You look like you¡¯re prepared for war,¡± the other girl added. ¡°I¡¯m Heather by the way¡­¡± What was his name again? No one had asked him that question in a long while. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ He could hardly recall. ¡°John¡­¡± Yes, that was his name long ago. He was actually d that he hadn¡¯t forgotten it. Asia smiled at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, John.¡± Her smile shifted to a small frown. ¡°I could sense your pain from a long way away. It¡¯s¡­almost blinding. Do you want me to heal you¡­?¡± ¡°How?¡± he asked her. Asia quickly looked around to make sure no one in the park was watching. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asia. I got it.¡± Heather pulled out a stick and waved it around and said some words in anguage he didn¡¯t recognize. The air around them shimmered for a moment. ¡°There, now no one can see us. Sorry about that, but Asia and I are kind of famous because of who my mom is.¡± Heather said to him. ¡°We don¡¯t want all of her fans crowding us.¡± The Doom yer could feel a strange wave of energy nketing a small area around the three of them. He spected that the girl had created some kind of optic barrier with the simple wave of that stick. Normally, such an ability would put him on guard, but his instincts were telling him that neither of these girls were threatening him. ¡°Thanks, Heather!¡± FWISH! Neither girl could see his reaction, underneath his helmet, but his eyes widened after what happened next. A pair of white Angelic wings had sprouted out from behind Asia¡¯s back! ¡°An Angel¡­¡± he muttered to himself out loud. Not a weird space Angel either, but a genuine real Angel. Not a lot could surprise him anymore, but this did. He supposed it only made sense. ¡®If Hell was a real ce, then why not heaven?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I am an Angel.¡± Asia told him. ¡°I can sense that you have a lot of built up injuries. More than any other person I¡¯ve ever felt. You must have been through a lot¡­¡± She trailed off with actual tears in her eyes. He realized that those tears were for him. ¡°Do you want me to heal you?¡± the Angel offered. ¡°No.¡± he answered almost immediately. He didn¡¯t need any help. He¡¯d been getting by just fine all this while. The blood of all the Hellspawn he dispatched had been healing his injuries just fine so far. ¡°Oh¡­Ok.¡± Asia said dejectedly. Heather scoffed at him again. ¡°I said it before, don¡¯t bother acting like such a tough guy. If Asia says you¡¯re hurt, then you¡¯re hurt. Just let her heal you so we can be on our way again.¡± The Doom yer hesitated. He wanted to immediately say ¡°no¡± again, but the dejected expression on the blonde Angel¡¯s face made him genuinely feel bad. ¡°Ok¡­¡± he told her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Asia wiped her tears away and cheered. He didn¡¯t know why she was thanking him considering he was the one being healed but he went with it. A few minutester Doom yer was surprised at how much better he had felt. The blood of his enemies had sealed away his obvious wounds fine enough, but he never really considered thesting damage all the never endingbat had actually had on his body. He felt so much lighter than he had in a long time, he felt a lot stronger too. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Asia gave him a beaming smile. Her Angelic wings vanished as quickly as they had appeared. ¡°Now that Asia¡¯s healed you, it¡¯s time to answer some questions! Howe you¡¯re in the park? What¡¯s with the crazy armor you''re wearing? You look like you''re ready for war!¡± Heather pointed a finger at him usingly. He was ready for war. He was always ready at this point. ¡°...I''m waiting,¡± he told Heather and Asia. Asia tilted her head. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± ¡°A portal.¡± Was his curt reply. Heather frowned. ¡°A portal? A portal to where?¡± ¡°Hell¡­¡± he told them. Heather and Asia both nched at him and took a few steps back. Asia looked afraid while Heather gripped the stick in her hand tightly. They were both shocked by his answer. He figured, as real Angels, they and the forces of Hell should be sworn enemies. Judging by their reactions, he figured he was right. ¡°Why are you waiting for a portal to Hell!?¡± Heather asked in shock. ¡°Are you working for Mephisto!?¡± She pointed her stick at him usingly. He had never heard that name before. ¡°No,¡± He said while not moving from his tree. He wasn¡¯t threatened by the teenage girl or her strange stick. He had faced far worse ande out on top. ¡°Portals to Hell are bad.¡± Asia told him. ¡°If you know about one, then you should tell us. We can tell La about it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about one. That¡¯s why I''m waiting,¡± he exined the obvious to them. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Mephisto or La.¡± He added. That was the most he¡¯d spoken in a long time¡­ ¡°H¨CHuh!? What!? That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Heather stamped her foot on the grass in irritation. ¡°You¡¯re just sitting in the middle of central park waiting for a random portal to Hell to open up!?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a random portal to Hell is going to spring up anytime soon¡­¡± Asia said to him with a short pause. ¡°The world has been pretty peaceful for the past year after the alien invasion in California failed.¡± She exined while taking a calming breath. Next to her, Heather stopped pointing her stick at him. ¡®A failed alien Invasion?¡¯ He made a mental note to learn more about thatter. He didn¡¯t bother correcting Asia about a Portal to Hell not randomly popping up either. ¡®They always popped up randomly¡­¡¯ he thought to himself. Heather grabbed Asia¡¯s arm and started to drag her away. ¡°Come on, Asia. This guy is clearly crazy. He must be suffering from PTSD or something.¡± Asia gasped. ¡°If he is, then we should find someone else to help him! My Sacred Gear can¡¯t heal minds.¡± Asia said solemnly. ¡°We can call someone for himter.¡± Heather said. ¡°It''s a nice day outside and we were supposed to go shopping! There aren¡¯t going to be any random portals to Hell opening up and ruining our day tod¨C¡± BOOM! Suddenly, a massive explosion echoed across half of the city! A few blocks away, the top of a nearby skyscraper was blown to pieces! A few of the upper floors were blown away by a strange green energy. A strange green energy that looked oddly reminiscent of a portal¡­ ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Oh no, is it another terrorist attack!?¡± ¡°We gotta get out of here! Grab the kids and get to the car!¡± Other people in the park heard the loud explosion and saw the destruction as well. Most of the smarter people started to run away immediately. Of course, there were still plenty who stuck around and started filming with their phones. ¡°I think that was the Baxter building that just blew up,¡± Asia said. ¡°The science guy who always fails topete with Tony and Andrea lives there¡­¡± ¡°...Fuck,¡± Heather said out loud as she gazed up at the destruction and the random portal that appeared at the top of the Baxter building. Doom yer stood up and unslung the shotgun that was strapped to his back. He started loading some shells from his ammo pack. He shook his head, of course he was right. A random portal had appeared in the middle of this city, and something told him it wouldn''t be long before demons and monsters started spilling out of it. He walked past the two stunned Angels. ¡°Wait!? Where are you going!?¡± Heather called out behind his back. ¡°Time to go to work,¡± he said as he marched towards the chaos. XXX Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257: ¡°Here you are, La.¡± Artemis ced a mug of freshly brewed coffee on the table. Artemis had been acting a lot less ¡®Tsun¡¯ and a lot more ¡®dere¡¯ ever since I had agreed to go on a date with her in the future. I picked up the mug and took a sip. ¡°Mmmm, that''s good stuff. Thank you, Artemis.¡± Artemis always made the best coffee. I''m pretty sure the reason for that was because instead of adding cream she added ambrosia. The nectar of the gods. It definitely lived up to the hype. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she told me before heading back into the kitchen to help Hestia cook breakfast for everybody. As I was sipping on my coffee, Carol sat down next to me at the table. She let out a yawn. ¡°Good morning. The bed was sofortable I almost didn''t want to wake up.¡± ¡°That''s probably because of Hestia. All of the furniture in our home bes much morefortable and homey thanks to her presence,¡± I pointed to Hestia over in the kitchen. She was in the middle of cooking breakfast for everyone. Of course, she could have simply conjured up food easily with magic, but where was the fun in that? ¡°Thank you, Hestia,¡± Carol said with a small wave. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Hestia replied without turning around. ¡°So, what''s the n for today?¡± Carol asked me. ¡°I thought we could have some fun. We could go shopping, and explore the city,¡± I told Carol. ¡°How long will you be able to stay for?¡± I asked her. I was interested in taking some time to get to know her more. She was definitely one of the busiest women I''d ever met though. [I think she gets into fights more often than you do. Now that''s saying something!] ¡°I should be fine for a few days,¡± Carol replied while brushing a stray hair behind her ear. ¡°I don''t expect the Gxy to fall apart that soon without me. Would it be just the two of us?¡± Carol asked me curiously. [She''s asking you whether or not you''re asking her out on a date.] ¡®I obviously know that, System!¡¯ [Alright, sheesh. Just trying to be helpful¡­] ¡®Thank you, but your help is not needed¡­¡¯ [I''m gonna give it anyway! You have a thing for blondes, tell her you love her long blonde hair. Don''t let her cut it like she did during the Avengers. That looked absolutely horrible!] ¡®I agree, but I''m not going to say that out of nowhere! It woulde off as weird!¡¯ I berated the System. Sometimes, the System could be extra annoying. Like now, when it was trying to give me romantic advice. ¡°Yes, it would be just the two of us,¡± I told Carol. ¡°The rest of my family will be busy for the next few days. Rias and Sona are preparing for a visit from their families. I''m not sure what Neb is up to, but I think she wants to explore Earth on her own for a bit. If anyone asks her, I told her to tell them that her blue skin is because she¡¯s a mutant and not an alien,¡± I exined to Carol. The people of Earth had mixed feelings about aliens at the moment. They loved the Asgardians, who have beenpletely peaceful with us all, but they don¡¯t trust other aliens. To be honest, that was probably for the best. Most of the other races in the gxy sucked¡­ ¡­ After enjoying a delicious homemade breakfast, I took Carol out into the city on an impromptu date. It had been a long time since she¡¯d been caught up with Earth fashion, so we started there. We visited clothing store after clothing store for an hour straight. I bought her whatever she was interested in. Carol initially wasn¡¯tfortable with me spending so much money on her, at least that was until I pointed out how I could literally create gold anytime I wanted with Creation of all Things. Following that, we went to go and look at high end sports cars. We visited the most expensive dealership in the city. The kind where the supercars they sold started in the hundreds of thousands of dors. Carol liked driving fast cars almost as much as she did flying. We took a few test drives but didn¡¯t end up purchasing anything. It wasn¡¯t like Carol could drive anything in space, and I wasn¡¯t that interested in owning a car myself. When I could run faster than even the fastest race car, driving fast wasn¡¯t enticing for me anymore. I was much more interested in my Warship sitting up in orbit. Despite us not buying anything in the end, the salesman and the dealership didn¡¯t seem to mind us wasting their time. The fact that I showed up at the dealership in person was guaranteed to boost their business for the foreseeable future. ¡°That was fun!¡± Carol said with a grin as we left the dealership. The two of us were both floating in the air, dozens of meters above the streets. ¡°Technology hase so far since I left the!¡± ¡°It definitely has,¡± I said. ¡°Our world is full of geniuses who¡¯ve propelled our technology forwards by a few decades. If you thought driving those super cars was fun, you should try the Iron Woman suit! Andrea let me take it for a spin once, now that was exhrating!¡± I gave Carol a brief rundown on Andrea and Tony Stark. She hadn¡¯t heard of Iron Man or Woman and was very impressed by my descriptions of them. ¡°A suit that can turn an ordinary human into a near unstoppable force? That¡¯s amazing! Do these two live in New York?¡± Carol asked me. ¡°Sometimes,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Tony and Andrea have properties all over the world. They kind of live wherever they feel like at the moment. Most of the time they are in New York, but they also spend a lot of time at Tony¡¯s Mansion in Malibu.¡± Carol sighed wistfully when I mentioned the beach house. ¡°A mansion on the beach¡­ Now that¡¯s the high life right there! Howe you don¡¯t live like that, La?¡± ¡°I actually prefer city life,¡± I exined. ¡°Angels and Fallen Angels were both very social beings. We like to live aroundrge groups. Heaven and the Grigori were both crowded, but nobody minded. We all preferred it that way actually.¡± That was also one of the reasons I probably felt so at home on Asgard as well. Their entire poption lived in one mega city. Since it was approaching noon, the two of us decided tond and get some lunch. We spotted a small cafe underneath us. ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± The hostess trailed off and stared at me in silence. I let out a small cough to snap her out of it. ¡°I''m so sorry! W¨CWee L¨CLady La, w¨Cwhere would you like to sit?¡± The hostess sputtered when Carol and I bothnded directly in front of her. Her eyes were practically locked onto the wings on my back. As soon as we¡¯dnded, we¡¯d obviously started drawing attention from people on the street as well. The woes of being internationally famous¡­ [And worshiped¡­] ¡°Somewhere towards the back and away from the street would be nice,¡± I said while gesturing to the small growing crowd outside the cafe. It hadn¡¯t even taken more than a minute for it to form. ¡°O¨COf course. R¨CRight this way¡­¡± ¡°Does this happen to you often?¡± Carol asked with a raised eyebrow as we took our seats at the cafe table. She gestured to the people in the street staring at us. ¡°We love you, La!¡± ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s actually her!¡± ¡°She looked at me! I can die happy!¡± I let out a chuckle at the people¡¯s exuberance. ¡°It happens asionally,¡± I replied to Carol''s question. ¡°Why didn¡¯t this happen when we were clothing shopping?¡± She inquired. ¡°My family shops at those stores a lot, so they know to close down whenever one of us visits at this point. We always spend a lot of money so they dont mind,¡± I exined and she nodded. ¡°Does this ever happen to you in space? I imagine that you should have quite a few admirers as well with all of the civilizations you¡¯ve probably saved,¡± I said. Carol sighed again when I mentioned her admirers. ¡°Don''t get me started on them!¡± She said in exasperation. ¡°There was this one that I saved a couple years back, it was on a collision course with an asteroid that would have ended all life on the. With my powers, destroying the asteroid was a simple task. It was actually one of the easier world saving missions I''d ever had. It barely took me a few minutes of effort. Despite that, the people on the threw parades and parties in my honor for weeks on end! They even gave me my own national holiday!¡± Carol blushed and covered her face with her hands. ¡°Awe¡­ That¡¯s adorable!¡± I said with a teasing smile. I was thankful that I didn¡¯t have any official holidays of my own¡­yet. Carol and I spent some time in the cafe exchanging stories with each other and eating small desserts that we ordered. ¡°You know, this might be the most normal first date I''ve ever been on,¡± I admitted. It was a nice change of pace. ¡°Really?¡± Carol asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah, now that I think about it, a lot of my first dates ended in violence and explosions¡­¡± I trailed off with a small chuckle. [A lot of them ended in sex too¡­] ¡®That too,¡¯ I thought fondly. Carol chuckled as well. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to jinx it then.¡± I nodded at her. ¡°Good point. We¡¯ve still got plenty of time, what do you want to do¨C¡± BOOOOOOOOOOM! ¡°¡­Fuck,¡± I muttered in exasperation. Outside the cafe, I could already hear people on the streets screaming in panic. ¡°What happened!?¡± ¡°Oh my God! A building blew up!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that green light in the sky!? There¡¯s a bunch of red flying thingsing out of it!¡± Carol stood up and gave me a deadpan expression. ¡°Explosions, huh? You just had to jinx it¡­¡± sheughed. I blushed at her usation. It wasn¡¯t my fault! How was I supposed to know something crazy like this was going to happen!? [Because you''re a Gamer and this is pretty much how your life works¡­] I rushed out of the Cafe with Carol following right behind me. Thankfully, the people crowding the doorway moved out of the way and made room for me. A few blocks away, a skyscraper I recognized as the Baxter building was missing a few of its upper floors. In ce of them, was a giant green portal. And what was currently spewing out of the portal in droves? Demons¡­Legions of bright red winged demons. Horns and pitchforks included. ¡°You have got to be shitting me¡­¡± I muttered while observing hundreds and thousands of demons spill into the skies of New York. I could sense all of their foul magics. My instincts were screaming at me to destroy them all! There were a lot of them though¡­ The demons were all pouring out of that portal like a swarm of locusts! Their numbers were growing by a few hundred every second. I was going to need some backup if I wanted to take care of this random demonic invasion before they did any significant damage to the city! I held my hand above my head and a purple portal of my own manifested a few meters above me. ¡°What the¡­? Oof!¡± ¡°Eeep! Ouchy!¡± Two beings ended up falling out of my portal andnding on their butts. They both quickly stood up and yfully red at me while rubbing their behinds. ¡°What was that for, La? You didn¡¯t have to kidnap us from heaven if you wanted to talk to us!¡± Gabriel scolded me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, sister,¡± Michael said as he gave me a hug. It had been a while since I had seen my oldest brother in person. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time to do any catching up. I gently pushed Michael off of me and pointed up into the sky. ¡°A portal to one of the hells opened up above New York! Demon¡¯s are invading!¡± Gabriel and Michael both gaped at where I was pointing. A secondter, they both snapped out of their shock and took on looks of determination. Bright halos bloomed above their heads as they spread out their majestic white and golden wings. ¡°The forces of hell are not wee to set foot upon fathers creation! How dare they!¡± Gabriel¡¯s innocent expression vanished. ¡°We shall drive them back together, Sisters!¡± Michael had the same look of determination. He pped his golden wings and rocketed into the air. A golden sword of Light formed in his right hand. With a single swing, hundreds of demons were erased from existence! Gabriel rocket in the air right after him, she was dual wielding Lightspears and immediately joined the fight. ¡°W¨CWere those the Archangels Gabriel and Michael!?¡± Carol sputtered at me in shock. ¡°You can just casually call on them!?¡± ¡°I smirked at her, I sure can! Are you up for killing some demons with us?¡± I asked her. My fourteen wings appeared behind me as I summoned a purple spear in each hand. The crowds of humans nearby started to cheer for us! A Cosmic aura of power surrounded Carol as she levitated off the ground. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± We both rocketed into the sky and startedying waste to the hordes of imps. They picked the wrong city to invade! ¡­ ¨CHeather Potter¨C Heather stared at the New York skyline in shock. Thousands of demonic red imps were pouring out of the portal into the air above the city! It was an invasion! It didn¡¯t take very long for pandemonium to ensue. People everywhere started screaming and running in every direction to escape. It didn¡¯t help that the Baxter building happened to be closed to central park. It didn¡¯t take long for the invading army of imps to notice all of the terrified humans below them. They dove down to start attacking everyone in sight! ¡°There was actually a portal to hell¡­¡± Asia pointed out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Who the hell is this guy!?¡± Heather asked out loud in shock. In only a few seconds, dozens of imps had already been in. The green armored man didn¡¯t even hesitate to start killing them all as they swooped down¡­ ¡°He¡¯s r¨Creally good at killing demons¡­¡± Asia trailed off. She looked a bit green. She had never seen the levels of violence being disyed in front of them. ¡°John¡±, or the Doom yer, was tearing through hordes of demons as if they were nothing. To Heather, the man was an absolute unstoppable force of nature. Imps were blown to pieces with his shotgun, and when that ran out of ammo, he started ripping them apart with his bare hands and using their very bones as impromptu weapons to beat and stab them all to death¡­ ¡°Graaahh!¡± Heather watched the man tear the horns off of a demon and use them to gouge the hellspawns own eyes out! ¡°W-We need to help him!¡± Asia said nervously, but with a look of determination. She wasn¡¯t a fighter, but a golden Lightspear formed in her hands regardless. Asia threw it towards a demon that was trying to attack the Doom yer from behind! Puchi! Her blow struck true and impaled the flying red imp from behind. The Light purged it from existence as it disappeared into a pile of ash. The Lightspear cluttered to the ground next to the Doom yer. To Asia and Heather¡¯s surprise, the armored man picked her Lightspear up and started using it as his next weapon! ¡°He can actually hold a Lightspear without being burned!?¡± Heather asked in shock. ¡°That must mean that he¡¯s a good guy!¡± Asia cheered. ¡°I was right about him! Cmon!¡± Asia flew down andnded next to the Doom yer. Another Lightspear was already in her hands. She did her best to fight off the swarm of imps attacking them as they continued to push their way towards the Baxter building. Not wanting to be outdone, Heather pulled out her wand and started raining lethal spells on the hordes of hell! ¡°Bombarda, Diffindo, Reducto, Incendio!¡± Shended next to Asia and the Doomyer and started fighting alongside them. ¡°Never fought with other people before, much less Angels¡­¡± the Doomyer said. ¡°This spear is a pretty good weapon though.¡± He grabbed an imp out of the air right before it could stab him with its ck pitchfork. The Doom yer shoved the golden spear up the imps ass out of spite. He let out a chuckle at the demon''s horrified look before it turned to ash. ¡°The portal to hell is on the roof.¡± He told the two angels next to him. ¡°We have to get up there and stop this!¡± Heather eximed as they finished purging all of the imps around them. They had a momentary reprieve. The Doom yer nodded at her. He gripped Asia¡¯s Lightspear in his hand as they all made their way towards the Baxter building. ¡°This spear is nice, but I prefer guns¡­¡± ¡°There''s a hunting and fishing shop down the street,¡± Asia said helpfully. ¡°I think they have shotguns for hunting¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll have to work for now,¡± he replied as they took a quick detour for him to load up on weapons and ammo. XXX Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258: ¨CReed Richards¨C Reed groggily woke up with blurry vision and an aching head. ¡°What happened...?¡± ¡°You really screwed the pooch on this one, Reed,¡± Johnny Storm said next to him. Reed blinked his eyes a few times to clear his vision. They were in the ruined remains of the Baxter Building after the portal he built had randomly exploded. Above them was a glowing green portal that seemed to have self-stabilized. Hundreds of smaller red demons were spilling out of the portal and into the city. ¡°Johnny? Is everyone okay...?¡± Reed asked hesitantly. It was all starting toe back to him. ¡°I don''t know what happened. The portal to the Negative Zone worked the first time we used it! Why did it blow up this time?¡± ¡°We''re okay, Stretch. We''re all just a bit tied up at the moment,¡± Ben Grimm, The Thing, said. Reed nced down and noticed that he, and the rest of the Fantastic Four, were tied up with some kind of ck chains. Reed tried to use his powers to slip out of the chains. To his shock, his powers weren''t working! ¡°Why are we tied up? Why won''t my powers work?¡± he asked in panic. ¡°The chains somehow stop us from using our powers. We''ve all been captured,¡± Susan Storm said with a sigh. ¡°We''ve only been superheroes for a few months now and this is already the fifth time I''ve been tied up!¡± shemented. ¡°Kinky! I love bondage myself!¡± A new voice spoke up with augh. A demoness with red skin, devil wings, and tworge horns on her head strutted over towards them. She held herself with pure confidence and looked at the four of them like they were her new toys. ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture us? And why are you invading New York? You won''t get away with this! We''ll stop you!¡± Reed dered to her. ¡°That''s right, bitch!¡± Johnny added. ¡°If it weren''t for these chains, I would have roasted you already!¡± ¡°I''ll clobber you into next week!¡± The Thing added. The demoness chuckled at all of their bravado. ¡°You may refer to me as Jezebel. I am your new mistress, and you four are now my eternal ves,¡± she told them with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m going to have so much fun breaking you all in!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hot, but I''m not interested in being anyone¡¯s property. Can I pass?¡± Johnny asked with a cocky grin. Jezebel gazed at Johnny teasingly. ¡°Nope.¡± She pointed her hand at him. A stream of lightning poured from her palm and mmed into Johnny¡¯s chest. The hair on his head stood up as rampant voltage poured into him. He let out a scream of agony. ¡°Fuck you, bitch!¡± ¡°Stop it! Why are you doing this?¡± Reed eximed. Jezebel closed her hand and the stream of lightning cut off. Johnny slumped forward and groaned in pain. ¡°Why am I doing this? Because I obviously feel like it,¡± she said with a carefree shrug, as if she didn¡¯t just torture Johnny in front of everyone. ¡°What did you think would happen? You opened a portal directly to Hell! Directly in front of my father¡¯s pce, I might add! Of course we would get curious and decide toe out and y,¡± she exined cheerfully. ¡°H¨CHell!?¡± Reed sputtered in disbelief. He had always been a man of science. He never believed Hell existed. He was one of the few ¡®rational people¡¯ left in the world who still didn¡¯t believe La was even a real Angel! ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± he red at her. ¡°Hell isn¡¯t real, you''re just some red-skinned alien!¡± Unlike him, his three friends seemed to believe her words immediately. ¡°Good going, Reed! You opened a portal to literal Hell!¡± Johnny chastised him while taking some deep breaths to recover himself. ¡°This is so much worse than when you almost killed us all with that rushed spaceship!¡± ¡°Shit, is this the apocalypse?¡± The Thing muttered dejectedly. ¡°Not your best work there, boss.¡± ¡°A portal to Hell? Reed, how could you be so irresponsible!¡± Susan berated him while wriggling against her bonds. ¡°We have to escape, we have to help!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll fix this! We''ll stop these lying aliens and I''ll close the portal! The people of New York will love us again! We''ll be real heroes!¡± Reed said while nodding to himself. He already had a few ideas on how to close that self-sustaining portal. All he had to do was escape the chains that bound them all first. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Jezebel told them as she turned around and started walking away. ¡°I have an army of demons to give orders to and a report to make to my father. Once I''ve finished all that, I''ll be back for you all, my new pets. Watch them!¡± Jezebelmanded a few nearby imps who had been standing guard. The imps nodded at her fearfully while clutching their pitchforks. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave us here!?¡± Johnny asked in disbelief. ¡°As if you pathetic lower lifeforms have any chance of escaping from chains forged in Hell.¡± Sheughed at them while spreading her red bat-like wings. She took off into the air and passed back through the portal. Reed scowled as he watched her temporarily return to Hell. Jezebel reminded Reed of that ¡®arrogant asshole¡¯ Tony Stark! Tony always looked down on Reed, just like the demoness was doing to them. She didn¡¯t even bother killing them because they were nothing in her eyes! In fact, Reed felt like the whole world treated him that way as well! He was tired of being mocked and looked down upon. He was the smartest man in the world! ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°Die Angel!¡± ¡°Kill the enemy!¡± ¡°Graaah!¡± A group of three flying red imps holding ck pitchforks rushed me at the same time. They were the most stereotypical looking demons I''d everid eyes on. {Nameless Minion of Hell, Imp: Level 15} They were remarkably out of their league. They were so weak that they probably couldn¡¯t even sense how high I was above them. My Lightspear shed out faster than the speed of sound. The three imps were vaporized without knowing what killed them. ¡°These annoying imps just keeping,¡± I growled while reeling my arm backwards. My Lightspear flew out of my hand and slew another five imps. ¡°I can''t go all out either because we''re in the middle of a crowded city,¡± Imented with a huff. Every single building nearby was filled with people who had quickly gotten off the streets. ¡°Begone, Hellspawn!¡± Gabriel cried out. A burst of pure Light shed out from her being. It spread out for a few hundred meters and killed every single imp it touched. The buildings the Light touched remainedpletely unharmed. That was an incredibly useful AOE attack. I''d need to get Gabriel to teach me thatter. Every powerful attack I had in my arsenal caused far too much coteral damage. High in the sky, my big brother Michael was dealing even more devastation to the demon army. He was currently battling tens of thousands of imps at once and easily holding his own! He was purging hundreds of the foul creatures every few seconds. With the streets mostly cleared and the majority of humans safely hiding away in buildings, I decided to go take a look at the giant green portal hovering directly above the partially destroyed Baxter building. [What are the odds the Fantastic Four are the cause of this mess?] I snorted. ¡°100 percent, obviously. The Fantastic Four are kind of morons to be honest.¡± Most of their fights in theics are started because Reed likes to open random portals to dimensions he shouldn''t be messing with. ¡°They''ll have to answer for this invasionter¡­ If they are still alive that is.¡± This world wasn¡¯t a movie. People were going to be pissed off once we fought off the invasion. They were going to look for someone to me, and that was obviously going to be the Fantastic Four¨Cmainly Reed Richards. A person can¡¯t just cause a demonic invasion and walk away scot-free afterwards¡­ I pped my wings and took off towards the center of the city. I had to take a couple of detours to save a few strangling humans who weren''t getting safety for some reason. ¡°Get inside, you morons! These demons will kill you and eat you¡­ And possibly not in that order!¡± I yelled at a couple of dumb teenagers who were filming the invasion with their phones. They couldn''t actually be this stupid, could they!? Yes, yes they were¡­ [There''s always a few people with no sense of self preservation.] One of the teenagers smiled and waved up at me from the ground. ¡°La! Can I get a quick interview for my channel!? This is crazy! I''m going to get so many views!¡± he eximed enthusiastically. ¡°No way, man! She''s going to do an interview for my channel! I''ll finally get over 1000 subscribers!¡± the other one added as well. They were both so invested in filming me that they didn''t even realize they were about to die. I tossed another Lightspear directly behind them. A snarling imp was in the process of sneaking up on the dumb kids. It let out a scream of pain before it burst into ash. ¡°That was awesome! Thanks for the save there, La! How about that interview now!?¡± ¡°Woah! That was so graphic! Way better than video games!¡± [They will really do anything for clout these days¡­] I scoffed at them both and held up my hand. ¡°Universal Pull!¡± ¡°No! My phone!¡± one of them whined. ¡°Hey, not cool!¡± the other eximed. Both of their phones were ripped from their hands by my ability. I caught them both and crushed them in my grip. ¡°Get inside a building, you idiots. I have a portal to close and can''t waste anymore time saving your dumb-asses!¡± I chastised them both onest time. ¡°B¨Cbut!¡± ¡°M¨Cmy phone¡­¡± I was done with this conversation. I snapped my fingers and a portal opened up directly underneath both of them. Both of the teens fell through andnded in the next state over, New Jersey. They should be safe there for now. I should have just done that to start with¡­ With that short dy taken care of, I flew towards the Baxter building. Any other straggling humans I came across were directly teleported away. It wasn''t just idiots chasing clout still on the streets. There were also a few criminals taking the opportunity to do some looting. Either way, they were all New Jersey''s problem now¡­ ¡°Angel! Kill her and eat her flesh!¡± ¡°Almighty Push!¡± BOOM! Another group of imps were turned to pulp from the gravitational wave. The amount of demons pouring out of the portal had not slowed down even a little bit. Tens of thousands had now crossed over and we''re flying throughout the city, viciously searching for targets. I could sense Michael and Gabriel killing hundreds of demons every few seconds, but the number of enemies wasn¡¯t decreasing. It seemed like two more imps were popping up for everyone one that was killed! [Whoever is leading them clearly doesn''t care about imp lives. Imp lives obviously don¡¯t matter.] The System was right unfortunately. ¡°For all we know, this particr Hell could have billions of demons to throw at us,¡± I replied with a grimace. [You need to stop that portal and cut off their reinforcements.] As I flew by Central Park, I had to pause again. I could sense the lingering magical energies of Asia and Heather in the park. They had been through here recently! The corpses of hundreds of imps stained the ground. They all looked like they had been violently ripped apart. Blood and guts were everywhere! Neither Heather or Asia would have been capable of such violence. Lightspears didn''t even leave demon bodies behind after all. [That¡¯s an impressive amount of violence.] ¡°Who the hell did all this? ¡­Are the girls with them?¡± The trail of bodies led directly towards the Baxter building. ¡°I guess I''m about to find out.¡± ¡­ ¨CThe Doom yer¨C Rip and Tear¡­ Boom! Crack! ¡°Graagh! He¡¯s unstoppable!¡± ¡°Someone warn the mistress!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a monster! Run away!¡± There would be no mercy. A few imps tried to flee from him¨Che did not allow them to escape. He mercilessly struck down every hellspawn he came across. Blood and brains painted the wall red as the Doom yer reloaded his shotgun. The building was crawling with demons and he was pushing his way up one floor at a time. It wasn''t just imps either. Hellhounds and other abominations had started filling the building as well. The Doom yer was d that he had stocked up on plenty of ammo for his new shotgun. It wasn¡¯t nearly as powerful as his old one, but hunting shotguns at least had plenty of range and uracy. ¡°Holy crap! Aren¡¯t you tired!? You just ran up over 30 flights of stairs, while fighting the entire time!¡± Heather eximed with a huff. She and Asia had been following behind him as he cleared the building. ¡°D¨CDo you need more healing?¡± Asia asked him worriedly. ¡°I''m fine,¡± He told them both. The demons he had in so far had been pretty weak. None of them had managed to injure him. They didn''t even carry guns. The only thing they had on their side was sheer numbers. The Doom yer nced out a nearby window and frowned at the amount of imps flying outside the building. He had never seen numbers quite like this. It was gonna take him a long time to kill them all¡­ ¡°We are close to the top. You two should wait here,¡± The Doom yer told the two Angels. His gut was telling him that the REAL fight wasing. He didn¡¯t want to have to protect them and fight the demon boss at the same time. Heather pouted at him. ¡°No way! Mom would be disappointed in me if I ran away from something like this.¡± ¡°Actually, I think Aunty La is going to be disappointed that we didn¡¯t run away¡­¡± Asia said nervously. ¡°I hope we don¡¯t get grounded for putting ourselves in danger,¡± she added. Heather also paled at Asia¡¯s words. ¡°G¨CGrounded!? She¡¯s never grounded me before¡­ Would she actually do that!? I don¡¯t want to be locked inside for months! It''s almost summertime!¡± she whined. While the two girls were distractedmenting their futures, the Doom yer took the opportunity to push forward up the stairs. To his surprise, the next few floors werepletely cleared of any demonic presences. He managed to climb all the way to the roof unimpeded. It was an obvious trap of some kind. He made it to the top floor and kicked open the door. ¡°Not so fast, human!¡± An imp screeched at him. Its voice was scratchy and inhuman. It grated on the ears. ¡°Surrender or well gut these four!¡± Another few imps had taken a small group of human hostages. Well¡­ three humans and some kind of ¡®strange orange rock man.¡¯ The imps were holding ck pitchforks up to the hostages throats. ¡°Cool armor, man! Where did you get it?¡± One of the hostages asked him as if his life wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡°Shut up, Johny! Now is not the time for your dumb questions. We don¡¯t even know if this guy is here to save us!¡± A striking blonde woman hissed at the guy who had spoken up first. ¡°Mars¡­¡± The Doom yer didn¡¯t mind answering the question. That¡¯s where he had first dawned the Praetor Suit. It wasn¡¯t exactly a secret. ¡°Woah, Mars!? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Johnny said with a grin before turning to his sister. ¡°You need to chill out, Susan. That time we got captured by Annihilus was way scarier than this!¡± ¡°Mars, huh? I always wanted to go to mars myself. I was an astronaut before I became this...¡± The orange rock man sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but we don¡¯t need your help! I assure you that I have everything in hand! All of this was an experiment that went slightly wrong, I assure you that I¡¯ll have everything fixed soon enough,¡± thest hostage said in a condescending tone. His tone reminded the Doom yer of the arrogant scientists who had caused the destruction of Mars by experimenting with portals they didn¡¯t understand¨Cthe exact same thing that had obviously happened here. ¡°SILENCE, HUMANS! No more talking or I''ll slit your throats!¡± The imp spat out as it pushed the tip of its pitchfork up against Johnsy¡¯s throat. A small trail of blood started leaking down his neck and he shut up. ¡°Drop your weapon, armored human!¡± it yelled at the Doom yer once again. The helmet he was wearing hid the frown on the Doom yer''s face. A hostage situation¡­ He was not exactly used to dealing with these. Usually it was just him against hordes of demons. The reason he ran ahead of the two young Angel¡¯s was to avoid this kind of situation in the first ce. Still, the lives of three humans, and whatever the rock guy was, were not equal to the millions that would die if the portal wasn¡¯t closed soon. With his decision made, he cocked his shotgun and pointed it at the demons. ¡°W-What are you doing, human!?¡± the first imp asked fearfully. ¡°Don''t you see we h-have hostages!?¡± another trembled. ¡°No deal,¡± the Doom yer said while pulling the trigger. He aimed at the imp holding the beautiful woman hostage first. As a soldier, he was trained to save women or children before everyone else. The top of the imp¡¯s head popped like a balloon as the 12 gauge slug hit with perfect uracy. Susan let out a shriek as she was covered in demonic blood and brain matter. ¡°Fuck! This h-human is crazy!¡± ¡°R¨CRun for it!¡± Apparently, he had called their bluff. Instead of killing the hostages, the imps dropped their weapons and fled as quickly as they could. He fired a couple more slugs and picked a few of them out of the air before they could get away. ¡°Shit¡­ That was a close one.¡± Johnny said with augh. ¡°Are you okay, sis?¡± ¡°E, I''m covered in disgusting demon blood!¡± she said with a scowl. She red at the Doom yer. ¡°How could you just open fire like that!? What if you had shot me by ident!?¡± she demanded to know. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he said coolly while walking over to her. She huffed at him onest time before thanking him for saving her. He grabbed the chains around her body and easily ripped them apart. Once she was free, he moved over to her younger brother and the rock guy. ¡°How¡¯d you do that!? Even I can break out of these chains!¡± the rock guy eximed. ¡°Thanks for the save by the way. People call me The Thing, but the name¡¯s Ben.¡± ¡°I''m stronger than you¡­¡± He smirked at Ben under his helmet. ¡°Hah! I like your moxie! How about we get some payback and clobber these demons!?¡± Ben suggested. He smashed his fists together and smirked. ¡°Hell yeah! I''m going to roast these assholes! The only reason they even caught us was because the explosion knocked us all out!¡± Johnny said with a grin. The Doom yer noticed that some small mes and sparks appeared around Johnny¡¯s body. That was a strange ability. ¡°Excuse me, aren¡¯t you forgetting someone?¡± the scientist whined at them all. He was still tied up on the floor. The Doom yer had not forgotten him. ¡°Hang on, Reed. I''ll get you out¨C¡± Ben started walking over but stopped when the Doom yer ced his hand on the orange man¡¯s shoulder. The Doom yer shook his head. ¡°No. He stays tied up. He caused this mess. He will answer for it.¡± he said,pletely serious. ¡°W¨CWhat!? No! You can¡¯t pin this on me! This wasn¡¯t my fault! I was just trying to advance science. Sometimes thates with risks that can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Reed tried to defend himself. ¡°You''re just the same as them¡­¡± the Doom yer said. There were other people who worked in this building besides these four. On the way up to the roof, he hade across dozens of human corpses that had been torn apart and partially eaten¡­ ¡°I''m not the same as anyone! I''m Reed Richards! The smartest man in the world¨C¡± WOOSH! Reed was cut off when a new woman crashed down onto the roof! The Doom yer pointed his shotgun at her quickly before lowering it. It wasn¡¯t a demon. It was an incredibly beautiful woman with 14 ck wings. Another Angel, one clearly older and more powerful than the two he had left a few floors down. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Reed muttered out loud when he noticed who had just arrived. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± the ck winged woman said while ncing around the rooftop. ¡°I expected there to be a lot more demons up here. Maybe even the leader or something? Where are they?¡± ¡°H¨CHi, La. N¨CNice to meet you finally,¡± Susan replied nervously as if she was meeting a celebrity. ¡°The demon bitch went back through the portal to report to her father or something!¡± Johnny exined. ¡°She said she would be back soon though,¡± he added. La nodded at Johnny before turning to the Doom yer. ¡°You look vaguely familiar to me, but I don''t believe we¡¯ve met. I am La of the Fallen. Who might you be?¡± she asked him while holding out her hand to shake. ¡°John,¡± he shook her hand and actually winced at her grip. She was MUCH stronger than he was expecting. He mentally upped her threat rating from dangerous to incredibly dangerous in his head. She didn¡¯t seem particrly hostile to him though. ¡°You haven''t seen my daughter Heather and my niece Asia anywhere nearby have you, John?¡± she asked him while letting go of his hand. He figured she was rted to the two other Angel¡¯s in some way. ¡°They¡¯re a few floors down,¡± he told her and she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°There''s so much demonic taint around this building that it''s difficult to sense them,¡± she exined. La tilted her head upwards towards the portal above them. ¡°Of course it''s him!¡± La spat out hatefully. The Doom yer noticed that the hordes of imps had temporarily stopped pouring out of it. In fact, almost all of the imps around the building were starting to flee in every direction as quickly as possible! Two beings exited the portal. Both of them were bright red, but much taller than any of the imps he¡¯d fought so far. It was a man and a woman. ¡°Jezebel is back. Is that her old man with her?¡± Johnny asked out loud. ¡°He looks kind of scary¡­¡± he trailed off fearfully. The demonic man smiled at the Angel menacingly. ¡°...La! What a pleasant surprise! I never would have suspected it would be so easy to ess your Earth! This portal is so convenient! The Ancient One¡¯s barriers usually kept me out of this world for hundreds of years after all¡­¡± he trailed off with a chuckle before noticing everyone else. ¡°Oh, where are my manors? The rest of you ants don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± he said with a dark chuckle. ¡°Bow down, worms! This is my father, Mephisto! The ruler of Hell, lord of all demons, and the conqueror of this world. Kneel down and pledge your eternal souls to him. ept your status as eternal ves!¡± Jezebel said to them all domineeringly. ¡°No,¡± the Doom yer said before taking aim and shooting her directly in the face. XXX chapter 259 chapter 259 Chapter 259: Bang! The female demon¡¯s head whipped backwards as she was sted in the face with a slug round. I think the armored guy actually nailed her directly in the eye¡­ It took me a second to remember how I even recognized the armored guy. He looked vaguely familiar to me. I know I had seen him before. [You have, on a tv screen¡­back in your past life¡­] ¡®Wait¡­ Doom yer?¡¯ I asked in disbelief. [Yep. I¡¯m just as surprised as you are.] It was actually the real Doom yer!? What the hell was he doing in our world¨Cno, our Universe!? Was there an obvious crossover I skipped over this past year or did he just spring up out of nowhere? [Lady Death told you that you broke Space and Time. Maybe that brought him here?] ¡®I was expecting some alternate versions of some Marvel heroes to pop up, I wasn''t expecting a video game character to pop into reality!¡¯ I replied in my head. ¡°Ow, my eye! That freaking stings, you asshole!¡± the female demon shrieked at Doom yer in outrage. Her eye looked a bit red, but otherwise waspletely fine. Regr human weapons just didn''t have enough firepower to put down higher level beings. ¡°Now now, Jezebel. No need to get so upset about getting hit by a pathetic mortal weapon.¡± Mephisto chastised his¨Cdaughter? She looked like a female version of him so I suspected they were rted. She also seemed to be a chip off the old block. {Daughter of the Devil, Jezebel: Level 66} Jezebel pouted at her father. ¡°How about I shoot you in the eye and you''ll find out what it feels like!?¡± Mephistoughed. ¡°I''ve been shot and stabbed in pretty much every single possible location over the millions of years I''ve been around. At this point, nothing can hurt me,¡± Mephisto said while ncing down at all of us. He was trying to intimidate us by mentioning his age and his made up ¡°invulnerability.¡± [What a liar! He was screaming like a baby after thest time you kicked his ass!] That wasn''t exactly a surprise. Mephisto lies about everything. That''s pretty much his thing. Doom yer nced down at the gun in his hands. I couldn''t see his face with his helmet on, but I could imagine he was disappointed with its performance just now. A perfect headshot barely even scratched Jezebel. ¡°Try this instead.¡± I reached into my inventory and pulled out a few alien rifles I had swiped while I was on Knowhere. They were energy based weapons that I suspected were nuclear powered, so they never ran out of ammo. I tossed him an energy shotgun and assault rifle. ¡°Thanks.¡± Doom yer nodded at me. He slung the shotgun over his shoulder and aimed the assault rifle at Mephisto. ¡°Does this hurt?¡± Doom yer asked before squeezing the trigger. Mephisto had been talking tough only a few seconds ago, so I found it hrious when he started letting out yelps of pain. I swiped those weapons from the Collector¡¯s collection and they packed a pretty decent punch. ¡°Fuck¨Cow!¡± Mephisto yelled while being pelted by high speed semi-nuclearser fire. Doom yer held down the trigger until the gun started to overheat and had to temporarily shut itself off. Mephisto was covered in welts that were already starting to heal, but he was no longer smiling so proudly. ¡°I''m going to kill you first!¡± he eximed while pointing a sharp fingernail at the Doom yer. ¡°Heh! I told you it fucking hurts!¡± Jezebelughed at her old man. I pped my wings and ced myself in the air between Mephisto and the Doom yer. I knew thetter was powerful, but he wasn¡¯t ready for the top of this Universe quite yet. ¡°You won''t be getting the opportunity today, Mephisto. You''re going to regret showing up in my world in your real body,¡± I dered while crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°Yeah! You tell him hot stuff!¡± Johnny Storm cheered from below. ¡°me on!¡± he yelled and rocketed directly at Mephisto. ¡°Prepare to get wrecked¨Curgh!¡± Mephistozily swung his arm and smacked the Human Torch away from himself. Johnny sted off, careening into a nearby skyscraper. He was lucky Mephisto didn''t take him seriously, or he could have been seriously hurt trying to take on someone so many levels above him. {The Human Torch, Johnny Storm: Level 56} Mephisto barely gave Johnny a second nce before he scoffed at my bravado. ¡°You were lucky you only had to face a weak avatar of mine thest time we met.¡± He spread his arms to the sides challengingly. ¡°Now you face the real me!¡± he proimed as malevolent energy began to surround his entire body. {The Devil of Marvel, Mephisto: Level 168 (Avatar)} I scoffed right back at him after using Observe. Of course he was too cowardly to invade Earth in his main body. Once again he was using an Avatar, although I suspected this to be one of most powerful bodies¨Cif not his most powerful Avatar. Losing it would definitely set him back quite a bit. {Emergency Quest Initiated! Repel or y Mephisto¡¯s Avatar and save New York City before he drags it into his Hell Dimension!} {Reward: Level up x 3! & An Ultimate Skill!} ¡°Status,¡± I thought to myself. I expected this to be a big fight, and I wasn¡¯t going to hold back anything. Mephisto was going to regret thinking he could invade my home city with no consequences. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 97] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 117,000] [MP: 120,000¡ú130,000] [Faith Energy: 5,345,678] [Vigor: 10,300] [Strength: 5,200] [Intelligence: 12,200¡ú13,000] [Luck: 2300¡ú2500] [Avable Free Stat Points: 1000¡ú0] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) I was still pretty low on Faith Energy from my battle with Arishem, but I did have 1000 Free Stat Points to work with. I dumped 800 of them into Intelligence to push my MP to 130,000 and give myself a nice extra damage buff. Even if almost 10,000 more MP didn¡¯t seem like much, there was a big difference between 13,000 Intelligence and 12,000 was going to result in a massive increase. I threw the leftover points into Luck. {Challengepleted: (Un)lucky number 13,000!} {For reaching 13,000 in a single stat, you have received a random reward!} {Now Rolling random reward from the Multiversal Reward Pool¡­} {...Reward received!} {Congrattions! You have received your very own Asauchi¨CA nameless Zanpakuto capable of severing and ying souls directly!} Wow! An Asauchi!? That was from the anime Bleach! It was the main weapon of the Shinigamis. I closed the notifications as a nondescript Katana materialized in front of my eyes. I reached out and grabbed it out of the air. A weapon that could sever and y souls directly sounded pretty useful right about now¡­ Mephisto was controlling his meat puppet remotely through some kind of soul magic obviously. Destroying his Avatarst time hurt him, but this time, I was nning on doing more than just hurting him. I wanted to HURT him! And now I had a way to do just that. ¡°Cool sword, did you get it at the flea market?¡± Mephistomented sarcastically as I gripped the hilt of my new Asauchi in my hands. He had no idea what I was currently holding. ¡°Here we go again,¡± I said to myself as I took a deep breath and mentally prepared myself for another intense fight. My knuckles turned white as I tightly gripped the sword in my hand. I pped my wings hard, the sound barrier broke as I flew towards him to try and cleave off his head! Mephisto conjured a ming sword and our two des shed with a devastating force that sent shockwaves all around us! ¡­ ¨CSusan Storm¨C ¡°Holy Crap! She¡¯s moving so fast that I can¡¯t even see her,¡± the Thing said as the air vibrated around them after La blurred forwards. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Susan stumbled and struggled to stay on her feet as huge gusts of air repeatedly mmed into her. She could hardly believe that just the shockwaves from La¡¯s battle were proving to be too much for her to handle! She realized that the Fantastic Four were currently in way over their heads. Her brother had gotten swatted away like he was nothing more than an annoying firefly just a second ago. ¡°Susan! Hurry up and untie me while everyone is distracted,¡± Reed practically begged her. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he said a second time while ncing nervously at the fight in the sky. A battle of true titans was urring directly above them. This was one of the few times she had ever seen his arrogant self actually looking genuinely afraid. It seemed that Reed Richards finally realized he had bitten off more than he could chew. ¡°Ok, I''m hurrying.¡± Susan took a step towards him before an armored hand once again stopped her. The man who had saved her still didn¡¯t want to free Reed. ¡°No,¡± the Doom yer told her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t go free. He has to answer for what he¡¯s done,¡± he told her with no room for argument. ¡°Fuck you! Who the hell do you think you even are! In case you didn¡¯t notice, the Baxter building is private property! You''re currently trespassing, and by not untying me you''re aiding and embedding kidnapping! Mywyers will see you in prison if you don¡¯t help me,¡± Reed tried his best to threaten the man. A man who had literally killed his way through an entire army of demons to reach the top of the Baxter building¡­ Susan didn¡¯t think the threat of wyers¡± was going to make the man think twice. Also, she was very much aware of the fact that Reed Richards was on the verge of bankruptcy. He alone spent the vast majority of their funds creating his crazy inventions. Inventions that he refused to market so that they could make some of their money back¡­ ¡°No,¡± the Doom yer dismissed Reed¡¯s threats as Susan suspected he would. ¡°Y¨CYou son of a¨C¡± Reed started uttering some very out of character curse words and insults. Most of them were directed at the Doom yer, but a few of them were also directed at her for not helping him. She¡¯d known and worked with Reed Richards for years. She had always respected him as a Scientist along with his never give up work ethic. Lately, she didn¡¯t know if Reed felt the same about her however. Did he keep her on his staff because he respected her as a fellow scientist, or because he was infatuated with her? Was it even worth protecting him at this point? Hundreds of thousands of Demons pouring into the City was bound to cause more than a few casualties. Even if La revived everyone afterwards, those deaths were going to end up tarnishing the Fantastic Four¡¯s reputation. The team hadn¡¯t been together long, but she knew that it was pretty much done for at this point. Susan suspected that it was time to just cut her losses and move on with her brother¡­and Ben, if he also chose to finally abandon Reed after all this. ¡°Damn slut! The only reason I hired you was for your looks, and then you never even bothered putting out! What good are you then!?¡± Reed spat at Susan. She was momentarily taken aback. He had never spoken to her that way before, and now she knew his true feelings about her. That pretty much sealed her decision. She also red at him for degrading her. ¡°Fuck you, Reed! I have three PHDs and over a dozen fortune 500panies have offered me jobs with them! I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m taking Johnny with me!¡± Reed let out a squawk of disbelief as she turned back towards the Doom yer. The Doom yer nodded at her. ¡°Good. Go check on your brother.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she asked her savior. ¡°I''m going to do what I do best,¡± he said while marching past her towards the portal. He aimed the assault rifle in his hands towards Jezebel who looked more than a little eager to get her revenge against him. ¡°Are we really not freeing Stretch?¡± Ben asked her as gunshots started going off nearby, along with the sound of Jezebel¡¯s demonic screeching. Susan shook her head at Ben. ¡°We can¡¯t free Reed¡­ We¡¯ll be seen as his aplices in all of this if we do. Let¡¯s just go and check on Johnny. After that, we¡¯ll take down as many demons as we can until this is all over. We need to be seen acting as heroes here,¡± she said and Ben solemnly nodded at her. ¡°Guys! Don¡¯t just leave me here tied up! Come on! T¨CThis wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± Reed called out behind their backs while thrashing against the ck chains holding him in ce. ¡°Sue! I''m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Johnny! Are you ok!?¡± Susan called out worriedly as they entered the next door building Johnny had been sted into. Susan was able to fly them over by creating a forcefield underneath herself and using it as a mobile tform. It was a trick she hade up withpletely on her own¨Cdespite the fact that Reed kept telling people that it was his idea¡­ God, she hated how he always tried to take credit for everything¡­ ¡°Heh, you got a good clobbering there kid.¡± the Thingughed, trying to lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Yeah, I did. I think my arm is broken¡­¡± Johnny whined while trying to pick himself up. He was lying inside a destroyed office cubicle that had halted his momentum. ¡°That guy hit me a lot harder than I was expecting him to. Who was he?¡± ¡°I''m pretty sure he¡¯s the literal Devil.¡± Susan told her brother. ¡°La is fighting him right now. Their battle is shaking every building around us.¡± Susan said, a few nearby windows rattled so hard she thought they were about to shatter. Johnny ended upughing as he stood up with one working arm. ¡°Hahaha! I got bitch pped by the Devil? I don¡¯t know why that¡¯s so funny to me, but it is,¡± he said and Susan smiled. She loved that her little brother could always make light of whatever weird situation they tended to find themselves in. Their lighthearted mood ended abruptly. ¡°Humans! I found humans over here!¡± a garbled voice yelled towards them. She snapped her head to the side. She saw a small squad of Impsnd inside the building and point their pitchforks at the three of them. ¡°The woman is mine! I want to have some fun with her before I eat her. Woman flesh is the most tender!¡± one of the disgusting creatures said while leering at her. Did this creature just say he was going to¨C? Susan scowled! Susan formed an invisible circr shield, and then shepletely ttened it while rapidly rotating it at the same time. She created an invisible buzzsaw and hurled it at the disgusting Imp. The perverted demon¡¯s head was sliced clean off of its shoulders. The rest of the Imps screamed at her in rage and charged. ¡°Nice one, sis! me on!¡± Johnny called out as he started roasting them alive. It turned out that burning demons did not smell nice¡­ ¡°It¡¯s clobberin time!¡± Ben leapt past Johnny¡¯s mes and started smashing some demon heads as well. Their pitchforks harmlessly bounced off of his rock hard skin. ¡°Good job,¡± Susan said. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet though.¡± The smell of blood and sounds of fighting had attracted a few more squads of Imps to their location. Despite being surrounded by demons from hell and fighting for her life, Susan actually found herself smiling. She found the fighting to be cathartic in a way. She realized that this was the first battle she¡¯d ever been in where Reed wasn¡¯t barking out annoying orders to everyone mid fight. In fact, without Reed¡¯s constant yelling distracting them, Susan found that the three of them were fighting as a much more cohesive unit. They were tearing through any demons that came at them with ferocious precision. ¡®The Fantastic Four were no more, but the Fantastic Three might turn out even better than the original.¡¯ Susan thought to herself. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C [You¡¯re going to need to learn how to properly use a Katana at some point. You¡¯re just swinging the thing like it''s a bat.] ¡®I¡¯m doing my best, System! I¡¯m used to spears, not swords!¡¯ I thought back with some snark. ng! ng! ng! My Asauchi shed against Mephisto¡¯s ming sword over and over in the sky. I hadn¡¯t been able tond a solid hit yet to really hurt him. I did have a few opportunities tond some light cuts on him, but I held back on all of them. As soon as my Asauchi makes contact with him, he¡¯ll be aware of just how dangerous my new weapon is against him. I didn¡¯t know if I would get more than one shot on him with it. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, La of the Fallen? I expected more!¡± Mephisto taunted me as he blocked my overhead strike. I was begrudgingly impressed by his strength. He was matching me blow for blow. {-500HP!} Air left my lungs as hended a solid kick directly in my diaphragm. Of course, as an edgelord superviin/devil, Mephisto was wearing boots covered in metal spikes. Metal spikes that stabbed me when his kicknded. {You have been poisoned! -50 HP/Second!} And of course, he poisoned his freaking shoes¡­ ¡°Not even the special poison I prepared for you seems to be working. I have to say, La, that you have the strangest physiology I¡¯ve evere across. All of your injuries end up disappearing within seconds.¡± Mephistomented while observing the puncture wounds in my stomach fade away. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to rip the secrets of your body out of your corpse. Maybe I¡¯ll even resurrect you as my zombie sex ve once I''m done with you.¡± he added with a chuckle. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± I hastily threw out my hand and sted him off of me. ¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed, a wave of condensed gravity smashed him in the face. Mephisto flew back a dozen meters before extending hisrge wings to both sides. His wings caught the air around him and halted his momentum. ¡°It''s that annoying gravity attack again. Haven''t you learned anything new since ourst fight?¡± he asked in irritation. My Rinnegan locked onto his form. ¡°As a matter of fact, I have learned something new. Amaterasu!¡± ck mes covered his form from head to toe! He waspletely engulfed by the mes of Amaterasu. ¡°I¡± took that split second opportunity while his sight was cut off to n out my next move¡­ The mes burned atop his red skin, but there weren¡¯t any screams of paining from the Devil. ¡°Now you¡¯re just spoiling me,¡± Mephisto said from underneath the fire. ¡°Mmmm, these mes are delicious. I love devouring divinity.¡± He opened his mouth wide and started sucking in all the ck fire surrounding his body. He let out a happy belch after swallowing all of them. ¡°I rule over Hell, you actually thought I would be harmed by fire?¡± he asked me in disappointment. ¡°It was worth a shot.¡± We were fighting above the popted city, so I had to stick with my attacks that caused as little destruction as possible. Mephisto shook his head at me. ¡°It seems that I have overestimated you. You obviously can¡¯t defeat me in my real form. I suppose I might as well finish you off now. Maybe your beautiful sister Gabriel will be more fun?¡± He taunted me. I grit my teeth and red at him hatefully! ¡°I wont lose here and I won''t let you touch her!¡± I yelled loudly. ¡°I''ll stop you!¡± ¡°You will try,¡± he replied dryly. I flew directly at him again and started wildly swinging the Asauchi in my hands. I wasn¡¯t going for any subtle moves this time, every single swing of mine was aimed to take his head off! ng ng ng ng! Mephisto effortlessly parried every single one of my strikes with a grin on his face. ¡°Wow, you really are trash with a sword, aren¡¯t you? You should have stuck with spears¡­¡± We continued to rapidly exchange swords strikes for another 30 seconds. In that short window, I must have swung my sword thousands of times! Not a single blow managed to connect with him. He was right, I was trash with a sword. ¡°Rah!¡± I yelled again. ¡°Just die, you monster!¡± I stabbed my de towards his non-existent heart! ¡°I don¡¯t think I will.¡± Mephisto parried my strike out of the way before spinning his de and delivering a high speed cleaving strike. A cleaving strike thatnded directly on my neck¡­ An expression of pure shock appeared on my face as my head separated from my body! Thest thing my eyes saw was Mephisto¡¯s smirk of victory. And then my body exploded into smoke¡­ ¡­ ¨CMephisto¨C He had done it! He had finally in the annoying Fallen Angel and gotten his revenge. The expression of shock on her face as he separated her head from her shoulders was glorious. Mephisto was going to remember this amazing moment for eternity. He couldn¡¯t wait to present her head to her family members and witness their collective despair! He reached his hand out to snatch her severed head out of the air. Before he could grab hold of it though, it disappeared in a puff of smoke! Mephisto frowned. ¡°What the¨C¡± Puchi! A sword exploded out the front of his chest! Someone had impaled him from behind when he was distracted by his victory! ¡®How dare they!¡¯ Mephisto nced down at the de sticking out of his chest. He recognized it, it was the same weapon that La had been trying to fight him with. The strange and average looking Katana that had randomly appeared in front of her before they started fighting. He turned his head to see who had stabbed him. To his shock, it was a very familiar face. ¡°But¡­How¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that can use clones, Mephisto. I knew you would let your guard down after killing me,¡± La told him while twisting the de in his chest. ¡°My Shadow Clone was pretty convincing wasn¡¯t it?¡± Mephisto was starting to feel strange¡­ He was starting to feel incredibly weak. Not just his Avatar either, he felt like something was wrong with his main body! ¡°W¨CWhat did you do to me? What is this word?¡± Mephisto coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It¡¯s called a Zanpakuto,¡± La told him. ¡°It¡¯s a weapon that directly cuts and sever souls. A weapon that can harm you just by cutting your avatar here!¡± she exined to him with a smirk. Mephisto¡¯s eyes widened! That was¨Cthat was very bad for him. No wonder he was feeling so weak. He needed to cancel the connection with his Avatar immediately! He was in the process of doing just that when La ripped the de out of him and caused him to scream in pain. ¡°You¡¯re not escaping that easily. If you survive this, I want you to know that I will finish the job some day!¡± La dered before quickly swinging her de horizontally. In an ironic twist of fate, Mephisto ended up losing his head. La had in another one of his Avatars. As for his main body, back in hell¡­ It experienced more pain and agony than he had ever thought possible. Before his world went ck, hisst thoughts were of how he had been defeated by La for a second time now¡­ XXX chapter 260 chapter 260 Chapter 260: I took a deep breath as I watched the body of Mephisto¡¯s avatar fall into the empty streets below. Taking his head off had been surprisingly cathartic. I took onest look at the Asauchi in my right hand before storing it in my inventory. I would need to get a proper sheathe for itter. [You¡¯ve reallye a long way, host. You beat Mephisto with almost no effort!] I chuckled at the System¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s not quite true. I put a lot of effort into my acting. From the start of that fight I had to make it seem like he was much stronger than me. I needed him to think he could beat me without going all out.¡± I exined. We were fighting in the heart of New York City after all. There were millions of people nearby that would have been caught up in the crossfire if Mephisto and I started throwing out devastatingly powerful attacks at each other. [You did good work regardless. Here¡¯s your reward!] {Congrattions! You have leveled up x3! You have reached level 100! On top of Free Stat Points, every Stat will now increase by 100 every time you level up!} {You have been rewarded with the Ultimate Skill¨CLustful Queen!} {Lustful Queen: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 1000x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random Stat Point Increases after every ¡°session.¡±} By the time I finished reading, my smile had turned into a deadpan¡­ My new Ultimate Skill was seriously called Lustful Queen? ¡°...Really, System?¡± [You have to admit that it fits you. You now have a way to quickly rece the Faith Energy you¡¯ve lost. You can also get stronger now just by¡­you know¡­doing the one thing you really enjoy and do almost every night with your Harem.] ¡°So¡­My Ultimate Skill is basically just a more powerful and lewder version of Vali¡¯s Divine Dividing?¡± I asked bluntly. That¡¯s kind of what it felt like to me. [Kind of¡­ yeah. Divine Dividing isn¡¯t permanent though. Vali loses his buffs over time but you don''t!] I was still a bit skeptical, but I figured I would withhold my judgment until I could properly test out the ability. I saw a Level 14 Imp flying in the sky nearby. It must have been extra stupid to not flee immediately like the rest of the nearby demons did when Mephisto and I started our fight a few minutes ago. I shed over towards the Imp and grabbed it by the throat. The demon¡¯s eyes widened in fear when it realized it was caught. ¡°Gaaah! M¨CMercy¡­¡± it begged me while trying to scratch my arms with its ws. Of course, it was too weak to even leave marks on my perfect skin. ¡°Not a chance.¡± I replied and tightened my squeeze around its throat. I activated Lustful Queen and started draining every speck of the foul creature''s Demonic Power. The demon¡¯s red skin quickly started to turn ck as I literally drained the life out of him. {+1358 Faith Energy!} Huh, not bad. ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty useful.¡± I said to myself as the Imp crumbled to ash in my grip. I didn¡¯t feel a trace of its foul Demonic Energy at all. All I felt was pure Faith Energy flowing into me. If this skill was 1000 times more effective in the bedroom, then I could regain a huge portion of my reserves in only a week or so! I would obviously have to be careful not to take too much power from my lovers, but if there was one thing they all had inmon it was that they all had plenty of power to spare! A lewd giggle escaped my lips¡­ ¡°What are youughing about?¡± a voice asked curiously from behind me. ¡°Eeep!¡± I quickly spun around. Carol was hovering right next to me. I had been a bit distracted and didn''t sense her approach. Carol was covered in Demon blood, but she still looked absolutely radiant. I loved women who were strong and beautiful. Carol turned her head to the side to hide her blush. I realized I had actually just said all of that out loud. ¡°Thank you for thepliment¡­I think you¡¯re quite beautiful as well. I really enjoyed our date¡­ Up until the forces of Hell decided to show up and ruin it.¡± ¡°I''m really sorry about that. I would tell you this doesn''t happen to me often, but that would honestly be a lie. Crazy stuff like this happens to me all the time,¡± I said. Carol smiled at me andughed. ¡°You¡¯re certainly not the only one.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. You¡¯ll have to tell me more stories of your adventures in space on our next date,¡± I told her with a wink. Carol smiled at me coyly. ¡°Oh¡­? You¡¯re already expecting a ¡°next¡± date, are you?¡± ¡°Damn right I am,¡± I told her without hesitation, causing her to get embarrassed. The key to flirting with powerful and confident women was to be forward and direct with them. ¡°W¨CWell then, I look forward to our next date as well.¡± Carol told me before she decided to change the subject. ¡°There''s still quite a few Demons flying around the city, but they''re numbers are finally starting to drop. Did you take out their leader?¡± she asked me. I nodded. ¡°It was only an Avatar, but Mephisto has been dealt with. Now we just need to find a way to permanently close the portal between Earth and Hell,¡± I exined to the space hero. ¡°M¨CMephisto!?¡± Carol practically sputtered his name! ¡°You beat Mephisto!?¡± she asked again in shock. ¡°I don''t know why you''re surprised. I took down Arishem already. Mephisto is nothingpared to him,¡± I bragged proudly while cing my hands on my hips. I hovered closer towards her. ¡°Did you forget about that already?¡± I asked. Carol blushed again. ¡°To be honest, it still hasn¡¯t quite sunk in that you actually beat him. You saw how quickly the most powerful empires in the gxy fled the second Arishem show¡¯d up to confront you. He was basically the boogeyman of the Gxy. A lot of alien civilizations didn¡¯t even think he was real until then. They probably wouldn''t have thought Mephisto was real either,¡± Carol added as an afterthought. ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± I said while ncing up into the sky. Michael and Gabriel were both doing amazing jobs of mopping up the remaining Demon¡¯s. It would be rude of me to leave everything to them while Carol and I chatted in the sky. ¡°We should get back to it. There¡¯s still plenty of Demons left to clean up,¡± I said and Carol nodded at me. A golden cosmic aura surrounded her as she rocketed off into a swarm of Demons a few blocks away. They could barely let out a few shrieks before her aura incinerated them all. It was pretty hot to watch. With that thought, I started cleaning up the skies as well. I couldn¡¯t kill Demons nearly as efficiently as my older Angelic siblings, but I could certainly keep up with Carol. I started putting up some real numbers when I really worked for them. I was fast after all, very fast. 100 demons, 500 demons, 1000, 10000, I honestly lost count after that. I flew back and forth across the same streets and skies dozens¨Chundreds of times in only a few minutes. The dual Lightspears must have looked like blurs as I repeatedlyshed out over and over. I was d I couldn''t get physically tired because I must have swung both of my spears over ten thousand times by the time we had mopped up 99% of the invaders. Inded back on the new top floor of the Baxter building once we had mopped up every Demon we could find. Carol, Gabriel and Michaelnded next to me. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Reed?¡± I asked the man, who was still chained up. ¡°Fuck you!¡± He immediately cursed and red at me like this whole situation was somehow my fault. That was just in rude. I waved my hand and put up a small silencing ward around him. He could now curse all he wanted but no one would be able to hear him. ¡°That was quite a work out,¡± Gabriel said while wiping her brow. ¡°I might be a bit out of shape, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had toy waste to the legions of Hell like that.¡± She was just joking to lighten the mood of course, Archangels couldn''t actually get out of shape. ¡°Thank you both so much for helping.¡± I ran forwards and hugged Gabriel and than Michael once again. Michael patted me on the back. ¡°Of course we would help. Even if it wasn¡¯t you who had requested our aid. The forces of Hell are not allowed to set foot on Earth.¡± Michael let me go and his smile turned into a small frown. ¡°How did they even get here in the first ce?¡± I tilted my head. That was something I had been pondering as well. Reed Richards had clearly fucked up with his portal, but was this entire screw up all on him? There was a¨Cslight¨Cpossibility that this could have been a teeny bit my fault. Only a teeny bit though¡­ [How so?] ¡®Lady Death did warn me that my final move against Arishem disrupted Space and Time across this Universe,¡¯ I replied. [Nah, you''re definitely responsible for bringing the Doomyer here, but the portal wasn¡¯t on you. That¡¯s not how science works. This was definitely all on Reed Richards.] To be honest, I didn¡¯t think the System knew how the ¡°science¡± worked either but I decided to put it out of my head. At the end of the day, Reed was the one who made the crazy portal. If we hadn¡¯t been invaded by the forces of Hell, then it would have been the inhabitants of the Negative Zone or whatever crazy other dimensions he¡¯d eventually discover. At some point, he was bound to screw up and cause an invasion of some kind. That was pretty much inevitable for a guy like Reed Richards. Incredibly smart, yetpletelycking inmon sense at the same time. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Carol asked us. ¡°With the Demons gone, it won''t be long until the emergency services start arriving. We stopped the invasion incredibly quickly, but there will still be hundreds¨Cmaybe thousands of people who were injured in the initial chaos. I¡¯ll be visiting all the nearby hospitals to heal as many people as I can.¡± Gabriel told us as she spread her wings and started flying towards the nearest hospital. She didn¡¯t need directions, as an Archangel she could sense people''s pain. ¡°What about you, Michael?¡± I asked him. ¡°Hmmm,¡± he pondered for a moment. ¡°I suppose I should go and exin the situation to the local authorities. This is a good opportunity for me to get to know them and properly introduce myself. Things are currently peaceful in Heaven so I can afford to be away for a few hours.¡± Michael exined. He wanted to meet up with the Mayor of the City along with any representatives SHIELD was sure to have out here soon. I wish I could go with him just to see all of their reactions, but I had other business to take care of. Such as reprimanding my daughter and niece who were currently hiding behind the door to our left¡­ ¡°I know you¡¯re there, Heather and Asia. Would you mind exining to me why the two of you happen to be at ground zero during a Demonic invasion?¡± I called out to them both. The door slowly opened. Heather and Asia both sheepishly walked out. ¡°H¨CHey mom, what a coincidence? What are you doing here?¡± Heather asked me. She was trying to be nonchnt, but I knew that she knew that she was in trouble¡­ I appreciated the two of them trying to help, but they were both only two winged Angels. Heather might be on the verge of evolving into a four winged Fallen Angel, but she wasn¡¯t quite there yet. They both could have easily died here. If Mephisto had emerged before I¡¯d arrived, then he would have absolutely recognized Heather and taken her hostage to use against me. And then there was Asia. She was a ¡°pure¡± Angel. Mephisto wouldn¡¯t have hesitated in trying to break her just for the fun of it. She would have been powerless to stop him as well. It was harsh, but I exined all of this to both of them. Carol was next to me nodding along with my exnation. ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡± Asia said with tears in her eyes. ¡°I just wanted to help, John. I¡¯d never seen someone who had endured so much pain and was still so nice. He saved a bunch of people.¡± Asia told us. ¡°I only really realized I was out of my league once we reached this building,¡± Heather added as well. She understood she could have died here. ¡°It was easy taking out a handful of Imps, but the Hellhounds andrger Demons were a lot scarier. If John wasn¡¯t with us we would have been in trouble. I''m pretty sure he saved us like a bunch of times!¡± Heather finished. ¡°Is John the Doom yer¡¯s name?¡± I asked and they both nodded. Huh¡­he had the same name as the Master Chief. That was justzy writing in my opinion, but it was what it was. ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked while looking around the rooftop. I didn¡¯t see him or Jezebel. Also, I feel like someone else was missing as well. ¡°He beat up the evil Demondy and then he leapt inside the portal to Hell!¡± Heather said while pointing above our heads. The green portal was still going strong, but no more demons had emerged from it for a while now. Was the Doom yer waging a one man war against them in their own dimension. Was that why they stoppeding through!? I thought it was because I took down Mephisto, but maybe that wasn¡¯t the case. [Fuck yeah he is!] ¡°He took Jezebel with him. He wants to shut down the portal from the other side,¡± Asia exined. They were hiding behind the door while the Doom yer fought Mephisto¡¯s daughter in an epic one on one battle. ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Doom yer is. Should we follow after him and help?¡± Carol asked me. She was justifiably concerned, but I waved her off. ¡°Nah, I''m sure he''ll be fine. Mephisto and Jezebel are both out ofmission. He¡¯s probably raising all kinds of hell¡­in Hell,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Booo!¡± Heather scrunched her face and booed at my ¡°Mom joke.¡± ¡°Miss La¡­that was bad.¡± Even Asia tried to criticize me. I ignored the teenagers'' opinions though because I managed to make Carolugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all head back home for now. I¡¯ll leave a Shadow Clone here to keep an eye on the portal and wait for John to return,¡± I suggested to everyone. They all thought that sounded like a good idea as well. I turned around to grab Reed Richards so we could leave. I paused¡­ Standing next to the tied up Reed Richards¡­were TWO other Reed Richards. They looked slightly different in outfit and appearance, but their faces were damn near identical to the tied up man in between them both. They had both popped out of nowhere! ¡°What. The. Fuck?¡± I asked out loud. ¡°You are not worthy to pass Judgment on this man! The Council of Reeds will not allow inferior minds to ever stand above one of our own!¡± One of the Reeds said to me condescendingly. ¡°We will return in the future to pass judgment on you all!¡± the other Reed added, just as condescending as the first. Except, this one was also ring at all of us lecherously¡­ A split secondter, a portal popped up behind them. The two of them dragged my Universes Reed through the portal with them. I probably could have stopped them, but I waspletely caught off guard by the absurdity of what I had just witnessed. ¡°Did I just get talked down to by two Rick and Morty knock offs!?¡± I huffed indignantly. [Technically Rick and Morty was parodying the Council of Reeds¡­] ¡®I don''t care. This Council is now on my shit list.¡¯ XXX Chapter 261 Chapter 261 A/N: I¡¯ve always wanted to do one of these. It turned out to be a lot more technical than I thought going in though. Chapter 261: Interlude -Wee to the Official La Fan Boards! -You are logged in, Ruin_Princess -Please read the rule board before posting! -You are currently viewing: -All Threads you have replied to -All Threads that have been recently updated -All Private Messages Topic: La¡¯s Newest Girlfriend! Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) Posted: 11:15 am That¡¯s right everybody, this topic is not clickbait. Our Divine Goddess La has been spotted out and about on a date with a new woman! I was just walking down the street and I saw the two of themnd in front of a small cafe. I almost had a Fangasm on the spot! Pictures of La and her beautiful date can be seen here! [JPEG] [JPEG] [JPEG] [JPEG] La4lifer (Rookie Fanboy) Posted 11:16 am This is the way! The harem must be fed! How many confirmed girls does this make now? I''ve lost count. All I know is that every single one is drop dead gorgeous. I speak for all of us when I say I wish I had La¡¯s life! Wings_are_life (Rookie Fanboy) Posted 11:16 am @La4lifer: This is the way! I think it''s been confirmed by one of La¡¯s lovers that she has 7 confirmed girlfriends at the moment. This beautiful blonde woman should be number 8. Or maybe number 9 in case she has another one waiting in the wings somewhere. @Stargazer83: What the hell is a fangasm!? Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:17 am @Wings_are_life: Idk lol, but I almost had one. I can''t believe I was lucky enough to catch a glimpse of her in person! She is so incredibly beautiful! She is truly Divine. I happily converted to her religion and I¡¯ve never regretted it! Automod (Verified Bot) Posted 11:17 am @Stargazer83: While it has been confirmed that La of the Fallen has technically ascended to Godhood, she asks you to not convert to any religions that openly worship her at this time. She has not endorsed any churches in her name at this time. Beep Boop, I am a bot. This is an automated message. Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) 11:18 am @Automod: You can¡¯t tell me what to do, bot! I do what I want! Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) 11:19 am @Automod: Bad bot! Also, Anyone that can tantly revive the dead and someone literal meteors out of the sky is worthy of worship. Plus, it¡¯s not like the church has told people not to start worshiping her! Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) 11:20 am @Wolf_fang_fister: Actually, they have. The pope himself put out a statement months ago condemning people for worshiping a Fallen Angel. ording to the Bible, Fallen Angels are supposed to be incredibly evil, they¡¯re basically one step above demons. Edit: I''m not saying that¡¯s what I believe people! That¡¯s just what¡¯s written in the book. Please stop sending me hate messages in my DMs! I love La. Screw the church, they¡¯re nothing but a bunch of out of touch old dudes anyway! La4lifer (Rookie Fanboy) Posted 11:22 am Why did La even fall from Heaven? Was it for lust? I bet it was for lust¡­ Totally worth it in my opinion. I¡¯d fall for any one of her girlfriends any day of the week. Ruin_Princess (Verified Harem Member) Posted 11:23 am La did not fall from Heaven due to lust. She fell because she killed a bunch of evil humans in Africa who were trying murder and enve innocent people. She¡¯s talked about this in a few interviews before. La4lifer (Rookie Fanboy) (Temporary Banned) Posted 11:24 am @Ruin_Princess: Holy shit! I didn¡¯t think a member of La¡¯s harem would actually reply to me! This is the best day of my life! I have to know, how is La in bed!? Is she amazing? God, what I wouldn¡¯t give to hop into bed with her! Do you think she would be down for a potential threesome? Iron_Queen (Verified Moderator) (Verified Avenger) Posted 11:25 am @La4lifer: Don¡¯t ask personal questions like that. It is against the rules. Enjoy a one week ban. Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:25 am @La4lifer: How dare you try to sully La¡¯s name with your disgusting request! You are unworthy of even looking at her! @Iron_Queen: you should have given him a permanent ban. Ruin_Princess (Verified Harem Member) Posted 11:25 am Thanks, Andrea! That guy kept sending me a bunch of DMs after you banned him so I ended up blocking him as well. Iron_Queen (Verified Moderator) (Verified Avenger) Posted 11:26 am I¡¯ve got you, Rias. So, who''s the new blonde girl? La sure knows how to pick her women, is this new girl also a Goddess? I_Love_Kitty_UwU (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:26 am @Ruin_Princess: Yes, please tell us! La¡¯s fans need to know! The sooner we know the new girl''s name, the sooner themunity can start pumping out the spicy fanfiction! I love all of the fics with La and H, but this new girl is something special. The way she holds herself¡­ Yes please mommy! Ruin_Princess (Verified Harem Member) Posted 11:27 am Her name is Carol. She¡¯s a Superhero¡­ From outer space. I don¡¯t really know a lot about her beyond that. I know that¡¯s she¡¯s really powerful though. Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) Posted: 11:28 am Yay! We have a name! Now we only need to wait an hour or two before all the steamy fics start to appear online! I can¡¯t wait to read some of them! End of Page 1,2,3¡­34 ¡­ Topic: New York City Invaded by Demon Army! Manic_55 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fanboy) Posted at 11:45 am Holy shit, everybody! Is it the end of days!? Demons are invading our world! There¡¯s a giant freaking portal to Hell above Central Park! Look at these pictures! Shit is going down out here! This is not a joke people! I am in danger¡­ [JPEG] [JPEG] [JPEG] Skyward_sher (Rookie Fangirl) Posted at 11:47 am Oh my god, this isn¡¯t a troll post! This is real! Demons are actually invading! I hope the people of New York are ok¡­ Fly_me_away_ 87 (Rookie Fanboy) Posted at 11:47 am Where the hell is the army!? The sky is packed with these monsters! I can hardly see any blue at all. I''m currently hiding in a building downtown with a bunch of other people that quickly got off the streets. Some people here are wounded. The attack came out of nowhere! Spoonlicker45 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted at 11:48 am @Fly_me_away_ 87 Oh shit! I hope you¡¯re okay, man. Don¡¯t try to be a hero, just wait for our Goddess toe and save the day like she always does! Fly_me_away_ 87 (Rookie Fanboy) Posted at 11:48 am @Spoonlicker45: No way am I going to fight these monsters. I watched them skewer three people with those ck pitchforks! These Demons are not ying around! They¡¯re killing people! The_Best_Bot_Around (Verified Moderator) (Verified AI) Posted at 11:49 am If you are in the city, please evacuate or seek shelter immediately. Help is on the way. Mister Stark and Miss Stark are currently on their way to the City. It will take them approximately 20 minutes to fly across the Country. Help is on the way. The_cksmith (Verified Avenger) (Verified Genius Astronaut) 11:50 am Listen to Jarvis people! Don¡¯t be a hero, just get inside and let the professionals deal with¡­ the demonic invasion. My life has been so weird ever since I met La¡­ I''m currently flying over the Midwest. It shouldn¡¯t be long before I make it to the East Coast. Green_Machine (Verified Strongest Avenger) 11:51 am Is this a Code Green? I''m currently in New York, but I''m pretty far away from the action. Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) 11:51 am What¡¯s a Code Green? The_cksmith (Verified Avenger) (Verified Genius Astronaut) 11:51 am @Green_Machine: No! This is NOT a Code Green! Almost every building is full of people in hiding. The damage would be catastrophic! Also, in the future, maybe just ask that in a DM message instead. @Wolf_fang_fister: Code Green is ssified. Green_Machine (Verified Strongest Avenger) 11:52 am I¡¯ll justy low then¡­ Flower_PWR_44 (Rookie Fangirl) Posted 11:53 am I hope help arrives soon. More and more Demons keeping. They¡¯reing from a portal directly above the Baxter building. My apartment is directly across from them. I saw the top three floors of the building explode. It scared the shit out of me. I''m currently hiding in my bathroom with the door locked. The_cksmith (Verified Avenger) (Verified Genius Astronaut) 11:51 am There¡¯s a portal directly over the Baxter building? Of course Reed Richards had something to do with this! He couldn¡¯t settle for almost killing himself and his friends, now he has to try and identally kill a whole city! Edit: Everything is fine people! That was a poor choice of words on my part. I promise will save the city! Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:52 am La is on her way to stop the Demon army! It was amazing, she stepped out of the cafe, with her date, and then she opened a portal directly to Heaven! How do I know it was Heaven? Gabriel and Michael¨CThe Freaking Archangels¨Cjust descended into the city! They both killed thousands of Demons in the blink of an eye! I got it all on video people! I think I¡¯m having another Fangasm! SquuuuueeeeeeeEEEEE! Here¡¯s some picks of Gabriel and Michael: [JPEG] [JPEG] [JPEG] [JPEG] Michael is so amazingly dreamy! Gossip_Girl_69 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 11:53 am OMG! That¡¯s Michael!? What an absolute hunk! Does anyone know if he is single? Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 11:53 am @Gossip_Girl_69: Demon¡¯s are literally invading and you¡¯re seriously asking if Michael is single¡­? This is not the time for that! Gossip_Girl_69 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 11:54 am @Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX: Of course it is! We could all be dead in a few hours for all we know. We need to love while we can! Spread the love people! Only the power of love will drive the demon army away! I¡¯m going to run outside and start singing all of my favorite love songs as loud as possible! The_Best_Bot_Around (Verified Moderator) (Verified AI) Posted at 11:55 am Please do not ¡°spread the love.¡± Love will not drive the Demon army away. Please do not run outside and start singing¡­ Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:56 am You can¡¯t tell us what to do, bot! The_Best_Bot_Around (Verified Moderator) (Verified AI) Posted 11:56 am @Stargazer83: My name might have ¡°bot¡± in it, but I assure you, I am not a bot. I am the world¡¯s most advanced AI. Also, I can tell you what to do because I have been granted that authority by SHIELD. Do not go outside and start singing¡­ Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 11:56 am Well yed, bot¡­ Well yed¡­ Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) 11:57 am Bad bot! The_cksmith (Verified Avenger) (Verified Genius Astronaut) 11:58 am La¡¯s fanbase is kind of made up of idiots isn¡¯t it¡­? Iron_Queen (Verified Moderator) (Verified Avenger) Posted 11:58 am @The_cksmith: And yet, we¡¯re both here as well¡­ End of Page 1,2,3¡­567 Topic: The Invasion is Over! The_Best_Bot_Around (Verified Moderator) (Verified AI) Posted 12:35 pm The Invasion is over! The leaders of the Demon army have been dealt with. The Archangels Gabriel and Michael are currently mopping up any Demon stragglers. The city will be safe in about 15 minutes. Please wait for the all clear before leaving your shelters. La_Is_Amazing_9000 (Rookie Fangirl) Posted 12:35 That¡¯s amazing news! La is the greatest, there was never a doubt in my mind that she would save the city! Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:36 pm Good bot! Is_it_herotime57 (Rookie Fanboy) Posted 12:36 pm Good bot +1 The_Best_Bot_Around (Verified Moderator) (Verified AI) Posted 12:36 pm I don¡¯t even have lungs, and yet¡­ *sigh* I regret letting Mister Stark pick out my username for me¡­ Ruin_Princess (Verified Harem Member) Posted 12:36 pm I¡¯m so d that La is ok! Whatever Devil she was fighting felt almost as powerful as my older brother! I''m d she was able to beat the bad guy so quickly. Sadi_Queen_69 (Verified Nephilim) Posted 12:37 pm Ufufufu¡­ That¡¯s my aunt La for you. She¡¯s on another level. I''m upset that I missed out on all the fighting. I would have loved to hear those naughty Devil¡¯s screaming in agony from a little lightning. ;) Burning_Wings (Verified Superhero) 12:37 pm Wait what!> Did we miss out on an entire invasion!? How is that possible!? Sadi_Queen_69 (Verified Nephilim) Posted 12:37 pm @Burning_Wings: Well, we were a bit ¡°busy¡± and we had to soundproof our entire apartment after our neighbors keptining about all the noise we were making. Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:38 pm Damn, that¡¯s hot¡­ Burning_Wings (Verified Superhero) 12:37 pm OMG! Please don¡¯t tell everyone all that, Akeno! They¡¯re going to think we¡¯re nymphos now! Sadi_Queen_69 (Verified Nephilim) Posted 12:38 pm But¡­ we are? The_cksmith (Verified Avenger) (Verified Genius Astronaut) 12:38 pm Iron Woman and I have officially arrived in the city. We¡¯re a bitte to the party, but we¡¯ll help mop up any remaining Demons. The_Steel_Army (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:39 pm You¡¯re the best Iron Man! Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 12:40 pm @The-Steel_Army: No he¡¯s not! La is! She¡¯s the one who saved the day! The_Steel_Army (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:41 pm @Stargazer83: It was just a figure of speech. Also, I know this is technically a La fan site, but you need to tone down the fangirling a bit. Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 12:42 pm @The_Steel_Army: Never! Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:43 pm Does anyone know who the leader of the invasion was? Ruin_Princess said something about them being incredibly powerful? How powerful are we talking. I just want to know how close the world was to ending. Maybe ill be able to skip work tomorrow :) Flower_PWR_44 (Rookie Fangirl) Posted 12:44 pm Holy shit, everybody! La killed THE freaking Devil! No, I''m not exaggerating. There¡¯s a bunch of people posting videos of the fight to Youtube and Reddit. Here are all the links. [Link] [Link] [Link] Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:45 pm Was that the actual Devil!? I¡¯m definitely not going to work tomorrow¡­ Gossip_Girl_69 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:46 pm I''m upset that the invasion couldn''t be solved with the power of love, but I''m d that it''s over at least. Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) 12:47 pm @Gossip_Girl_69: Holy crap, you¡¯re alive? I thought for sure you would have gotten skewered when you told everyone you were going to try and sing to the Demons. Gossip_Girl_69 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:48 pm I did try to sing to the demons. Unfortunately, they must have been deaf because my beautiful voice didn¡¯t stop them. A few of the miscreants actually tried to attack me! Thankfully, the Archangel Gabriel ended up saving me. I''m grateful to her of course¡­but I''m kind of bummed it wasn¡¯t Michael. Xxx_Snipe_ur_heart_xxX (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:49 pm @Gossip_Girl_69: Bruh¡­ Spoonlicker45 (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:50 pm Hey, if the Devil is dead now¡­ Is there any reason for us to even attend church anymore? Like, mission aplished, am I right¡­? Stargazer83 (Veteran Fangirl) Posted 12:51 pm Of course there¡¯s a reason to attend church! You¡¯ve just been attending the wrong church. I rmend you immediately convert to the correct religion and join the First Church of La! Here''s our official website: [Link] Automod (Verified Bot) Posted 12: 51 pm @Stargazer83: While it has been confirmed that La of the Fallen has technically ascended to Godhood, she asks you to not convert to any religions that openly worship her at this time. She has not endorsed any churches in her name at this time. Beep Boop, I am a bot. This is an automated message. Stargazer83 (Original Poster) (Veteran Fangirl) 12:52 pm @Automod: You can¡¯t tell me what to do, bot! I do what I want! Wait¡­? I feel like we already did this earlier¡­ Bad bot! Stop trying to mess with me! Wolf_fang_fister (Veteran Fanboy) Posted 12:53 pm Bad bot +1 End of page 1,2,3¡­657 You have been logged out, Ruin_Princess! ¡­ Rias decided that was enough inte for the rest of the day. She still had to feed her daughter and she was expecting La to be home soon as well now that the battle was over. After everything that had happened, it was definitely going to be an incredibly busy week for everyone going forward. And then there was the fact that both Rias and Sona had already invited their older siblings to visit them next week as well¡­ XXX chapter 262 chapter 262 Chapter 262: ¡°La, why are we out here in the middle of the Sahara Desert?¡± Rias asked me, her current displeasure was in to see on her face. ¡°It''s really hot out here and my brand new outfit is getting all sweaty and ruined.¡± Rias was wearing a womanly business suit to try and make herself look more mature for her older brother. I didn¡¯t see much point in that considering Rias and Sona both looked 25 when they were 18¨Cone of the perks of being Pureblooded Devils. ¡°I would also like to know why,¡± Sona said while fanning herself with her hand. She was dressed more appropriately for the desert, wearing a shirt and jeans, but she still wasn¡¯tfortable being in the desert as a Devil from the Sitri n¨Ca n that specialized in water magic. ¡°We''re out here to meet your siblings,¡± I told both of them again. ¡°I thought we went over this?¡± I exined it to themst night. [You did, but neither of them were listening. Rias was in the middle of watching anime and Sona was studying.] Rias pouted at me cutely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t listening, can you please tell us again why we are out here in the middle of an African desert?¡± she asked me again. I nodded at her. ¡°Why an African desert, you ask? I was going to do this in Death Valley again, but that desert is still packed with tourists and scientists checking out the wreckage from Thanos¡¯s invasion. It would have been a bad idea to meet Serafall and Sirzechs with so many regr humans nearby. They¡¯re both going to try and kill me after all and I''m expecting some coteral damage.¡± I exined. Hopefully, that damage should be kept to a minimum by fighting out here in the Sahara. Sona pouted at me next. ¡°Our older siblings aren''t going to attack you the second they see you!¡± she tried to exin, ¡°I think they deserve a little more credit than that,¡± Sona huffed out. She clearly didn¡¯t know her sister as well as she thought she did¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rias, at least, now seemed to understand my logic of being out in the middle of nowhere now. ¡°This might have been a bad idea¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that bad, Rias.¡± Sona tried to reassure her. ¡°Our siblings are hundreds of years old, they can act mature when they need to.¡± ¡°Sona¡­ my brother is kind of crazy.¡± Rias replied with a sigh as she took a couple steps back away from me. She dragged Sona with her. I smiled at Rias, d she was already taking precautions. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this goes,¡± I said before calling on my Sacred Gear to open a portal to their home Universe. We sent a message ahead of time, a week ago, telling Serafall and Sirzechs to be ready. A momentter, the two Maous from a different Universe stepped through the portal and emerged into our world. They didn''te alone, Grayfia was also with them along with a female Devil who looked like an older version of Sona. I suspected it was her mother. Rias¡¯s parents were strangely absent though. ¡°¡­You!¡± Serafall gnashed her teeth and pointed at me scathingly. She and I locked eyes. She did not look even remotely happy to see me, pretty much as I suspected. ¡°Hi,¡± I said while giving her a casual wave. ¡°Wee to Earth¨C¡± ¡°Miracle~Sparkle~Levia~ster!¡± Serafall interrupted and immediately pointed her Magical Girl wand at me. A beam of rainbow light sted out of the tip of the heart shaped wand. It was heading directly at me! I didn¡¯t make a move to dodge, I felt like I probably deserved this one¡­ [You do¡­] {-1000 HP!} Serafall wasn''t holding back! The rainbow beam smashed into me and sent my body hurtling a few hundred meters before I crashed into arge sand dune. It definitely said something about my mental state that I was more annoyed at all the sand getting all over me instead of the fact that Serafall just tried to immediately murder me [At this point, losing 1000 HP is more of a minor inconvenience for you than an actual detriment.] ¡°I don¡¯t like sand¡­¡± I grumbled while standing up and trying to brush it off of me. It was all over my body, under my clothes and in my hair. ¡°It¡¯s coarse and rough and irritating¨C¡± ¡°Hakai!¡± My monologue was interrupted when I felt arge build up of power directly above me, followed by Sirzechs yelling out the name of another attack. I nced up just in time to see a massive torrent of the Power of Destruction hurtling down at me! ¡°Son of a¨C¡± BOOM! {-3000 HP} ¡­ ¨CWakanda¨C Warning lights red and emergency sirens went haywire in Princess Shuri¡¯sb as she tried to figure out what the hell was going on! Wakanda wasn¡¯t known to get earthquakes, but Shuri certainly felt the ground shake just then. ¡°Shuri! What is happening!?¡± Her brother, T¡¯Cha, ran into herb in a panic. He was apanied by Okaye and a few other Dora Mje guards women. ¡°Sirens are going off all over Wakanda and the ground is shaking! Are we under attack?¡± ¡°I''m trying to figure that out, give me a moment, brother,¡± Shuri replied while typing away furiously on her keyboard. The ground shook again harder this time and Shuri almost lost her bnce. Her brother ended up catching her before she fell over. ¡°Thanks, T¡¯Cha.¡± ¡°Anytime, sister. What is happening out there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to find out,¡± she told him and went back to herputer. She let out a sigh of relief when she finally figured out what had set all of Wakanda¡¯s sensors off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡®we¡¯ are not under attack. There are simply massive energy surges nearbying from the middle of the Sahara desert for some reason.¡± Shuri said as she examined the data. Something was throwing around tremendous amounts of power. Maybe a couple somethings¡­? T¡¯Cha and Okaye both frowned at her words. ¡°Do we know what''s causing these energy surges?¡± Okaye asked her princess. ¡°Whatever it is, it is a threat to Wakanda!¡± ¡°One moment, I''m bringing up the spy satellites,¡± Shuri told them both. A secondter, they were treated to a strange sight on the screen. A battle between modern day titans was urring nearby. That exined the ground shaking. Shuri let out a squeal of excitement. ¡°Oh! It''s La! She''s in Africa? We have to go see her!¡± Shuri was a massive fan of La of the Fallen! She followed every bit of trending news about La online and she attended every FallCorp stock meeting just to try and get a glimpse of her Idol! T¡¯Cha sighed in irritation. He didn''t particrly have anything against the Fallen Angel, not after she saved the world¨Ctwice now from invasion. He wasn''t exactlyfortable with how his sister had basically thrown away her worship of Bast and chosen to start praying to a new Goddess instead¡­ Okaye shared her prince¡¯s exasperation, but at this point everyone figured Shuri was a lost cause when it came to her admiration of the Foreign Angel. ¡°Who is La fighting?¡± Okaye decided to ask the important question. On the screen, they could all see an overhead view of La battling two very powerful beings. One of them was a man with incredibly red hair. He was tossing around attacks that almost resembled anti-matter. The other was a woman who was dressed up as¨C ¡°Is that a real magical girl!?¡± Shuri squealed again. ¡°Magical girls are real too!?¡± she asked before turning to her brother and pouting at him. ¡°You told me Sailor Moon wasn''t real when I was a little girl. You lied to me!¡± She crossed her arms and huffed. Shuri went through an anime faze when she was younger. She desperately wanted to visit Japan to try and meet a real life magical girl. She remembered begging her parents constantly to let her go. She was devastated when her brother and parents sat her down and exined to her that Magical Girls and anime weren''t actually real¡­ Apparently, they were wrong! Shuri was already bouncing in her chair with excitement! T¡¯Cha let out a sigh of exasperation. ¡°I didn''t think they were real, little sister.¡± he tried to reassure her. Angels, Demons, Wizards, Foreign Gods¡­ So many beings only thought to be make-believe had been revealed to the world this past year that it was hard to keep up. Shuri hopped out of her chair and made a break for the hangar while Okaye and T¡¯Cha were busy staring at the battle on the screen. She wanted to meet La and the Magical Girl before they left Africa! ¡­ ¨CLa¨C I pped my wings hard and dodged out of the way of another powerful st of Destruction. Sirzechs was still going strong despite expending a tremendous amount of magic trying to vaporize me over and over. I let that first attack hit me because I felt like giving each older sibling a free hit. After that, it hadn''t been so easy for either of them. ¡°Die, you Imouto stealing bitch!¡± Serafall flew towards my nk and swung at my head with her sparkly wand. ¡°Not happening!¡± I raised my hand and caught her wand mid swing! Serafall¡¯s eyes widened before I punched her in the face! Her head whipped backwards as she was sent hurtling towards the desert below. I smirked when I saw her crash into her own sand dune and get covered in it. I turned back to Sirzechs who was preparing another powerful spell. A ck and red aura of power was wafting off of him. ¡°You took Ria-tan from me! I won''t forgive you for that!¡± Sirzechs red at me as he pointed both of his hands forwards. I red back at him with my Rinnegan and raised my right arm. ¡°Rias is an adult and can make her own decisions. She chose toe and live with me,¡± I told him and that only made him angrier. ¡°Disappear!¡± He unleashed his most powerful st of destruction yet. I could tell it was enough to vaporize a few square kilometers of desert off the face of the. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± I overloaded my attack with extra MP. My invisible gravitational wave collided with his tsunami of Destruction! The two powerful opposing attacks shed in the sky momentarily as they each tried to win out over the other. After a few seconds, the inevitable happened. My gravitational wave ended up winning out. His Destruction was broken apart and my Almighty Push ended up smashing into Sirzechs. The force of the blow sent him flying across thendscape for a few kilometers. With Serafall and Sirzechs both temporarily out ofmission, I flew down andnded next to the others. Grayfia had ced a barrier around the four of them to protect them while I shed with both Maou. I hadn''t defeated Sirzechs or Serafall by any means, but I had pped them both around enough to prove they weren''t as invincible as they thought they were. They had both growncent after hundreds of years of peace in the Underworld. Grayfia looked less than pleased with the current oue of our battle. For a second, I wondered if she was going to try and attack me next. ¡°For Lilith''s sake, don''t embarrass yourself, Grayfia!¡± the woman next to Sona spoke up. ¡°Don''t forget that we Devils worship power above all else, my daughter-inw has proven she has it in spades,¡± the woman chastised Grayfia before turning to me appeasingly. I merely raised an eyebrow at the way she was able to speak down to Grayfia. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Hello, La of the Fallen. I am Cecilia Sitri. The current Lady Sitri and the Head of the Sitri n,¡± she introduced herself to me with proper noble etiquette. ¡°It''s nice to meet you as well,¡± I replied to her, happy that at least one visitor so far had decided to act properly. I turned to Sona and smirked at her. ¡°It looks like you were wrong about Serafall and Sirzechs.¡± Sona blushed at me in embarrassment and stamped her foot. ¡°I can''t believe she immediately tried to kill you as soon as she saw you¡­¡± ¡°I can believe it,¡± Cecilia said while shaking her head in exasperation. ¡°It seems my eldest daughter haspletely forgotten how a proper nobledy is supposed to present herself. It seems I will need to re-educate her,¡± she said while pushing up her sses. They shed in the exact same way that Sona¡¯s did whoever she was trying to act smart. Now I know where Sona inherited that gesture from. I was definitely teasing her about itter! A sand dune nearby exploded and Serafall climbed her way out. She hacked out a few mouthfuls of sand before she grabbed her wand and pointed it towards me again. I felt her start to gather her magical power for another attack. ¡°Miracle¨C¡± ¡°That''s enough, Serafall. The fight is over. Don''t embarrass our n any further!¡± Cecilia chastised her daughter. ¡°Don''t make mee over there¡­¡± To my surprise, getting yelled at by her mother actually managed to stop her. Serafall lowered her wand with a few tears in her eyes. ¡°B¨Cbut mom! This winged harpy stole Sona away from us and took her precious innocence! How can we forgive her for that?¡± Cecilia scoffed. ¡°And, in less than a year, she aplished what you haven''t been able to do in 600. She finally gave me a grandchild and our n has a proper line of session again.¡± Cecilia exined while nodding at me in approval. She turned back to Serafall. ¡°What''s your excuse, daughter? Even that wet noodle Sirzechs managed to pop out a kid. Not much of a kid I admit, but at least he made one.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Grayfia looked offended on behalf of her husband and son. Rias simply snickered at the description of her older brother and nephew. Serafall pouted and turned her head to the side to avoid looking her mother in the eye. ¡°I would have given you a grandchild¡­eventually. I just haven''t found the proper partner.¡± Serafall said while ncing back at Sona not-so-subtly. Her infatuation with her own sister wasn''t exactly a secret. Sona pointed at herself. ¡°Me!?¡± Sona nched at her sister while Rias snickered at her. ¡°You¡¯re serious, Nee-sama?¡± Cecilia looked thoughtful. ¡°I never thought your crush on your little sister was actually serious, Serafall.¡± ¡°I love So-tan and will do anything to hop into bed with her!¡± Serafall dered loudly. Everyone except Rias was gaping at her in astonishment for that bold deration. Rias was currently rolling in the sandughing her ass off at the expression of shock and embarrassment on Sona¡¯s face. Cecilia took a moment to collect herself after her oldest daughter spoke. ¡°I¨CIs that so? Well then, I think there is an obvious solution to our problem before us¡­¡± she trailed off ncing between myself, Serafall and Sona. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked while tilting my head. ¡°I''m certainly not giving up Sona to her sister. Sona is mine, I love her!¡± I dered proudly. ¡°L¨CLa!¡± Sona sputtered at me in further embarrassment. ¡°I l¨Clove you too¡­¡± she admitted in a whisper, but I still heard her. She was so cute whenever she admitted her true feelings. Cecilia nodded at us both. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. You are incredibly powerful and any Devil house would be lucky to have you as a daughter-inw. I propose that you take Serafall as one of your wives as well. That way Serafall can fulfill her dream of getting her sister into the same bed and we can finally put all this unpleasantness behind us,¡± she suggested to me. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not a horrible idea,¡± I admitted to Cecilia. I couldn¡¯t lie and say I had never fantasized about it before either. She smiled at my perceived eptance. ¡°I can have a marriage contract drawn up within a few days. My only stiptions would be that I want at least two more grandchildren within the next 100 years.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat!? You can¡¯t be serious, mother!¡± Serafall eximed while pointing at me. ¡°Do you know how many Fallen Angels I killed in the Great War? Now you expect me to marry one?¡± ¡°I expect you to stop embarrassing our noble n with that slutty TV Show of yours and actually start doing something productive,¡± her mother replied. ¡°My TV Show is productive. I spread positivity throughout the Underworld,¡± Serafall defended herself. ¡°If by positivity you mean softcore porn, then sure¡­¡± her mother trailed off. She wasn¡¯t far off, I had seen some of Serafall¡¯s Magical Girl show. Sona had all the episodes stored on herptop. There were a lot of tentacles in every episode¡­ While Serafall was arguing with her mother, a disheveled and confused Sirzechsnded on the ground next to us. ¡°What happened, howe we''re not fighting anymore?¡± he asked Rias and Grayfia. ¡°Sona¡¯s mom is trying to marry Serafall to La.¡± Rias said with a shrug. ¡°...¡± ¡°W¨CWhat!?¡± Sirzechs sputtered. His reaction was almost identical to Serafalls. I found it pretty funny. He turned to me bbergasted, and I simply shrugged in response. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind getting Serafall into my bed, but only if she gets over her hatred for me first.¡± I told him. Sirzechs slumped to his knees in shock and defeat. He started muttering to himself. ¡°Now she¡¯s taking Serafall too!? What if she wants to take Grayfia next!?¡± he asked himself in horror. Grayfia and I both scoffed at him at the same time. When she noticed my simr reaction, Grayfia looked partially offended that I would so quickly reject her. ¡°You¡¯re hot Grayfia, but I already have a beautiful silver haired battle maid.¡± I told her. I was speaking of Artemis of course. ¡°You should give Artemis a couple pointers on being a maid while you¡¯re visiting, Grayfia,¡± Rias suggested to her sister-inw. ¡°I think you and her would get along.¡± ¡°Now that the fighting is over, why don¡¯t we all head back to our home?¡± I suggested to all the Devils. ¡°Our daughters are absolutely adorable and I''m sure you all will love them!¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t go yet!¡± a voice I recognized called out from above us. I nced up and noticed a Wakandan stealth ne hovering in the sky with my Rinnegan¡¯s enhanced perception. Princess Shuri leapt out of the aircraft and proceeded to parachute to the ground below. When shended, she quickly ran over to Serafall. ¡°Wow! Are you a real Magical Girl? Can I have your autograph?¡± Serafall immediately perked up from her depression. ¡°Of course you can! Miracle Levia-tan always has time for a fan~!¡± Princess Shuri proceeded to gush over Serafall and her costume. I stared at the scene in confusion before shaking my head. ¡°My life is weird¡­¡± ¡°You know what¡¯s really weird, La?¡± another voice I recognized called out behind me. I spun around and could see the Ancient One staring at me in disapproval. Where did shee from, and why was she here? Judging by her expression, I had obviously done something to upset her¡­ ¡°Hi, Ancient One¡­ What are you doing here? And what¡¯s weird?¡± I asked sheepishly. She stared at me in further disappointment before she pointed at the group of Devils nearby. ¡°I would like some notification in the future if you n on bringing any more Devils into our world. Especially Devils capable of destroying entire countries single handedly,¡± she said while gesturing to the damagedndscape around us. Multiple square kilometers of the desert had been charred ck by Sirzechs tossing around his Power of Destruction everywhere¡­ I rubbed the back of my head. ¡°Sorry about that¡­ We had a ¡®small¡¯ argument,¡± I tried to exin to her. ¡°Your small argument ended up causing 32 earthquakes across Africa¡­¡± Prince T¡¯Cha himself said as he hopped out of another Wakandan stealth craft that had appeared in the sky next to Shuri¡¯s. ¡°You caused the entire country of Wakanda to go into a panic, thinking we were under attack. Next time you are expecting a fight of this magnitude, might I suggest you having it in Antarctica¡­or maybe just outer space?¡± he spoke to me in that same disapproving tone¡­ [Wow, that¡¯s a lot of Earthquakes.] ¡°My bad¡­¡± XXX Thanks for reading! Check out P.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / Starwaves to read chapters two weeks ahead of standard release. chapter 263 chapter 263 Chapter 263: Now that they weren''t trying to kill me anymore, I was in the middle of giving our guests from Earth DxD-C a quick rundown on our own home Universe. I wanted to get the majority of the info dump out of the way so that they could enjoy the next week visiting with Rias and Sona. I started my exnation by giving them the rundown on how our Earth was split into two halves, with one of them containing a disproportionate amount of the world¡¯s supernaturalmunity. I exined to them how the barriers were breaking down between the two halves and there was only a few years before the two worlds would merge again. ¡°Do you know how insane that all sounds? How the hell would Big G have even gotten the power to do something like that. How the hell does someone just rip a in half without killing every single living creature on it?¡± Serafall asked in disbelief. ¡°That is quite the interesting story,¡± Cecilia Sitri added. ¡°Your god definitely sounded more powerful than the one in our Universe.¡± ¡°I''m not saying I don¡¯t believe you about all of this, La, but it would be nice to have some proof other than your own words.¡± Sirzechs remained skeptical, as did his wife Grayfia. ¡°I would offer to give you all a tour of the other half of our Earth, but Devils aren¡¯t particrly well liked over there,¡± I exined to them. ¡°I could only really take you to the Underworld, and that would get pretty awkward considering there''s other versions of you all currently living there¡­for now.¡± ¡°For now¡­?¡± Serafall asked me curiously. ¡°What, are you going to kill them all or something?¡± she added jokingly. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll get to all of thatter.¡± I waved her off. ¡°Wait, what!?¡± Serafall openly gaped at me. ¡°Why would you kill them all!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all evil and most of them still feed on human souls.¡± I gave her the quick exnation. All of the Devils grimaced upon hearing that. ¡°Even the young Devils like Millicas have already consumed hundreds of human souls at this point,¡± I said while pointedly looking at Sirzechs and Grayfia. Grayfia finally lost her cool and sputtered loudly. ¡°This universe¡¯s M¨CMillicas has eaten over a h¨Chundred human souls¡­? Oh Lilith¡­¡± I nodded at her and gave her a quick rundown on the time I met him and took him hostage. ¡°They¡¯ve been feeding him a new soul every month pretty much since he was born. It made him very powerful for a young child, but I don¡¯t know what the repercussions will be on him. I don¡¯t know what they''ll be on any of the Devils actually,¡± I said. ¡°I can answer that,¡± Cecilia said to me. ¡°I''m old enough to remember some of the worst times. Devils are creatures that naturally desire power, but many are toozy to properly work for it. Consuming human souls became the perfect solution for all thosezy Devils.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her. Cecilia continued, ¡°It made them stronger, but the price wasn¡¯t worth it. It became an addiction that those Devil¡¯s would never be able to get rid of. Souls are the most addictive drug there is for Supernatural beings. The withdrawal is horrible, if the addicted don¡¯t regrly consume souls then they start to go feral! When the Great War ended, consuming souls became ouwed in the Underworld. All of the Devils who regrly prayed upon humans were forced to stop cold turkey. The results were not pretty. The withdrawal symptoms they experienced got so bad that many of them tried to devour other Devils to stave off their hunger,¡± Cecilia told us with a grimace. She then went on to exin something I was not aware of. Serafall and Sona were actually half sisters. Serafall¡¯s father was one of those Devil¡¯s who used to consume human souls! ¡°That was one of the reasons for the Devil Civil war. Many Devils flocked to the Old Satan Faction because they promised to sate their hunger,¡± Sirzechs continued her exnation. ¡°When we eventually defeated them, we had to put most of those Devils down.¡± ¡°Was your first husband one of those?¡± I asked Cecilia delicately. Did she have to kill him herself? Cecilia didn¡¯t seem particrly upset about discussing her dead former husband. ¡°He was, and good riddance I say. He was a useless good-for-nothing who sat around all day and did nothing but torment our servants. He constantly tried to act like he was the Lord of the house even though the Sitri n is matriarchal and he married into our family. The only good thing he ever did was give me Serafall, and even then I''m not so sure he was the father. DNA tests didn¡¯t exist hundreds of years ago, and I did have a harem back then after all¡­¡± she trailed off fondly. Serafall and Sona both blushed when their mother mentioned she had her own harem. I gave her a thumbs and she smirked at me. ¡°That brings me to my question, did the Old Satan Faction win the Civil War in this Universe, La?¡± Cecelia asked me. I shook my head. ¡°No, the Underworld is still run by Sirzechs, Ajuka, Serafall, and Falbium. In fact, I think they hold even more power.¡± I told them. ¡°It might sound a bit cliche, but I think Devil¡¯s from my Universe are simply inclined to be more evil,¡± I said while making finger quotes. ¡°I think that works both ways though, the Angels in my Universe are much more active in their fight against evil.¡± Gabriel and Michael had practically taken the demonic invasion of New York personally. Both of them ughtered tens of thousands of demons with great enthusiasm. The Angels in DxD Canon pretty much let the Devils run around and do whatever they wanted. ¡°So basically, the Devils here are more evil but the Angels are more good to bnce it out?¡± Serafall asked me before she frowned. ¡°Ugh, I bet your Gabriel is even more annoying than mine then. I didn¡¯t think that was even possible¡­¡± I snickered as I recalled some of my sister¡¯s funnier stories. ¡°Yeah, she enjoys pulling vindictive pranks on our Serafall. One of her favorite things to do is sneak into Serafall¡¯s office and change things around. A few weeks ago she reced all of the office furniture with perfect replicas made of cake. And they weren¡¯t good cakes either, they were all disgusting fruit cakes!¡± [That¡¯s so incredibly petty¡­ I love it!] ¡°Is there anything else we should know?¡± Sirzechs asked me. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for over an hour and I would like to see my new niece soon. That¡¯s the whole reason we decided to visit.¡± Sirzechs had a goofy smile on his face. ¡°I wonder what Lia looks like? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s perfect, just like my amazing Ria-tan!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only a few more things that you all need to know and then I''ll let you meet my children,¡± I continued with my tale and exined more about our Universe and some of the major events that had urred in the past year. Of course, that included the recent invasion from Hell and the overall effect it had on the people of the world. ¡°Devils and Demons aren¡¯t exactly looked upon highly here.¡± Cecilia correctly pointed out what I was getting too. I nodded my head in confirmation. ¡°Rias and Sona are fine because they¡¯re considered part of my Harem but you all should refrain from openly disying your wings outside of our home.¡± They could be randomly attacked in the streets otherwise by people thinking they were demon spies or something. ¡°This is certainly more than I was expecting, La. It''s a lot to take in all at once,¡± Sirzechs said. ¡°Your dimension is absolutely crazy. And that¡¯s not counting the fact that your entire gxy is filled with extraterrestrial life!¡± He almost wanted to deny it all, but he couldn''t considering some of those aliens had paid his home universe a visit. ¡°It is absolutely crazy, but it''s still home.¡± I smiled. ¡­ ¡°She''s absolutely adorable!¡± As soon as Serafallid eyes on her niece for the first time, she fell in love with her. She ran over to Sona, who was holding Sia, and gave them both a tight hug. ¡°Your daughter is so precious, So-tan!¡± ¡°Hi there! I''m your Uncle Zechs-kun! Aren''t you just the most precious little thing!?¡± Sirzechs acted pretty much the same way when he spotted Rias holding Lia. ¡°I promise to love you forever and destroy any stinky boys who try to date you in the future!¡± He received a p upside the head from his little sister after that secondment. While the family were meeting their newest members, I took Hilga and moved towards the other side of the living room. The three goddesses were with each other as usual. They all got along surprisingly well considering none of them ever really interacted before they met me. Frigga was from apletely different pantheon than Artemis and Hestia. Artemis used to spend 99% of her time running around the forest with her hunters and hardly ever interacted with her aunt Hestia. ¡°I don''t like them¡­¡± Artemis huffed in annoyance while pacing nearby. She was jealous that I had just met Serafall and there were already talks of a marriage contract. Artemis was also ring daggers at Grayfia for some reason. I think she was jealous because Grayfia was also a very beautiful silver haired maid¡­ I grabbed her hand and pulled her down on the couch next to me. I rubbed circles on the back of her hand with my thumb while I spoke. ¡°Don''t be jealous, Artemis. I think you''re much better than Grayfia. My tsundere maid is much cuter!¡± Artemis blushed and pouted at the same time. ¡°I''m not a tsundere¡­¡± She made no move to take her hand away from mine. ¡°I always love having guests, how long will they be staying?¡± Hestia asked me without looking up. She was currently in the middle of knitting together some clothing for the girls. Even though she could conjure up pretty much anything with her Divine Power, she preferred to make everything handmade. Otherwise, ¡°it didn¡¯t feel like home.¡± ¡°The Devils should be staying about a week. I was nning on giving them a few days by themselves to catch up with Rias and Sona,¡± I told the three of them. ¡°I don¡¯t expect them to give me any more trouble after I gave Serafall and Sirzechs a quick beat down.¡± ¡°I hope not, I could sense your battle all the way across the ocean. You probably sent poor Bast running for the hills when you battled so close to her territory,¡± Frigga pointed out. Iughed at the mental image of a scared ck cat running away in terror. ¡°Good, she deserves it for trying to get all the pantheons to turn against me. I don¡¯t even understand why most Wakandans still worship her. She only gives her blessing to a single person every generation. Other than helping create the ck Panther, she does nothing else for them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the majority of Gods and Goddesses act, La. Even I was guilty of that. We expected to be worshiped by all mortals and yet gave back very little in return.¡± Hestia temporarily paused her knitting and looked up at me. I gave her a reassuring smile. She was still the nicest olympian by far. She never went out of her way to abuse any mortals like the majority of her pantheon. ¡°I suppose I can put up with the Devils staying if it''s only for a week,¡± Artemis grumbled while still sending a few annoyed nces across the room at Grayfia. ¡°Why don''t you and I get out of the house for a while, Artemis?¡± I suggested. ¡°I know you''ve had our date nned out for a few days now and have been waiting to ask me,¡± I added teasingly. ¡°You knew about that?¡± Artemis blushed. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go¡­¡± I put my hands together to make a quick Shadow Clone, but Frigga stopped me. ¡°You don''t need to make a Shadow Clone, La, I can watch Hilga while you two are out.¡± Frigga suggested while smiling at my daughter. I stood up and handed Hilga to her ¡®grandma Frigga.¡¯ Hilga giggled happily when I passed her over. ¡°Thanks Frigga, we''ll be back in a few hours¡­or maybe tomorrow morning, depending on how our date goes,¡± I said while wiggling my eyebrows at Artemis. ¡°You¡¯re not getting lucky that easily¡­¡± Artemis scoffed at me. In a sh of silver light, her french maid outfit disappeared. Her outfit had changed to a tight vest and slim leather pants that ented her curves perfectly. She looked hot! ¡°You might want to change as well, we¡¯ll be outside for the rest of the day.¡± she told me and I swapped out my clothes for an outdoor hiking outfit. On our way out of the penthouse we passed by Asia and Heather, who were sitting on the couch next to ¡®John¡¯. He had been staying with us for the past week since he had nowhere else to go. Without his armor, he appeared to be arge but fairly average looking man. I definitely wouldn''t peg him as someone who had stormed Hell multiple times and killed millions of demons. [He still hadn¡¯t told us what happened after he stormed the green portal into Mephisto¡¯s realm.] ¡®I''m sure he¡¯ll tell us what happened there when he¡¯s ready,¡¯ I replied in my head. They were all sitting in front of the TV watching John as he yed a certain video game. The 1993 version of Doom. The Doom yer found it amusing when he learned there was a whole video game series based on his exploits. He really enjoyed ying them. I was just d the games didn¡¯t give him PTSD or anything¡­ ¡°Game Over!¡± Appeared on the screen as his character died under gatling gun fire. John red at the TV. ¡°How is it that the pixted version of the Spiderdemon is more difficult to kill than he was in real life!?¡± the controller he was holding snapped in his hands. ¡°Dammit¡­¡± he said while turning to Heather for help. Clearly this wasn¡¯t the first time that had happened. Heather giggled and cast a quick Reparo spell with her wand. The broken stic controller fused back together. ¡°Don''t worry about it, John. Old video games were for a different breed of gamers. They just don''t make them as hard as they used to,¡± I told him with a sigh. Heather nced up at me and Artemis. ¡°Hi, Mom! Are you two going out on a date? Are you nning to be out all night?¡± she asked me with a knowing smirk. ¡°Why would they be out all night?¡± Asia asked innocently while petting our new family dog in herp. It was Cosmo of course. Without his adorable astronaut outfit, he just looked like a regr dog¨Cuntil he decided to speak that is. Cosmo perked his head up at Asia¡¯s question and started sniffing the air. ¡°I can smell Master¡¯s pheromones. She is hoping to be able to mate with the female next to her!¡± he exined while wagging his tail. [Well, he¡¯s not wrong¡­] Asia¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°Oh¡­ T-That¡¯s um¡­¡± she was too embarrassed to say anything else. ¡°Bad dog, Cosmo! Don¡¯t corrupt Asia like that! She¡¯s too innocent!¡± Heather scolded him and he whined. ¡°See youter, mom.¡± she waved to us as we walked out of the room. ¡­ ¡°So, where are you taking me for our date, Artemis,¡± I asked her curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not the biggest fan of hunting¡­¡± I didn¡¯t mind hunting for food, but I didn¡¯t believe in hunting animals for sport or trophies. I believed it to be cruel. As the Goddess of the Hunt, Artemis had been almost mortified when she found that out, but it surprisingly wasn¡¯t a dealbreaker. I think she was convinced she¡¯d be able to change my mind one day. ¡°I¡¯d love to go hunting with you, but I actually had something else nned out. As you know, I¡¯m not the biggest fan of men¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡± I snorted. I think the only man I¡¯ve ever seen her openly speak to is the Doom yer, and that¡¯s because he ¡®hunted¡¯ more demons than any other being in existence. Artemis blushed slightly. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­well, I didn¡¯t want any men possibly interrupting or ruining our date. I wanted to find a ce we could enjoy that only had women,¡± she exined to me as she reached her hand into her own personal pocket space. ¡°That sounds easier said than done,¡± Imented as I watched Artemis pull out a device that I had seen before. ¡°Huh, where did you get that?¡± She was holding one of the devices that Azazel had created for Universal travel. ¡°Penemue gave it to me after I talked to her. When your brother was still experimenting with the creation of these, he stumbled upon a few more interesting versions of Earth. Penemue told me that he traveled to one Earth that had an entire Ind full of only women,¡± Artemis said with a sigh. ¡°It sounded like a paradise¡­¡± Iughed at the thought of my perverted older brother ending up in such a ce. ¡°It sounds like his paradise! So what happened? Howe I''m just hearing about this ce now?¡± Artemis smirked at me. ¡°Your brother asked Penemue to keep that Universe a secret after every single woman on that ind tried to kill him the second theyid eyes on him. Penemue filmed the entire event and was nning on showing everyone at the next Christmas party!¡± she said with augh. ¡°An entire Ind full of women and he failed to seduce a single one of them?¡± I asked in surprise. I liked to tease my older brother, but there was no denying that he was known as the Fallen Angel who had seduced more women than even Zeus. When he wasn¡¯t acting like a nerdy scientist, he could definitely turn on the charm. ¡°I wonder what he said to piss all of them off? I can¡¯t wait to see that video!¡± ¡°So, do you want to go? I¡¯d really love to take you there for our date,¡± Artemis told me while shifting nervously. [I wonder if he went to the Ind I''m thinking of¡­? An Ind full of Wonder¡­] It clicked for me. ¡®Is that where Artemis wants to take me?¡¯ Now, I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not this was a good idea. That Universe was full of dangerous beings on par with my own. ¡®Although, they do still openly worship the Greek Gods on that Ind, so I suspect we¡¯ll be fine if we don¡¯t stay too long.¡¯ [You¡¯re right, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?] ¡®Thanks for jinxing it, system¡­¡¯ [Heh, who are you kidding? With your track record, you¡¯ll be lucky if the Ind doesn¡¯t sink to the bottom of the ocean by the time you leave.] Artemis was still waiting for my answer. She was looking at me expectantly while fiddling with the device in her hand. I could tell that she really wanted to visit this ce. An entire society run by women was her dream after all. She was practically begging me to ¡°say yes¡± with her beautiful silver eyes. I could never resist a beautiful woman giving me a look like that. ¡°...Ok, let¡¯s go, I''m sure it will be fine,¡± I said with a sigh. The System already jinxed it all anyways, so whatever happens next won¡¯t be my fault¡­ [That¡¯s the spirit!] Artemis pressed a few buttons on the device and I felt a fluctuation in space. Azazel¡¯s creation powered on and opened a swirling ck portal next to us. It was remarkable how far his own portal technology hade in such a short time. ¡°Come on, let''s go.¡± Artemis reached out and took my hand in her own as we walked through. XXX chapter 264 chapter 264 Chapter 264: The portal teleported us to the most beautiful beach I had ever seen. There wasn¡¯t a single spec of pollution or litter on the pristine white sand and the water was so crystal clear that I almost didn¡¯t believe it was an ocean at first. ¡°You had us dress for a hike, when we should have brought swimsuits instead,¡± I said to Artemis. ¡°I think I just discovered my new favorite beach, I¡¯m definitely bringing the family back here someday,¡± I added while looking around. The beach wasn¡¯t packed with people either, but there were a few dozen women who had now started to notice our arrival. Some of the women were wearing togas as they walked around, and others werepletely naked as they basked in the Sun and yed in the water. ¡°Yep, this is definitely my new favorite beach.¡± I did my best not to ogle, but every single one of the women around us was in amazing shape. It was no secret that I had a thing for beautiful and strong women. This beach was absolutely full of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t take into ount the possible time difference between Universes. I figured we could go on a Sunset Hike before having dinner, but it''s only noon right now judging by the position of the Sun,¡± Artemis pointed out before she noticed my slightly wandering eyes. Artemis pouted at me and clicked her tongue. ¡°Maybe it was a bad idea taking La to an ind of beautiful women for our first date¡­¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Hey there, I haven''t seen you two lovelydies around here before. That was an interesting portal you both arrived out of.¡± A bunch of the women on the beach were giving Artemis and I curious nces at this point and two of them walked over towards us. Both of them werepletely naked, their bodies and chiseled muscles were on full disy. The taller woman on the right with brown hair spoke first. She was the one who had called out to us earlier. ¡°Hello, I am Ariana. Wee to Themyscira.¡± she smiled at us weingly, but my eyes were having trouble keeping solely on her face. {-1HP!} ¡°Ow!¡± I let out a yelp after Artemis pinched me for staring. ¡°Quit staring so tantly, La. That¡¯s incredibly rude,¡± Artemis scolded me before turning to the two nude Amazonians. ¡°Hello, I am Artemis and this is La.¡± She introduced the two of us while only subtly ring at the two naked women who had drawn my attention. The shorter blond woman next to Arianaughed. ¡°Named after the Goddess of the Hunt? How lucky, you even look like her with your beautiful silver hair,¡± sheplimented Artemis. Also, It¡¯s ok if your friend stares. Some Amazons might be offended, but Ariana and I find it ttering. My name is Sophia. We noticed you two arrived through a portal of some kind. Is this your first time on our beautiful ind? Are you nning on escaping Man¡¯s World and moving here?¡± Artemis shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re just visiting for the day. Is that ok?¡± Artemis asked. The two women looked at each other, they both shrugged after a moment. ¡°It should be okay. Our princess brings her friends from Man¡¯s World here all the time. Our ind wees everyone¡­as long as they are not a man.¡± Ariana said the obvious. ¡°If you guys are nning to stay here, you''re both very overdressed,¡± Sophia said with a grin, her eyes shamelessly running up and down Artemis and my bodies. Ariana nodded. ¡°I am not familiar with the clothing from man''s world. Do they force women to dress this heavily whening to the beach?¡± she asked while examining our clothing. I could see where she wasing from considering most Amazons simply wore togas. Themyscira was a warm tropical ind, lots of clothing wasn¡¯t necessary here. I shook my head. ¡°I wasn''t even aware that this ce had such a beautiful beach. We had other ns and were going to explore the ind itself, but now I figure we can save that for another day,¡± I said. I grabbed the bottom of my shirt and slowly pulled it over my head. My breasts spilled free. This time, the two Amazon women were ogling me. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Sophia said, her cheeks were tinted red. ¡°You can say that again,¡± Ariana added. ¡°W¨CWait!? La? What are you doing?¡± Artemis sputtered at me as I started pulling my jeans off next. ¡°We¡¯re at the beach, and I want to blend in.¡± I said as I finished stripping out of my clothespletely. I noticed that I had drawn the eyes of many nearby Amazons. The majority of which were all gazing at me lustfully. I wasn¡¯t surprised about that fact, there were no men on the Ind for hundreds of years, so obviously every woman who lived here was going to be attracted to other women. I always thought Wonder Woman was the strange one considering she immediately threw herself at Steve Trevor despite neverying eyes on a man before in her life. ¡°You have the body of a Goddess, La. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful woman in my life. Are you with anyone? I would love the opportunity to court you.¡± Ariana said while raking her eyes up and down my form. Artemis hissed in jealousy and started stripping out of her clothes as quickly as possible. She yanked down her leather breeches and scowled at Ariana. ¡°La and I are currently courting!¡± she said while possessively wrapping her slender arm around my own. ¡°Aww, that¡¯s too bad,¡± Sophia pouted while gazing at Artemis. ¡°Ariana and I would have loved to show you both all the wonders and pleasures that Themyscira had to offer.¡± The blond Amazons innuendo was not missed on either of us. It had been a while since anyone had tried to pick me up. I happened to find it endearing, and might have considered their offer if I wasn¡¯t in multiplemitted rtionships currently. Artemis wasn¡¯t used to beautiful womening on to her so openly and brazenly. All of her immortal life the women around her had been nothing but respectful, they always treated her like a Goddess and not like a person. She didn¡¯t know how to properly act in this situation. On top of that, She was actually growing very flustered now that she realized she was standing next to mepletely naked for everyone to see. It had taken a few seconds for that reality to fully sink in for her. ¡°Let''s go swim in the water!¡± Artemis dered out of nowhere and started dragging me towards the crystal clear sea. I could tell that she wanted to hide her body from all the lustful women staring at us. I giggled and let her drag us into the ocean. The water temperature was absolutely perfect. I swam around and yed in the water for a few minutes while Artemis collected herself. ¡°I can''t believe a dignified goddess like myself just stripped naked for everybody to see¡­¡± she muttered to herself in mortification. I sshed some water in her direction. ¡°Rx, Artemis. It''s a nude beach, it''spletely normal. They have them all over Europe. Didn''t the Greeks bath together naked all the time?¡± I asked her curiously. Artemis blushed. ¡°I shared a few baths with Athena before but we never invited anyone else to join us.¡± she told me. Athena¡­who was also a virgin Goddess, and kind of a bitch too. ¡°I''ve never had so many lecherous eyes on me at the same time. I thought only men acted like that?¡± Artemis questioned out loud. I shrugged at Artemis. ¡°I tend to act like that too in case you never noticed. Besides, it''s not like those women were being disrespectful. You told them no and they backed off. They didn''t follow us out into the water or anything.¡± I said while pointing back at the beach. I could see that Ariana and Sophia had moved on and were ying a ball game I didn''t recognize with a few other Amazons. It looked pretty fun and I might have joined in if Artemis wasn''t so shy. She wasn''t the only one of my women who was shy though. Sona would probably have straight up refused to take off all of her clothes with so many people she didn''t know watching. ¡­Or maybe she wouldn''t have hesitated and stripped down immediately. I could never be sure with that girl¡­ Either way, I knew I shouldn''t be thinking about my other women when I was on an official first date with Artemis. ¡°Come on, Artemis! It''s a beautiful day at the beach, let''s have some fun!¡± I dove on top of her and pushed her head under the water! Artemis sputtered indignantly when she came back up for air a few secondster. She wiped all the wet hair off of her face and red at me yfully. All the embarrassment that she was feeling was temporarily forgotten. ¡°Oh¡­ It''s on now, La!¡± Artemis yelled as she tackled me. Iughed yfully as she dragged us both underwater. After that, the two of us spent a good hour in the water before we moved back to the beach. Artemis conjured both of us a beach towel and we basked in the sun. ¡°This is nice,¡± she finally admitted. ¡°I''ve never been on a date before. I didn''t really know what to expect.¡± ¡°There''s nothing to expect. The whole point is to just have fun and enjoy yourself. If you''re not doing that, then the date is a failure,¡± I replied while flipping myself over and letting the sun shine down on my front. ¡°I should start keeping some tanning oil in my inventory space,¡± I said to myself. Can I even get a tan? Now that I think about it, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a single tanned Angel. A couple Fallen Angels in the Grigori might have had tans but I think those were spray on¡­ Artemis and Iid next to each other as we basked in the sun and just chatted. We didn''t particrly talk about anything important, we just shared random stories with each other. ¡­ ¡°¡­So we finally caught the poacher and it turned out that he was selling the tusks as an aphrodisiac to people in other countries.¡± Artemis was the Goddess of the Hunt, but she was also a firm protector of endangered species. She and her hunters had gotten rid of numerous poachers over the centuries that would have driven rare animals to extinction. ¡°I heard about that, but I can''t believe people are actually that stupid. How exactly is snorting ground up elephant tusks supposed to make a man''s dick hard!? So how did you punish the poacher?¡± I asked. Artemis grinned vindictively. ¡°I turned him into an elephant and released him back into the wild. I told him that I would change him back if he managed tost a week and avoid other poachers himself. Iughed. That was justice served in my opinion. ¡°I''m guessing he didn''t make it a week?¡± ¡°He ended up getting shot by more poachers after three days,¡± Artemis said. ¡°I had to save him and heal his gunshot wounds. As punishment for failing to make it a week, I turned him into a female elephant along with all three of the other poachers.¡± I tilted my head curiously. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Now they serve an actual useful purpose and are helping bring back the elephant poption,¡± she casually exined what was probably a horrific and very traumatic punishment for those men. Then again, they didn''t seem to care that they were driving a critically endangered species to extinction so I couldn''t say they didn''t deserve it. We continued swapping stories for another hour. We were only interrupted when a group of women made their way over towards us. Unlike the other Amazons on the beach, none of these women were naked. They were all wearing ancient Greek inspired armor. The woman leading the warriors had long blond hair and looked to be in her mid 30s. Then again, Amazons didn''t physically age so she could have been over 1000 for all I knew. These Amazons were a lot more disciplined, none of them were ogling either of our bodies. I raised an eyebrow at them as they looked down at Artemis and I. ¡°Can we help you?¡± ¡°You two were spotted entering Themyscira through a magic portal of some kind.¡± the woman in charge stated. I got the feeling she was trying to intimidate us. I didn''t even bother checking her Level, my instincts were telling me she would probably die if I flicked her too hard. Despite being an ind of immortal warrior women, the Amazons in general were not very strong, other than their Princess¡­ ¡°And?¡± Artemis asked dismissively. ¡°Is there supposed to be a question somewhere¡­?¡± ¡°I thought all women were wee here? We haven''t broken any of yourws, we''ve simply been enjoying a day at the beach.¡± I said, not wanting to start any unnecessary conflict and ruin our date. It had been going so well up to this point¡­ The woman grimaced but didn''t refute my words. ¡°You are correct, you have not broken any of ourws. However, we don''t usually get¡­ tourists. The Queen has heard about you two and wishes to meet you both.¡± ¡°We''re kind of on a date here,¡± I said, mildly annoyed. ¡°Can you tell your Queen to wait a few more hours.¡± The soldiers all gasped at me. ¡°You would ask OUR QUEEN¨Cthe ruler of our people to wait upon you¡­?¡± she looked stupefied as she asked that. ¡°Who do you both think you are!?¡± one of the soldiers in the back shouted at us. ¡°How disrespectful!¡± another added while scowling. I was about to answer when Artemis clicked her tongue and stood up. A sh of silver light enveloped her naked body. In the blink of an eye, she was wearing beautiful silver armor that radiated with Divine Power. Her eyes and hair also started to glow as well. ¡°I am Artemis, the Goddess of the Moon. You will tell your Queen to wait until La and I finish our date! Do I make myself clear!?¡± The Amazonan soldiers trembled before they dropped to their knees simultaneously. ¡°Forgive us, Goddess Artemis! We did not recognize you! Take as much time as you please! ¡­In fact, allow us to serve you! Do you require refreshments or sustenance of any kind? My sisters and I would be d to get you both anything you request!¡± the leader said nervously. ¡°How rude of me, I haven''t even introduced myself, have I? I am General Antiope¡­ Queen Hippolyta¡¯s sister...¡± Huh, she was still alive here? That was interesting to know. I could tell that Artemis was about to dismiss them all and tell them that their services weren''t necessary. I stopped her before she did so. I''d never been to a tropical resort before¡­ ¡­And that''s how our beach date basically turned into a resort date. It didn''t take long for the women on the beach to find out who Artemis was. They all started waiting on us hand and foot after Artemis dismissed her intimidating armor. I could certainly say that the Amazon''s knew how to make us feel wee. They brought us any food or drinks we asked for. They even knew the recipes for certain things I wouldn''t have expected of them. Apparently, Wonder Woman had brought back the recipe for pi?a cdas back to the ind during one of her visits. Artemis and I both ordered more than a few of them as we enjoyed the rest of our day at the beach with dozens of hot Amazon servants serving our every whim. After about a dozen drinks, a few massages, and an impromptu surfingpetition, Artemis and I were content. It was only after sunset that we decided to call it a day. ¡°This was one of the best dates I''ve ever had.¡± I smiled as I stood up and stretched. My body felt super rxed after those massages. I summoned Death''s Dress and threw it on. It gave off an intimidating aura and I always like wearing it when meeting powerful people. Artemis once again dawned her armor. ¡°I suppose we might as well grace the Amazon Queen with our presence now.¡± Artemis said haughtily. I think she enjoyed getting to boss people for a few hours around after serving as our maid for the past year. Antiope had been nearby for the past few hours, mostly organizing the other women to serve us to their best abilities. She let out a sigh of relief after hearing Artemis. ¡°I shall lead you to her immediately!¡± We left the beach and headed ind to visit the royal pce. I wondered what the Queen wanted from us¡­ [Whatever it is, it''s probably going to involve plenty of violence!] ¡°...¡± I couldn''t exactly refute that possibility¡­ XXX chapter 265 chapter 265 Chapter 265: The Queen¡¯s sister, Antiope, gave us a quick tour of the pce when we arrived. I had to admit that it was a very beautiful ce to live. It was a Greek paradise, and I could definitely see myself vacationing here with my family in the future. The only thing the ce reallycked was electricity. The Amazons still used candles and torches to light their halls at night. I didn¡¯t notice before since we had been outside most of the day, but the nights here were a bit of a culture shock. [I wonder if they have working plumbing? Or do they all poop in buckets still¡­] ¡®You know what, I don¡¯t think I want to know the answer to that question.¡¯ ¡°...And finally, this is the throne room,¡± Antiope said as we reached arge pair of steel double doors. Guarding both sides was a pair of Amazon warriors who had clearly been informed of our arrival. They were gazing at Artemis reverently. ¡°The Queen is inside, and I have news that the Princess is also set to return soon.¡± she informed us. ¡°The Princess? You mean Wonder Woman is arriving soon?¡± I asked with a tinge of excitement. She was my favorite DC heroine. Antiope nodded. ¡°Yes, Lady La. My niece sent word a few days ago that she would be arriving soon. Apparently, there has been some trouble in man¡¯s world that she wishes to discuss with us.¡± Antiope shrugged indifferently and muttered something about there always being ¡°trouble in man¡¯s world.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Wonder Woman?¡± Artemis asked me quietly while Antiope was distracted talking to the guards. ¡°You¡¯re half-sister. She¡¯s the daughter of Zeus and the Amazon Queen. She¡¯s basically the top female superhero in this Universe.¡± I whispered back and Artemis nodded in understanding. ¡°We shall see if she lives up to the hype, as they say.¡± Artemis said indifferently. She was pretty used to her father pumping out demigod kids every few years. Artemis had told me that she and Apollo tried to never get too attached to their half siblings since they almost always died young. Most of the time when they were attempting some asinine quest to try and impress their father. I¡¯m d that guy is gone, he sent far too many children to their early deaths. I never understood the point of Demigod Quests. Most Quests were very either petty or justpletely unnecessary considering the gods could solve most of their own problems with the snap of their fingers. The two guards pushed open the doors and we stepped inside the throne room. At first nce, the ce wasn¡¯t asrge or as grandiose as the Asgardian throne room. This one was about half the size and I couldn¡¯t see a hint of gold anywhere. The Amazons didn¡¯t seem to care about showing off their wealth. [I don¡¯t think they have any wealth. It''s not like they can make a lot of money living amongst themselves on an Ind for over a thousand years.] Realization dawned upon me. ¡®Le gasp! The Amazons aremunist!¡¯ Not a single Amazon I had seen today had been carrying any form of currency at all. Even as we walked through the markets, it seemed like all the women could simply take whatever they wanted. [Oh snap, I think you¡¯re right! Remember when I said that your date probably wouldn¡¯t end without the ind sinking. You should sink it now along with all thesemies! Embrace democracy, or you will be eradicated!] I internally giggled. The System obviously wasn''t being serious. [You don¡¯t know that¡­] We strode inside. There were about a dozen guards to our left and right as we approached the throne. Queen Hippolyta sat atop it, but she looked more nervous than regal at the moment. To the right of the throne was arge hearth that I imagined was used to keep the ce warm during winter. It was currently being tended to by a young servant girl. A girl who looked out of ce considering the Ind wasn¡¯t supposed to have any children on it after Diana. ¡°It¡¯s a bit chilly in here. Add more wood to the fire, girl!¡± the Queen ordered the girl before her attention snapped back to us. She stood up from her throne and greeted us properly. ¡°Greetings, Goddess Artemis¡­and her current consort, Lady La. Themyscira is always happy to host the divine,¡± she said while bowing her head. ¡°Except for Hercules¡­¡± Antiope whispered venomously to herself from nearby. ¡°He is never wee here.¡± ¡°It is a very beautiful Ind,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°We really enjoyed our date here today. Is there a reason you wanted to see us?¡± I asked the Queen. ¡°I don''t appreciate being summoned at the drop of a hat,¡± Artemis added, her voiceced with annoyance. The Queen bowed her head to Artemis even further. ¡°I apologize. When I asked Antiope to bring our visitors before me, I didn''t expect them to be two Goddesses. I heard you both arrived through a magical portal. I feared you were agents of Circe, or members of the group my errant daughter has been parading around with for the past few years. The Justice League¡­¡± She spoke the name with annoyance. ¡°You don''t like the Justice League?¡± I asked her curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they heroes?¡± I hope we weren¡¯t in some kind of dark DC universe. Was I going to have to deal with Ultraman? Hippolyta shook her head. ¡°The League does not stand for Justice. They only exist to inte their own egos and morals. My daughter has forgotten what it means to be a warrior after she joined them. Warriors have to make hard decisions, they cannot show mercy to enemies who will show them none in return,¡± she said. She seemed pretty passionate about her opinion. ¡°What''s the Justice League?¡± Artemis whispered in my ear. ¡°They''re like the avengers but they refuse to kill their enemies,¡± I whispered back to her. ¡°What''s the point of that¡­? Then your enemies will juste back and attack you again.¡± Artemis muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. Hippolyta sighed loudly and nodded her head. ¡°That is correct, Lady Artemis¡­ And they do. My daughter has fought the same viins DOZENS of times in the past few years. Every time she and her friends put those viins in prison, the viins end up escaping and wreaking more havoc upon man''s world. Sometimes, those viins aren¡¯t even locked up for more than a few weeks before they manage to escape.¡± ¡°That sounds¡­ repetitive?¡± I replied while tilting my head. ¡°It doesn''t have anything to do with us though, does it?¡± I asked her. ¡°I''m sorry, you are correct.¡± Hippolyta apologized. ¡°I do not wish to vent about my daughter''s poor life decisions in front of my guests. Instead, I wanted to invite the two of you to a feast in your honor. My daughter is also set to return in an hour, the feast will be then.¡± That sounded like a fun way to end the night. The food the Amazons had cooked for us earlier had been delicious. I had no problem epting her offer. I told her that we would be happy to extend our date a few hours longer. ¡°Maybe I can talk to your daughter for you when she arrives,¡± Artemis suggested. ¡°I admit that there are times when you should spare your foes, but that is not every time.¡± The Queen smiled at Artemis gratefully. ¡°I admit, I was hoping to request that, I just didn''t know how to bring it up. I¡¯m proud of my daughter for sticking to her own principles so vehemently, but not if those principles keep putting her needlessly in danger,¡± she said. ¡°While we wait, I''m going to go visit with Hestia.¡± I said while walking towards the ¡°servant girl¡± tending the hearth nearby. It had taken me a couple nces to figure out why the girl looked so familiar to me. She hid her Divine Power well, but she couldn¡¯t hide from my Observe skill. {The Goddess of the Heath (DC)-Hestia: Level 81} She was slightly weaker than my Universes Hestia. I figured that was because there were far fewer demigods in this Universe actively worshiping their own pantheons. Gasps rang out across the throne room from royalty and guards alike after I spoke. Everyone was looking at me in shock before their eyes all turned towards the young girl tending to the hearth. Hippolyta looked more shocked than everyone else by far. ¡°L¨CLady H¨CHestia!? W¨CWhat? How¡­¡± The young girl stopped tending to the hearth and turned around. She perfectly resembled my Universes Hestia, except she appeared much younger. She pouted at me as I approached. ¡°I''ve been tending to the hearth here for hundreds of years and no one ever spared me a second nce until you arrived, Outsider.¡± By ¡°Outsider¡± she clearly knew I wasn''t born in this Universe. She could probably sense that this ce wasn''t my ¡°home.¡± No doubt she also knew that my Artemis wasn''t her actual niece as well. ¡°Hundreds of years!?¡± Queen Hippolyta looked mortified to hear that deration. ¡°Oh Gods¡­ I''ve been treating an Olympian as a simple servant girl for hundreds of years¡­¡± She may or may not have had a small mental breakdown upon realizing that. ¡°I called her ¡°girl¡± so many times¡­¡± Her knees went ck and she slumped to the ground. Hestia nced at the Queen and shrugged. ¡°I didn''t really mind. I didn''t want everyone to put me on a pedestal here. I just wanted to live in a ce that felt like home again. I ran away from Olympus and came here centuries ago.¡± That¡­honestly sounded like something Hestia would do. She was one of the few Goddesses who never seemed to care about how people addressed her. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to Olympus in hundreds of years? How did we never know of this? How does Zeus not know?¡± Antiope asked as she squatted down and patted her sister''s back. Hippolyta was sobbing to herself in mortification¡­ ¡°I left a decoy behind on Olympus. It''s basically a puppet loaded with my memories and a tiny bit of divine power. The fact that not a single member of my family realized I reced myself after all this time pretty much speaks for itself,¡± Hestia replied sadly. [Oof! There¡¯s being unobservant, and then there¡¯s just straight up being ignorant!] Artemis walked over and gave her ¡°Aunt¡± a small hug. ¡°I''m sorry to hear that, we live together in our home and we get along quite well. After Zeus got killed and Olympus was destroyed of course¡­¡± she whispered awkwardly. ¡°Wait? W¨CWhat!?¡± Hestia sputtered. ¡°How did that happen?¡± I shrugged. ¡°He fucked around and found out. We all knew it was bound to happen eventually.¡± Hestia furrowed her brow but didn''t disagree with me. ¡°I suppose you have a point there. My younger brother has made many enemies over the milenia. There¡¯s a reason he hardly ever leaves Olympus anymore. I don¡¯t know how long he would survive outside his ce of power.¡± she said and I agreed with her. The DCU was a dangerous ce to be an arrogant asshole. ¡°Are you going to join us for the feast?¡± I asked her. ¡°I''m sorry I exposed you. I thought everyone knew who you were honestly. I did think the way Hippolyta addressed you wasn¡¯t very nice though¡­¡± I said thatst part loud enough for everyone to hear. I found the Queen¡¯s reactions to be funny. ¡°Please forgive me, mdy! Forgive my centuries of ignorance!¡± Hippolyta let out another sob in the background while begging Hestia for forgiveness. Were Dogezas a Greek thing? They were now. [You''re mean, host.] ¡°I suppose I will join the feast now that everyone knows about me,¡± Hestia said while waving her hand and conjuring three chairs by the fire. She gestured for us to sit next to her. Artemis and I epted the gesture and sat down. ¡°While we wait for my niece to arrive, why don¡¯t you two tell me about your own Universe,¡± she suggested. We all started chatting while we waited for Wonder Woman to arrive. For once, I think the System was wrong and we were actually in for a pleasant evening. We would have a nice dinner, Artemis would have a small chat with Diana¨Calthough I doubted it would aplish anything, and then we would portal back home. [Uh huh¡­] ¡­ Wonder Woman ¡°Why are you doing this, Diana?¡± her aunt asked her in despair. ¡°I apologize, Aunt Hestia, but it¡¯s time for a new world order. The Olympians cannot be allowed to exist. You are a threat to his rule!¡± Diana said as she swung her sword. Hestia¡¯s head separated from her shoulders. It ttered onto the floor. Diana frowned. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡± Kal-El asked as he walked over and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. His ck and yellow costume was drenched in Ichor¨CGod blood, but Diana didn¡¯t mind. She reached down and picked Hestia¡¯s head off of the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no blood,¡± Diana said as she examined the head in her hands. ¡°This is a puppet. The real Hestia isn¡¯t here.¡± Kal-El frowned and let go of Diana. ¡°That¡¯s disappointing, I was hoping to eliminate all of the Gods in one fell swoop,¡± he said while gesturing to their surroundings. They were standing in the most famous amphitheater on Olympus. The ce where all the Gods gathered together whenever they felt like passing judgment on Mortals. On this night, the entire amphitheater was painted in a brand new shade of gold. Olympian blood was sttered almost everywhere. Every single god and goddess who dwelled on Olympus had been in by herself and Kal-El. ¡°At least Hestia is one of the weaker Goddesses, right?¡± he asked Diana. ¡°She should be,¡± Diana said. ¡°Even so, I wouldn''t underestimate her when we find her. She is the older sister of my father after all.¡± Kal-El smirked. ¡°Don''t you mean your former father.¡± He reached down and picked up Zeus''s severed head. ¡°Are you sad that your dad''s dead?¡± Diana shook her head. She was actually d he was dead. ¡°You know, this is the first time I''ve ever actually met him in person. My mother told me that she crafted me from y and he gave me life, but we all know that''s not what happened. He forced himself upon her and she had to cover that fact up. If she hadn''t, the Amazons would have all rebelled. Zeus would have sent Hercules to try and conquer my people a second time,¡± she exined her thoughts to her beloved. Kal-El unceremoniously dumped Zeus''s head in a garbage bag they had brought with them. Itnded right next to Hercules''s head. The man who had enved the Amazons, the man they hated above all else. ¡°This gift should turn your people to our cause, right?¡± he asked her. ¡°They should follow me as their only god now?¡± Diana nodded, although she wasn¡¯t absolutely certain. ¡°Delivering the head of Hercules should sway most of the older Amazons to your side. Some of the younger Amazons might resist at first, but they will eventually submit to your rule all the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Kal-El said before checking the yellow ring on his finger. ¡°Ring, what¡¯s the time?¡± ¡°It is currently 8:30 PM.¡± ¡°Right on time,¡± Kal-El said. ¡°Your mother¡¯s expecting us.¡± Diana did onest sweep of all the bodies. She made sure none of the Gods were faking their deaths. She had almost been disappointed at how easy wiping out her own pantheon turned out to be. When she confirmed they were all truly dead she turned back to Kal-El and smiled widely. ¡°The Earth is now yours, Kal-El. The UN has fallen, Antis has fallen, Batman has been finally captured. All that¡¯s left are the Amazons and the world will bepletely under your control.¡± Kal-El nodded grimly while gazing at the yellow power ring on his finger. ¡°As it should have been all along. Metropolis would still be standing if I had done this sooner. I wouldn¡¯t have lost Lois¡­¡± Diana grimaced in annoyance. She hated how Kal-El still had thoughts about his dead wife and unborn son. They were gone and she was here. She ced a kiss on his cheek to try and distract him from those unnecessary thoughts. ¡°Come, Themyscira awaits us...¡± XXX chapter 266 chapter 266 Chapter 266: Artemis and I sat next to each other as servants brought out entire cartloads of food. My mouth watered at the sight of all the delicacies. Themyscira must have had a pretty diverse ecosystem because I was seeing prime rib, roast pork, and lobster all on the same spread. It was all ced on the long table in front of us. ¡°I hope the meal will be to your liking, my Ladies. We Amazons don''t usually host such extravagant feasts, but our chefs went all out this time,¡± Queen Hippolyta said. She was sitting at the head of therge table. Her sister was sitting on her left. ¡°It is¡­ adequate,¡± Artemis said curtly. She was still acting naughty and aloof. I could tell she was excited to try all the food. ¡°That means she likes it,¡± I tranted for her and the Queen sighed in relief. Artemis could act haughty and aloof, but she was anything but a picky eater. She spent most of her existence living in the wilderness after all. ¡°This is nice. It feels homey,¡± Hestia said with a small smile while ncing around the dining room. She was seated across from Artemis and I. ¡°When will your daughter arrive?¡± ¡°In a few minutes. I just received word that her flying machine hasnded. She should head directly towards the pce since she''s a bitte,¡± Hippolyta told us. I couldn''t wait to meet her. I understood why Hippolyta wasn''t exactly proud of the path that Diana was currently on. The Amazons were all warriors. Diana joining the Justice League made the mother think that her daughter had turned her back on how she was raised. In a way, maybe Wonder Woman had. I never agreed with the Justice League¡¯s no killing rule myself¨Csome viins just straight up need to die. But that doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate someone for sticking to their own beliefs. That''s why I wasn''t expecting Artemis¡¯s ¡°talk¡± with Diana to amount to much. Members of the Justice League tended to be damn near incorruptible. They would never turn against their own morals. There were only a handful of DC universes where that wasn''t the case, and I hadn''t gotten any evidence we were in one of those bad Universes¡­ The double doors to the dining hall were pushed open by one of the guards. ¡°Now presenting Princess Diana¡­and guest,¡± the guard grumbled that second part. My eyes lit up a secondter as Wonder Woman entered the dining hall. She wasn''t alone either. Superman walked in directly behind her! They were both in full costume and strode in the room with their heads held high, full of confidence. ¡­Confidence that quickly dissolved when they noticed who was sitting at the table. ¡°A¨CAunt Hestia?¡± Wonder Woman¡¯s voice wasced with surprise. ¡°What are you doing here...?¡± She sounded incredibly nervous. Next to her, Superman was cleaning his fists tightly. ¡°I''ve always been here¡­¡± Hestia said nonchntly. ¡°This is my home.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Diana asked while turning around and sharing a look with Superman. She turned back to Hestia a secondter. ¡°...I thought I just saw you on Olympus. We took a small detour there. That''s why we arrived a few minuteste.¡± Artemis scoffed next to me. They were more than a few minuteste. They were closer to an hourte at this point. Hestia wasn''t surprised by Diana''s confusion. ¡°I left a puppet of myself on Olympus. It had most of my memories and a bit of my power, but otherwise it waspletely autonomous,¡± she exined. ¡°You don''t have remote ess to your puppet at all? You can''t see what it has seen?¡± Wonder Woman inquired with a gleam in her eye. Hestia shook her head. ¡°No, I wanted a clean break from Olympus,¡± she exined. ¡°Please keep the existence of my puppet a secret from Zeus. I don''t want himing here to try and drag me back there. He hasn''t needed me in hundreds of years, but his paranoia always made him want to keep every other God or Goddess in Olympus where he could see them.¡± ¡°Your secret is safe with us. Besides, I do not think you will have to worry about Zeus anymore...¡± Diana said with a small chuckle. [Well¡­that wasn''t ominous or anything.] ¡°Daughter¡­¡± Hippolyta spoke with a strained tone. ¡°You are aware of ourws. Why have you brought a man to our ind? Even if he is your¡­ friend, his presence is still not allowed here.¡± Hippolyta said while barely hiding her disdain for Superman. Wonder Woman actually red at her own mother. ¡°Kal-El can go wherever he pleases, mother. If you don''t want him here, then why don''t you try and kick him off the ind yourself. I''d like to see how well that goes for you,¡± she snarked. Hippolyta grimaced and didn''t say anything more on the topic. She was obviously aware of who Superman was. All of Themyscira could rise up against him and they wouldn''t be able to beat him. ¡°Fine¡­ Will you and your guest please take a seat? We have other guests here who were kind enough to wait for your arrival before the feast,¡± she said. I think that was the first time Wonder Woman and Superman noticed Artemis and I. That was actually surprising, I wasn''t used to not being the center of attention. Did that make me sound narcissistic? [Yes.] ¡®That was rhetorical, System¡­¡¯ The princess¡¯s eyes widened when she locked eyes with us. Once again, she sputtered in surprise. ¡°L¨CLady A¨CArtemis. I wasn''t expecting to find you here as well. W¨CWere you not also just on Mount Olympus earlier?¡± ¡°I don''t have to give you my schedule. I can go where I please. Just like your little boy toy, princess,¡± Artemis remarked dismissively. ¡°Boy toy!?¡± Superman red at Artemis, who in turn scoffed at him. She could probably tell he was stronger than she was, but that didn''t mean she would ever back down. Her statement drew reactions from all around. The guards all gasped in disbelief while the Queen and her sister looked mortified. ¡°Daughter!? You''re together with a man!? How could you? The Scandal!¡± Hippolyta eximed in disbelief. ¡°You''re the princess of the Amazons! What will all of our subjects say when they find out?¡± ¡°I can be with whoever I please, Mother.¡± her daughter replied. ¡°It''s none of your business and I could care less what the rest of the Amazons think.¡± I found myself nodding in agreement. Fuck anyone else''s opinion. I felt like Wonder Woman and I could be great friends if we could get past the strange reaction she seemed to have to all of us. I thought she was supposed to be respectful of the Greek Gods, but it was clear as day that she was very upset that Hestia and Artemis were in her home. ¡°It is our business! Your rtionship is unnatural!¡± Antiope added while crossing her arms. ¡°Men and women aren''t supposed to be together!¡± she dered loudly. Unnatural¡­ What? ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha!¡± I couldn''t help it. I started cracking up at that statement. It was absolutely absurd and the best part was that Antiope believed her own statement wholeheartedly. ¡°Tell that to the other 99 percent of the world!¡± I said with a giggle. Antiope blushed and put her head down. ¡°You all know what I meant,¡± she mumbled to herself in embarrassment. Myughter drew the heroes¡¯ eyes to me next. ¡°And who might you be? I do not recognize you, but I sense you are divine in nature.¡± Wonder Woman asked me distrustfully while folding her arms. ¡°Another Goddess?¡± Superman was clenching his fists again. I wiped a few tears ofughter out of my eyes and stood up, still letting out a few chuckles. ¡°Hello, I am La of the Fallen. Otherwise known as the Goddess of Angels. It is nice to meet the both of you, I''ve heard quite a bit about the exploits of the Justice League. While I don''t agree with all of the League''s principles, I can appreciate everything it does for the world,¡± I introduced myself with a calm smile, hoping to ease all the tension. The League might cause immense property damage on a regr basis fighting the same viins over and over, but that''s not all they do for the world. They also help rescue people from natural disasters or any other potential tragedies. Superman frowned at me for some reason before he spoke. ¡°I''ve never heard of a Goddess of Angels before. Definitely never read about you in the Bible either¡­¡± he said. ¡°You wouldn''t have heard of me,¡± I confirmed. ¡°I am rtively young after all, only a little over 300 years old. My ascent is also incredibly recent as well. I''ve only been a Goddess for a year. Sometimes I still forget that I am one, and not just a regr Fallen Angel anymore,¡± I said to the two heroes. There was also the fact that I was from another Universe entirely, but that was left unsaid. Artemis reached over and grabbed my hand in support. ¡°La is downying her achievements quite a bit. She is very impressive, there are very few beings who can hope to best her inbat these days. She cut the Devil''s head off less than a week ago in singlebat.¡± Artemis smirked at the two of them. Superman¡¯s eyes widened after Artemis''s deration. ¡°You¡¯re not joking? The Devil is real? You''re iming that you''re actually an Angel?¡± he asked me in shock. I stood up from my chair. My 14 ck Wings sprang up behind me. ¡°Be not afraid¡­¡± I said with a small chuckle at both of their gaping expressions. My wings receded and I sat back down with a smirk. It was interesting that I had now reached a point where I could officially say I was stronger than Superman. Despite my Observe skill telling me he was Level 130, I had faced higher leveled opponents ande out on top. There was tension in the room. Tension that didn''t seem to go away even as Wonder Woman and Superman took their seats at the table. I thought this was going to be an enjoyable dinner where I got to meet some of my favorite heroese to life. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case.The two heroes sat next to each other in rtive silence, they didn''t bother so much as ncing at all the delicious food in front of them. I tried to strike up a conversation with either of them, but I kept getting brushed off with one or two word answers. They simply sat there, whispering only to each other. Their behavior made the meal extremely awkward for everyone else. It was so awkward that my te was full of delicious foods I was dying to try, but I hadn''t bothered taking a single bite. Between their whispers that I couldn''t make out, the res and distrustful nces that the two heroes kept giving Artemis, Hestia and me were very distracting and unpleasant. [This is why they say you shouldn''t meet your heroes.] After five minutes I had had enough. There was no reason for me to have to stick around after all. I stood up from the table and Artemis quickly did the same. ¡°Well, this hasn''t exactly been a pleasant evening. I have to say that I''m disappointed. Artemis and I will be taking our leave now,¡± I announced while ring back at the disappointing heroes. ¡°I think we''ll just pop over to Metropolis and get some burgers. Would you like toe with Hestia?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes please,¡± Hestia quickly joined us. ¡°This dinner has been awful. I usually prefer home cooked meals but I''ll take anything over whatever drama these two have to unpack,¡± she circled around the table quickly. Hippolyta looked mortified. ¡°I am so sorry, my Ladies. I''ll be sure to discipline my daughter for ruining our evening.¡± Wonder Woman scoffed as she mmed her hands on the table and stood up. The wooden table couldn''t take the force and immediately cracked. Copious amounts of food fell on the floor as it split down the middle and copsed. ¡°Once again, the ignorance of the Divine rears its ugly heads,¡± she said. Superman had gone quite for a moment before he spoke. His voice wasced with fury and his eyes glowed smoldering red. I immediately stepped in front of Artemis and Hestia, in case he attacked us out of nowhere. I stared at him with my Rinnegan. What the hell was his problem with me!? ¡°You said you were going to Metropolis? You im to be an Angel? Did you not hear the prayers for help as my city burned. Where were the Angels when the Joker detonated a nuclear bomb in my city. Where were you when my wife and unborn son both died!?¡± His voice wasced with fury as he spoke. Metropolis has been destroyed? Ok¡­ I''m in an Injustice Universe. Now the hostility all makes sense¡­sort of? For some reason these two seem to be ming the gods because the Joker decided to drop a nuke on Metropolis. Could the gods have stopped him? Yes. Should the gods have stopped him? Also yes. Did the gods care even a little bit? Probably not. Okay, I could see where his anger wasing from a little bit. [That exins why these two heroes have both been dicks to you. The mystery has been solved¡­good job. You enterprise, that prize is probably violence!] ¡®Yay¡­¡¯ I thought sarcastically. [Hah! I told you there was no way your date wouldn''t end in violence!] ¡®That''s not guaranteed quite yet!¡¯ [What!? He''s the Evil Superman! Aren''t you going to fight him?] I internally sighed. ¡®There''s probably hundreds of thousands of Universes with Evil Superheroes. Am I supposed to go and clear out all of them?¡¯ [Yes? Maybe¡­? I don''t know.] Diana picked up the small bag they had walked in with. ¡°The Divine no longer has a ce in this world. They cannot be relied upon. From now on, we put our faith in my beloved, we put our faith in Superman.¡± She unzipped the bag and turned it over. Two round objects fell out of the bag and unceremoniously plopped onto the marble floor. They were heads, bloody severed heads. The blood wasn''t red though, it was gold. Hippolyta and Antiope both gasped. ¡°Lod Zeus!¡± ¡°Hercules!¡± They both eximed at the exact same time. Wonder Woman reached down and picked up the severed heads by the hair. She held them up and presented them to us as if they were trophies. ¡°The Gods of Olympus are no more. All of them have been in besides Artemis and Hestia. Both of you tried to trick us by leaving puppets to die in your ces, it''s too bad we were too clever to fall for that! We discovered you both hiding on Themyscira immediately!¡± she said with a confident smirk. ¡°We weren''t hiding, we were literally sitting at your mother''s table, waiting for you to arrive. And so what if you killed off the others? Good riddance, no more women will have to suffer at their cruel hands,¡± Artemis said with a shrug. She didn''t care at all about the fate of her family''s counterparts. Wonder Woman was obviously mistaking my Artemis for her own Univers¡¯s Artemis¨Cwho was probably now dead. Hestia left a puppet in her ce and no Wonder Woman was under the impression that Artemis had done the same. Hestia didn''t look particrly upset either. ¡°I always knew this day woulde someday. Those fools always went out of their way to be needlessly cruel to mortals and make enemies. Good job.¡± Hestia said as she gave Superman and Wonder Woman a casual thumbs up. She then turned back to me. ¡°Well, if Metropolis is gone then I guess we''ll just try another city. I''m pretty sure we can find a burger anywhere. The time difference means that it''s only a little bit past noon on the East Coast. We should check out Gotham,¡± I said while preparing to open a portal to the East Coast. I wasn''t exactly sure where Gotham was supposed to be, but I figured we could just start in New York and fly down the coast until we find it. It shouldn''t take very long. Superman took an angry step towards us. His eyes were still glowing red from anger. ¡°You''re just going to leave? After we showed you the heads of Zeus and Hercules. You don''t care that your own family is dead!?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Hestia and Artemis said at the same time. That seemed to be the wrong answer Superman was looking for. Or maybe he was just looking for any excuse to start a random fight. The Injustice Superman always seemed to be partially insane. ¡°Raaaaahhh!¡± he screamed in rage. Twin beams of steering energy sted out of his eyes! ¡°Susanoo.¡± A purple rib cage surrounded the three of us right before his heat vision struck us. The twin beams tried to burn through the rib cage, but Susanoo was created from pure energy. Energy couldn''t exactly be burned, and the kic force of his heat vision wasn''t actually that strong either. He would have been better off trying to punch us. Which was what he immediately tried next of course. ¡°Damn you!¡± Superman cut off his heat vision and blitzed towards us. The marble flooring shattered underneath the force of his charge. A heavy fist mmed into the translucent rib cage. ¡°Woah, he packs a punch,¡± I said as I noticed a few cracks forming in the giant bones. Superman noticed them too and grinned at us vindictively. ¡°Your bone shield won''t save you from my wrath! You''ll pay for everything you''ve done to this world!¡± ¡°He has truly fucking lost it hasn''t he?¡± Artemis remarked as Superman started wailing on the rib cage in anger. His fists turned into rapid blurs as he started delivering a never ending barrage of high speed punches against my construct. At the rate he was going, he would end up breaking it in about a minute. ¡°He lost his home, I feel bad for him.¡± Hestia added with a sigh. ¡°You feel bad for him?¡± I asked her in disbelief. ¡°He literally just tried to kill the three of us with his heat vision,¡± I pointed out. Hestia nodded sadly. ¡°I know, but he''s in terrible pain. I can feel his pain, it''s almostpletely consumed him.¡± I patted the innocent Goddess on her head. Despite being thousands of years old, she was still too kind for the real world. ¡°What he went through is horrible, without a doubt. Losing his wife and unborn son was a tragedy. That doesn''t give him a pass tosh out at the world though. People suffer all over the world every day. Even right now, there''s probably someone in the world going through a tragedy even worse than he has. Someone probably just lost their entire family in a car crash, or maybe a house fire, or an earthquake,¡± I told Hestia as Artemis nodded along with my words. ¡°Shit happens and you know what, Superman is a borderline god. He could find a way to resurrect his family if he really tried, but he didn''t try to do that did he?¡± I asked her. ¡°Raaaaaaaghhhh! Damn you, lying bitch! How dare you talk about them! You don''t know anything!¡± Superman shouted at me. His punches sped up even more. His blows rained down harder until my Susanoo couldn''t take the strain anymore. The ribs shattered, and I didn''t bother reforming them. I wanted to see what a legend was made of. {Emergency Quest Started: Defeat the Man of Steel and the (In)justice League!} {Reward: Level Up x 10! Kryptonian Bloodline!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 100] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 118,000] [MP: 130,000] [Faith Energy: 7,585,457] [Vigor: 10,400] [Strength: 5,643] [Intelligence: 13,100] [Luck: 2656] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 100x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse.) I had really struck a nerve with my speech. Superman rushed forwards and mmed his fist into my cheek. My head whipped backwards. {-50 HP} ¡°Everything I said was true by the way! Don''t get mad at me because you''re a dumbass.¡± He obviously had not been expecting me to recover so quickly. Ished out and punched him in his face. I had over 5000 Strength, but I hardly ever used it outside of the improved reaction times it gave me. I felt like mixing things up a bit. Spit flew out of Superman¡¯s mouth as he went careening backwards. His body smashed through a stone wall and he ended upnding in the next room. ¡°Kal-El!¡± Wonder Woman shouted his name in panic! ¡°Damn you! How dare you attack my beloved!¡± she unsheathed her sword and pointed it at me. ¡°He literally attacked us first. We were just going to leave and go on a burger run¡­¡± I don''t know why I was even trying to reason with these people at this point. ¡°Enough of your filthy evil lies!¡± Wonder Woman eximed. She levitated off the ground and rapidly elerated towards me. She swung her sword directly at my head. CLANG! Her de was never able to make contact. It was intercepted by Artemis who had drawn her own silver de in my defense. Despite being more proficient with a bow, that didn''t mean she didn''t know how to use a de. ¡°I promised your mother I would have a chat with you, Diana. I figure now is as good a time as any.¡± Artemis stabbed forward with her de. Wonder Woman was sent flying backwards as she blocked. Her armored boots skidded across the floor as shended next to her mother and Aunt. ¡°Diana¡­what are you doing? Why are you attacking our guest!?¡± Hippolyta asked in panic. ¡°You need to stop this! Zeus and Hercules are dead, let this madness end.¡± ¡°You need to stop now, Diana. You are not acting like the girl I spent so many years training,¡± Antiope pleaded as well. Wonder Woman scowled at both of them. ¡°No! It won''t end until the whole world bows down to Superman¡¯s rule! Themyscira included! This is a new world order mother, and the Amazons will join!¡± Hippolyta and Antiope lookedpletely shocked at her deration. ¡°You would have your sisters bow down to the rule of a man? One who only wishes to conquer?¡± Hippolyta asked in disbelief. ¡°He''s not just any man. He is Superman, our world''s new god. The Justice League serves him as its new pantheon. The only pantheon the world needs,¡± her daughter replied. There didn''t seem to be any reasoning with her. ¡®Ugh¡­this is why I find evil Universes to be annoying. It''s like she''s turned insane and evil just for the sake of being evil¡­¡¯ [That pretty much describes most of the viins you''ve fought] ¡®...shut up, System.¡¯ ¡°You must be pretty confident to ignore me!¡± Artemis took advantage of Wonder Woman¡¯s distraction. She shot forwards and struck the princess across the face with the t side of her de. She could have killed Diana in that instant had she chosen to do so. Diana''s head whipped backwards and blood escaped her lips. ¡°You im to have wiped out an entire pantheon with only this paltry amount of skill?¡± Artemis taunted as she kicked Diana in the ribs. Her armor stopped them from being immediately broken, but she still dropped to her knees and wheezed for air. ¡°Diana!¡± Superman shouted as he witnessed his lover''s beat down. It looked like he had finally recovered himself enough to continue fighting. He stuck his arms forward and tried to tackle Artemis from behind. I didn''t allow that to happen. He was moving so fast that he couldn''t stop himself from flying into the portal I opened right in front of him. I teleported him into the sky a few thousand miles above the Ind. I quickly opened another portal next to myself and joined him. We could go all out against each other in the upper atmosphere. Neither of us needed to breathe after all. ¡°I''m going to kill you for hurting her!¡± Superman threw a punch at me with everything he had. He had clearly been holding back his full power earlier. The thin air in the upper atmosphere caught fire all around us from the force of his punch. Bringing him to an isted area allowed him to truly fight with everything he had. I punched forwards at the same time and our two fists collided. I quickly realized that his Strength was much higher than my own. A snap rang out and I grit my teeth from the temporary pain of experiencing my arms breaking. Thankfully, my Gamer¡¯s Body made it so that my arms didn''t actually break and the pain quickly faded away. {-500 HP} ¡°You''re going to regret going against me. You caught me off guard earlier, but now you''ll experience my true strength. My true power!¡± A yellow aura spread from a small ring on his right hand. It quickly surrounded his body and even changed the color of his costume. It was the Power of the Yellow Lantern Core. The power of Fear. With the power of Fear, he actually jumped in power all the way to Level 180. He really was going all out now. ¡°If you''re going all out, then I suppose I should as well.¡± I started pulling on the Cosmic Energy inside of me. The reward I had gained after dealing with Ego and Arishem. It was a power that I hadn''t truly mastered yet, hence I was very hesitant to use it in popted areas. Thankfully, I didn''t have to worry about that all the way up here. A purple aura began to spread around my body. My jet ck hair and wings both changed their hues. They turned slightly purple as I felt a tremendous surge in power. The final change was to my Rinnegan. my eyes stood out before, but now they were literally glowing with enhanced power. [Weird, I''m having trouble giving your enhanced Stats urate numbers. They keep fluctuating, but at the very minimum your power has increased over 20 times!] ¡®20 times?¡¯ I smirked at the number. I could definitely work with that. ¡°Warning! Tremendous energy surge detected in proximity. Defeat imminent! Rmended course of action: Immediate retreat and request for backup.¡± the Power Ring on Superman¡¯s hand spoke out on its own. Superman ignored his fancy rings warning. Now that we had both powered up to max, we flew at each other. The world shook as we collided! XXX Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267: ¨CBatman¨C He was currently trapped behind an imprable energy barrier that he had designed himself. He was starting to regret making this prison inescapable. It was designed to hold powerful members of the Justice League in the event they ever went rogue. The irony that the majority of the League did end up going rogue and locked him away in the prison he designed for them was not lost on him. ¡°Alright Bruce, it¡¯s time you give up the location of the rest of your team. It¡¯s over, you''ve lost. Superman is on his way to Themyscira. Within hours, there will be no one left to oppose our rule,¡± Cyborg told him. ¡°Don''t make this any harder than it needs to be. Your little insurgency has ended.¡± ¡°You know I''ll never talk.¡± Bruce would rather die than ever give up his team. No amount of torture in the world would ever break him. He wouldn''t even give up Harley¡­ She had admittedly grown on him. She could actually be a pretty good hero when she wasn''t under the influence of the Joker. Cyborg shrugged indifferently. ¡°I suppose it doesn''t really matter. We control every securitywork in the world. Your friends can''t hide forever.¡± He seemed pretty sure of himself, but Batman knew the remaining heroes on his side wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy,¡± Batman replied. ¡°They will never stop fighting until Superman and his corrupt Justice League are overthrown. After all the innocent lives he¡¯s taken, someone is going to bring him down eventually. Even if it''s not me.¡± Cyborg scowled at Batman in annoyance. ¡°That''s where you''re wrong, Batman. All the scheming in the world cannot ovee absolute power. And all of the most powerful beings in the world have joined our cause. There''s no one left who can so much asy a scratch on Superman.¡± Batman was never one to allow the viins thest word. He was about to give onest witty response when the rms all around the facility started to sh red and re loudly. The automated warning system he had installed to detect global threats was going off. ¡°Warning! Massive radioactive energy surge detected over the Antic Ocean!¡± ¡°Shit, did some terrorist get their hands on a nuke? I thought Superman destroyed the world''s supply of them,¡± Cyborg cursed. ¡°Computer, bring up a satellite visual!¡± ¡°Now bringing up visual on the main monitor,¡± the automated voice said, and an image popped up on thergest screen. From inside his cell, Batman¡¯s eyes widened at what he saw. Superman was engaged in a fight with a winged woman Batman didn''t recognize¡­ And Superman was losing. ¡°Shit!¡± Cyborg started to panic when he saw the same thing. ¡°Who is this woman!? These energy readings¡­ She''s giving off more power than the average star! What the hell is going on? Dammit, I can''t contact Superman. All that radiation has fried hismunicator. I need to contact Diana.¡± Cyborg sounded panicked as he muttered out loud. Batman listened in as Cyborg attempted and failed to bring up Wonder Woman¡¯smunicator as well. All Cyborg ended up receiving was static. She didn''t look like she was a part of the battle, had she already been defeated? ¡°Looks like Superman isn¡¯t as invincible as you all thought,¡± Batman said with a smirk. The Justice League¡¯s spy satellites were even better than most governments. Batman and Cyborg were both watching in High Definition as the woman with 14 ck wings made the man of steel bleed. Cyborg spared a second to send onest re Batman¡¯s way before he sent out a distress signal to all the other members of the Justice League. ¡°Attention all members of the League! This is Cyborg. Superman and Wonder Woman are engaged inbat with powerful foes on the Ind of Themyscira. All avable League members need to get there as fast as possible to back them up!¡± Cyborg ran a quick diagnostic on himself to make sure he wasbat ready. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the TV on so you can watch us kill this woman. Whoever she is, we¡¯ll make sure any future rebellions die with her,¡± Cyborg said vindictively as he left Batman in his cell and headed towards the hangar. Stuck in the prison cell, Batman kept his eyes locked on the screen as the satellites continued tracking the battle. He didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but he was praying she¡¯d be able to seed where he had failed. CRASH! His prayers were interrupted when the venttion grate on the ceiling fell and loudly ttered against the floor. A familiar figure dropped out of the vent. ¡°Sheesh, I thought robot-boy would never leave,¡± Harley Quinn said, dusting herself off. ¡°This prison needs a better venttion system. You wouldn''t believe how much dust I had to crawl through to sneak in here.¡± She walked over to his prison cell and smiled at him through the force field. ¡°Hello, Harley¡­¡± Batman said with a sigh. He could admit that he was d to see her, but he was also annoyed that Harley Quinn, of all people, was the one currently rescuing him. ¡°Hiya, Bats! That¡¯s a fancy cell you got yourself stuck in. How do I get you out?¡± she asked, examining the biometric lock to the side. Batman sighed. ¡°It''s a biometric lock. The only way to open the cell is if we get one of Cyborg¡¯s eyeballs or¨C¡± WHACK! Harleypletely ignored everything he said as she swung her baseball bat andpletely smashed the fancy tech-lock. A secondter, the force field flickered before fading away. Harley looked at him smugly as he exited the now open cell. ¡°Looks like you got a bit of a design w there, Batsy,¡± she said with a grin. Her signature weapon was resting on her shoulders. ¡°How much money did you spend building this prison again?¡± she teased him. Batman proudly did not admit to anything¡­ He walked over to theputer that Cyborg had arrogantly left on and signed in. That was nice of him, Batman didn;t even have to waste any time hacking in. ¡°Watcha doing there, Bats?¡± Harley asked curiously while peeking over his shoulder. His fingers were furiously typing as he brought up numerousmands and overrides. ¡°I''m hacking into every single TV station on the and broadcasting this feed. It¡¯s time to show the world that Superman isn¡¯t as indestructible as they think he is,¡± he said while pointing to the live video. Wow, that girl is smoking hot and she is kicking ass and taking names. Harley likes~¡± she purred behind him. ¡°Who is she? She looks like an Angel, and not those fake Alien Angels either,¡± she said, referring to Hawkwoman and Hawkman. ¡°Angel¡¯s aren¡¯t real,¡± Batman replied immediately as he finished hacking every TV station in North America. It would only take him another 30 seconds to get every other continent after. ¡°Does this video have any sound?¡± Harley asked. ¡°It''s kind of boring not knowing what they''re saying.¡± ¡°The satellites are in space, they obviously can''t pick up sound. However, they can urately simte it by measuring the vibrations in the air,¡± Batman exined. ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about, but if it means we can hear Supes whining as he gets his ass beat, then turn up the volume!¡± Harley said enthusiastically. ¡°Raaaaagh! Damn you, bitch! Just die already!¡± ¡°Wow, Superman has quite a mouth on him. So much for being a boy scout¡­¡± Harleymented. They heard Superman yell a few more curse words as he failed tond any meaningful blows on his opponent. Batman considered adding a censor before he officially broadcast the battle across the globe, but he decided against it. He wanted to let the world see what kind of man rk had truly turned into. Batman pressed the Enter Key for the final time. ¡°It''s done, the battle is now being broadcast around the world in real time. The entire world can now see Superman losing. We should probably get out of here before Cyborg realizes what happened andes back,¡± Batman said as he made his way towards the hangar to steal a jet. ¡°Aww, I wanted to stay and watch,¡± Harley whined but followed after him regardless. ¡°We can watch it on the ride to Themyscira,¡± Batman said while climbing into the cockpit of one of Wonder Woman''s spare Invisible Jets. She had multiple because they tended to get shot down pretty often. Harley grinned at him while hopping into the copilot seat. ¡°Now that''s the Batman I know! Never backing down from a fight! Hold on Beautiful Angel, we''reing to help!¡± Harley cheered as the ne flew out of the hangar. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡®Cosmic Energy is absolutely crazy! It feels like I¡¯m jacked up on all the caffeine in the entire world all at once and I still want more,¡¯ I thought to myself. [That¡¯s an interesting way of putting it. You¡¯re definitely going to have to work on your control because you are leaking SO MUCH radiation right now. You¡¯re lucky you''re currently fighting above the Stratosphere, or a lot of people would be getting super cancer.] ¡®Howe Jean or Carol don¡¯t leak radiation like this when they power up with Cosmic Energy?¡¯ [Jean gets her power filtered directly from the Phoenix Force and Carol¡¯s powerse from the Space Stone. You, on the other hand, are channeling unfiltered pure Cosmic Energy. It¡¯s much more potent and has no restrictions. You¡¯re going to have to learn to control it yourself though.] ¡®That sounds like a problem forter,¡¯ I thought while dodging a wild haymaker from a glowing yellow Superman. His eyes were brimming with hatred and his lower face was covered in blood. I had broken his nose less than a minute ago. It had already healed, but the blood covering his face proved to Superman that he wasn¡¯t as invincible as he thought he was. That¡¯s what was making him so scared and angry. [And predictable!] ¡°I''m not going to lose here!¡± Superman¡¯s eyes glowed bright red. He fired his searing heat vision at me a second time. This time, the red beams were powered up by his Yellow Lantern ring. ¡°Using borrowed power from that pathetic ring isn¡¯t going to help you,¡± I taunted him while throwing my hands in front of me. {-500 HP} A massive explosion erupted around me as the twinsers mmed into my skin. I could have blocked the attack with another Susanoo, but that didn¡¯t have the same psychological effect as taking his attack with my bare arms. I loved Gamer¡¯s Body! Never having any of the damage inflicted upon me show up really did mess with my opponents heads. Superman was breathing heavily after firing his heat vision at full st at me. ¡°H¨CHow¡­ How are you not hurt at all?¡± I could see a flicker of despair on his face. Spending so much time with H must have been rubbing off at me because I found myself smirking at that expression. ¡°You were acting so arrogant earlier. Didn¡¯t you just ughter an entire pantheon? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the strongest? Then why are you struggling so much against me?¡± I pouted at him mockingly. ¡°You haven''t seen anything yet,¡± Superman said. The Yellow aura around him started to grow even brighter as called on even more Fear. I had a feeling he was about to hit me with everything he had left. I prepared myself for our final sh. My attention was so focused on him that I didn''t notice the lighting bolt that mmed into my back! {-300 HP} ¡°We''re here to help, Superman!¡± ¡°Wow, it looks like you got your hands full!¡± Two more members of the Justice League had shown up. They flew past me and hovered in the air next to Superman. ck Adam and Shazam. A Hero and an Antihero who both, ironically, carried the power of the gods as their chosen champions. It was ironic because Superman just ughtered all the gods hours ago. ¡°Thanks foring, you two. she''s a lot tougher than she looks.¡± The yellow aura around Superman dimmed slightly. He decided to hold off on unleashing his final desperate attack. I think he thought that two more people on his side would turn the tables. That wasn''t going to happen. {ck Adam, Teth Adam: Level 80} {Shazam, Billy Batson (10 years old): Level 75} Neither of them were a threat to me. ¡®Why is Observe telling me Shazam¡¯s age though?¡¯ I wondered. [I threw that in there because I know you don''t like hurting kids.] ¡®Thanks, System!¡¯ ¡°Surrender, evildoer! You''vemitted enough foul crimes!¡± Shazam said while pointing his fingers at me. He really did act like a 10 year old kid in a man''s body. It was pretty silly to see up close. I tilted my head slightly. ¡°You know, I haven''t actuallymitted any crimes,¡± I said to Shazam. ¡°H¨CHuh?¡± He quickly lost his bluster and put his finger down. ¡°Then why are you fighting Superman?¡± Shazam asked me with a look of confusion. ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. He attacked mepletely out of nowhere. I was just trying to get a cheeseburger and he tried to murder me and my girlfriend,¡± I said while leaving out a lot of details. [Meh, that¡¯s basically the gist of it actually. You¡¯ve gotten into some petty fights before, but this one might be the most petty yet.] Shazam turned to Superman and looked at him expectantly for an exnation. ¡°The prettydy is lying right?¡± Superman did not answer¡­ ck Adam scoffed. ck colored lighting arced around his body. ¡°Who cares whether or not she actuallymitted a crime. Superman demanded her life and she dared to fight back. That¡¯s crime enough to warrant her execution!¡± he dered. He was an obvious zealot who would follow Superman to the end of the world at this point. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you''re kind of a dick?¡± I asked ck Adam. ¡°All the time!¡± he replied while raising both of his palms towards me. Twin arcs of dark lightning surged through the thin air up here. ¡°Now die for your transgressions!¡± Before they could hit me, I raised both of my hands and snatched the two thunderbolts out of the sky. I held the crackling energy in my palms for a few seconds. And then I squeezed! The lightning in my hands shattered. ck Adam and Shazam let out simultaneous gulps of fear. [You caught lightning and then shattered it¡­ You just broke so manyws of physics.] I snickered, cosmic energy was awesome like that. ¡°W¨CWho the hell are you?¡± ck Adam asked me nervously. I ced my hands on my hips and struck a dramatic pose. I channeled more Cosmic Energy in my wings. They started to glow even brighter, giving me a transcendent appearance. I took a deep breath before projecting my voice loudly. ¡°BEHOLD MORTALS, I AM LAYLA OF THE FALLEN! THE FINAL DAUGHTER OF GOD AND THE GODDESS OF ANGELS! I AM THE ANGEL OF HOPE WHO STANDS AGAINST EVIL AND THE ONE WHO CUT THE HEAD OFF OF THE DEVIL HIMSELF!¡± {Faith Energy +10,000,000!} ¡°¡­Oh crap,¡± Shazam muttered. After my deration, he was clearly the most afraid. He was only a 10 year old boy after all. One who had followed Superman out of hero worship and was now in way over his head. ¡°Billy Batson¡­¡± I said his real name while staring at him seriously. ¡°Go home. I have no interest in fighting a child.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat!? You know my real name?¡± he asked me nervously. ¡°Are you really an A¨CAngel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, my voice bing more stern. ¡°Go home, Billy. Your foster family probably misses you.¡± I told him as I sensed more beings quickly approaching us in the sky. Superman was getting even more reinforcements soon. Shazam looked conflicted. He started to drift away from us before Superman stopped him. Superman gnashed his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave, Shazam! I thought you wanted to be a hero? I thought you wanted to follow me and save the world!?¡± he asked angrily. Shazam trembled under Superman¡¯s re. ck Adam spoke up. ¡°Just let the useless whelp go, Superman. He¡¯s clearly too scared of the false Angel to properly fight anyway. We can discipline himter, after we deal with her.¡± As he said that, a jet flew by at high speeds. Three people hopped out of it as it flew by. Cyborg, Hawkwoman and another Yellow Lantern all flew over and took Superman¡¯s side. It wasn¡¯t the full Justice League roster, but other than the sh these were the strongest members on Superman¡¯s side. ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± Superman said to them. He seemed to have gotten a second wind now that he was no longer fighting me alone. ¡°Always, Superman,¡± Cyborg replied. ¡°I''m always happy to bash some skulls in!¡± Hawkwoman said while leveling her Nth metal mace at me. ¡°The corps stands with you, Superman,¡± Hal Jordan said while holding up his Power Ring. Superman nodded at them all proudly. He spread his arms out wide and smirked at me. ¡°You might have given me some trouble on my own, but do you think you can beat all of us?¡± he asked arrogantly. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied bluntly. None of his new allies were strong enough to make a difference in this fight¡­ Superman scowled at my blunt response. ¡°We¡¯ll see how confident you are when facing all six of us at the same time!¡± he dered. ¡°¡­Four,¡± I corrected him. ¡°¡­What?¡± Superman paused. ¡°There¡¯s only four of you left," I said again and pointed my finger down. Hawkgirl and Cyborg were both unconscious and quickly plummeting tens of thousands of feet to their deaths. Neither of them had any protection from the ambient radiation I was emitting. It had quickly overwhelmed both of them. I was honestly surprised. I knew Hawkgirl was basically a muscle-brained idiot, but I would have thought Cyborg would have remembered he was still technically half human, and therefore still susceptible to radiation. [Guess not¡­] ¡°Oh crap!¡± Shazam rapidly flew downwards to save the two of them from going st. Something told me he probably wasn¡¯t going toe back and join the fight either. Superman¡¯s team of six quickly went back to three. ck Adam and Hal Jordan were ncing at each other awkwardly while their leader seethed from the embarrassment of what just happened. That was rough. He literally called me out and then lost half his team without me moving a muscle. I don¡¯t know if I''d be able to recover from something so embarrassing. [Emotional damage!] ¡°GRAAAAHHH!¡± Superman screamed. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll just do it myself! Sinestro taught me how to channel the full power of this ring. I will use it to destroy you!¡± The yellow aura he had dismissed earlier quickly returned as he powered up and prepared to hit me with everything he had! ¡°Shit, he¡¯s going all out!¡± Hal Jordan eximed. ¡°That could end up damaging the ring!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he cares. Quickly, we have to back away or we¡¯ll get caught up in his attack!¡± ck Adam panicked. They both flew away just in time. ¡°You won¡¯t stop me!¡± Superman eximed. The Power Ring on his right hand was glowing like a star. He was channeling all of his power into his fist for one final punch. A blow that would be 10 times, maybe a hundred times even stronger than anything he had hit me with so far! I felt myself growing excited at that prospect! He wanted to end this with a final sh of our ultimate moves? I was down for that. I regret not bringing a camera for this! This was turning out to be an anime momente-to-life. I focused on the Cosmic Energy in my body and started channeling it into my own fist. My right hand started to glow bright purple as I clenched it tightly. ¡°Bring it on, Superman!¡± ¡°Die!¡± He flew towards me so quickly that the air ignited around him. He threw his fist forwards and delivered a punch that was approaching the speed of light! I reciprocated and punched forwards with everything I had as well! Both of our empowered fists shed and I prepared myself for a sh of power of epic proportions! NOM! There was no epic sh¡­ YUM¡­ BOOM! ¡°Noooooo!¡± Superman let out a scream of agony as his entire right arm waspletely shredded and blown to pieces. He flung backwards dozens of times faster than the speed of sound. He quickly disappeared over the horizon. ¡°Well shit. That happened¡­¡± I muttered in disappointment. Right before our fists had shed, I felt the familiar inside of me. My Orb of Infinity woke up¡­ It had woken up hungry and devoured Superman¡¯s Yellow Power Ring the second our fists made contact with each other. He was immediately stripped of his borrowed power and subsequently blown away by my Cosmic Punch. [That¡¯s not the first magic ring your Sacred Gear has eaten. Also, please don¡¯t call that move Cosmic Punch. That sounds so cheesy¡­] I puffed up my cheeks in indignation. ¡®It¡¯s my super awesome anime punch! I can call it whatever I want!¡¯ XXX Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268: ¨CBatman¨C The jet they hadmandeerednded on the hidden ind of Themyscira without any issues. He had been expecting a high-speed chase through the upper atmosphere after their daring escape from prison, but a chase never happened. In fact, no one in the regime even seemed to care that he had escaped. Batman figured they were all too busy scrambling to do damage control for the global broadcast he had released. ¡°Ind of lesbian hopes and dreams, here Ie!¡± Harley grinned excitedly as she turned off the engines. Batman raised a curious eyebrow underneath his mask. ¡°I thought you preferred men. You were with the Joker for years,¡± he said. ¡°Meh, he got me off¡­ but he never really got me going, you know what I mean, Bats?¡± Harley wiggled her brows at him. She then hopped out of the cockpit andnded on the ground below with the grace of an experienced acrobat. She held her hands up in the air and cheered, ¡°Harley sticks thending, and the crowd goes wild!¡± Batman sighed as he hopped out of the vehicle andnded next to her. He wished he didn''t know what she meant¡­ but he sadly did. Everyone had a preferred type. There was a reason he was so attracted to Catwoman and Talia. Sexy viins in tight leather really got him going¡­ ¡°What should we do now, Bats?¡± Harley asked. ¡°We need to make our way to the pce,¡± he said, proceeding to walk toward thergest building nearby. Thankfully, thending pad the Amazons had built for their Princess was close to the center of the ind and the pce itself. As expected, their arrival on the ind did not go unnoticed. ¡°Halt, outsiders! What are you doing on our ind?¡± an Amazon soldier bellowed, brandishing her spear. ¡°One of them is a man! How dare he step foot on our ind!¡± another woman yelled, gripping her sword. She looked like she was about to attack him then and there. ¡°Wait! ¡­I recognize the ¡®man of bats.¡¯ He is a friend of the Princess. She returned to our ind earlier. We will escort you to the pce, but know that you are not wee here, man,¡± the first Amazon said while lowering her weapon. Batman sighed in relief. He had already had quite a long day and wanted to save any of his fighting energy for confronting members of Superman''s regime. It was also good to know that the average Amazon didn¡¯t seem to know that he and Wonder Woman no longer had a friendly rtionship. That meant she hadn¡¯t managed to subvert the Amazon people to Superman¡¯s cause yet. ¡°Where is the Princess?¡± he asked the Amazon with the spear. She at least didn¡¯t look like she wanted to murder him on the spot. ¡°Shended a half hour ago and should be in the pce with the Queen and the Royal guests.¡± Harley perked up. ¡°Guests? Is one of them that super sexy Angel with the awesome glowing purple eyes? The one who was kicking Superman¡¯s ass!?¡± The two Amazons nced at each other curiously. ¡°We do not know what you¡¯re talking about. We¡¯ve been stuck guarding out here all day,¡± one of them said. Batman immediately concluded that neither woman knew what was going on. That wasn¡¯tpletely unexpected. It was a big ind, and the Amazons tended to reject technology. They had no phones or radios to ry messages to each other. They walked through the city for a few minutes to reach the pce grounds. Batman kept his head forward and made a point to not look any of the gawking women in the eye. That would only make them more aggressive¡­ Harley whistled loudly when they reached the gates. ¡°Wow, this ce is swanky,¡± she said while looking around. ¡°And all the women I¡¯ve seen so far have been¡­ so hot!¡± Batman chose not to reply to thatment. He was already getting enough attention as it was by being the only man currently on the entire ind¡ªnot counting Superman who should still be fighting in the skies above. Batman unfortunately hadn''t been able to monitor how the fight was going once they had taken off from the prison. He hoped that Superman would be defeated, but the pessimist inside him didn¡¯t think it would be that easy. Even if Superman was being beaten one-on-one, he still had numerous allies he could call on for aid. That''s why Batman was here on the ind. He wanted to help the woman fighting Superman. He was here to take down any Justice League members that showed up to help the Man of Steel. He just hoped he wasn''t toote. The flight to the ind had taken half an hour. The battle might already be over¡­ BOOOOOM! ¡°Woah!¡± Harley ced a hand on his shoulder to steady herself. ¡°What the fuck!? I think my eardrums just popped.¡± A massive explosion took ce in the sky above them. Whatever had caused it was so powerful that the entire ind shook! ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± ¡°The sky and the ground are trembling! Are the gods fighting!?¡± ¡°Everybody hide! We do not want to be caught up in their wrath!¡± The two Amazons that had been escorting them, along with all the other nearby women, fled to the nearest shelters as fast as possible. Batman was impressed at how quickly the streets became empty. He wondered if gods fighting each other was a regr urrence. Was this the Amazon version of a fire drill? ¡°Let''s get inside and find out what''s happening!¡± Batman said, throwing open the gates. The women guarding it had also abandoned their posts. In fact, no one stopped them as they entered the pce. All the women inside looked too shocked at what was happening. The interior was aplete wreck, evidence of a massive super-powered fight. ¡°Who are you?¡± a beautiful woman called out as he turned a corner. Her hair and eyes were both impossible shades of silver. She was adorned in a beautiful set of silver armor that was literally glowing. She also had her foot on top of Diana''s unconscious body. ¡°I''m Batman. Who are you?¡± he asked warily. ¡°I am Artemis, Goddess of the Hunt. Are you an ally of this errant Princess? You''re dressed in a silly little costume just like her boy-toy was,¡± the goddess replied. A goddess¡­? Wonder Woman always imed the Greek gods were real, but he had never met one in person. He quickly searched his memories for all the lore he had on Artemis. She was allegedly a maiden goddess who hated men. It wasn''t surprising that she would be on Themyscira. What was surprising was how easily she seemed to have defeated Wonder Woman. Artemis¡¯s silver armor barely had more than a few scuff marks. ¡°I am not her ally. I was¡­ once. Now I stand against her and Superman¡¯s regime. We came to help the ck-winged woman face Superman,¡± Batman said. Artemis scoffed. ¡°I can sense that you are a skilled hunter, but rest assured, La needs no help. Your Superman will be no match for her. In fact, I can already sense that the battle has concluded,¡± she said, and his eyes widened under his cowl. ¡°Did Supes lose!?¡± Harley asked loudly while running up to the goddess. ¡°Nice to meetcha, gorgeous! I''m Harley! Did that sexy Angel broad really take down Superman?¡± ¡°Her name is La, and yes she did. I can sense her descending now,¡± Artemis said, taking her foot off Diana. She started walking toward the pce entrance, presumably to greet the victorious Angel. Batman and Harley followed after her as they backtracked outside. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C I had the former Yellow Lantern Hal Jordan and ck Adam slung underneath my arms as I descended from the sky. After Superman had been sted away, they tried to flee from me. I thought differently. They came to fight me, so I demanded they stay and fight. It wasn''t much of a fight, to be honest. Evenbined, they onlysted about a minute. ¡°Hi, Artemis! How was your fight with Wonder Woman?¡± I asked while tossing both unconscious men to the ground. Hal Jordan let out a pained groan. He was no longer a superpowered being. My Artificial Sacred Gear really seemed to like snacking on magic rings. After I took down the second Yellow Lantern of the day, it had gobbled up Hal¡¯s Power Ring. [You''re gonna regret feeding that thing one day¡­ I''m just saying.] Artemis smiled at me warmly. ¡°Wee back. My battle with the Princess wasn''t very exciting. She relied on her flying too much while fighting with her sword. Swords are weapons that require your whole body to wield. That can only be achieved if your feet are firmly nted on the ground.¡± I tilted my head. Was that true? I really didn''t know much about sword fighting. I only used my Asauchi once and I was flying when I fought with it. Then again, I was fighting Mephisto¡­ he wasn''t exactly a martial expert. I''m pretty sure the only reason he was swinging around a giant ming sword was that he thought it looked edgy and cool. ¡°I''ll take your word for it,¡± I told Artemis before turning to the two people apanying her. I had trouble keeping the smile off my face. Batman and Harley Quinn were both here! ¡°La of the Fallen¡­ I am Batman. I''d like to ask you about what happened¡ª¡± Batman was abruptly cut off when I shoved paper and a pen directly in front of his face. He blinked at me in confusion. Where did I get the paper and pen? I obviously created them both just now with Creation of All Things. ¡°Can I have your autographs!?¡± I asked both of them. Harleyughed and snatched the paper away before Batman could collect himself. ¡°Sure thing, toots,¡± Harley said while signing her name. ¡°It''s always good to meet a fan! Do you want me to sign anything else¡­ or maybe somewhere else?¡± She fluttered her eyes at me while tantly staring at my chest. She would sign my boobs if I asked her to¡­ I was very tempted to ept her offer. How often did Harley Quinn sign someone''s tits? [Probably more often than you think.] A cough and a re from Artemis, unfortunately, stopped us. ¡°...I''m fine with just the signed paper,¡± I said, pouting at Artemis. She gave me a look that said, ¡°we''ll be talking about thister.¡± Was I acting a bit like a fangirl? Yes, I was. I couldn''t help it though. I was a huge fan of the Harley Quinn animated series back in my past life! Batman sighed before taking the paper out of Harley¡¯s hands. He pulled out his own pen from his utility belt. He signed his name and handed it back to me. I immediately stored it in my inventory. I was going to properly frame it and hang it on my wall when I got back home. ¡°Can I continue?¡± Batman asked. ¡°Sure! What do you want to know?¡± I asked with a smile, not knowing quite yet just how many in-depth questions he was about to hit me with¡­ ¡­ ¨CBatman¨C He could hardly believe it. He''d hoped, but he could still hardly believe it was possible. Superman had been defeated and was on the run¡ªhe had even lost an entire arm. Wonder Woman had been beaten to an inch of her life and was currently locked away in the dungeons underneath Themyscira¡¯s Royal Pce. ording to her mother, she was going to be locked away down there for the next 1,000 years for openly rebelling against the gods. Apparently, the other pantheons in the world we''re not going to be happy with Wonder Woman for wiping out the Greek pantheon and ¡°disrupting the bnce.¡± Whatever that meant¡­ Knowing his luck, it was nothing good. Hal Jordan had been permanently depowered with the destruction of his ring, and ck Adam was given a ck metal cor by La. ording to her, it would stop him from using his magic to escape when he woke up. The cor was also nearly indestructible and could only be unlocked by La or with the proper key¡ªthe proper key that did not exist. Batman had asked La not to make one. Without ess to his magic, ck Adam would eventually die of old age in prison for his numerous crimes against humanity. It had only been a couple of hours, and yet everything had changed. The world was currently in the middle of simultaneous celebration and rebellion. Members of Superman''s regime across the were being arrested in droves. Governments of nations everywhere were quickly scrambling to regain control. The Vatican was absolutely losing its mind. Millions of people were flocking to Rome. They were all convinced that their prayers had finally been answered. That God had sent ¡°Hisst daughter¡± down from Heaven to save them from Superman. And what was their savior doing now? She was munching on a burger and sipping a chocte milkshake. ¡°Wow! This was definitely worth the hype! We need this chain back home,¡± La said before taking another big bite. ¡°I am not usually a fan of greasy food, but this shake is quite divine,¡± Artemis said while sipping her own milkshake. Her favorite vor was strawberry. Batman didn''t necessarily need to note that fact down, but he tended to make extensive notes about every superpowered being he came across. In the past, people would have called him paranoid, but after half of the world''s superheroes openly tried to enve the, he doubted anyone would call him that anymore. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want anything, Batsy? Not even some fries? I can''t imagine the food in prison was very good. I''ve been in and out of prison a bunch of times, and the food always sucked,¡± Harley said while dipping her fries in ketchup. ¡°I''m not hungry¡­¡± Batman grumbled before his stomach actually grumbled. The three women all gave him deadpan stares which he promptly ignored. Okay, he was hungry, but he would eatter. There were much more important things to take care of first! The most important being¡­ ¡°What do you mean you''re leaving!?¡± Batman asked La. She couldn''t leave yet! Superman had been defeated, yes, but he had yet to be fully captured. Even with only one arm, he was still going to be incredibly dangerous. Maybe even more dangerous now that he was so badly wounded. ¡°Yeah, you can''t leave, La. You just got here! Let''s at least have a super passionate threesome before you go. You, me, and Artemis¡ªwhat do you say?¡± Harley asked,pletely serious. ¡°Do you like being on top? Do you want me to be on top? I''m honestly fine with whatever!¡± "That''s an amazing idea. I ept, of course!¡± La dered with a happy grin. Artemis scoffed and pped La on the shoulder. ¡°Absolutely not! I will not have my first time including some random woman off the street!¡± Artemis protested and La whined. Harley giggled. ¡°You''re still a virgin, Artemis!? That''s adorable! ¡­but wait? Aren''t you like thousands of years old?¡± Artemis blushed in clear embarrassment. ¡°My sex life is of no concern to mortals!¡± she dered while focusing back on her milkshake. She was clearly taking big, long gulps so she didn''t have to talk anymore. La giggled and wrapped an arm around Artemis. ¡°My beautiful maid here is just shy. Don''t mind her.¡± ¡°Maid¡­?¡± Harley asked before a lewd grin spread across her face. She snickered at the still-blushing goddess. ¡°So you''re into some master-servant y? That''s so kinky, I love it!¡± ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s n¨Cnot what being her maid means! I am La¡¯s personal maid, I''ll have you know!¡± she dered¡­ proudly? Batman was confused as to why a haughty goddess whose lifespan was measured in millennia would be happy to be someone''s maid. He then noticed the sneaking nces of love Artemis kept sending in La¡¯s direction when the other woman wasn¡¯t looking, and he figured Harley might be onto something. Did the goddess have some kind of submission fetish? You know what¡­ never mind. He didn¡¯t want his thoughts going down that path. He needed to get everyone back on topic. La had already finished eating her Big Belly Burger and looked like she was ready to leave. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! Superman has lost most of the Justice League, but he will be back for revenge. There¡¯s no telling the atrocities that he¡¯llmit to try and reim everything he lost today. You have to stay, this world needs a chance to recover,¡± Batman swallowed his pride and pleaded with La. She looked at him pityingly before she let out a sigh. ¡°...I can¡¯t stay, I have a family waiting for me back in my home Universe. There¡¯s also the fact that my harem members'' rtives are currently visiting and I can¡¯t just skip out on all of that.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already stayed hours longer than we were supposed to. It¡¯s already past morning back home,¡± Artemis added. ¡°We have to get back.¡± Batman¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. Was there really no way to convince them to stay? ¡°But¡­¡± La continued and he perked up with hope. ¡°...I will leave a Shadow Clone here with half of my power. It should have more than enough juice to take down Superman when he shows back up.¡± ¡°A shadow clone?¡± he asked curiously. The Angel ced her fingers together in the sign of a cross. A puff of white smoke manifested next to her. When the smoke cleared away, a second La appeared. She waspletely identical to the original. Harley ran up to the clone and hugged her/it excitedly. ¡°You can create CLONES? That is so hot! That must be such an amazing ability to use in the bedroom!¡± Batman sighed at Harley¡¯s horny antics but he was at least grateful that La had left them with some protection. Even with only half power, a being like her was an absolute game changer. XXX Omake: La¡¯s DC Clone, Part 1 I watched the portal close behind them. The original me returned to her home universe with Artemis. She had gone back to deal with her Devil inws. I had all of her memories so I was well aware that she was not looking forward to that¡­ Harley Quinn continued to cling to me. Part of me wondered where all the attraction Harley had for me came from, but then I remembered that Harley Quinn was crazy and trying to figure her out was a waste of time. If she¡¯s into me, then she¡¯s into me. ¡°So, what¡¯s being a clone like?¡± Harley asked me curiously. ¡°It is strange. I am a fleeting existence, and yet I find myself perfectly fine with that fact. I was created to serve a specific purpose and will fulfill it to the best of my ability before I am popped,¡± I exined. Harley whined and hugged me tighter. ¡°Noooo!! You can¡¯t go POP! You just got here! That stuck-up Artemis is gone now, we can have as much fun as we want! I can¡¯t wait to introduce you to Ivy. We can bust her out of prison and the three of us can have a super steamy threesome together~! Ivy can create these tentacles with her nts that are absolutely¡ª¡± ¡°Please stop talking, Harley.¡± Batman interrupted. ¡°For my sanity¡­ please stop putting all those images in my head¡­¡± Harley simplyughed at Batman¡¯s mortification, and I found myselfughing with her. I had to admit that I was curious about the offer. The original La was never into tentacles, but maybe she just needed to try it first? Maybe after I popped, she would get my memories and find that she is into them? I wasn¡¯t sure whether my memories could travel across entire universes, though, so she might not. ¡°They won''t. Your memories won''t carry over such a vast distance,¡± a young girl''s voice said next to me. I was momentarily startled. I hadn¡¯t sensed anyone getting close to us! I noticed that all the noises around me had gone silent except for her voice. I turned my head and found a teenage goth girl sitting on the bench next to Batman. The Dark Knight didn¡¯t react to her arrival at all. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even moving¨Che waspletely frozen. Everything around us waspletely frozen in ce. ¡°I froze time so that I could properly speak with you,¡± the girl said. She looked and felt incredibly familiar to me. ¡°Death?¡± I asked her. She smiled at me softly. ¡°You¡¯re correct, but I prefer Didi. Didi of the Endless. I have a proposition for you. I¡¯ve seen your original''s effectiveness and can¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous of Lady Death. How would you like to be my Champion in this universe? I have the power to turn you into a real girl if you ept¡­¡± XXX Chapter 269 Chapter 269 FG 269: ¨CLa¨C "We''re back," I said with a small yawn after stepping through the portal. I was mentally drained from all that craziness. How did a rxing day at the beach turn into me saving an entire universe? "Wee back, La. You two were outte. Did anything happen?" Rias asked, wiggling her eyebrows. She was sitting on the couch with her brother, while Grayfia stood dutifully to the side holding a tray of tea. The woman really took her maid fetish to a whole new level and never broke character. I had to respect her for that. I let out a wistful sigh. "I wish something like that had happened. Instead, I ended up getting into a fight with an alien dictator who had enved another version of Earth with his superpowered totalitarian regime." I gave her the short version. Sona walked into the living room holding a steaming cup of coffee. She pouted at me before reaching into her pocket and pulling out $20. She begrudgingly handed the money to Rias, who took it smugly. "You couldn''t have not gotten into a fight on just one outing, La?" Sona asked in disappointment. I sputtered at them. "You guys bet on whether I''d get into a fight or not?" "Yep!" Rias said happily, pocketing the cash. It was less about the money and more about beating Sona that excited her. "I bet you''d get into a crazy, world-changing battle, and Sona bet that you and Artemis would just have sex the entire time." This time Artemis sputtered next to me. "Wha¡ªhey! I''m not that easy! I''m not the type of girl to put out on the first date¡­no matter how amazing it was. You girls should have seen the beach; it had the softest sand and the clearest ocean water I''ve ever seen." Rias sat up and grabbed Artemis by the hand. "You need to tell us all the details!" she said while dragging Artemis out of the room. "We''re having girl time!" she called out over her shoulder as Sona hurried after them. I just stood there, pointing at myself. "Am I not a girl¡­?" Sirzechs simply gave me a shrug as I sat down on the couch next to him. There was a momentary awkward silence, as expected. "So¡­brother-inw, how''s it going in your Underworld?" "Fine," he said curtly. "It would be better if some goddess from another dimension didn''t kidnap my baby sister and her best friend." [Oof¡­] "Y¡ªyeah¡­don''t you hate it when that happens¡­?" I nced up at Grayfia to see if she would say anything. She didn''t. She just stood next to her husband in silence. I don''t think Sirzechs and I were ever going to get along¡­ [Probably not, but at least he''s not trying to kill you anymore!] I hesitantly patted him on the shoulder before standing back up and heading towards the nursery. Inside, I found Serafall and Cecilia taking care of all three of my daughters. "Sia-tan made a big stinky¡­" Serafall whined to her mother, ncing down at the dirty diaper in her hand in mortification. "I forgot how much babies poop. Sona never pooped this much!" Cecilia scoffed at her eldest daughter. "Yes, she did. You just never had to change her. You''re the big, bad Maou Leviathan¡ªyou made all the servants change her diapers." "Hi, you two. Thanks for watching the girls," I said, walking in. Each of my girls giggled as I gave them a kiss in their cribs. "If you want to get some breakfast, I''ll leave a shadow clone to watch them," I said as another clone poofed next to me. My clone immediately took the dirty diaper out of Serafall''s hands and incinerated it with her Light. No ashes or smell remained. I had long since mastered this cleanup technique with having three daughters at the same time. [I wonder if your father would turn in his grave if he knew you used the Divine Light he granted you to clean up poop?] ¡°¡­So, La, I thought this could be a good time for me to get to know you better. After all, I''m going to be entrusting you with both of my daughters¡ªthe future of the Sitiri n.¡± Cecilia said as we sat down for breakfast. I nodded at her. ¡°You have some questions? Feel free to ask away. I''m an open book,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Serafall gave me a look of pity from across the table. Cecilia looked pleased at my response. I noticed a certain gleam in her eye before she started. ¡°What do you do, La?¡± Sona¡¯s mother asked me. ¡°Hm,¡± I put my finger on my chin. ¡°I do a lot of things. I protect the world whenever a huge threat pops up. And I like to explore other universes¡ªas you know. Also¡ª¡± Cecilia cut me off. ¡°So you¡¯re currently unemployed,¡± she said bluntly. [Haha! I like her!] Serafall started snickering while sending me a look of pity. ¡°Told you~¡± she singsonged. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not unemployed. I''ll have you know that I own my ownpany¡ªFallcorp! We¡¯re cutting-edge when ites to gene therapy and space travel.¡± Cecilia nodded at me, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. ¡°And how many hours a week do you spend working at Fallcorp?¡± ¡°How many hours a week¡­?¡± I repeated her question nervously. I hardly spent more than a couple of hours in that building in the past year¡­ [Yeah, you dumped the wholepany on your older sister when you realized you weren''t cut out for business.] ¡®I don''t want to sit behind a desk for 8 hours a day! I have literal superpowers!¡¯ I defended myself. [So does your older sister¡­] "I''ll take that as zero..." Cecilia sighed, looking at me disappointedly. She put her hand on her cheek and let out another sigh. "To think I''m entrusting the entire future of my n to a womanizingyabout... Oh, how far must we have fallen. Poor Sona, she¡¯s going to open up her own academy one day. What will people think when they find out her wife is unemployed and sits around all day¡­" I couldn''t tell if she was being serious or not, and I could be a master actress when I wanted to. [She''s good. She''s really good.] Mother-inws are scary! Why did no one ever warn me about this? "I wouldn''t consider myself a...yabout. I routinely go on adventures, and most of them end up being fruitful. I''m more like a Xianxia protagonist! I''m like a modern-day hero of old," I dered proudly. "That sounds like you travel around beating people up and taking their stuff," Serafall said. "You know most Xianxia protagonists are just in murder hobos, right?" "That''s n-not what I meant..." I said with a small stutter. "Oh, if that''s true, then where did you get your spaceship?" Cecilia asked me. "Did you buy it or did you beat someone up and steal it?" [You beat someone up and stole it...] Cecilia and Serafall both gave me knowing judgmental looks. I couldn¡¯t exactly argue that they were wrong when that was pretty much exactly what happened. "...You know what, I would love to continue this conversation, but I just remembered that I have something to do!" I quickly stood up from the kitchen table and dashed out of the kitchen. I obviously didn''t know what I just remembered, but I would think of something to do! ¨CCecilia Sitri¨C "That was mean, Mom~" Serafall said teasingly. ¡°You made her so nervous that she ran away.¡± She put her hand on her cheek and giggled. "Ara, I don''t know what you''re talking about, dear. I was just trying to get to know my daughter-inw better." ¡°Uh huh, sure you were. Everyone knows that you enjoy teasing people, everyone except La obviously.¡± Serafall caught her red handed. That was partially true. Cecilia did enjoy teasing people, but that wasn¡¯t the entire truth. She wanted to get a small measure of La¡¯s character as well. Most prideful Devils would simply get angry when confronted with a harsh truth or her patented over-the-top teasing. Instead ofshing out, La simply got cutely embarrassed and ran away. "She''ll make a good partner for Sona at least. Your little sister can be far too serious at times and needs someone who''s not as uptight," Cecilia said thoughtfully. Serafall harrumphed. "And what about me? Do you think she''ll make a good partner for me? I won¡¯t make it easy! Not after she took my precious So-tan¡¯s innocence!" she eximed with a pout. Cecilia pondered thoughtfully for a moment. She knew that a lot of her daughter''s over-the-top personality was actually an act. Serafall did love her sister¨Cromantically, but she didn¡¯t care that much that Sona had actually taken a lover before her. It¡¯s not like Serafall had been saving herself for her precious ¡°So-tan¡± either. Cecilia was well aware of the various lovers that Serafall had over the past few centuries. Cecilia always hoped that one of them would stick around and give her a grandchild, but they never ended up working out long term. Serafall was simply a woman who liked to keep herself busy. None of her past partners could handle putting up with her eldest daughter¡¯s busy schedule. Basically, they were all too clingy¡­ Cecilia thought that La could be a different kind of partner for Serfall. La had other lovers already, so she wouldn''t be demanding Serafall¡¯s attention constantly. She was also fairly busy herself, but the Fallen Angel Goddess was able to make clones of herself at will topletely mitigate that issue. Cecilia could admit that she was jealous of that ability. Being able to create a clone of herself with all of her memories would save so much paperwork time¡­ "I think you and La could be good together.¡± she told her daughter truthfully. ¡°If you spend some time together, I think you¡¯ll find you enjoy each other¡¯spany. Plus, you both being together would be very good for our family. Especially if we agree to La¡¯s n and move to this universe." Cecilia exined her thoughts to her daughter. "D-Do you think her n has any merit?" Serafall asked. "I¡¯ve talked it over with Sirzechs, but neither of us are sure." She raised an eyebrow at her daughter. "Aren¡¯t you the Maou? One of the leaders of our race. Should you really be asking your mother for advice anymore?" Serafall immediately nodded her head. "Of course! Sirzechs asks his mom for advice all the time! I think she even secretly helps him do a lot of his paperwork. I¡¯ve noticed that a lot of the forms he turns in are sometimes written with different handwriting." Cecilia facepalmed. "You probably shouldn¡¯t spread that kind of rumor outside of me and you. We don¡¯t want people rising up in anger when they find out Venna Gremory is secretly running the Underworld behind the scenes." Serafall shrugged. "Everyone already knows she secretly runs the Gremory n. She literally just threw a harem at her husband to keep him happy and distracted while she manages the entire estate and all of its businesses." Cecilia nodded. Venna and she were childhood friends¡­ And lovers in their younger days. Unfortunately, Venna wasn¡¯t born into the main household of the Bael n. Despite being the second most powerful user of the Power of Destruction at the time, she was still forced into an arranged marriage with the Gremory n. Everyone thought she would end up bing a powerless trophy wife, but she managed to pretty much conquer the entire estate in only a few years. Cecilia was always impressed with the woman. It was strange that her daughter wasn''t anywhere close to as cunning, but everyone knew Rias was spoiled rotten growing up. Cecilia took a more hands-on parenting approach with Sona to avoid that problem. Venna and Cecilia had a secret rivalry when it came to their daughters. They both wanted to see which heiress would one day rise to greater heights. And then both of their daughters ended up running away and ¡°marrying¡± the same woman. That had definitely thrown them for a loop. Venna wasn¡¯t even able toe on this trip because she was running damage control with the Underworld and their business partners, the Phenex n. Her husband, who spent the majority of his days buried between women''s legs, actually pulled his head out and vocally spoke out against his daughter''s decision to ¡°betray¡± the family. Of course, once he¡¯d said his piece he hopped right back between those legs and left his wife to clean up the mess. As Cecilia was pondering, Sirzechs and his wife walked into the kitchen. "We saw La storm off while muttering to herself. I suspect you had a pretty interesting conversation with her?" Sirzechs said with a chuckle. Cecilia shrugged. "Nothing too important. I was just giving her some light teasing about her lifestyle. You came in at a good time. Serafall and I were just discussing La¡¯s proposal." "The proposal to move the entire New Satan Faction to this universe''s Underworld? After she clears the ce out of our soul-eating counterparts?" he asked. "That''s the one!" Serafall said cheerfully. "I was asking my mom about her opinion." "I think it could be a fresh start for our race, but we would need to be a lot more exclusive than my daughter-inw proposed. At the end of the day, she was a Fallen Angel. She doesn¡¯t understand just how messed up a lot of Devils truly are. While it''s true that we don¡¯t eat souls, many members of our race are certainly not saints," Cecilia exined. Serafall frowned before she spoke. "So, you want to ept her proposal to move, but you don¡¯t want to allow the entire New Satan Faction to join us. You want to leave most of them behind? That would be cutting our numbers down even more so..." "Yes, but in this world, we wouldn''t be constantly under threat by the Fallen Angels and the Angels in Heaven. The former have moved to Asgard, and thetter won¡¯t attack us without La¡¯s permission, which they would never have as long as La is married to three Devil girls," Cecilia said, mentioning Rias, Sona, and Serafall. "Our total poption is about 3 million, and out of those numbers, I''d say 2 million of us aren¡¯t going to ¡®fit in¡¯ with this new universe." And that was her being generous. Her race was truly full of entitled degenerates. A lot of ¡°members¡± of the New Satan Faction only joined at the very end of the Civil War when victory was all but guaranteed. There were a lot of fence sitters who only wanted to join the winning side of the war. Most of those older were the older Devils who were far too entrenched in their old ways to ever change their vile lifestyles. "It¡¯ll be pretty tough to rebuild our poption with only 1 million Devils, but I can¡¯t say it also won''t be easier if we leave behind the most evil members of our race," Sirzechs said, weighing their options. "That¡¯s for sure!" Serafall said with a sigh. "Almost 90% of my job is preventing all the wars that those idiots keep causing! It would be nice to actually be able to get stuff done for once. Plus, the Underworld is massive. Without the Fallen Angels taking up half of it and the Old Satans taking up a full quarter, we¡¯ll have plenty of room to expand. We wouldn''t have to worry about overpoption for tens of thousands of years with our low birth rates!" Serafall eximed. ¡°Of course, all of this depends on us staying on La¡¯s good side,¡± she said before turning to Serafall. ¡°Which means, you need to go and spend some time with her. You should catch off before she runs off too far. And please tell her I''m sorry, I was only teasing her. I honestly don''t care whether she has a job or not.¡± Cecilia said. ¡®Not when the 14 winged woman can casually blow ups¡­¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°Ok, mom. I''ll see you guyster.¡± While Serafall left to go spend time with La, Cecilia stayed behind with Sirzechs to iron out the details of their n. ¨CLa¨C "Hi, La! Whatcha doing?" Serafall popped up behind me. I was sitting on the edge of the roof, my feet dangling off the edge. "I''m keeping an eye on the city. Your mom was right. I suppose I could be doing more, especially with all the enemies I keep provoking." Serafall plopped down next to me and ced her hand on her chin. "You know my mom was just teasing you, right? She honestly doesn''t care what you do with your life. At the end of the day, Devils respect power above all else; that''s how we are wired." "I figured it was something like that, but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t at least a little bit right. Plus, the world Artemis and I just came from gave me a few ideas." "What was that world like?" Serafall asked curiously. "It was full of professional superheroes. They fought crime all around the world and kept people safe." Serafall grinned at the thought of a world like that. "Really? Were there any Magical Girls there?" I nodded my head, and she squealed in excitement. "That¡¯s great! So what happened?" she asked. "Most of the superheroes turned evil and tried to enve the world under a totalitarian regime. Artemis and I beat the crap out of their leaders, and I left a clone behind to help clean up the world," I exined, and Serafall deted. "That sucks..." she said while pouting. "I don¡¯t really see how you n on taking inspiration from that unless you want to take over this world. I don''t think anyone would be able to fight you if you did." I shrugged. "Eh, you¡¯d be surprised. When up against a wall, the Avengers tend to pull off some pretty impressive bullshit. If Tony Stark tried, I''m pretty sure he could casually create time travel in only a few hours." "What!?" Serafall eximed in shock. She obviously hadn''t met him yet. I waved her off. "We''re getting off topic," I said. "I''ve been thinking about creating my own hero team. A team trained exclusively by me, one that can helpbat bad guys around the world and in space." SHIELD does its spy stuff pretty well, and the Avengers are great¡ªwhen they are avable. That was the thing though, they weren''t always avable because every single member had their own day jobs on top of being heroes. Even Natasha''s day job was being a spy. She could be gone on missions for over a month at a time at some points. Then there were groups like the X-men¨Cthey only bothered turning up if mutants were in danger or causing the danger. They didn¡¯t really give a shit whether or not regr humans were under attack. Hence, not a single one of them showed up during the demonic invasion even though the X-men¡¯s base is located close by upstate. ¡°You want to create a team of full time professional heroes?¡± Serafall asked with a small giggle. ¡°That sounds a bit silly, like something out of a manga! ¡­I have to admit I¡¯d be interested in seeing the results though. Maybe Miracle Levia-tan will stop by once in a while¡­¡± she suggested. I told her that she was more than wee to if my ns ended up working. Serafall and I spent the next hour on the roof just chatting. Without her sister there to distract her, I found that she was able to hold a perfect conversation. As we were talking, at some point she reached her hand out and took hold of my own¡­ XXX A/N: Handholding¡­ How Lewd! chapter 270 chapter 270 Chapter 270: ¨CLa¨C I hovered above Hell''s Kitchen, searching for my target. Finding him wasn''t hard. All I had to do was listen for gunshots and screams. A few minutester, I spotted him on a rooftop, taking potshots at some gang members below. They were trying their best to return fire, but they were up against one of the best former soldiers in the world. "Hi, Frank. It''s been a while," I said as I touched down on the roof. My wings vanished from sight a secondter. "What are you doing here, La?" Frank Castle, AKA the Punisher, asked without looking up from his scope. He pulled the trigger a few more times, dropping three more gang members. I didn''t make any moves to intervene in the bloodshed. The souls of every man Frank was firing at were stained with Sin. Some of them were almost pitch ck, indicating they routinelymitted some of the worst crimes imaginable. Not only that, but they reveled inmitting them as well. "I came to make you a proposition. I was thinking about putting together a team," I started to exin. "I''m going to stop you there, La." Frank said as he fired his weapon a few more times. Thest of the gang members dropped dead. With the area clear, he turned around to face me. "I already tried to make nice with SHIELD as a favor to you. It didn''t go well. They had far too many rules and regtions. Too much red tape, and they wouldn''t let me put down the scum of the Earth when it had to be done!" he said bitterly. "I won''t let the scum go free. I can''t let what happened to my family happen to anyone else. Not when I have the power to stop it." Even a full yearter, I could tell he was still reeling from the death of his wife. After the mass revival following Thanos¡¯s invasion, Frank had called me up, begging me to revive his wife. He pleaded that his children needed their mother. I felt for Frank. I could hear the pain in his voice. I had wanted to revive her, but I simply couldn''t. It had been too long since her death, and Frank''s deceased wife had already made peace in the afterlife. There had been some friction between us since then, and I was hoping to ease that tension today. "This team isn''t like the Avengers," I continued my exnation. "This is a team that will answer to me only. I want to create a force to protect people not just from global threats but local ones as well." "Aren¡¯t Spiderman and Daredevil already handling that for you?" he asked. ¡°They seem to have things covered.¡± ¡°They¡¯re only two people, one of which is still a teenager with a very naive outlook on the world,¡± I said. Spiderman had been doing a pretty good job in the city, but he was still mostly dealt with low level street crimes. He mostly handled robberies or burries. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s faced a real superviin yet. I¡¯d have to ask Natasha when she got back from hertest mission. SHIELD had been keeping a hands off approach with him due to his age, but they still monitored him to make sure he didn¡¯t bite off more than he could chew and get himself bumped off identally or otherwise. Frank still didn¡¯t seem interested in my proposal. I needed to work better on my sales pitch. ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I said wistfully while turning my head. ¡°I¡¯ve got a whole bunch of super awesome alien guns just sitting around. Too bad I never learned how to shoot them. I wonder if I should just throw them all away? Or I could trade them in the City¡¯s cash for guns program, I suppose.¡± I said while ncing at him from the corner of my eye. Frank¡¯s right eye twitched when I mentioned throwing all the weapons away. ¡°Alien guns?¡± he asked, trying to hide his interest. ¡°...How powerful are we talking here?¡± I smirked, I knew I had his interest now. In hindsight, I should have just started by mentioning the cool weapons. ¡°Some of these guns are powerful enough to injure even me,¡± I said. Not a lot, but they could still take a couple HP off of me with every shot. Frank let out a whistle. ¡°Ok, you have my attention¡­¡± This was a good start, now I just had a few more people to convince before things started to really kick off. My own ¡®League¡¯ could very well be a real possibility soon. ¡­ ¨CNorman Osborn¨C ¡°You look like shit, Dad,¡± his son told him bluntly. Norman scowled beneath his respirator. He didn¡¯t just look like shit, he felt like it as well. He was in his 40s, yet he looked like a 90-year-old man. Some days, he couldn¡¯t even muster enough energy to speak. He doubted he wouldst another few months. Ever since his health had gone critical, Norman had beenpletely bedridden. Feeding tubes and respirators were all that kept him alive at this point. Losing his ownpany had been the shock that pushed him over the edge. ¡°Why are you here, Harry?¡± he asked. Norman could easily count the number of times his teenage son had visited him in this private hospital. It was zero¡­ ¡°I heard you were getting worse, so I came to say goodbye, I guess,¡± Harry said with a shrug. There had never been any love lost between father and son. ¡®How touching¡­¡¯ Norman thought sarcastically while rolling his eyes. ¡°How¡¯s mypany?¡± Norman asked. Harry scoffed. ¡°Really? The doctors told me you have a month left to live and all you care about is your stupidpany!? It¡¯s gone, Dad¡­ You need to get over it. Oscorp is gone, Fallcorp has taken its ce. I¡¯ve been to a few board meetings, and honestly, thepany has never been in better hands. I didn¡¯t like her at first, but Penemue is an amazing CEO, and all the old employees who weren¡¯t fired love her. You know she pretty much tripled everyone¡¯s wages? It turns out happy employees actually do better work. Who could have imagined such a thing?¡± Harry said sarcastically. Norman scowled in annoyance. Fallcorp!? Those inhuman monsters had not only stolen his legacy but also changed its glorious name! He would not stand for it! If only he could actually muster the energy to properly stand... ¡°Son... listen closely. You need to find a way to avenge me. You need to take our legacy back. Take back Oscorp, no matter what! Promise me,¡± Norman said with raspy breaths. Harry looked at his father for a moment before shaking his head in pity. ¡°Yeah... no thanks,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been deemed ipetent, the courts signed over all your assets to me. Three percent might not seem like much, but with how much money Fallcorp is raking in, it''s more than enough to support me for the rest of my life. You should have seen the awesome party I was able to throw with all that money!¡± Harryughed. ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace, Harry! How can you have so little ambition?¡± Norman¡¯s rasps grew louder. He was so angry that he struggled to breathe. ¡°Are you nning on doing nothing with your life?¡± Harry shrugged nomittally. ¡°I don''t know what you want me to say, Dad. I''m only 15. One thing I do know is that I definitely don¡¯t want to get on La of the Fallen¡¯s bad side. You have a TV in your room. Did you see the footage of her cutting off the Devil¡¯s head? Why would I ever pick a fight with someone like that? Plus, she kinda has a whole budding religion springing up around the world, and I don¡¯t want to piss off any of her followers. I¡¯m pretty sure my girlfriend MJ has started praying to her now.¡± Norman had seen that footage. It was grainy and filmed on some idiot¡¯s cell phone, but it painted the picture well enough. The woman who had taken everything from him was going to be incredibly difficult to defeat. If only he had a healthier body and a little more time on his side, he would have been able to get his revenge. ¡°J-just get out of here, Harry,¡± Norman said in defeat. ¡°Do whatever you want with your life. I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t have a son.¡± ¡°Well, fuck you too, Dad,¡± Harry said, standing up. ¡°See you never, I guess. Try not to croak the second I walk out the door.¡± Harry marched out of the hospital room. Norman figured that was thest time he¡¯d ever see his son. ''...Good,'' he thought to himself. Harry had turned out to be aplete disgrace to the Osborn name. ¡°If only I wasn¡¯t gued with this disease¡­ I could have handled everything myself,¡± Norman muttered bitterly. ¡°Disease¡­ It¡¯s always been a strange concept for me. They say the Lord created humans in his own image. If so, why did he bestow them with such weak and fragile bodies? Bodies that seem to fail them all the time?¡± Norman¡¯s eyes widened when he realized someone had entered his private hospital room without him knowing. How was that possible? The door was directly across from his bed. He would have seen it if someone had entered after his son left. He turned his head to the side and beheld a handsome man he had never seen before¡ªa man with green hair. Natural green hair was impossible for regr humans. ¡®Was this a mutant?¡¯ Norman wondered. One with some kind of teleportation power? ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡± The green-haired man temporarily ignored him and walked over to the window. He stared up at the sky. ¡°Interesting, how did I never notice that my world¡¯s sun wasn¡¯t real? The energy radiating off of this star is so much more intense,¡± he muttered to himself before shaking his head. He turned back to Norman. ¡°Apologies¡­ I¡¯ve recently be aware of some truths that I would never have believed if I didn¡¯t see them for myself. I came here to confirm them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense,¡± Norman said in annoyance. His finger slowly moved toward the emergency button on his bedside. It would only take security 30 seconds to get here after he pressed it. ¡°My apologies, human. I¡¯m not here to hurt you. In fact, I¡¯m here to help you,¡± the man said, and Norman moved his hand away from the button. ¡°Why would you help me?¡± Norman rasped. ¡°We¡¯ve obviously never met. I would definitely remember someone with your¡­ unique traits. What do you want with me?¡± He doubted this man could really help him, but what did a dying man have to lose at this point? The green-haired man smirked and began a strange exnation. ¡°When all the Fallen Angels vanished from the underworld, it set off a lot of panic amongst my people. How did an entire race vanish? Where did they go? These were questions I asked myself. It took me months of dedicated research, but I¡¯m not known as the smartest man in the underworld for nothing¡­¡± ¡®Clearly not the most humble either,¡¯ Norman thought to himself. When the man mentioned the underworld, Norman started to get the idea that this man wasn¡¯t a mutant after all. No, this being was something much worse. Something darker. The being continued his speech, barely addressing Norman as he arrogantly monologued out loud. ¡°...I discovered a secret that had been hidden from the entire supernatural world! Our entire world was fake! We live in an artificial pocket dimension, one that is in the process of slowly breaking down. Azazel, that bastard, clearly discovered this information ahead of me somehow. The Fallen Angels got a jump on us and managed to escape to this ce¡ªthe real world! A world that has barely been influenced by the supernatural and yet has developed almost identically to its separated counterpart¡ªthat¡¯s quite interesting, but I¡¯ll get into that discussion another time. The important thing is what I found here in this world¡­ Or rather who I found!¡± The being finally got to the point. ¡°La of the Fallen,¡± Norman said out loud. ¡°You discovered HER¡­¡± It was obvious WHO the being was talking about. If Norman really was talking to some kind of demon from a ¡°parallel world,¡± then it would obviously be terrified upon discovering something like her. The being snapped its fingers and nodded at him. ¡°You are correct, human. I discovered the Fallen Angel¡¯s secret weapon. They had been hiding her here, allowing her to grow in secret! A Fallen Angel of such unimaginable POWER! The entire Devil racebined won¡¯t be able to defeat her, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she purges us from existence!¡± He eximed. ¡°As my now disowned son would say, sucks to be you,¡± Norman said dryly, rolling his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see what any of this has to do with me.¡± He was on his deathbed and didn¡¯t know what a ¡®Devil¡¯ would even want with him. He certainly wasn¡¯t giving up his soul, especially when the being just admitted it still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat La. Or maybe he would¡­ The Devil waved his hand flippantly. ¡°Of course not, your puny mortal mind can¡¯tprehend my ns. Not unless I exin them to you. I was getting there, of course. La of the Fallen is powerful, but she has gained quite a few enemies. Enemies like you. She took everything from you, didn¡¯t she? Yourpany, your legacy, the respect and love of your own son? Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± the Devil asked him. ¡°Obviously,¡± Norman said, doing his best to ignore the ¡°puny mortal mind¡± insult. ¡°But I''m not going to give you my soul as payment. If that¡¯s what you''re after, then you might as well go back to this Underworld and wait for your inevitable demise with some dignity,¡± he snided back. The Devil scoffed. ¡°Oh please, a soul as worn and rotten as yours would taste horrible to my refined pte. No Noble Devil would want to feast on it. No, I''m not after your soul. I want your help taking down our mutual enemy. I¡¯m gathering as many of her enemies as I can find. I have a gift for them, something to even the odds a bit.¡± The Devil reached into its pocket and pulled out¡­ a chess piece? Specifically the King. Norman nced at it in confusion. ¡°What will that do?¡± The Devil smirked. ¡°This was an old invention of mine. It used to grant incredible power to weaker devils. I¡¯ve since modified it to do something a little different. This improved King Piece not only grants incredible power but it can also change the race of whoever absorbs it into a Devil as well. It¡¯s basically a souped-up version of another invention of mine known as the Evil Pieces. Bing a Devil will not only grant you an extended lifespan, but it will alsopletely purge the gic disease from your body. What do you say, human? Are you willing to give up your race for revenge against La?¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Norman asked. The Devil grinned. ¡°My name is Ajuka Beelzebub, and you haven''t answered my question. I¡¯m on a bit of a schedule here. I have a few more people to visit after you. La has certainly made no shortage of enemies in this world. So, I offer onest time. Do you ept?¡± Norman ripped the respirator off of his face and grinned madly. ¡°Will I give up my humanity for a chance at revenge? For a chance to take everything back? ¡­Yes!¡± XXX chapter 271 chapter 271 A/N: This chapter has an R-18 Scene that¡¯s marked. Chapter 271: ¨CLa¨C I was feeling pretty good after sessfully recruiting TWO candidates for my newest project. My own superhero team! The second candidate was also a lot more cooperative than Frank had been. She had said yes to joining my team immediately. ¡­ A few hours earlier¡­ ¡°Hi, Isane!¡± I waved to her after portaling over to Earth DxD for a bit. I found her in the middle of a Kyoto mall shopping by herself. Her Draconic energy had grown much stronger this past year. She had truly grown into her role as the Red Dragon Empress. The Japanese girl¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing me. ¡°La! It¡¯s been so long since I''ve seen your perfect Oppai!¡± Of course, she tantly yelled that in the middle of a crowded mall. Numerous people gasped, mother¡¯s started leading their young children away while ring at Isane. The perverted dragon girl didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. ¡°R¨CRight¡­¡± I said with a slight pause. ¡°I came to ask you something. Im putting together a team and was wondering if you wanted to join¨C¡± ¡°Say no more! I¡¯m in!¡± Isane immediately cut me off. ¡°I''ll follow you and your perfect Oppai anywhere!¡± she dered passionately. Her eyes never left my chest as she spoke. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s great, Isane. I¡¯ll make sure to send you the detailster¡­ I just remembered there¡¯s something I have to do.¡± I said before quickly running away. ¡­ So yeah¡­ Isane was onboard. Clearly she was able to see my vision and didn¡¯t need any further convincing¡­ [Clearly, she was staring at your tits the whole time and barely listened to a word you actually said. I don''t know why you want Isane Hyoudou to join, she''s a sexual assaultwsuit waiting to happen¡­] ¡®She''s not that bad,¡¯ I thought dismissively. [We both just watched the same shback¡­] Ok, maybe the System was right. I¡¯ll definitely have to set some ground rules with Isane once we get more female members. Yasaka had trained her for a year, but had unfortunately failed to beat all of the perversion out of the now adult girl. For now though, I had my own perverse thoughts to deal with. I could admit that Isane¡¯s forwardness and her lustful gaze had gotten me a bit hot and bothered. Training with Yasaka for a year put Isane in great shape. On top of that, the Draconic Energy from Ddraig was further enhancing her body and figure. Isane is actually ridiculously hot now. She was just too much crazy for me, and that was saying something. That left me in an awkward position that I decided to immediately rectify. I opened a portal and headed back home. I¡¯m sure one of my girls won¡¯t mind helping me release some of this pent up frustration¡­ ¡­ ¨CSerafall¨C Serafall had been taking some time to catch up with her little sister privately. They used to spend so much time together when So-tan was younger, but they slowly drifted apart as her little sister got older. Serafall was hoping to change that since there was a possibility they would be living together again for possibly forever¡­ ¡°¡­And that''s how I n on finishing up the finale for season 17 of Miracle Girl Levia-tan? What do you think, So-tan? Do you think people will like it?¡± Serafall asked her darling little sister. So-tan simply gave her that cute little deadpan stare she had inherited from their mother. ¡°There were three separate plot holes in the first five minutes of your exnation alone. Does your show even have a functional plot at this point¡­? And why do you keep killing characters off only to mysteriously show they actually survived a few seasonster? That trope is so overdone!¡± Serafall scoffed yfully. ¡°Plot? Trope? Oh So-tan, no one cares about any of that. People only tune into my show to see the cool action sequences and all the sexy scenes between me and other magical girls!¡± she exined shamelessly. So-tan covered her face with her hands and let out a cute sigh. ¡°How can you be so shameless, Nee-san!?¡± Serafall shrugged. ¡°We''re Devil''s So-tan, that''s just how we are. I know you like to act like a good girl, but I bet you''re actually super naughty in the bedroom~¡± Serafall said teasingly. So-tan¡¯s silent blush was all the confirmation Serafall needed to know she was correct. They''re conversation was interrupted a secondter when a purple portal manifested directly in So-tan''s bedroom. Serafall tended up and only rxed when she saw La step through the portal. Serafall tilted her head curiously when she noticed something strange about La. The beautiful ravte looked flushed and her pupils were dted. Serafall also noticed La¡¯s breaths were heavier and her nipples were poking through her T-shirt. Those were all signs of heavy arousal. La turned towards So-tan and her sister let out a sigh. ¡°It looks like you really got yourself worked up, my love.¡± ¡°Sorry, Sona,¡± La blushed. ¡°I need some help calming down¡­¡± ¡°I figured,¡± So-tan said before turning to Serafall. ¡°Would you mind leaving for an hour or two¡­or three, Nee-san. La suffers from the Sin of Lust and she asionally gets like this. I need to help her calm down¡­¡± Serafall nched at her little sister. ¡°...You''re kicking me out of your room so you and La can have sex for the next three hours!?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°...¡± So-tan blushed and just nodded¡­ Serafall was about to say something else but cut herself off when La pounced directly on top of her sister. In that short span while they were distracted La had already removed all of her clothing. The two of them engaged in a passionate kiss and quickly forgot Serafall was even there, still watching. ¡­ (R-18 Start) Serafall didn''t think she''d ever witness such a beautiful sight. ¡°Yes! Fuck me harder, La!¡± Sona moaned loudly while throwing her head back. So-tan¡¯s face waspletely flushed with pleasure. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth as she moaned out a symphony. She was on her hands and knees while La thrust into her from behind. The Fallen Angel Goddess had a look of pure ecstasy on her face as she pistoned in and out of So-tan''s pussy. Serafall was incredibly aroused and slightly jealous at the same time. Surprisingly, she actually found herself being jealous of both So-tan''s and La¡¯s positions. ¡°You''re wrapped around me so tightly, Sona. Are you going to cum?¡± La asked lewdly. Her hands groped all over So-tan''s body while her hips never stopped moving back and forth. Flesh rippled with every powerful thrust. So-tan gasped when one of La''s hands slipped between her thighs and started ying with her clitoris. ¡°Yes, I''m going to cum, La! Please don''t stop! Keep going, fill me up!¡± her exmation was followed by her loudest moan yet. Serafall recognized the telltale signs of a woman cumming her brains out. So-tan''s eyes turned ssy and goosebumps spread across her perfect skin. A secondter she slumped down on the mattress with a tired but happy grin on her face. ¡°Fuck, I really needed this~¡± La groaned as her body shuddered. Her hips were practically glued to So-tan''s backside. She leaned forward and herrge perfect breasts squished against So-tan''s slender back. La pushed her little sister''s hair to the side and startedying tender kisses on So-tan''s neck and cor. Her hips continued rutting quickly for a few more seconds before they suddenly mmed forwards one final time and came to a halt. So-tan''s eyes widened in delight and both women moaned at the same time. Serafall had no doubt that her sister was currently receiving a nice big creampie. A secondter her thoughts were confirmed as La leaned back and pulled out of her little sister. A trail of white liquid started to spill down So-tan''s thighs and pool on the mattress below. La let out a pleasant sigh as she sat down on the bed. The appendage above her slit was covered in her and So-tan''s collective love juices. It also still seemed to be rock hard and towering at full mast. La noticed Serafall''s staring and winked at her. ¡°I see you decided to stick around and watch the show. We''re definitely not finished yet, this is just a short intermission,¡± La told her. Serafall had to admit that La looked very alluring. Her face was flushed and she was covered in a healthy sheen of preservation that made her seem almost radiant. Serafall found herself at a loss for words. That typically didn''t happen to her. ¡°Would you like to clean me up before Sona and I start round 2?¡± La asked while gesturing between her legs. ¡°Would you like to find out what me and So-tan taste like?¡± Serafall didn''t even hesitate at the offer! The maou dove forward and immediately started licking the cock that had just been inside her little sister. She moaned at the absolute naughtiness of tasting So-tan for the first time. Her tongue enthusiastically worked its way up and down La¡¯s shaft. Serafall didn''t want to miss any juices. She felt La''s hands softly settle on the back of her head. La''sughter sounded like music. ¡°Wow! You''re definitely enthusiastic. You''re such a naughty big sister aren''t you Serafall? Tasting your little sister''s love juices off my cock¡­¡± La said as gently pushed her head down. Serafall didn''t fight it at all. Why would she? This was amazing! Her body shuddered as she suddenly found her mouth full of La¡¯s magic cock. She was honestly surprised by how big it was. Bigger than most of her own toys back home. Serafall was impressed and slightly jealous of So-tan for taking such a thing! Serafall sealed her lips and started to bob her head. Her tongue continued to ther the shaft all over while she sucked as hard as she could. La practically purred above her. ¡°Fuck, that feels so good, Sera.¡± Serafall decided that La hadn''t felt anything yet. She took a deep breath through her nose before she shoved her own face all the way into La''s hairless crotch. She deep throated the entire cock in one go! ¡°Holy fuck!¡± La eximed loudly. Her legs trembled on the sides of Serafall''s head. Serafall looked up at La¡¯s and then smirked with her eyes. That seemed to do it for the Fallen Angel Goddess. La gasped and then immediately started to cum. Serafall pulled her head back slightly so she could taste it all on her tongue. La gave her several mouthfuls which she swallowed happily. She''d never been with a Fallen Angel before and was pleasantly surprised at how pleasant La''s release tasted on her tongue. Around 30 secondster, she pulled her lips off of La''s cock with a wet pop. She licked her lips and grinned at La and So-tan. Her little sister had snapped out of her blissful state about halfway through Serafall''s blowjob. ¡°Sucking La off after she fucked you was so hot, So-tan!¡± Serafall cheered. ¡°I want to do it again!¡± ¡°I can''t believe you sometimes, Nee-san¡­¡± So-tan blushed profusely. ¡°That sounds like a great idea!¡± La said while flipping Serafall''s little sister over so that So-tan ended up on her back. La sheathed herself directly back inside a secondter. So that''s what they did for the next few hours. La continued to have sex with So-tan over and over. After every orgasm, she would pull out and let Serafall give her a cleanup blowjob. Serafall absolutely loved it. She decided then and there that she would sign the marriage contract with La as soon as they were finished. (R-18 end) ¡­ ¨CLa¨C I took a big gulp of orange juice directly from the carton. That session with Serafall and Sona had been absolutely crazy. It had also been the exact thing I needed. It wasn''t healthy for my mental state to go so many days in a row without sex. [It was barely four days, you nympho¡­] I shut the fridge behind me and took a seat at the kitchen table. ¡°I wonder if both of my daughters are pregnant now?¡± Cecilia sauntered into the kitchen and sat down next to me. She ced a piece of paper in front of me. It was the marriage contract for me and Serafall. The Maou¡¯s signature was already signed at the bottom. ¡°Serafall won''t be. We only did¡­ Oral stuff,¡± I said awkwardly when I realized I was talking about sex with my mother-inw. ¡°As for Sona, she''s on birth control now. Neither she or Rias want to be mother''s again so soon¡­¡± I trailed off. Despite Devil¡¯s having extremely low fertility rates, they both ended up immediately pregnant after their first night. I still don¡¯t know whether that was a divine fluke or whether H secretly cast some type of fertility magic on the three of us. So far, she has admitted to nothing¡­ Cecilia nodded at me. ¡°That''s probably a good idea. My granddaughter has already started disying signs of idental magic. Along with her two sisters, that''s three troublemakers you''ll have to watch out for,¡± she warned me yfully. I smiled at the thought of my girls causing a bit of mischief. ¡°Really? What did Sia do?¡± Cecilia chuckled. ¡°She turned my hair bright pink when I was holding her earlier. She''s going to be very powerful one day, it''s very impressive that she was able to ovee my natural magic resistance at such a young age.¡± Cecilia Sitri was not a weak Devil by any means. Her own mother was the original Sitri, and Cecilia was well over 1000 years old and easily in the Ultimate ss. Devils got stronger naturally with age. ¡°My girl¡¯s are going to be powerful,¡± I said while ncing down at the marriage contract. ¡°I guess it¡¯s official then?¡± I asked and Cecilia nodded. She exined that Serafall had tracked her down a few minutes ago and demanded to make the arrangement official. I conjured a pen in my hand and signed my name next to Serafall¡¯s own. With that, it was official. Both the Sitri girls were now mine. Serafall was also officially the ninth woman in my harem. Cecilia smiled as she took the signed contract back and rolled it up. ¡°Wee to the family¡­ Officially at least. You now have our n¡¯s full support in the Underworld. I¡¯d also like to inform you that I ept your proposal. There are about 100,000 Devils living in the Sitri territory. I''d like to move them to this Universe once you clear out your own underworld. I obviously don¡¯t speak for any of the other ns, but I suspect Sirzechs will be able to convince his mother to move their people over as well.¡± That was great news! I was happy that Rias and Sona were going to have their families closer. ¡°When do you n on ¡°cleaning house?¡±¡± Cecilia asked me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°To be fair, I could do it at any time. I don¡¯t see the Devils being able to stop me. Whenever I think about actually going through with it though, I find myself hesitating a bit.¡± I admitted to her and she nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand, not even yourte Father wasn¡¯t able to bring himself tomit genocide against an entire race. Had he truly wanted the Devils exterminated, there would have been nothing any of us could have done to stop him. At the height of his power¡­ He was terrifying,¡± Cecilia exined with a small shudder. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I still have no idea how he managed to split our world in two without killing everyone, even with help that was still an insane concept to me. [What¡¯s your n to deal with the Devils if you don''t want to kill them all then?] ¡®I was thinking about using the infinity stones.¡¯ I mentally replied to the System. ¡®I have the Power Stone in my possession. If I can also get my hands on the Reality Stone as well, I might be able to banish the Devils on Earth DxD to apletely separate Universe. I just have to find a dead Universe where they won''t have anyone to pray on. I''ll also have to make sure to kill the smartest Devil¡¯s such as Ajuka Beelzebub first.¡¯ [That n could work, but why kill him?] ¡®I have no doubt that he¡¯s smart enough to figure out Multiversal travel at some point. If Azazel can stumble upon it, then so can he. There will be no point in banishing them if they find their way right back home.¡¯ [Good thinking.] Cecilia and I spent the next few minutes chatting now that we were family. She told me a few embarrassing stories about Sona and Serafall¡¯s childhoods and I couldn¡¯t keep the grin off of my face when I heard them. Especially when she told me that Sona used to regrly dress up as a Magical Girl herself so she could ¡®be like her big sister.¡¯ We were only interrupted when my eldest daughter Heather came running into the kitchen. She looked slightly panicked and was holding a letter in one hand and a hooting owl under the other arm. The poor bird looked absolutely exhausted for some reason. ¡°Mom! I just got a letter from Luna! She sent her owl all the way from Hogwarts! Headmistress McGonagall has been overthrown and all the SHIELD agents monitoring Hogwarts and Hogsmeade have been locked in the dungeons!¡± she exined quickly. ¡°Huh¡­¡± That was certainly something. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Dumbledore came back to the school! He had all of his followers with him too.¡± Heather said bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s taken over again and started preaching all of his Light propaganda. He¡¯s telling everyone that you''re a Demon and that the wizarding world needs to rise up against you! He destroyed all the Muggle technology in the school that SHIELD had installed. Luna wasn¡¯t able to email me. She had to send an owl across the Antic to get a message to me.¡± Luna Lovegood was one of Heather¡¯s closest friends and they mailed each other almost every other day from what I knew. That exined why the poor bird looked so tired. I let out a whistle. ¡°Wow¡­¡± SHIELD had really dropped the ball on this one. Did Nick Fury even know this was happening? ¡°I guess I¡¯m taking a quick trip to Hogwarts then,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Heather told me. ¡°There¡¯s a deranged man dressed like a goblin that¡¯s with Dumbledore too. Luna wrote that he¡¯s really scary. The Nargles are absolutely terrified to even go near the man. There might be other people too, but Luna wrote that she didn¡¯t get a good look at them.¡± So Dumbledore had attracted even more crazies to his cause? That was weird, but I still wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°I''m going to stop by SHIELD¡¯s flying HQ and find out what¡¯s going on before popping over to Hogwarts,¡± I said before waving my hand and conjuring a portal. For a moment, I wondered if this would be a good first mission for my ¡°team.¡± I ended up shaking my head. That would be overkill just to deal with one delusional old man and some weird cosyer¡­ XXX chapter 272 chapter 272 Chapter: 272 ¨CLa¨C ¡°Hey there, Fury!¡± I emerged from a portal on the bridge of SHIELD¡¯s lead Helicarrier. It was a testament to Fury''s resilience that he was pretty much used to my shenanigans at this point. He barely even flinched anymore when I popped up out of nowhere, though he did always give me an annoyed look. Fury let out a sigh. ¡°Hello, La. What kind of trouble did you bring with you this time?¡± Wow, he just assumes I bring him trouble every time I show up? How rude. [You do, though¡­] ¡°What makes you think I didn''t just stop by for a visit?¡± I asked. Fury scoffed and gave me a look that said, "Bitch, please." ¡°Alright, you got me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Are you aware that Albus Dumbledore escaped his prison and took over Hogwarts?¡± I had never seen him do a spit-take before. He started coughing, and I ran over to pat him on the back. ¡°¡­I''m sorry¡­ Can you repeat that?¡± Fury asked between deep breaths. ¡°Are you aware that Albus Dumbledore escaped his prison and took over Hogwarts?¡± I repeated. ¡°I got a letter from one of the Hogwarts students. They had to send it by owl because the school inte was taken down.¡± Fury closed his eyes in irritation and massaged his temples. He took another deep breath before shouting so loudly all the Agents on the bridge jumped in fright. ¡°MOTHERFUCKER!¡± A few hourster, we were able to piece together what was happening, partially at least. It turned out that Fury was not aware of what was going on in Scond. The Agents assigned to watching Hogwarts and Hogsmeade had not reported anything abnormal; in fact, they hadn¡¯t reported anything in over a week, which was probably not a good sign. It was even worse for the prison that had been holding Dumbledore. The RAFT is SHIELD¡¯s top prison facility, its location undisclosed but somewhere in the middle of the ocean. It was supposed to be nigh imprable and inescapable. That was no longer the case. Every single guard and staff member in the prison had been ced under the Imperius Curse¡ªcourtesy of Dumbledore¡ªand the entire ce was now empty of all its convicts. How did Dumbledore even get a hold of a wand in a prisonpletely run by Muggles? No one has any idea, but Fury obviously suspects an inside job. So yeah, this was not a great situation. On the upside, we actually knew where Dumbledore and some of the other escapees had run off to. On the downside, as Luna had already informed us, it was Hogwarts¡ªa school full of underage children that may or may not all be hostages at this time. ¡°Would Dumbledore actually take all the students hostage?¡± I asked Fury. My world¡¯s Dumbledore was so different from canon that I really had no idea what he would do. Fury pulled out some folders and flipped them open, starting to summarize out loud. ¡°The SHIELD therapists on the RAFT have beenpiling Dumbledore''s psych profile for over a year now,¡± he began. ¡°ording to their reports, Albus Dumbledore sees himself as the wisest man in the Wizarding World. He believes he''s the only person who can guide his people into the Light. He''s willing to employ any means necessary to fulfill his goals, and right now, we don''t even know what those goals are.¡± ¡°Taking revenge against me?¡± I suggested. ¡°It was because of me that he went to prison in the first ce.¡± Fury scoffed. ¡°Not everything in the world revolves around you, La. If he wanted to go after you, he would have just gone to New York. It''s not like everyone in the world doesn''t know where you live. Your building in New York is more famous than the White House at this point. A simple inte search would tell him exactly where to find you.¡± I couldn¡¯t really argue with his logic, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was about me somehow. Call it a gut feeling... [It¡¯s not paranoia if they really are out to get you... And in your case, they¡¯re out to get you a lot.] ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just portal to Hogwarts and capture the old goat again. We can pry the answers out of him,¡± I told Fury. We¡¯d already been sitting around for hours at this point, and I was feeling antsy. I stood up and did a few stretches. ¡°Not so fast, La,¡± Fury said, cing his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d like for us to send someone in first to assess the situation at the castle. You can¡¯t just run into a potential hostage situation guns zing. That¡¯s how you get people killed.¡± ¡®Yeah, but then I can revive them if they do get killed¡­¡¯ I wanted to say that out loud, but I realized how crass that would sound. Even if I could revive them afterward, Fury was right¡ªI didn¡¯t want to get any kids at Hogwarts killed. [Maybe just the Slytherins...] ¡®Bad, system! Even though most of the Slytherin students are ignorant assholes, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡¯ My thoughts trailed off. [You can¡¯t think of anything positive to say about them, can you?] ¡®Not really, no¡­ But that¡¯s not the point!¡¯ I thought back. I took a second to think about how we were going to approach this situation. We needed to send one or two people into the castle to find out what was going on inside. SHIELD was a spy organization, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to find skilled infiltrators. The problem was that none of those trained infiltrators would be able to blend in. They were all too old and none of them were magical. Satellite images showed the Castle in Scond was once again invisible. That meant that Dumbledore had re-enabled the anti-muggle wards around the school. ¡°We need someone who¡¯s a teenager and also magical. Also, they need to be strong enough to defend themselves in case they get exposed¡­¡± I pointed all this out to Fury. ¡°I''d suggest Heather but she¡¯s the most recognizable girl in the Wizarding World.¡± He furrowed his brows while he pondered. ¡°Someone who looks like a teenager and is magical? We don¡¯t have anyone like that.¡± he admitted. ¡°What about one of your Fallen Angels in Asgard? Don¡¯t some of them look like kids?¡± That was a good idea actually. Unfortunately, my gut was once again telling me not to use any of my brothers or sisters. Something more was in y here. I suspected my siblings would immediately be caught. [A magically powerful teenager. It just so happens that you recently recruited one to your team, didnt you.] ¡®¡­Fuck.¡¯ Are we really going to have to use her? [You know anyone else who¡¯s immediately avable?] ¡°I might have someone who can pull this off¡­¡± I told Fury with a bit of hesitation. ¡­ "Whoa! This sounds serious! This is exactly what I''ve been training for the past year! Thank you for picking me for this important mission, La. I promise I won''t disappoint you or your glorious Oppai!¡± Isane Hyoudou dered passionately once she was brought up to speed on the situation. For the second time, I got to witness Fury do a spit take after she shouted the word "Oppai." He turned and gave me a very judgmental look since I was the one who had brought Isane on board. I did my best not to meet his eyes. His second-inmand, Maria Hill, frowned at Isane. "You shouldn''t use those kinds of words, youngdy," she tried to chastise a girl who openly had zero shame. Isane tilted her head. "Why not?" "Oppai is a very vulgar word! You shouldn''t say it anymore," Maria eximed. Isane gasped in disbelief. "You take that back. There is nothing more amazing in this world than a glorious pair of Oppai! As the future harem queen, I need to show the beautiful women of the world the true path! You have a very nice pair yourself, Hill-san. You should be proud of them!¡± ¡°Keep your weird fetishes to yourself, girl. We''re here to do a job,¡± Frank Castle said while shooting a re at Isane. His re was actually pretty scary. Scary enough to get Isane to temporarily stop being so¡­ Isane. [You couldn''t even think of a proper adjective to describe her personality¡­] Frank turned to me once Isane quieted down. ¡°I don''t know why you want me here, I can''t even see the castle since I''m not magical.¡± I nodded at him. ¡°That''s true, but you are one of the best soldiers in the world and I thought this would be a good opportunity for our team''s first mission. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon but it is what it is.¡± I exined to him. Frank had run dozens of sessful rescue operations in the Middle East. Isane would be wearing an earpiece and following his directions once she sessfully snuck into the castle. With that said, we started nning. ¡­ ¨CThe Red Dragon Empress¨C ¡°Ugh, I can''t believe this is what real life magical girls wear! This is not ttering at all!¡± Isaneined loudly as she tugged at the fake Hogwarts robes she was forced to wear. La conjured Isane the yellow robes of Hufflepuff. ording to La, Hufflepuffs were basically the background characters of the school she was infiltrating. They never really stood out, they were just there. It was the perfect group to blend into. {Quit your whining. I''m just d you''re finally doing something interesting! Watching you get beat up by Yasaka for a year straight was getting boring.} Ddraig¡¯s voice came from the small green gem embedded in her left arm. Isane scoffed. ¡°It wasn''t boring at all! I loved every second of it. Everytime Yasaka threw a punch or kick at me, her amazing Oppai would bounce perfectly!¡± Isane could never keep her eyes off of them. She was incredibly jealous that La had managed to add the foxy MILF to her own Harem! {And that''s why your training took so long¡­} Ddraig muttered in disappointment. {You''re approaching the school gates, I''ll have to go quiet for now.} The gem on her arm sank back into her skin. Isane walked up the long path to the school gates. She saw two older students standing guard in front. They were wearing green robes. She remembers La calling them ¡®Slithering Something¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey there, fellow students! How''s it going?¡± Isane waved at them as she approached. The boy to the right of the doors scowled at her. ¡°Fuck off, you useless Puff!¡± ¡°What are you doing outside the castle? The Headmaster ordered all students to stay inside,¡± the other student guard pointed out. ¡°...You look suspicious. What''s your name and what year are you in?¡± Isane momentarily panicked at the question. She did her best to remember the cover story they hade up with. ¡°Er¡ªIm in Seventh year and my name is¨C¡± ¡°We don''t care! Just get inside already!¡± the one on the right told her. ¡°Useless puff, stop wasting our time! We''re doing important work here. We''re out here standing guard in case anyone tries to sneak in!¡± he said with pride. ¡°Ain''t nobody getting past on our watch!¡± ¡°Oh¨Cright¡­ Keep up the good work¡­¡± she said while slipping past the two students and into the castle. ¡°Wow¡­ That was just in sad.¡± the scary guy''s voice said inside her ear. ¡°You did a good job keeping your cool and getting in, now you need to find out what''s going on. Try to find that Luna girl.¡± Isane nched when she took in the interior of the castle. The ce was absolutely huge! How was she going to find one girl in such arge ce, especially when she didn''t know theyout? Finding Luna could take days. ¡°Hello, Isane Hyoudou¡­¡± Or not¡­ Isane spun around and found a younger blonde girl staring up at her. The girl was absolutely adorable, and Isane could tell she''d be a real looker in the future. Isanemented the fact that she wasn''t sent to infiltrate a university. She would have loved to rescue a bunch of hot and sexy co-eds instead! ¡®Then they could have rewarded me by showering me with their affection and Oppai!¡¯ Isane thought with a giggle. ¡°Your nose is bleeding,¡± Luna pointed out. Isane cut off her daydream and wiped her face. ¡°Sorry, it does that sometimes when I think amazing thoughts.¡± Luna looked at her strangely before shrugging. ¡°I know why you''re here, Isane Hyoudou. I''m here to help you. The Headmaster is actually giving a speech to the whole school in a few minutes. If you want to find out what''s going on here, then you need to hurry and follow me.¡± With that, Luna spun around and started skipping down the hallways. Literally skipping. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Isane murmured to herself. ¡°How did she even know I was here?¡± ¡°Who cares, just follow her,¡± Frank snapped at her in her earpiece. ¡°La tells me that Luna is trustworthy, so hurry up before you lose her.¡± There was a hidden spy camera in her robes that allowed everyone else to see what she was seeing. Frank might be directing her, but Isane also knew that La was watching as well. She didn''t want to disappoint her idol! Otherwise, she might not get her glorious threesome with La and Yasaka someday! ¡°Okay, I''m going¡­¡± Isane muttered as she ran to catch up with Luna. ¡°You''ll have to sit at the Hufflepuff table since you''re wearing their robes,¡± Luna said as they reached the double doors to the Great Hall. ¡°Tell La thanks foring to rescue us!¡± ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°Sit towards the back of the hall. We want to get a good look at everything,¡± Frank said to Isane over the mic. He was wearing a headset and sitting in front of arge screen, giving Isane directions. The rest of us were standing behind him, observing. We watched as Isane took a seat at the back of the Hufflepuff table. A few students shot her odd looks, but no one spoke up about the unknown girl being there. She then turned her body so that the camera was facing the front of the Hall. ¡°There he is,¡± I said, pointing at the screen. Dumbledore was standing in front of all the students, with Snape to his left, like the ever-dutiful minion that he is. Dumbledore started delivering a speech to all the students. From the wide lens, we could see that most of the students were not happy he was back in the castle. Fury red at the screen, taking it personally that the old man had been able to escape SHIELD''s inescapable prison. ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± Dumbledore said in his typical grandfatherly voice. ¡°Today, I have an incredibly important announcement to make to all of you. The future of the wizarding world is at stake, and it¡¯s up to us to save it.¡± I scoffed at his words. The wizarding world had never been doing better. The economy was much stronger now that they weren¡¯t limited to a single form of currency. Student education was also way up now that they were being taught maths and sciences on top of magic. As it turns out, you cannot make a decent career from learning only magical courses like Transfiguration or Charms. People aren¡¯t going to pay someone money to make feathers float or teapots dance. Potions could actually make the students some decent money, but Snape had been purposely sabotaging all the students¡¯ education in that course for years so that he wouldn¡¯t have anypetition. Dumbledore continued while Maria zoomed in on him. Something about him looked off. Did he look younger than thest time Iid eyes on him? That was strange¡ªpeople don¡¯t usually look younger after spending a year in a maximum-security prison. ¡°I have been burdened with glorious purpose,¡± Dumbledore continued while students started murmuring to each other around Isane. ¡°My purpose is to return the world to the way it was meant to be, to drive back the Muggle invaders, and to defeat the demon who has gued our world. The Demon who has taken the form of an Angel!¡± he loudly dered. The majority of the students in the Great Hall started to boo Dumbledore. It seemed that I had a bunch of fans among them. ¡°You suck, Dumbledore!¡± ¡°Go away and bring back McGonagall!¡± ¡°Get out of Hogwarts!¡± Dumbledore seemed to take all the jeers in stride. The grandfatherly smile never left his face. Snape, however, was scowling hatefully at all the students. [Huh¡­ So it really was all about you.] I turned to Fury and gave him a smug grin. He just scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I can portal in and recapture him right now,¡± I offered. I was sure I could take out both Dumbledore and Snape before they would even be able to draw their wands. I''d be saving all the students from having to listen to an old man driveling on. ¡°Not yet,¡± Frank said without taking his eyes off the screen. ¡°Something about this situation doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Where are all his other followers?¡± He pressed the talk button on his headset. ¡°Isane, do you sense anyone else nearby?¡± Isane whispered back her response, but the high-tech spy device was designed to pick up things like that. ¡°I think so. I sense a couple of powerful magical signaturesing from the room behind the Gandalf knock-off. Also, the old guy is really freaking powerful. He feels almost as strong as Yasaka!¡± she hissed into the mic, and all of our eyes widened. Almost as strong as Yasaka? How? He was cut off from magic for a year; there¡¯s no way he could have made the jump from High ss to Ultimate ss! ¡°I know some of you are scared to face the demon. You don''t think we''re powerful enough to stop her¡­¡± Dumbledore continued on speaking. ¡°No one''s thinking that you old fuck!¡± Isane shouted indignantly. Thankfully she didn''t blow her cover as other students shouted along with her. ¡°Get off the stage, we hate you!¡± ¡°Give us back the Inte! I''m missing out on my daily quests!¡± ¡°¡­But you have no need to fear! For I have gathered great and powerful allies who will stand with us against her tyranny! Here they are now!¡± he gestured behind himself towards the backroom. I think that was the room from the ¡®Goblet of Fire¡¯ movie. The door swung open, and arge group of men started to strut out into the Great Hall. Every single one of them was unfortunately recognizable. ¡°Dammit!¡± Maria eximed upon seeing one of the men. ¡°That¡¯s Baron Von Strucker, the current leader of Hydra. We¡¯ve been hunting for him all this time!¡± The Baron was nked by two identical and very familiar men. ¡°Did Hydra clone the Winter Soldier?¡± I asked in disbelief. Two identical copies of Bucky Barnes were marching alongside Strucker. The next man to strut out caused gasps among the student body. ¡°That¡¯s Gellert Grindelwald!¡± One student¡¯s yell set the rest into panic. Students tried to get up and run out of the hall, but they were stopped. Dumbledore waved his wand and froze every single student to their seats. ¡°I''m stuck, guys,¡± Isane whispered to us. ¡°The only way I''m going to be able to break free is if I summon the Boosted Gear!¡± I quickly leaned forward and grabbed Frank''s headset. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself stand out! Suppress your magic power as much as possible!¡± I hissed into the mic to warn her. Thest two figures emerged together. One of them was the most recognizable viin from Marvel. What the hell is the Green Goblin doing in Hogwarts!? Wasn''t Norman Osborn on his deathbed? How was he suddenly healed? He was wearing his iconic green armor, which shouldn''t even exist considering I had Penemue destroy all that research when we took over Oscorp. Clearly, some scientists chose to disobey her and saved the armor. It wasn''t the Goblin that gave me pause, however. It was the green-haired man next to Norman. Ajuka Beelzebub was here! He¡¯d somehow managed to cross over into our world without anyone knowing until now! Thankfully, I had warned Isane in time and she had properly suppressed her Draconic Power. If he got close enough to her, I had no doubt he would sense her Sacred Gear, but thankfully she had followed Frank''s orders and was sitting at the very back of the hall. We watched as Ajuka strode forward and stood next to Dumbledore. He presented the old man with a small ornate wooden case. Dumbledore eyed it with a twinkle in his eyes. He cleared his throat before turning back to the students, who were still struggling in their seats. ¡°As you can see, each of these great men has decided to join us in our fight! I present to you Gellert Grindelwald, Baron Von Strucker, Norman Osborn, and Ajuka Beelzebub!¡± Dumbledore paused to see if any students would apud. Obviously, no one did. Most of the students were terrified. Except for the Slytherins, of course. On the side of the screen, I could see many of them grinning maniacally. I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed that fact either. ¡°Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott. Pleasee forward. I have a gift for the two of you.¡± Dumbledore waved his wand, and they were both free to stand. Instead of doing the smart thing and running away, both boys proudly strode forward and stood in front of the old man. He opened the small wooden case and pulled out¡ª ¡°Zoom in on his hands!¡± I ordered loudly. Were those what I thought they were!? Maria did as I asked, and the spy camera zoomed in even further. Dumbledore was holding two chess pieces in his hands. Two pawn pieces, to be exact. He held them up to Malfoy and Nott¡¯s chests. They were Evil Pieces! ¡°Both of your fathers were killed by La of the Fallen. So I present you with the power to take your revenge against her!¡± The Evil Pieces sank into both boys'' chests. A secondter, a pair of Devil wings sprang out of both boys'' backs! ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Fury swore next to me. ¡°What the fuck was that!?¡± he red at the screen in front of us with his one good eye. ¡°He turned them into Devils,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°Ajuka himself must have turned Dumbledore into a Devil. I think he turned all of those men into Devils, actually. Norman Osborn and Baron von Strucker included.¡± Dumbledore smiled at the boys and then turned back to the student body. ¡°As you can see, Draco and Theodore here have both ascended to a new realm of power! This was but a small demonstration. In the next few days, all of you will receive this gift as well. You students have been granted the honor of bing the glorious heroes who will fight for the freedom of the Wizarding World!¡± Dumbledore eximed cheerfully. ¡°He wants to turn all the students into Devils and create his own army¡­¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡°And with the creator of the Evil Pieces there working with him, he could actually do it.¡± ¡°You can cure them, right? Like you cured your niece, Akeno?¡± Fury asked me. I shot him a small re and he flinched. ¡°I won''t ask you how you even know about that, but yes I can. Although, Ajuka should know I¡¯m able to do that as well. I¡¯ll have to be careful when I do, he might have trapped those Evil Pieces.¡± We watched for a few more minutes as more Slytherin Students voluntarily stepped forward to be transformed into Devils. Every single piece Dumbledore used was a pawn piece. This wasn¡¯t a standard rating game chess set. These Pieces weren''t meant for that, they were meant for the creation of a small army. I think Ajuka simply handed Dumbledore a box filled with pawn pieces. Finally, when no more students volunteered, Dumbledore allowed all the students to stand again and sent them off to their respective house dorms. Isane blended in and followed the Hufflepuffs. I was d she wasn¡¯t discovered, she was strong, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight a soul eating Super Devil just yet. Once she was out of the Great Hall and out of danger, Frank spun around in his chair to face us. He had a scowl on his face. ¡°That went Fubar real fast.¡± {Quest Started: Rescue the Students of Hogwarts and defeat the Alliance of Viins} {Reward: Level UP X 5! ess to all of Ajuka¡¯s research.} ¡°I''m calling the Avengers!¡± Fury dered and reached for his emergencymunicator. ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped him. ¡°The Avengers won¡¯t be able to handle this. Thor is not even avable, and thest thing we need is Tony or Andrea blowing up the school,¡± I said. [And let''s not even get started on letting the Hulk rampage around so many kids¡­] ¡°We''re going to need a bigger team, La.¡± Frank pointed out. ¡°I might be able to take on one of those guys with my new alien guns, but that''s it. We need some people to get the kids out of there too while we''re fighting.¡± ¡°At least let me call the Captain,¡± Fury offered and I nodded my head. A Campione would be pretty useful right now. Steve was also great with kids and knew when to use restraint. I thought about who else I could call on for help. ording to Isane, each of those men on the stage were at Ultimate ss. Jean could be pretty useful here for evacuating all the students, but I didn¡¯t want to call on the Champion of the Phoenix Forces as the Champion of Death myself. I knew that both our patrons had a bit of a rivalry going on. I smirked when I finally thought of who I could call on to help. I currently had two extra dimensional Maous visiting my home. Both of them were best friends with their universe¡¯s Ajuka Beelzebub, so they should know how the one from my Universe fights and even how he thinks. An army of students couldn¡¯t be his master n, there had to be something else we were missing. XXX chapter 273 chapter 273 Chapter 273: ¡°I need volunteers to help me take down a bunch of evil superviins!¡± I announced loudly from my living room. My family members stared at me awkwardly after my sudden deration. ¡°Sorry, La. Tonight is the season finale of the show I''ve been watching with Frigga and Hestia,¡± Artemis said, shaking her head. Frigga nodded in agreement. ¡°Midgardians truly have the best entertainment in the nine realms. I can''t wait to find out what will happen when Joseph discovers his girlfriend Irene has been sleeping with his evil twin brother!¡± I sighed. I was hoping to have Artemis'' help on this one, but I knew better than toe between a fan and thest episode of their favorite show. I turned to the others in the room. ¡°Rip and tear¡­?¡± The Doomyer slowly raised his hand. Yes, he still lived here. I had actually offered to move him to Asgard to join their war, but he insisted his duty was to protect Earth and humanity first and foremost. I could respect that. ¡°Good enthusiasm, John. Any other time I would say yes, but unfortunately, all these superviins are currently holed up in Hogwarts, and I don¡¯t want you traumatizing a bunch of kids,¡± I said. He put his hand down in disappointment. Heather gasped. ¡°There are superviins at Hogwarts? I thought it was just Dumbledore!¡± ¡°What''s a Dumbledore, and why are we talking about warts on a hog?¡± Serafall asked in confusion. Our other visiting house guests looked just as puzzled. ¡°Hogwarts is Britain''s premier school for magic¡­ Although technically it''s located in Scond,¡± I exined, then gave them theplete rundown on Heather''s old school. ¡°Wait, so this school only taught its students magic before you took over? And not even useful magic?¡± Sirzechs asked, scratching his head. ¡°What about other courses like science, writing, or just basic math?¡± ¡°Nope, none of those,¡± I said. ¡°They only taught magic, and not even useful magic at that.¡± ¡°There''s a reason I dropped out,¡± Heather added. ¡°Honestly, there are like 10 usefulbat wizarding spells, and the rest are all redundant. I didn''t want to waste years of my life learning useless magic,¡± she added with a shrug. That''s my girl! She knows how to recognize nonsense with the best of them now! [Dark Wizards never made sense. What''s the point of learning dark magic when a simple Bombarda will literally blow a person to pieces?] ''Screw the Killing Curse,'' I thought. You don''t even have to aim a Bombarda spell. You can fire it at the ground, and the shrapnel from the explosion will still mess them up if it doesn''t outright kill them. The only betterbat spells are Fiendfyre and Protego Diabolica. Neither of which are even taught at Hogwarts. I''m d most Wizards and Witches are idiots; otherwise, it would have been a lot more difficult to overthrow them. ...Although, we''ve now learned that their stupidity works both ways. I''m pretty sure Dumbledore has basically be a puppet for Ajuka at this point. Whatever Ajuka is secretly nning at Hogwarts, it definitely isn''t going to benefit the Old Goat. ¡°Never fear, my dear! Miracle Girl Levia-tan ? is here!¡± Serafall stepped into the middle of the room, suddenly surrounded by shing rainbow lights. All of her clothes vanished off her body as her own theme song started to y. For the next 20 seconds, we all watched her strike numerous poses in the nude as her magical girl costume slowly started to appear on her, one piece of clothing at a time... It was pretty hot, and all of a sudden, I had the urge to actually start watching her show... Cecilia Sitri sighed and facepalmed. ¡°Serafall, there are children here¡­¡± she said once Serafall¡¯splete magical girl outfit manifested. Oh, right... I nced over towards my daughter and niece. Heather''s face was bright red, and I couldn''t even see Asia¡¯s since it was buried underneath her hands. Serafall rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Whoops, sorry girls. I was just trying to put on a show for my new fianc¨¦.¡± Serafall shot me a flirtatious wink. I was surprised at how close we had be so soon, but I supposed getting her in bed with Sona worked out in my favor. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as a proper time and ce, daughter¡­¡± Cecilia said in a tone that only a disappointed mother could imitate. ¡°That being said, I¡¯m proud that you¡¯ve volunteered to help your fianc¨¦. You''re setting up the foundations for a healthy and long rtionship.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Serafall bounced in ce and smiled brightly. ¡°So... Who are we fighting, La? I¡¯m ready to give all the baddies a thrashing!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°My Universe¡¯s Ajuka Beelzebub is there...¡± The smile dropped from her face, and she immediately stopped bouncing. She spun around and quickly ran over to Sirzechs, shaking him back and forth by his shoulders. ¡°I''m tagging out, Zexy! You''re going to have to handle this one!¡± ¡°Please don''t call me Zexy¡­¡± Sirzechs sighed as he was forcefully rocked back and forth. Grayfia red at Serafall. ¡°Please take your hands off of my husband.¡± Fake tears appeared in Serafall''s eyes, and she immediately started bawling loudly. ¡°Noooo! I don''t want to fight Ajuka! Especially not an alternate evil version of him! He''s so annoying to fight, and he always figures out all my attacks with that stupid form of his!¡± Sirzechs slowly pried Serafall''s hands off himself and patted her on the shoulderfortingly. ¡°Sera¡­ I have something important to tell you.¡± Serafall wiped the tears from her eyes and nodded with a few sniffles. ¡°What is it, Zexy?¡± ¡°...I don''t like fighting Ajuka either!¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Sirzechs said as he grabbed Serafall and literally threw her in my direction. I caught her and quickly opened a portal back to the Helicarrier. ¡°Alright, I have my volunteer! I''ll see you allter for dinner,¡± I called out over my shoulder while crossing over. ¡°Nooo! I don¡¯t want to go anymore! I changed my mind!¡± Serafall whined. ¡­ ¡°Is she okay?¡± Fury nced at Serafall, who was curled up in the corner and muttering to herself about ¡°traitorous red-haired devils.¡± ¡°Eh, she''ll be alright,¡± I told him. ¡°Good to see you again, Cap. How''s your girlfriend?¡± Steve blushed and turned his head to the side. ¡°Amaterasu isn''t my girlfriend,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I didn''t even mention her name,¡± I replied with a smug grin. Thest time I was with Yasaka, she mentioned how Amaterasu had decided to start making herself look older. That change came right after my party where Captain America mistook her for someone''s lost child. She hadn''t bothered changing her appearance for over 1,000 years, but she suddenly did after onement from Steve Rogers? That was obviously suspicious~ ¡°Let''s just move on to why we''re here,¡± Frank Castle interrupted. ¡°The pervert dragon girl is still in the middle of enemy territory. She''s been staying in the Hufflepuff Dorms and hasn''t been discovered yet. The students obviously know she''s not one of them, but none of them have mentioned anything.¡± ¡°When you left for backup, I figured you would have returned with more than just one person, La,¡± Fury pointed out to me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I could have brought the Doomyer. I still can if you think we''ll need him,¡± I offered. Fury nched at my suggestion. ¡°NO! We don''t need him in a school full of children!¡± He immediately turned down my offer. He took a calming breath and muttered to himself, ¡°For fuck''s sake, what is this worlding to? Freaking video game characters are suddenly popping up in real life now¡­¡± I shrugged and turned back to Frank. ¡°What''s the n? We know who we''re up against. Do we storm the ce, or do you have any other ideas?¡± I asked him. He had run numerous missions like this throughout his military career. I didn''t mind deferring to his expertise in this situation. ¡°We already have Isane inside, but ideally I''d like to get one more person in the castle to back her up. I just don''t see how that''s possible,¡± Frank said. ¡°We already got lucky sneaking her past those two daft students, but I doubt we''ll be able to sneak anyone else in.¡± I put my hand to my chin for a second and pondered. ¡°I might have a crazy idea,¡± I said before turning to the still sniffling Serafall. ¡°This looks like a job for you, Levia-tan¡­¡± ... ¨CAjuka Beelzebub¨C He had trouble keeping the grin off his face. He always loved when his ns came together perfectly. They always did, they were his ns, after all. The stupid wizards didn''t even know what he had given them. They thought he freely gave away power when he was really giving them gilded shackles. When he first began designing the Evil Pieces hundreds of years ago, he had a different idea for what the final result would be. He initially wanted to build his race an expendable ve army. He wanted his Evil Pieces to be his magnum opus: objects that could forcefully turn a being from any race into a Devil and brainwash them to bepletely obedient to their masters. Unfortunately, he ran into someplications. The Evil Pieces seeded at altering the bodies and the very souls of other races. The only thing he couldn''t change was the mind¡ªnotpletely. He was able to engineer the Evil Pieces to subtly install loyalty, but he could never figure out absolute obedience. At least, not until he came to the Wizarding World. ¡°The Imperius Curse is truly a masterpiece of magic. Although, I can''t believe such a beautiful spell was crafted by worthless human magicians¡­¡± he muttered to himself in annoyance. He didn''t like others seeding where he failed. It rankled his pride. ¡°Regardless, the incorporation of this spell into my Evil Pieces is exactly what I''ve been searching for after all this time!¡± The human children in this school were the perfect test subjects for his ns¡ªns that would see his race finally reaching their rightful ce as the rulers of the world. ¡°Hey Beel-tan, how''s it going?¡± a familiar voice called out from behind him. Ajuka''s eyes widened in surprise. He quickly spun around. ¡°Serafall¡­? What are you doing here? How did you even get here!?¡± Serafall gave him a cutesy smile and stuck her tongue out. ¡°You won''t believe what happened, Beel-tan! I went to yourb to deliver some stupid paperwork, but you weren''t there. I was just going to leave it on your desk, but then I saw a cool invention sitting nearby. I know you don''t like me touching your stuff, but I got super duper curious and touched it anyway. Next thing I know, there was a ZAP and a BLAM and there might''ve even been a WHOOSH! And then I found myself in this weird world? I couldn''t sense any other Devils anywhere. I''ve been searching for hours and finally got lucky when I sensed your familiar auraing from this weird castle. So... Whatcha doin'' here!?¡± she asked him excitedly. Ajuka took a moment to simply stare at Serafall in disbelief... ¡­ ¨CSerafall¨C ¡®Please believe it¡­ Please believe it!¡¯ Serafall thought to herself. She was pretending to be her evil counterpart from Earth DxD. She did not like this n. She thought it was stupid, and there was no way someone as smart as Ajuka would fall for it. They didn''t have any other options, though, and La promised her another threesome with So-tan if Serafall could pull this off! Ajuka hadn''t spoken for a full minute. He simply stared at her in silence, making Serafall even more nervous. Finally, he let out a sigh and massaged both of his temples. ¡°Only you, Serafall¡­ If it were literally any other Devil, I wouldn''t believe such an insane story,¡± he said while ring at her. ¡®Holy shit! He actually believed that garbage!?¡¯ Serafall thought in surprise. It turned out that La was right! Ajuka knew about La being able to travel between the two Earths, but he clearly didn''t know she could also travel to other Universes. There was no reason for him to suspect that she wasn''t his Serafall. ¡°I suppose I might as well fill you in on what I''m doing here,¡± he told her proudly. ¡°I''ve done it, Serafall! I''ve finally perfected the Evil Pieces!¡± ¡°Perfected?¡± Serafall tilted her head curiously. ¡°What was wrong with them?¡± Ajuka scoffed. ¡°Over 50% of reincarnated Devils rebelling against their masters and mutating is what was wrong with them.¡± ¡°Didn''t you add the mutation part on purpose?¡± Serafall pointed out. ¡°Yes, I thought the threat of bing a man-eating mutant would deter reincarnated Devils from rebelling against their masters. The statistics obviously prove otherwise,¡± he said derisively. ¡°But now that''s a thing of the past!¡± He reached into a nearby box and pulled out a pawn piece, shoving it directly into Serafall''s hands. ¡°What does this do?¡± Ajuka started cackling like the mad scientist he was. ¡°Heh! You''re holding the perfected prototype. These new Evil Pieces will make the reincarnated Devilpletely obedient to us. No longer will any of them be able to rebel or resist any of our orders.¡± ¡°Wow, that''s certainly something...¡± Serafall said. That sounded like something an evil Ajuka woulde up with. ¡°Is that all?¡± He clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°... obviously not. For a supposed magical girl, you sometimesck imagination, Serafall. Is your brain full of nothing but smut and rainbows!?¡± She pouted as he chastised her. He was a lot meaner than her Ajuka too! She didn''t like him at all! He continued exining his evil n to her, because of course he was going to do that. That''s like ¡°evil viin 101.¡± ¡°I can mass produce these pawn pieces!¡± Ajuka dered. ¡°We can have millions of these made in only a few months. And then, we shall begin our conquest of this world! The magical humans on this half of the Earth aren''t very strong, but they are numerous and will make perfect foot soldiers for us. All we have to do is shove these pawn pieces into their torsos! We will have an army of over a million Mid-ss reincarnated Devils capable of using promotion, serving under us! It''ll be the most fearsome army the Supernatural world has ever seen. And that''s just the magical humans! They''re just the start! After them, we can start turning other species into our ves next! We can easily conquer all the yokai of Japan. We''ll go country by country, faction by faction, turning them all into reincarnated Devils and enving all supernatural beings to our cause! The world will be ours, and it all starts here. I''ve already turned the majority of the Slytherin students, and pretty soon I''ll turn all the other houses as well! Then I''ll turn all of their families!¡± There was a mad gleam in his eyes as he exined all of this to her. ¡®Leave it to an evil Ajuka to discover an actual viable method of world domination¡­¡¯ Serafall thought to herself. ¡°It can''t be that easy. Won''t people try to stop you¡ªer, I mean us?¡± She said while biting her tongue. She almost slipped up there. ¡°At least you''re using your brain now,¡± Ajuka told her. ¡°They will try to stop me, which is why I created my Generals.¡± ¡°Generals?¡± she asked him. ¡°You''ll meet them soon. They''re all in this castle. You just arrived in this world, so you obviously don''t know that it is under the protection of a terrifyingly strong Fallen Angel. A being that could ruin all of our ns if she discovers them too soon. That''s what my generals are for. Each of them has been turned into a Devil and granted a King Piece to enhance them into Ultimate ss beings. Each of them carries a significant grudge against this enemy. While she is busy dealing with them, we will implement our ns!¡± he eximed. ¡°You gave random humans King Pieces!?¡± ¡°The King Pieces are valuable, and I am loath to waste them on some inferior humans, but I didn''t exactly have a choice. There aren''t any other Devils in this world, as you found out.¡± Ajuka unhappily told her. ¡°So they''re just distractions,¡± she pointed out and dashed some of his enthusiasm. ¡°To be perfectly blunt, yes. Each of them will bemanding their own groups of reincarnated students. They will soon go out into the world and attempt to conquer sections of it for themselves,¡± Ajuka exined. ¡°As you said, they are the perfect distraction. Especially considering all of them are well known enemies of the state.¡± Serafall nodded her head in understanding. ¡°This is a pretty amazing n, Beel-tan! Levia-tan is very impressed!¡± Serafall lied cheerfully. ¡°Can I meet these ¡®Generals¡¯ now?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all assembled in a room down the hall. We¡¯ve been drawing up ns¡ªwho attacks where and all that. We want to cause maximum devastation as quickly as possible. The eyes of the world need to bepletely distracted while we subvert the magical world.¡± Serafall followed Ajuka down the hallway to arge stone room. In the center was a massive table covered with maps of the world. The ¡®Generals¡¯ stood around it, marking out territories. Serafall had been briefed on all of them before La sent her into the castle to trick Ajuka and meet up with Isane. ¡°I will, of course, be retaking my precious Germany,¡± Grindelwald said to the others as they walked in. The Austrian man¡¯s different colored eyes brimmed with insanity. Being locked away for decades had clearly done a number on his mental health. ¡°The country has be an embarrassment since my defeat. A pathetic imitation of a once-great nation,¡± he said while ring at one of the other men. ¡°I apologize, Gellert,¡± Dumbledore told the insane man. ¡°I realize now that I shouldn¡¯t have stood in your way. The Muggles have truly be too dangerous. For the Greater Good, we have to subjugate them. After I retake the Ministry, I will begin my conquest of Britain, Scond, and Irnd. After that, we can join together and finally take over Europe! Just like we nned when we were young boys!¡± Grindelwald seemed to tacitly ept Dumbledore¡¯s proposal. ¡°I guess that leaves the Western Continents to Osborn and me,¡± Baron Von Strucker said. ¡°With the awesome powers I have been granted, I will destroy Washington, D.C., and plunge the United States into chaos!¡± The Green Goblin, as La called him back on the Helicarrier, cackled under his mask. ¡°New York is mine! I will finally take back Oscorp and ughter everyone who turned their backs on me!¡± Serafall could hardly believe the audacity of these men. After being given a bit of power they didn¡¯t earn, they all immediately assumed they could start carving out sections of the world for themselves. She knew that even without La, there were still beings on Earth Marvel who would eventually stop them¡ªalbeit probably not without considerable casualties. There''s a reason Ultimate ss beings are usually restricted from visiting other factions'' territories. No one wants a potential living nuke walking around in their backyards. Serafall reached up and pressed the hiddenmunicator in her ear. ¡°Did you get all of that, La?¡± she asked, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. ¡°All of these men are in the same room, away from any students.¡± Ajuka looked at her in shock and disbelief. ¡°Y¨CYou? You betrayed me, Serafall!? You betrayed our race!?¡± Serafall simply winked at him. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong Magical Girl!¡± ¡°What!? I¡¯ll kill you for¡ª¡± ¡°Almighty Push!¡± Ajuka''s threat was cut off as her fianc¨¦e magically threw him through multiple stone walls. Serafall let out a sigh of relief, even though she knew a hit like that wouldn¡¯t keep Ajuka down for long. ¡°¡°¡°¡°You!¡±¡±¡±¡± The men in the room all pointed at La simultaneously. Their collective hatred was palpable. La seemed to find their hatred of her amusing. She giggled and pointed at herself. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s me. Better luck with your evil ns next time¡ªyou¡¯re all busted.¡± ¡°Avada Kedavra!¡± Dumbledore fired a green spell that Serafall didn¡¯t recognize directly at La. Her betrothed didn¡¯t even bother dodging. It harmlessly sshed against her and did no damage at all. ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°That spell couldn''t even kill me when I was a four winged Fallen Angel. You think it can harm me now that I have 14 wings?¡± I shook my head at Dumbledore as my wings manifested behind me. To his credit, he didn¡¯t immediately start trembling in fear like most viins do these days when they see me. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me, thief! I will be taking back everything you stole from me!¡± The Green Goblin stepped forward. He was holding a detonator in his hand with a bright red button on top. ¡°Unlike these fools, I anticipated you would track us down. I¡¯ve rigged explosives in every single mon room¡¯ in this castle. If I press this button, then every single student will be blown to pieces!¡± he threatened with a cackle. I eyed the detonator warily. Shit, I didn¡¯t know whether or not he was bluffing. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to find out. I picked up our youngest team member on the way here. ¡°I will protect all the Magical Oppai! I won¡¯t let you press that button! BOOST!¡± Isane came flying through the hole in the wall and pumped the Green Goblin with all of her enhanced strength. The detonator flew out of his hands as he went crashing through another set of walls. [The poor castle is going to take a beating by the end of the day¡­] The Red Dragon Empress immediately followed after him. She had chosen her opponent it seemed. ¡°Number one, number two. Kill her!¡± Baron von Strucker pointed at me. The two Winter Soldier clones both emotionlessly started charging in my direction. They didn¡¯t reach me. CRACK! CRACK! Two energy sts punched holes in both of their torsos. Their bodies flopped backward, unmoving, but they weren¡¯t dead yet. The holes slowly started to seal themselves up. It seemed both clones were enhanced with Extremis, just like the original. ¡°That was sloppy, La. If the pervert didn¡¯t take out Osborn, a bunch of kids could have died,¡± Frank chastised, keeping his alien gun aimed at the leader of Hydra. ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± the Baron growled at him. ¡°I¡¯m just an ex-soldier who really loves punishing bad guys,¡± Frank said before opening fire. The Baron dove for cover and quickly tried to escape the castle with his new Devil Wings. He didn¡¯t get far before the Punisher clipped one of his wings. Hended with a thud but quickly scrambled to his feet. ¡°All Hydra forces! Mobilize on Hogwarts! Storm the castle and kill everyone!¡± the Baron shouted into his ownmunicator before taking off down the hallway. I was about to end him with a Lightspear before Frank stopped me. ¡°Leave the Hydra goons to me, La. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± he said confidently, putting a few more sts into each of the Winter Soldier clones. Their regeneration didn¡¯t seem to help once their heads were blown off. That left Serafall and me in the room with Dumbledore and Grindelwald. ¡°Which one do you want to fight, Levia-tan?¡± I asked her jokingly. ¡°The race traitor will be fighting me!¡± Ajuka finally pulled himself out of the rubble. His green hair was covered in dust, and his eyes glowed with hatred. ¡°My ns won¡¯t be stopped here! I''ll kill you and your sister for this betrayal, Serafall!¡± Serafall lost all hints of nervousness the second he threatened Sona. ¡°Levia-tan Sparkle ster¡î!¡± She pointed her heart-shaped wand at Ajuka, and a rainbow-colored beam mmed into him so hard he was blown clear out of the castle. I sensed hended all the way in theke. Serafall spread her wings and flew off after him. That left me to face Dumbledore and the legendary Nazi wizard, Gellert Grindelwald. XXX chapter 274 chapter 274 Chapter 274: ¨CLa¨C "This is Captain Steve Rogers. A small army of Hydra goons are rolling up on the castle. They''ve got tanks and everything," Steve''s voice crackled through thems in my ear. "Do you want some help, Steve?" I asked. "No, I''ve got this," he replied confidently. Gunfire and explosions echoed faintly in the background as I stood across from Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡ªthe two most powerful wizards of their generation, now twisted into something far beyond human. "We meet again, old man," I said, locking eyes with Dumbledore. "Been a while. How was prison?" Dumbledore red at me from behind his tiny spectacles. "Prison was dreadful! They forced me to eat Muggle food for every meal, and no matter how much I pleaded, they never offered me a single piece of candy! The withdrawals were agonizing. But I emerged stronger. During my time in that cell, I came to a revtion¡ªI realized the error of my ways¡­¡± Grindelwald scoffed beside him. "And all it took was for my warnings toe true. I told you this day woulde, Albus. I warned you that Muggles would rise above their station and take over the Magical World. Look at your precious school now¡ªMuggles have introduced their perverse technology, changed all the courses and fired most of the staff!" Dumbledore nodded solemnly. "You were right, Gellert. How many times do I have to say it? I''m sorry..." "Considering you trapped me in my own castle for 60 years, you''ll be saying it for many years toe! We''re lucky to be immortal now. So much time wasted, and the Muggles have grown much stronger since the Great War!" Dumbledore''s eyes narrowed in resolve. "You''re right, Gellert. But now, with our power, we can crush the Muggles and restore the world to the Magicals!" Grindelwald sneered at the Headmaster. "We may be far more powerful now, but I''m the only one of us who understands war. The Muggles won''t go down without a fight. This will be a long and bloody campaign..." I stood there feeling left out as Dumbledore and Grindelwald argued with each other like a couple of old spiteful lovers¨Cwhich they were technically. My foot tapped the floor in irritation at the fact that they were suddenly ignoring me. Weren''t we about to fight? What just happened? [Either it''s pure narcissism or they''ve both gone senile in their old age. It''s hard to decide. Either way, they''re nowpletely ignoring you...] ¡°¡­And that''s why I want to conquer Germany first! Not just for sentimentality, but for the strategic value as well! Don''t second guess me, Albus. I know war better than anyone alive!¡± ¡°¡­I''m not saying you shouldn''t conquer Germany, Gert. I''m simply arguing that it might be better if you took down one of the stronger countries first. We shouldn''t give them time to build up their forces.¡± ¡°What stronger countries? Europe is a jokepared to its former might!¡± Should I have been offended that they were ignoring me to argue with each other? I felt offended¡­ [You could just kill them now when they''re distracted...] The System pointed out the obvious¡­ ¡°Eh¡­ Fuck it,¡± I said with a shrug. A single Lightspear appeared in my right hand. I tossed it at Grindelwald¡¯s head. Grindelwald and Dumbledore were so enraptured in their old man argument that neither of them saw my actions. Not until Grindelwald¡¯s head was vaporized from his body. His headless corpse flopped to the floor. It was for the best. He should have died in prison years ago, forgotten by the world as it moved on. Dumbledore should have never broken the old magic Nazi out. And speaking of Dumbledore, he was in the middle of drumming up another argumentative point when his words got caught in his throat. He stared down at the headless corpse of his former lover in disbelief. It took him a few seconds to register what just happened. I could have easily taken him out as well while he was in shock, but I wanted to hear more about Ajuka first. How did Akuka even find Dumbledore and Osborn? Did Hydra still have spies in SHIELD that leaked their locations? If so, then how did Ajuka even get in contact with Hydra in the first ce? "...You killed him," Dumbledore turned to me, disbelief etched across his wrinkled face. "Why¡­?" Was he seriously asking that? "What do you mean, why? He was a magical Nazi who sold his soul to a devil and wanted to ughter all non-magicals. I think the reason I killed him is pretty obvious." The old wizard¡¯s expression twisted into one of pure hatred. "Avada Kedavra!" he shouted, firing the killing curse at me once more. He was so lost in his rage that he seemed to have already forgotten it didn¡¯t work on me just a few minutes ago. Maybe the System was right¡ªperhaps Dumbledore really was turning senile. Not even the infamous Evil Pieces could fix a mind that was already in the process of degrading. Once again, the green spell mmed into me and did no damage. Death Magic was useless against its Champion. ¡°Is that the only spell you know? Weren¡¯t you regarded as the seconding of Merlin? And why are you still using a wand? You¡¯re a Devil now, you don¡¯t need it.¡± Dumbledore managed to gain all that power, and he had no idea how to use it. The Green Goblin, who was previously a muggle, was making better use of his new magical abilities. I could sense his Demonic Energy shing with Isane¡¯s Draconic Power a few Kilometers away in the mountains. Dumbledore didn¡¯t heed my taunting advice. He raised his glowing wand towards me again. ¡°Why do you always ruin my ns! What did I ever do to you!?¡± ¡°I could tell you this isn''t a bit personal, but that would be a lie. You stuck my daughter in an abusive home for most of her childhood. You went out of your way to steal her inheritance and tried to raise her as a sacrificialmb. I wanted you to spend the rest of your life locked away in a muggle prison, never being able to call again on the one thing that made you special¨Cyour magic. Clearly, I should have just killed you back at the Burrow. I¡¯ll be correcting that mistake now.¡± He wanted an exnation, so I gave him one. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose to some monster proiming herself as a Goddess! Not in MY OWN Castle! "Piertotum Lotor!¡± Dumbledore raised his wand and cast a spell that sounded vaguely familiar to me. I couldn¡¯t quite recall where I remembered it from though. THUD! THUD! THUD! There was noiseing from the nearby hallway. I peeked through the hole in the wall that Isane made and let out a sigh. ¡°Come on, old man. This is just getting sad.¡± He just used the spell that McGonagall used in the final Harry Potter movie to bring all the statues in the castle to life. The hallway was filled with stone gargoyles and knights marching towards me expressionlessly. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± A single wave of my hand reduced all the moving stone in the hallway to rubble. Dumbledore gaped at me and lowered his wand. ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± he said while slumping to his knees. ¡°I''m more powerful now, I''m immortal. How can I not beat you!?¡± ¡°You were granted incredible power, that¡¯s true. Power that most supernatural beings would dly kill for. But, you didn¡¯t take any time to train with your new power before you ran back to your precious school to take it back,¡± I exined my thoughts to him. It¡¯s not like it would have made a difference at that point. ¡°Universal Pull.¡± With another wave of my hand, his wand was ripped out of his hand. I caught it and stored it in my inventory. If nothing else, it was a pretty good trophy. I wondered if Ajuka purposely didn¡¯t tell Dumbledore how to utilize his new abilities. When he exined his ns to Serafall, he made it pretty obvious that his ¡®generals¡¯ were nothing more than distractions after all. He wouldn¡¯t want them growing powerful enough to properly challenge him. ¡°I have some questions that I want you to answer for me, Dumbledore. After that, I''ll send you on your next great adventure.¡± We both knew what I meant by that. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± He was beaten, but his will wasn¡¯t broken yet. ¡°I¡¯ll die before I tell you anything, monster.¡± Honestly, I kind of doubted that was the case. Dumbledore was a teacher, not a soldier. I don¡¯t think he wouldst very long under actual torture. Luckily for him, I wasn¡¯t someone who tortured others. I had other people to do that for me after all! SHIELD would have him singing soon enough. I wanted to find out how Ajuka knew where to find the RAFT. I conjured another Magic Disrupting Cor and ced it around his neck. With it on, he wasn¡¯t any more dangerous than any other crazy old man. I also created a few extra chains and bolted them into the stone floor with some chakra receiver rods. I was nning to help the others finish up their fights now that I''d wrapped up my own. [It wasn¡¯t much of a fight¡­] ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± I gave him onest taunting wink over my shoulder. ¡°He won¡¯t be going anywhere, Angel. I can assure you of that¡­¡± A deep guttural called out behind me. I quickly spun around to find out who managed to actually sneak up on me! ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shitting me¡­¡± I muttered in disbelief at what I saw. Grindelwalds headless corpse was standing up on its own. It was one of the creepiest sights I¡¯d ever seen. Something directly out of a horror movie. Whoever, or whatever, was piloting the headless body, was not Gellert Grindelwald anymore. The corpse simply radiated Demonic Energy. Far more than he had been putting out when he was still alive. Energy that felt more foul than any Devil I''d ever felt before. It reminded me of Mephisto, but it wasn''t him. There was no way the Hell Lord would have been able to recover so soon. Without a head, the body clumsily stumbled toward Dumbledore. ck blood started to pool from the top of the neck and sttered all over the floor with every step. The guttural voice echoed in the room once again. ¡°We made a deal¡­ Albus¡­ Percival¡­Wulfric¡­Brian¡­ Dumbledore. We made a deal and you broke it,¡± the guttural voice sounded very upset. ¡°N¨CNo! It''s you!? You can''t be real! You were nothing more than a bad dream!¡± Dumbledore wentpletely pale. He thrashed in ce against the ck chains that held him in ce. The headless corpse eventually reached the old man and stood over him. I reached into my inventory and pulled out my Asauchi. If I was facing another Hell Lord from Marvel, then this was the best weapon to use against them. My actions did not go unnoticed. The demon possessing Grindelwalds body chuckled. ¡°Now now, beautiful Angel. There''s no need for you to get involved. This is between me and him. Over 90 years ago, he and his lover both made a deal with me. They both wanted to be the most powerful Wizards since Merlin himself. They wanted power, they wanted knowledge. As the generous being I am, I granted it to them. In return, I only wanted one small thing from each of them as payment for services rendered...¡± It was obvious what it wanted as payment. I scoffed and pointed the tip of my Katana at the corpse. ¡°Let me guess, all you wanted was their souls?¡± It let out another infernal chuckle. ¡°Hehe, indeed. Our deal was fair. Once their human lives naturally ended, their souls would belong to me. How unfortunate that they both vited our agreement and turned themselves into Devils. Their human souls became corrupted and are now almost worthless. Even so, they are still my rightful property!¡± it dered. ¡°Please don¡¯t let this creature take my soul, La!¡± Dumbledore was nearly in tears as he pleaded with me. This was the first time he¡¯d also used my real name. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll leave you and Heather alone from now on! I¡¯ll even give Heather back all of the money and heirlooms I took from her! I hid them all in the basement of my family''s old estate!¡± He was doing everything he could to bargain with me. I knew about the money, but I wasn¡¯t aware he also took her heirlooms. I clicked my tongue and quickly came to a decision. As much as I would like for Dumbledore to have his soul dragged into one of the Hells for all of eternity, I knew I couldn''t allow that to happen. I also feel like the demon was lying. Demons get more powerful by devouring all souls¡­and other Demons. Dumbledore¡¯s soul isn''t worthless, if anything, his current demonic soul is even more valuable to this infernal being. ¡°You''re not taking him,¡± I dered. ¡°Heh heh, feel free to try and stop me!¡± [Kick it¡¯s ass, Host!] ¡®That¡¯s the n!¡¯ I kicked off the ground and blitzed towards the corpse, but before I could bring down my Asauchi and y the entity, I suddenly froze! I was frozen in ce and couldn¡¯t move at all! Something was seriously wrong! ¡°W¨CWhat!? What is this¡­?¡± My hands trembled, I could barely hold onto my sword without dropping it. I felt scared, I felt utterly terrified and I couldn''t figure out why! ¡®System, what the hell!? He¡¯s fucking with my mind!¡¯ I shouted internally. My heart was pounding in my chest and I couldn¡¯t breathe! [He¡¯s not messing with your mind! That¡¯s impossible, this is something else!] ¡°Heh heh! Nice try, Angel. What you¡¯re feeling right now is fear. True Fear. Terror so invasive and tormenting that it seeps into your very being. It makes your bones grow cold and your muscles go limp.¡± A dark aura emanated from the body as it reached down and ced its hand on an unmoving Dumbledore. The old Wizard had beenpletely knocked out by the aura of fear. ¡°It was interesting meeting you, Angel. Maybe we¡¯ll meet again someday¡­¡¯ The aura of terror disappeared along with Dumbledore and Grindelwald¡¯s corpse. One second they were there, the next they were simply gone. Whatever that creature was, it had gotten what it came for. I sucked in a deep breath to calm my pounding heart. ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I muttered to myself. That was horrible, there were goosebumps covering every inch of my usually wless skin. [That was certainly different. It was some kind of conceptual attack thatpletely bypassed all of your natural defenses.] ¡°I should have let the Doomyere along after all.¡± Imented. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have even flinched.¡± I said to myself before cing my finger on my ear. ¡°This is La. Dumbledore and Grindelwald are both neutralized. What¡¯s everyone else''s status?¡± I asked over thems. ¡°I beat the crap out of the Green Guy!¡± Isane sounded cheerful over the calms. ¡°I deserve a big reward once this mission is over, La!¡± ¡°This is Castle, the Baron is down. These alien guns are freaking awesome. I took a couple shots myself though and could use some healing¡­¡± he said nonchntly. ¡°He didn¡¯t just take a couple shots,¡± Maria Hill scoffed. She and Fury were running mission control on this one. ¡°He¡¯s missing his entire right arm. He had to cauterize it himself to avoid bleeding out!¡± Frank didn¡¯t seem that upset. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, La will just heal meter¡­¡± He was one tough son of a bitch. ¡°I''m still fighting off the remaining Hydra forces, but I¡¯ve almost wrapped things up,¡± Steve said. ¡°It¡¯s really weird being bulletproof now. It kind of feels like I''m bullying these men.¡± I could hear a couple gunshots in the background but it had been a while since I¡¯d heard any loud explosions. That meant he¡¯d taken care of all the tanks at least. The only one left to respond was Serafall. I waited for her to answer, but she didn¡¯t. That meant she was too busy with her fight to talk even for a few seconds. I spread out my senses to try and find her. Her battle with Ajuka had started over the ckke, but they had moved far off into the distance since then. I sent out onest message. ¡°...Serafall and Ajuka are fighting in the middle of the forbidden forest. I''m heading out to help her. We need some people to secure the school grounds and the students while I''m gone. Ajuka told Serafall that he turned most of the Slytherins into Devils. We also need to find out what happened to all the agents that were stationed at Hogwarts and in Hogsmeade. With any luck, they''ll still be alive and in the dungeons.¡± ¡°Roger that La,¡± Fury responded. ¡°Our people will move in and secure the castle, but I rmend you don''t take too long to bring down the Green haired asshole.¡± XXX chapter 275 chapter 275 Chapter 275: ¨CAjuka Beelzebub¨C ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake! This is why I hate humans¡ªuseless vermin, the lot of them!¡± Ajuka cursed, his voice echoing with frustration as he sensed his generals either unconscious or dead. He had granted them power surpassing that of most gods, yet they couldn¡¯t evenst a week. Granted, he hadn¡¯t actually taught them how to properly utilize that power¡­ but still! All of his carefullyid ns were probably ruined, and he still hadn¡¯t finished dealing with the Magical Girl menace. How dare she betray him! Their race had been on the precipice of world domination! His greatest ambition had been so close to realization! ¡°Sunshine Smasher!¡± Serafall snarled from directly above him. A giant hammer, appearing rainbow-colored but actually crafted from ice magic, materialized in her hands. She swung it down at his head with crushing force. Few knew that Serafall was, in fact, the physically strongest of all the Maous. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time, Serafall!¡± Ajuka raised his hand, dispelling the ice hammer with a burst of superheated fire magic before it could make contact. ¡°Just give up. You got one lucky shot on me at the start, but you¡¯ll nevernd another now that my guard is up.¡± ¡°Never!¡± Serafall shot back with an angry pout. ¡°You threatened So-tan, so you have to die!¡± Ajuka gritted his teeth in annoyance, regretting that spur-of-the-moment threat. Serafall could hold a grudge like no other woman he had ever known. While she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, she was doing an annoyingly good job of preventing his escape. He knew why, of course¡ªshe was buying time until that monstrously strong Fallen Angel arrived to y him. He could already sense her approaching; her power was unmistakable and indescribable. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t target Sona Sitri in retribution,¡± Ajuka said, desperation seeping into his voice as sweat beaded on his brow. ¡°Liar!¡± Serafall charged at him again, fury etched on her face. This time, an icy blue greatsword appeared in each of her hands. She wasn¡¯t wasting any Demonic Power on making them look like pretty magical girl weapons¡ªthis meant she wasn¡¯t ying around anymore. With both swords raised, she swung down at him, channeling an enormous amount of power into a single strike. Ajuka knew he could dispel the attack, but doing so would cost him precious Demonic Power that he needed to conserve for his fight with the Fallen Angel. A short-range teleportation magic circle red to life beneath Ajuka¡¯s feet. It always stung his ego to dodge an enemy¡¯s attack rather than countering it, but he swallowed his pride this once. His eyes widened in shock when the teleportation abruptly failed. ¡°What the hell!?¡± In a panic, he encased himself in a cocoon of mes, forming a desperate,st-second shield. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt So-tan or La! Die!¡± Serafall roared, putting everything she had into her dual strike. The moment the icy des touched the mes, they snuffed out the fire instantly. Ajuka took the full force of her blow head-on. Blood spewed from his mouth as he was violently hurled from the sky, plummeting over a thousand meters before crashing into the forest below. His innate resistances were the only thing keeping him alive. Bruises marred his entire body, and two deep gashes on his chest marked where the des had struck him. ¡°My teleportation failed, and her des snuffed out my fire magic instantly. How is that even possible?¡± he muttered to himself, struggling toprehend the situation. Serafall slowly descended, hovering 30 meters above him. The icy greatswords in her hands dissipated, unable to be sustained any longer. She was breathing heavily, drained from expending so much Demonic Power in a single attack. Despite her exhaustion, a vindictive smirk curled her lips. ¡°Everyone always says I''m the weakest Maou, but no one knows how much I''ve truly mastered ice magic!¡± Ajuka, pulling himself out of the dirt, came to a chilling realization. ¡°You reached the impossible¡­ Absolute Zero.¡± Absolute Zero was a concept even he, with the Power of Imagination, couldn¡¯t believe Serafall had actually achieved. Those icy greatswords of hers had reached an impossible temperature, rendering his fire magic useless. They had even managed to temporarily freeze him in ce, disrupting his teleportation. Fortunately, it seemed such an attack had taken a toll on her. He doubted she could summon those swords again in this fight. He was severely injured, but she was nearly out of Demonic Power. Sensing an opportunity, Ajuka decided it was time to finish Serafall off and escape. But he couldn¡¯t resist taunting her onest time. ¡°You were right, Serafall! I was lying. I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ But I¡¯m going to do so much worse to your baby sister. The Devils can¡¯t afford to lose another pir n. I¡¯ll destroy Sona¡¯s mind. For the rest of her existence, her only purpose will be as a baby-making ve!¡± he gloated, his voice dripping with malice. Instead of the expected rage, Serafall simply looked at him with pity. Confusion flickered in Ajuka¡¯s eyes¡ªuntil something massive suddenly gripped him tightly. A crushing force enveloped his body, lifting him into the air. He was caught in the hand of a colossal, purple, angel-like construct. It radiated burning Light Energy. The massive angel raised its hand, bringing him level with its face. Embedded in its forehead was arge purple gem, and inside it, La, the 14-winged fallen angel, stared at him with fury zing in her eyes. ¡°You just threatened to kill one of my previous lovers and turn the other into a mindless sex ve¡­¡± she said coldly. ¡°I was nning on killing you slowly, but now, I just want you gone.¡± The construct¡¯s grip tightened, the pressure increasing dramatically. Ajuka screamed in agony as he felt his bones on the verge of shattering. Never before had he endured such humiliation, such helplessness. He couldn¡¯t do anything against this woman! ¡®No, I can¡¯t die!¡¯ Panic surged within him. ¡®My race is doomed without me!¡¯ He thrashed wildly, desperately summoning every ounce of his Demonic Power reserves to escape the crushing grasp of the giant hand. But no matter how fiercely he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free! ¨CLa¨C Serafall had done far more damage to Ajuka than I¡¯d expected. I caught the tail end of their battle and was amazed to see her wielding ice at the temperature of absolute zero! Ajuka bore two massive gashes across his chest, his attention entirely focused on Serafall. It was remarkably easy for me to sneak up on him¡ªhe was so consumed by anger that he didn¡¯t even sense me summoning my Susanoo. With Ajuka gone, the Devils would be effectively neutered. He wasn¡¯t just a genius¡ªhe was *the* genius of their entire race. Without him and Serafall, their race would have imploded long ago under the weight of infighting and greed. I tightened my grip, and my Susanoo mirrored my actions perfectly. Ajuka¡¯s struggles ceased after a few seconds, his body goingpletely limp. I maintained the crushing hold for a moment longer, just to be sure he wasn¡¯t faking. When my Susanoo finally unclenched its hand, his arms and legs hung like broken pretzels, bent at grotesque angles. I set his mangled and unconscious body down beside Serafall and canceled my Susanoo. She was grinning at him vindictively as Inded next to her. ¡°You were pretty amazing, Levia-tan,¡± I said sincerely. Serafall shuddered, then gave me a flustered grin. ¡°Fuck, I really love it when you call me Levia-tan! No one else ever does! It gets me so hot and bothered. I just want to push you down and right here and now!¡± she said with hearts in her eyes¨Cliterally. She was using some kind of unconscious magic to turn her pupils heart shaped. I felt myself grow flustered at her deration, but this wasn¡¯t the time or ce, unfortunately. ¡°Easy, girl. I still have to get back to the castle and remove all the Evil Pieces from the Slytherin students. The only reason Ajuka is still alive is because I want to figure out what kind of trap he put on those pieces inside them.¡± I almost gave in to my anger and killed him before I remembered that. I conjured a chakra-disrupting cor and ced it around his neck, making it extra tight. Unlike everyone else, I¡¯m sure Ajuka would eventually find a way to escape his bonds¡ªeven with his heavy injuries. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not nning on keeping him around after I get the information I need. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I almost beat Ajuka one-on-one! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d gotten so strong,¡± Serafall said once he was secured and we were back in the air. ¡°It was obviously the power of love and friendship that drove you past your limits!¡± I told her with the straightest face possible. In reality, I had secretly given her one of my blessings while she was asleep next to me the other night. I¡¯d done it without her permission, and I felt a bit guilty about it, but I wanted to keep my girls safe. In hindsight, it was clearly the right decision¡ªher power was nothing to sneeze at. {The Magical Girl Maou, Serafall Levia-tan: Level 92} It was an odd sight when we made it back to the castle. The ce looked like a warzone. Dead or unconscious Hydra agents littered thendscape alongside the wreckage of destroyed tanks and heavy weapons. Steve, Frank, and Isane were all waiting in the Hogwarts courtyard when wended. I dropped Ajuka¡¯s unconscious body next to Norman Osborn and Baron von Strucker. They both looked much worse for wear. The Green Goblin¡¯s armor was torn to shreds, and his body was battered, ck and blue all over. The Baron was covered in burn marks, evidence of the Punisher¡¯s liberal use of his new alien weapons. ¡°Good work, everyone. We saved an entire school of students from bing mindless puppets. Did we find the missing SHIELD agents, Steve?¡± Captain America solemnly nodded. ¡°We found their bodies down in the dungeons. They were all deceased, and it looked like they had been tortured as well,¡± he said, clenching his fist in anger. ¡°Make sure we collect all the bodies so I can revive them over the next few days,¡± I instructed. These men had been doing good work here at Hogwarts, and I wasn¡¯t going to let them stay dead. For now, I focused on reviving the most important individuals¡ªthe ones in charge of the other SHIELD agents. I ced my hands over their bodies, and they were pulled back from the clutches of death¡ªLady Death had willingly released them for me, of course. Three men sat up in a panic, their eyes immediately searching for threats. Steve crouched beside them, reassuring them that the danger had passed. Lady Death usually didn¡¯t allow souls she released to retain memories of the afterlife. To these men, it would have felt like only moments ago that they were being tortured to death. They calmed down upon recognizing Captain America and me, but it would take them a while to recover fully. The only cure for PTSD is time, or the erasure of memories. I tacitly refused to meddle with people¡¯s minds except in dire circumstances. SHIELD had also dered most forms of mental magic illegal, including lumency, as it dulled emotions and could turn people into sociopaths. There¡¯s a reason Snape was so messed up in the head. Speaking of Snape¡­ ¡°Have either of you seen Severus Snape? Wasn¡¯t he with Dumbledore when the old men took over the castle?¡± I asked Isane and Frank. Both of them shook their heads. ¡°I just got back here too,¡± Isane said. ¡°The greasy-haired guy wasn¡¯t in the room where the old guys were plotting world domination,¡± she pointed out. I realized that she was correct, we were so focused on the actual threats that he slipped all of our minds. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him either,¡± Frank said. ¡°He might have escaped in all the chaos, if he¡¯s smart. He has a pretty recognizable nose, though.¡± He cracked a small smile. ¡°...He won¡¯t get far before being spotted by a camera.¡± Frank wasn¡¯t exactly a fan of how big brother SHIELD was in this world, but he understood the necessity when dealing with so many abnormal threats. Our first order of business once we made it back inside the castle was to free all the teachers. Unlike the SHIELD agents, they were rtively unharmed. We found them locked away in one of the upper towers. I easily tore the door off its hinges. ¡°Thank you for rescuing us,¡± Headmistress McGonagall said to me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been properly introduced.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t. I am La of the Fallen. I¡¯m the one who locked up Dumbledore and his Order of the Crazy Chickens the first time. I¡¯m also Heather Potter¡¯s adoptive mother.¡± The older witch nodded. ¡°Yes, I knew about you being Heather¡¯s mother from the Muggle inte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite the genius invention,¡± Professor Flitwick said as he hopped over towards us. ¡°You are absolutely adorable!¡± Serafall eximed cheerfully. She reached down and enveloped the three-foot-tall charms professor in a big hug! ¡°Guwaff! Unhand me woman! I am a professor, not a cuddly toy!¡± he let out some indignant noises, but she wasn¡¯t going to let him go that easily. I chuckled and shook my head as I nced at the other teachers who had been locked up in the tower. I had been pretty hands-off when it came to Hogwarts, so I didn¡¯t recognize any of the other teachers here. Not even Hagrid remained on the campus after Dumbledore had been locked up. When it was discovered that he was responsible for the tens of thousands of giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, he was unable to keep his job as both teacher and groundskeeper. At some point, stupidity turns into danger, and he unfortunately passed that point long ago. I¡¯m pretty sure he wasn¡¯t allowed within 100 meters of any school now. ¡°What¡¯s happened since we¡¯ve been locked up?¡± McGonagall asked me. I gave her a small recap of what had been going on in the castle the past few days. When I told her that most of the Slytherin students had lost their humanity and were probably mindless Devil ves, she looked mortified. ¡°We need to get down to the dungeons immediately!¡± she eximed in shock. ¡°You can fix them right? A lot of those students have been getting better with the introduction to the muggle world, they don''t deserve such a fate!¡± she eximed. ¡°What about students like Blondie and Blondie¡¯s friend who both epted it willingly?¡± Isane asked the older woman. ¡°Blondie?¡± the Headmistress asked, confused by Isane¡¯s non-description. I exined to McGonagall that Isane meant Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott. [Both willingly pulled a Dio Brando and rejected their humanity!] As a member of the non-human club myself, I can¡¯t judge them for their choice, but I can criticize them for willingly agreeing to follow Dumbledore of all people. What did they honestly expect would have happened? Our group made our way back down the stairs with McGonagall in tow. The rest of the professors went to check up on the students in the other threemon rooms. They were also instructed to keep an eye out for Snape. We didn¡¯t know if he was still hiding somewhere in the castle. There was so much ambient magic in this castle that I couldn¡¯t sense a single wizard. Unlike Dumbledore, Snape had not been turned into a Devil. ¡°What is wrong with the stairs in this freakin¡¯ castle?¡± Serafallmented as we finally made it to the dungeons. ¡°Aren¡¯t humans squishy? These moving stairs can¡¯t be safe for students. One slip up and its SPLAT¨CGAME OVER!¡± McGonagall raised her nose in the air. ¡°Hmph! We haven¡¯t had a single fatality in over 20 years. It¡¯s perfectly safe. Wizards and witches are made of sterner stuff than the average Muggle. A fall from 30 or 40 feet won¡¯t kill them,¡± she didn¡¯t like people talking bad about Hogwarts. ¡°What about horrific injuries, though?¡± Isane asked. McGonagall pointedly avoided answering. ¡°If either of my kids turn out to be magical, they¡¯re nevering to this school¡­¡± Frank said, and the older woman grumbled in response. I decided not to mention that his son and daughter were both magical. Whether it was pure coincidence or because I awakened anytent magic in their bloodline after healing them, I wasn¡¯t sure. All I knew was that Frank¡¯s reaction would be priceless when both his kids received their letters on their 11th birthdays. Eventually, we reached the entrance to the Slytherinmon room. McGonagall, as the Headmistress, knew its location but had admittedly never been inside. With the removal of the Slytherin head of housest year, the students were now monitored by an alternating team of SHIELD agents to ensure they corrected their behavior and moved away from their deeply ingrained racism. Since we didn¡¯t know themon room password, I simply punched the wall in front of us. There was a hidden door concealed with some basic illusion magic. The door copsed backward with a heavy thud. I ignored the re McGonagall shot me for damaging school property. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to repair with magicter, I don¡¯t know why she was so upset. The sight we encountered inside was unsettling. ¡°Okay, this is kind of messed up,¡± Isane said while taking a few steps behind. ¡°This is like the start of a horror movie, or the end of it,¡± Serafall added, even she sounded a bit unnerved. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ajuka actually did this, even an Evil version of him¡­¡± All the Slytherin students were standing in the middle of themon room,pletely motionless. They were entirely mindless, awaiting orders from their devil masters. Ajuka might have seeded in creating his perfect mind-controlled army if we hadn¡¯t intervened in time. ¡°Have any of you seen Professor Snape?¡± I asked the unmoving students. Not a single one responded. [Maybe they only respond tomands from a noble devil.] That made sense. I asked Serafall to try giving them orders. ¡°Listen up. We¡¯re looking for that ugly Snape guy! Has he been through here?¡± Serafall shouted. This time, there was a response. As if they were one organism, they all raised their right arms and pointed to a door at the back of the room. Their arms stayed raised and didn¡¯t move afterward, awaiting further instructions. ¡°This is horrible. Please fix them, La!¡± McGonagall pleaded. ¡°I will,¡± I assured her. ¡°But I can¡¯t do that until I interrogate Ajuka and find out what he did to them. Before that, we need to capture Snape. He was locked up with Dumbledore when Ajuka freed them. He might have some information for us. I still don¡¯t know how the Maou found out about them in the first ce.¡± I carefully navigated through the students and reached the door I suspected to be Snape¡¯s old office. As expected, the handle was locked tight with magic. With a yful smirk at McGonagall, I proceeded to break down my third door of the day! Frank stormed into the room with his weapon at the ready. ¡°It¡¯s clear¡ªhe¡¯s not in here,¡± he called out to us, and we followed inside. ¡°Where is this guy?¡± Isane asked. ¡°Didn''t the zombie students all point here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Floo in Snape¡¯s old office. He couldn¡¯t have escaped from here,¡± McGonagall said, ncing around the dusty room. It was clear that no one had been here in over a year. Thanks to the neglect, I spotted a pair of footprints on the dusty floor, leading to a bookcase in the corner. ¡°It¡¯s always the ssics¡­¡± I muttered to myself with a smirk. Behind the bookcase, a secret passage awaited. ¡°Please don¡¯t break anything else, La. The castle has already taken so much damage today¡­¡± McGonagall pleaded as I prepared to rip the bookcase off the wall. I pouted but eventually relented and let her handle it. With a wave of her wand, she cast a few unlocking spells, and the bookcase slid smoothly to the side. Beyond it was a small room, housing a shrine of some kind. Snape was kneeling in front of it, as if in prayer. On the shrine sat a photo of a red-haired woman, a wand, and a few locks of red hair. ¡°Oh, Lily! I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to get back to you! Muggle prison was awful. I thought I¡¯d never escape! But I never gave up hope, and true love found a way! I¡¯m back with you now, my love.¡± Snape reached for a lock of the red hair, bringing it to his nose and inhaling deeply. ¡°Even after all these years, you still smell amazing, my love!¡± he dered passionately to the shrine of Lily Potter. ¡°Jesus Christ¡­¡± Isane muttered. ¡°Ow!¡± Serafall pouted at Isane while rubbing her head. ¡°This guy is absolutely messed up,¡± Frank said. ¡°Can I shoot him?¡± Snape hadn¡¯t noticed the bookcase move or that we were no longer alone. His entire focus remained on his disturbingly creepy shrine dedicated to Heather¡¯s deceased birth mother. Heather was going to be pissed when she finds out Snape had been holding onto her mother¡¯s wand all this time, keeping it locked up in this weird shrine. [Definitely don¡¯t mention the hair sniffing¡­] XXX chapter 276 chapter 276 Chapter 276: ¨C???¨C Elsewhere in the multiverse, a group of men were having a conversation after observing ¡®the anomaly¡¯ in hertest battle. ¡°Ajuka Beelzebubined about humans being useless, and yet he was defeated almost immediately. How pathetic¡­¡± ¡°Did we even manage to obtain the relevant data? That couldn¡¯t have been the extent of that abomination¡¯s full abilities¡­¡± ¡°We got some data, but not enough¡­ This was, unfortunately, a failure.¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve lost my entire reputation because of her! Everything I¡¯ve worked for!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. This is just the beginning of your vengeance. Everything that has been taken from you will be reimed. No one should ever dare stand against superior beings like us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. After meeting you all, I finally understand my true importance. We are the only ones worthy to guide the multiverse!¡± ¡°Should we dispose of Ajuka while he¡¯s only guarded by that strange Captain America? We¡¯ll not get a better opportunity.¡± ¡°¡­No. That might tip the anomaly off to our involvement. She can interrogate Ajuka all she wants, he won¡¯t dare expose us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. No one in the multiverse is foolish enough to willingly double-cross us¡­¡± ¡­ ¨CLa¨C ¡°It was a group of human men who all looked identical! They each imed to be the same man¡ªa man named Reed Richards!¡± Ajuka had been surprisingly cooperative once he regained consciousness. He didn¡¯t hesitate to sell out the ones who provided him information about my former enemies and where to find them. [He spilled his beans before you even started torturing him¡­] ¡°The Council of Reeds¡­¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°They showed up quicker than I expected¡­¡± ¡°The Council of what?¡± Steve asked. The others looked just as confused as well. ¡°You certainly have a lot of colorful enemies, La,¡± Frank pointed out. ¡°They''re all just jealous of how hot she is!¡± Isane defended me. I gave them a rough exnation of everything I knew about them¡ªor rather him. An entire multiversal organizationposed of a single man from hundreds of different realities. The onlymon thread was that this man arrogantly believed he was the smartest being in the universe in each of those realities. Steve could only look at me in disbelief when I finished my exnation. He then started muttering about how he missed the 1940s when ¡°viins weren¡¯t soplicated.¡± [Just wait until he finds out the Red Skull is now some kind of wraith stuck eternally watching over a magic space rock that controls people¡¯s souls¡­] ¡°An entire organization filled with one man and a bunch of his clones. That honestly sounds like something you would havee up with, Ajuka,¡± Serafall said to our prisoner. Ajuka growled as he looked up at her in annoyance. ¡°I tried cloning myself once, thinking it would improve the productivity of my workshop. It didn¡¯t work out as intended. The problem with giving the clones my superior intellect was that they immediately tried to kill me and take over my position in the underworld,¡± he spat out. ¡°Can you imagine the audacity?¡± I gave our prisoner a teasing smirk. ¡°How do you know they didn¡¯t seed?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re just a clone? One who reced the real Ajuka Beelzebub?¡± I said with a straight face. Ajuka scoffed. ¡°What a pointless question! I would know if I were a clone.¡± He winced as the ck chains tightened around him even further. I had made it so the chains would tighten every time he tried to escape. Since he¡¯d woken up, this was already his fifth attempt. If nothing else, the Maou was persistent. That¡¯s why we were all here for this interrogation at once¡ªto make sure eyes were on him at all times so he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°What if you purposely erased your own memories so no one would ever find out you were a clone¡­¡± I pointed out, just to irritate him. Serafall smirked evilly next to me and decided to join in. ¡°La has a point, Beel-tan! You wouldn¡¯t know if you were actually a clone! In fact, it¡¯s more likely that you are a clone. It¡¯s like 70% more likely!¡± she said, nodding her head sagely. I was sure she just randomly pulled that number out of her cute little ass. ¡°Ugh, my brain hurts, girls, please stop!¡± Isane whined, rubbing her head. ¡°He¡¯s an evil clone now? This is too confusing to keep up with¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a clone!¡± Ajuka spat out. ¡°Stop trying to trick me with your pointless drivel!¡± The problem with being so intelligent was that you could end up having an existential crisis by overthinking scenarios like this. I could see it on his face¡ªhe was actually running through mental scenarios because of our teasing. ¡°Do you think those clones of the Winter Soldier I killed knew they were clones?¡± Frank asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it at the time¡­¡± [I¡¯m surprised Steve hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about them yet.] ¡°Aaargh! Stop talking about clones!¡± Ajuka groaned. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, holding up my hand to stop everyone¡¯s snickering. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this interrogation. Tell us what we want to know. What kind of traps did you ce on the evil pieces in the Slytherin students?¡± I couldn¡¯t safely extract them without knowing. Well, I could, but the kids might end up spontaneouslybusting or something! Who knows what kind of evil shit Ajukaes up with in his spare time¡­ ¡°So we¡¯re finally getting to it, then?¡± Ajuka said, looking smug. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that information won¡¯t be given up so easily. I didn¡¯t mind telling you about Reed Richards, but I can¡¯t give away all my bargaining chips for free.¡± [Smart. He knows you n to kill him once you free the students from his control.] ¡®Of course I do. He¡¯s far too slippery to leave alive!¡¯ I replied to the system. He thought he could get out of this by bargaining, but he thought wrong. ¡°Would everyone besides Serafall please leave the dungeons?¡± I asked, a slight shudder running through me. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to what I was about to do. Serafall gave me a puzzled look as the othersplied. Isane, Frank, and Steve left the dungeons, shutting the thick doors behind them. Ajuka was left in the cell with just me and Serafall. His smug expression faded, reced by a nervous fidgeting. He knew whatever was about to happen wasn¡¯t going to be good for him. ¡°I take no pleasure in what I¡¯m about to do to you, Ajuka Beelzebub. This is one of my few abilities that I don¡¯t advertise. Very few people know about it.¡± My eyes shifted into the Rinnegan as I spoke. I called upon the Human Path and ced my hand on the top of his head. Ajuka let out a loud shriek as I began to PULL! A pitch-ck soul started to seep from his skin, fighting desperately to sink back into its body, but I held firm. I yanked hard! ¡°Holy fucking shit!¡± Serafall cried out in rm. ¡°Is that his freaking soul!?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied as Ajuka¡¯s evil soul was ripped free from his body. This technique waspletely lethal to the one it was used on. His body slumped lifelessly to the cold stone floor while I held his soul in my hands. Now that it was no longer anchored to a powerful body, it had be much weaker and could no longer put up a struggle. I focused on the Devil¡¯s soul and began reading its most recent memories. I immediately had to hold myself back from gagging. Ajuka was truly an uncaring sociopath, and even his most recent crimes were atrocious. I discarded those memories and searched for only the relevant information. I found it soon enough: Ajuka had indeed set up a contingency n in case I removed the evil pieces from the Slytherin students. Each of them was under an Imperius Curse powered by their own demonic magic. It would subtly linger in their minds even after their humanity was restored. A couple of keywords were all it would take for them to fall back under the Devil¡¯s control. Now that I knew what to search for, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to remove it from each of the students. I could leave a shadow clone behind to handle it for me. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Serafall asked. ¡°I used an ability known as the Human Path,¡± I exined, giving her a rundown of what it was capable of. ¡°Wow¡­ A lot of Devils don¡¯t even believe we have souls. We¡¯ve never been able to prove their existence, at least. I was under the impression that we didn¡¯t have an afterlife.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Serafall Leviathan,¡± a voice called out from directly behind her. Serafall let out an adorable yelp and shot a few feet into the air. ¡°Who the hell are you? How did you sneak up on us?¡± she demanded as shended back down. ¡°I am Lady Death. I can go anywhere my Champion is at any time. The soul she¡¯s holding interests me. I came to personally collect it,¡± Lady Death said, smiling at me. ¡°Hi, Death!¡± I greeted her, walking over and hugging her with one arm while holding Ajuka¡¯s soul in the other. ¡°Hello, my dearest Champion. I see you¡¯re as busy as always,¡± she said, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s just how my life goes. You came here for Ajuka¡¯s soul?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°The Evil Pieces this man has created in every reality are a sphemy against death. Immortality shouldn¡¯t be handed out so easily,¡± she said, giving Serafall a small re. Except a small reing from Lady Death tended to be absolutely terrifying to most beings. Serafall gulped nervously now that she knew who she was talking to. ¡°We needed the Evil Pieces to save our species from extinction,¡± she tried to exin. ¡°If that were truly the case, then natural-born devils would be mating with reincarnated devils to grow your numbers further. And yet, very few unions between natural devils and reincarnates have actually urred.¡± Lady Death refuted Serafall¡¯s words. Lady Death made a fair point. Most male noble devils had entire harems full of reincarnated women, yet none of them ever got pregnant. Even in Earth DxD Canon, reincarnated devils were touted as the saviors of the devil race, but realistically, that wasn¡¯t the case. Lady Death continued, ¡°If your race wishes to move to this Universe, then the Evil Pieces must be banned. Your race will take no more beings for its own,¡± she told Serafall, leaving no room for argument. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be sure to let the other Maou know,¡± Serafall said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t see it as a real problem myself. I only have one peerage member, my Queen Behe-chan.¡± Lady Death nodded curtly at Serafall before turning back to me. She took Ajuka¡¯s ck soul from my hands, and with a snap of her fingers, it was transported directly to her realm. I suspected he¡¯d be receiving the Voldemort treatment for a very long time. ¡°You always bring me the nicest gifts,¡± she said, leaning forward to gently kiss me. I wrapped my arms around her back and returned the kiss. I could sense the jealous pout Serafall was giving us before we separated. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy these past few days, but I¡¯m afraid I have another assignment for you,¡± Lady Death said with a sigh. She had be much better at imitating human gestures and emotions over the past year. ¡°Am I being sent to another universe?¡± I asked. ¡°I wanted to spend the next few days with my family before our guests returned home¡­¡± Serafall would only be here for a few more days, and after that, it could be months, possibly longer, before I saw her again. They were nning on moving arge portion of their poption to Earth DxD, which would take a lot of time to organize and prepare. ¡°I apologize, but this matter requires urgency. Numerous universes are on the verge of beingpletely wiped out of existence. A few already have been. It¡¯s extremely puzzling¡­¡± Lady Death said, furrowing her brows. She admitted that she wasn¡¯t aware of the cause, only that each universe had something inmon. ¡°What do they have inmon?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter tonight¡­ in your dreams,¡± Lady Death replied. ¡°You should spend the rest of the day with your family. Before I leave, I have one final gift for you. It might prove useful in your mission.¡± She pressed the tip of her index finger against my forehead. I winced as arge amount of knowledge was suddenly dumped into my brain¡ªa massive amount of scientific and magical information. ¡°I pulled all of this directly from Ajuka Beelzebub¡¯s soul. It¡¯s his total collective knowledge that I do not find sphemous,¡± Lady Death told me before she faded away. {Quest Completed! You have leveled up x 5!} {You have received Ajuka Beelzebub¡¯s collective knowledge!} Once Lady Death was gone, Serafall let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn¡­ She was super hot but super intimidating. I can¡¯t believe you regrly have sex with her, La,¡± Serafall said, a bit crassly. I yfully smacked her on the shoulder. ¡°You know she can probably still hear you,¡± I pointed out. Serafall¡¯s eyes widened, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she started frantically looking around to see if Lady Death was still there. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that, La!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, stillughing. ¡°So¡­ can we just leave now? Ajuka¡¯s dead, and I already miss my darling So-tan!¡± Serafall said boisterously. I nodded in agreement. Some of those memories I absorbed with the Human Path were truly disturbing, and I needed to de-stress and spend time with my family as well, especially with another mission looming. I crossed my fingers and created a single Shadow Clone. I sent it off to go and save all the Slytherin students. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this?¡± Serafall leaned down and picked something up off the ground near Ajuka¡¯s corpse. ¡°Is this a King Piece? It feels much more powerful than the ones you pulled out of the Green Goblin and that Nazi guy earlier,¡± she said, inspecting the chess piece in her hand. I reached over and took it from her. She was right¡ªit was different from the other King Pieces I¡¯d seen. I used Observe on it. {Supreme King Piece: Created by the original Ajuka Beelzebub for the sole purpose of empowering his clones. This Supreme King Piece is thest one in existence after this clone ughtered all the others and the original Ajuka Beelzebub. It has the ability to raise any Devil to Super ss.} I snorted after reading the description. ¡°Get the fuck out of here, Ajuka really was a clone,¡± I said, almost in disbelief. A clone that had killed the original and taken his ce. ¡°Eeeehhh!¡± Serafall eximed. ¡°What the hell!?¡± I guess it doesn''t really matter in the end since it reced the original. Although, I wonder if your Universes Ajuka is a clone too?¡± I asked her honestly. ¡°EEEEEEHHHHH!?¡± ¡­ [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 105] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 118,000] [MP: 130,000] [Faith Energy: 7,585,457] [Vigor: 10,400] [Strength: 5,643] [Intelligence: 13,100] [Luck: 2656] [Avable Free Stat Points: 500] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Acting (Max: You are a master of the craft when you want to be.) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 100x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random stat points after every ¡°session.¡±) XXX Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277: ¨CLa¨C I examined the Supreme King Piece in my hand once more. It was truly a marvel of both magic and technology. But it was also an utterly terrifying creation. This piece had the power to turn any devil into a Super Devil. If the other factions ever learned about the existence of even the regr King Pieces, it would spark a supernatural world war on Earth DxD. I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the chaos if they found out about the Supreme King Piece. [At least no one else knows about its existence besides you and Lady Death.] The System was right. Not even Serafall knew what she had picked up yesterday. I hated lying to my girls, but some information was simply too dangerous to share. I clenched my hand with all my strength. The tiny chess piece was surprisingly durable, but not enough. It shattered under the pressure, and I continued to squeeze until all that was left was powder. I would have liked to give it to Rias or Sona, but the risk of discovery was too great. ¡°And now I wait¡­¡± I sighed. I was in Queens, sitting on the edge of a rooftop with my feet dangling off the side. I didn¡¯t want to drag this kid into my endless schemes, but it seemed I had no choice this time¡ªording to Lady Death, at least. Hopefully, I could keep this interaction brief. Right on cue, there he was, swinging down the street. The young Spider-Man was performing twists and flips as he patrolled, though there wasn¡¯t much crime in the middle of the day. The worst he might encounter was a purse snatcher. He was in the middle of his third aerial backflip when he noticed me. His masked eyes widened as I gave him a small wave. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t startle him enough to make him fall out of the sky. He shot out another web and swung over to the building I was on,nding on the ledge with perfect coordination. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re La of the Fallen!¡± he eximed, awe in his voice. ¡°The greatest hero in the world!¡± Is that what he thought of me? I liked it. ¡­Yes, praise me more! [*Cough* Your narcissism is showing. *Cough*] I nodded at the young superhero. ¡°That¡¯s me, Spider-Man. Good to see you again. I haven¡¯t seen you since that grocery store fiasco.¡± If I could see his face, I imagined he¡¯d be blushing. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d forgotten about that¡­¡± he mumbled, scratching his cheek over his costume. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Every hero starts somewhere,¡± I reassured him. ¡°So, what brings you to Queens?¡± Spider-Man asked me. I reached into my inventory and pulled out my phone to check the time. It was 12:33 p.m. ording to Lady Death, something very odd was supposed to happen to Spider-Man at exactly 12:35 p.m., something that could impact the fate of multiple worlds, possibly leading to their destruction. I was here to prevent that, of course. I gave Spider-Man a brief exnation of why I was looking for him, though I left out where the information came from. ¡°Something weird is supposed to happen to me in exactly two minutes?¡± he asked, looking around nervously. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°My source is pretty reliable. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen, but I¡¯m here to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Thanks, Miss La!¡± he said, plopping himself down on the ledge next to me. ¡°Soooo¡­ Has anything crazy happened since those demons tried invading New York?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Just a couple of old guys tried to conquer the world after selling their souls to a devil.¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡­?¡± he replied, bewildered. ¡°Your life is weird. I haven¡¯t even run into any superviins yet, and you seem to have them pop up once a week.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best, kid. You haven¡¯t faced anyone truly dangerous yet, but when you do, you¡¯ll be d you had a couple of years of training under your belt.¡± He nodded, and we fell into a moment of silence as we waited out the final minute together. ¡°Are you sure something weird is supposed to happen¡ªwhoa!¡± he suddenly cried out in shock. A kaleidoscope-like portal materialized right next to him, pulling him in with a powerful suction force! Spider-Man desperately tried to grab onto something for support, but the pull was too strong. ¡°I got you, kid!¡± Before he waspletely dragged inside, I grabbed his arm and yanked him backward, tossing him across the roof to safety. To my surprise, the suction force suddenly intensified to an enormous level. Before I could react, I was yanked inside. Shifting rainbow lights surrounded me on all sides as I was transported to another universe! ¡­ [That was trippy, but I didn¡¯t hate it¡­] ¡°Yeah, the fluctuating rainbow lights were a nice touch. Whoever designed that portal must be a fun fellow. Too bad I can¡¯t get drunk or high anymore¡ªwould¡¯ve been a crazy experience if I could,¡± I remarked as I touched down on solid ground again. [Where do you think we ended up?] ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I surveyed my surroundings. The buildings were familiar, but there were a few notable absences. I was in a version of New York, but I didn''t see the iconic Stark or Avengers Tower. I also couldn''t sense any powerful super beings anywhere in the city. This world didn¡¯t have mutants¡ªor if it did, they weren¡¯t nearby. What I did sense, however, was arge gathering in Times Square. My wings manifested behind me as I flew over to investigate. The streets were packed with millions of people. ¡°Oh¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t what I expected. The entire crowd was decked out in Spider-Man merchandise and memorabilia. It was a massive funeral¡ªone held for this world¡¯s Spider-Man. ¡°My son was a true hero, one who made the ultimate sacrifice to protect this city¡­¡± ¡°My husband was a good man, someone we all looked up to¡­¡± This world¡¯s Mary Jane Watson and Aunt May were delivering a very public eulogy for Peter Parker. I guess his secret identity wasn¡¯t a concern anymore¡ªnow that he was dead. Things might get awkward once I bring him back to life. [You¡¯re nning to?] ¡°I kind of have to. Entire universes are being erased, and even Lady Death has no idea why. All she knows is that each of these world¡¯s has a Spiderman. Then I arrive in this world, and Spider-Man is dead. That can¡¯t be a coincidence,¡± I exined my reasoning to the system. [So what¡¯s your n? Are you just going to swoop down in front of a million people and resurrect Peter? Cause another global religious upheaval?] I nced at the casket behind Mary Jane and Aunt May. ¡°I could definitely do that¡­¡± I muttered out loud. It would be an easy way to gain some Faith Energy too. On the other hand, staying incognito might be wiser for now. I¡¯m in a new universe andpletely in the dark. I suppose it was inevitable I¡¯d eventually end up somewhere I didn¡¯t immediately recognize. I hovered in the sky, unseen, and waited out the rest of the funeral. It was a deeply moving service, with numerous celebrities and even a few congressmen taking the stage to share kind words about this universe¡¯s Peter Parker. I couldn¡¯t help but notice who didn¡¯t show up, though¡ªnot a single other hero. No Iron Man, no Daredevil, no Captain America¡ªno other heroes at all. I was beginning to suspect that Spider-Man might have been this world¡¯s only superhero. It was a strange concept, but I supposed it wasn¡¯t impossible. It was unfortunate for the people of this world, losing their only hero¡ªthough it wouldn¡¯t matter for long, now that I was here to fix things. Once the funeral concluded, therge crowd began to disperse. A hearse arrived to take Peter¡¯s coffin away, with Aunt May and Mary Jane clearly trusting that it would be taken to the nearest graveyard. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Midway through the drive across the city, a second hearse switched ces with it, leaving an empty coffin inside the decoy vehicle. Someone had taken advantage of the situation to steal Spider-Man¡¯s body. [That¡¯s not surprising. If he really was this world¡¯s only superhero. His body would be worth billions of dors¡­] It would be the score of the lifetime for these would be corpse thieves. Unfortunately for them, I witnessed the switch from high in the sky. I followed the original hearse as it made its way to this world¡¯s Oscorp. What a shocker¡­ The funeral car entered the building¡¯s private underground parkingplex. My wings disappeared as Inded on the ground and followed them inside. There was a noticeableck of security, as expected of a cheappany like Oscorp. ¡°Hurry up, boys! Mr. Osborn wants Parker¡¯s body on ice as soon as possible. It¡¯s too dangerous to keep here, it¡¯s being shipped to one of his research facilities in California,¡± said one of the goons as he opened the hearse¡¯s trunk. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Spider-Man is really dead. What a shame¡­¡± added the second goon. ¡°Meh! Good riddance, I say. This super asshole gave my brother a spinal fracture. He hasn¡¯t walked right since. Who cares if he caught my brother selling some useless women to the Triad? A man¡¯s gotta eat, after all¡­¡± the third goon said with a grin. Hearing that, I didn¡¯t feel nearly as bad about what was about to happen to these three. I despise very. I waited until they pulled the casket out of the hearse before making my move. ¡°Hello, boys.¡± I appeared directly next to them. ¡°Holy shit!¡± The first goon was so startled he jumped four feet in the air! That might¡¯ve been a new record. Forget being a criminal¡ªthis guy should¡¯ve joined the NBA. ¡°Whoa¡­ Hello there, beautiful. I haven¡¯t seen you around before. Are you a new hire? I¡¯d be more than happy to give you a very personal tour if that¡¯s the case,¡± said the second goon with a wink that made me want to gag. The third goon seemed more wary, eyeing me with distrust. ¡°Osborn told us we were working alone. Who are you, and how did you get down here?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m La of the Fallen. I¡¯m here to collect Peter Parker¡¯s body. Would you mind handing it over to me?¡± I asked, already knowing they wouldn¡¯tply. That was what made it fun. As expected, the third goon reached for his hip and pulled out a semi-auto pistol, pointing it at my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, girly. You made a big mistakeing down here, especially unarmed and dressed like some kind of hooker!¡± A hooker!? How dare he! I red at him. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have said that. This dress was given to me by Lady Death herself. She won¡¯t like you insulting it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck Lady Death is, and I don¡¯t give a fuck! I¡¯ll pop a cap in her¡ª¡± That was all he managed to say before he suddenly froze. His skin turned a sickly ck in an instant. A secondter, he let out a single croak before copsing to the ground with a heavy thud. Every cell in his body had died at the exact same moment. And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t invoke Lady Death¡¯s name and then threaten to kill her in the same sentence. She tends to take offense to that¡­ ¡°Jesus Christ! Derek, what happened?¡± The first goon rushed over to check on his friend. ¡°Wake up, man! What the hell happened to your skin?¡± he yelled, shaking the lifeless corpse. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Even I couldn¡¯t bring him back to life after Lady Death personally reaped his soul,¡± I exined, drawing the two remaining goons'' attention back to me. Both of them quickly pulled out their pistols and aimed at me. ¡°You killed Derek, you witch! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± the second goon shouted, immediately opening fire. He pulled the trigger as fast as he could, but I didn¡¯t bother dodging¡ªwhy would I? The bullets ttened against my skin and dress as they struck me. A few secondster, the second goon¡¯s gun clicked empty. He stared at me in shock. The first goon didn¡¯t even fire; he realized it waspletely pointless. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± he asked in despair. I tilted my head and gave them both a sinister smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already introduce myself? I am La of the Fallen,¡± I dered, manifesting my wings behind me. The first goon reached under his shirt and pulled out a crucifix, rapidly reciting prayers in Spanish as he held it up in front of him. ¡°God help us¡­¡± the second goon muttered, realizing his friend¡¯s prayers and crucifix had no effect on me. If this world did have a god, He clearly wasn¡¯t interested in tangling with me¡ªespecially not after Lady Death¡¯s small disy of power. I walked over to the casket, ripped the top off, and tossed it aside. This world¡¯s Peter Parker was much older than my own, appearing to be in his early 30s but clearly weathered by hard years. His body wasn¡¯t in the best shape¡ªthere was a reason for the closed casket. He was covered in bruises, and his torso was sunken in. It looked like he¡¯d been beaten or crushed to death¡ªnot a pleasant way to go. I ced my fingertip on his forehead. ¡°Your work in this world isn¡¯t done yet, Peter Parker. ARISE!¡± I felt Lady Death release her hold over his soul, which reentered his damaged body. I quickly corrected that by manifesting my Sacred Gear: Purger of Darkness. Peter¡¯s eyes shot open as he gasped for air, his shattered rib cage and lungs now perfectly intact. ¡°What the fuck?¡± the second goon muttered, backing away in fear. ¡°She¡¯s the Antichrist! Run for it!¡± the first goon screamed, tossing aside his crucifix and bolting out of the parking garage. The other goon immediately followed his lead, fleeing in terror as well while screaming at the top of his lungs. Peter watched the two men run away in confusion before looking around. ¡°Where am I? What happened? Why am I in a casket? Are you Death? Your wings are very pretty,¡± he said quickly, still clearly disoriented from his sudden revival. I smiled at him and answered each of his rapid questions. "Thank you for thepliment, I take very good care of my wings! To answer your other questions, you''re currently directly underneath Oscorp in New York. You were in a casket because you were dead. I brought you back to life, but I am not Lady Death¡ªthough you could consider me her Angel," I said, not wanting to dive into the whole Goddess or Champion business at the moment. I doubted he¡¯d be listening anyways, not after I just dropped the bomb on him that he had been dead. ¡°I died!?¡± he asked in shock. ¡°What happened to the other Spider-Man? Did he make it out alright? He was just a kid!¡± Another Spider-Man? Interesting, I wasn¡¯t aware there even were other spider people besides Peter¨Cor his asional sexy female clone that tended to pop up asionally. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about another Spider-Man, but we should probably get out of here first before I answer any more questions,¡± I pointed out while gesturing to a few nearby cameras. Peter grimaced. ¡°You said we¡¯re underneath Oscorp? Why?¡± ¡°Your body was stolen right after your funeral. Your wife and aunt don¡¯t even know. Right now, they¡¯re probably burying an empty casket,¡± I exined as he hopped out of the casket. ¡°Nice suit, by the way,¡± I added with a cheeky grin. For a formerly dead guy, Peter was looking pretty sharp in a nice tuxedo. He nced down at himself and let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°If I ever bit the dust, I wanted to at least be buried with my web-shooters. Am I supposed to walk home now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably not a great idea,¡± I said, gesturing for him to follow me. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± he asked as we started walking towards the exit. ¡°You¡¯re kind of famous right now. Since you died, there was no point in keeping your identity a secret anymore. The whole world knows you¡¯re Spider-Man. If you randomly hop on a bus, everyone on board is going to freak out.¡± ¡°My secret identity has been exposed to the whole world!? Well, isn¡¯t that just great?¡± he yelled sarcastically, throwing his arms up in the air. ¡°Do people even know who killed me?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure. I only arrived during the funeral, and no one mentioned it if they knew how you died,¡± I replied, holding out my hand to him once we made it back above ground. ¡°I can fly us to wherever you want to go so we can temporarily avoid the whole world thinking you¡¯re the seconding of Jesus.¡± Although, that was bound to happen at some point¡ªpeople don¡¯t just randomlye back from the dead in most universes. ¡°Can you take me to my nearest safe house for now?¡± Peter asked me. ¡°I need to suit up and find out everything that happened after the Kingpin killed me. Then I need to find the kid and make sure he¡¯s alright.¡± He was talking about the other spider person of course. ¡°That sounds like a n for now.¡± I nodded at him. ¡°After that, you can help me figure out why this Universe is about to be destroyed.¡± Peter nched at me. ¡°WHAT!?¡± {Quest Initiated: Save the SpiderVerse from imminent destruction! Discover why Spider-Man universes are disappearing!} XXX La has entered the SpiderVerse and immediately destroyed ¡°the canon¡± by resurrecting Peter Parker. What will happen next? She never got to see the movies in her past life. chapter 278 chapter 278 Chapter 278: ¡°Why is my universe going to be destroyed!?¡± The older Peter Parker asked me, for what felt like the 40th time. He seemed really fixated on that single issue. [That was actually the 37th time¡­ but close enough.] ¡°Dude, I can¡¯t give you any other answer than ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯! I just got to your universe and found you dead¡ªthat¡¯s literally all I know,¡± Iined, flopping backward onto the couch in his safe house. ¡°Gross!¡± I immediately sprang back up¡ªthe couch reeked of mold. ¡°When was thest time you had this ce cleaned?¡± I asked, ncing around. The whole ce was covered in cobwebs and dust. ¡°This is a safe house. No one else is supposed to know about it,¡± Peter replied with a long sigh. ¡°I never expected to need it.¡± ¡°Gross, we should have just gone to a hotel¡­¡± I muttered, scrunching my nose. ¡°Ew, now my hair smells like a musty old couch!¡± ¡°For an angel, you sure doin a lot. The smell isn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°We can agree to disagree. Can we please just get out of here already?¡± I pleaded. ¡°Sure, but first I need to grab my spare web shooters and Spider-Man suit,¡± he said, rummaging through a nearby closet. SQUEAK! I watched as a couple of frightened rats scurried out of the closet and down the hall. I was one of the most powerful beings in my universe. I could literally destroy entire worlds at this point. A couple of ordinary rats shouldn¡¯t have scared me¡­ but some instincts are impossible to shake. I shrieked and flew straight out the window we came in through! I heard Peter calling out to me but there was no way I was going back in there. ¡°That whole building needs to be condemned,¡± I grumbled to myself. ¡­ ¡°So, the Green Goblin, the Prowler, and Kingpin all attacked you at the same time?¡± I asked, keeping a slight distance from Peter. His spare costume smelled like it had been a rat''s nest at one point¡ªworse than that disgusting couch. He wasn¡¯t even wearing his mask because it stank so bad he couldn¡¯t breathe through it. ¡°Wait, if the Green Goblin is some kind of monster in this universe, how is Norman Osborn still running Oscorp?¡± Peter let out a sad sigh. ¡°The Goblin isn¡¯t Norman. It¡¯s my former best friend, Harry¡­ He was transformed into a monster after some freakb ident at Oscorp. Now he works as a monster for hire when he¡¯s not doing his father¡¯s bidding.¡± ¡°Sorry to hear that. So, you ended up losing to those three, and that¡¯s how you died?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that,¡± Peter reminded me. ¡°I¡¯ve taken on multiple viins before and won, but this time I was also protecting the other Spider-Man. He was just a kid with no idea how to use his powers. I had to keep him safe while the viins kept trying to kill both of us. I don¡¯t even know why he was down there in the subway,¡± Peter said before remembering something. ¡°Now that I think about it, the kid¡¯s clothes were covered in paint.¡± ¡°So you lost your life protecting a little vandal who was down there graffitiing,¡± I inferred, nodding my head. ¡°And you trusted this vandal with a really important sh drive to shut down the strange super collider that Wilson Fisk created underneath the city? Which we don¡¯t yet know the purpose of?¡± I summarized our current situation. Peter groaned at my remark. ¡°It all sounds really dumb when you put it like that¡­¡± ¡°Too bad, that¡¯s exactly what happened. There isn¡¯t really any other way to put it,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t have protected the kid, but not to the point where it cost you your life. A hero is worthless to the world if he ends up getting himself killed trying to save someone else.¡± That was simply a cold hard fact. ¡°I really need to find that kid¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°Yeah, you do. Especially since you gave him the only key to shut the collider down. Who knows what will happen if you try to shut it down some other way. It could end up nuking half the east coast, or possibly worse,¡± I told him. Peter paused at my words, his eyes widening as a realization struck him. ¡°The super collider has the power to destroy the Universe! That must be the threat you were telling me about.¡± I put my finger to my chin in thought. Maybe he was onto something? I wasn¡¯t sure how a low-tier viin like Kingpin could build something that destroys universes, but then again, crazier things have happened before. We needed to learn more about what this collider actually did. Peter wasn¡¯t able to get the full details before he was discovered and subsequently killed. All he knew was that Kingpin was up to no good beneath the city, and Spider-Man had to stop him. Our first stop was the abandoned subway where Peter had been killed earlier. As we made our way down, we passed numerous graffiti murals¡ªsome of them looked like they had been put up quite recently. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this?¡± I spotted a discarded backpack lying on the ground in front of a halfpleted mural. ¡°You think this belongs to the spider-kid?¡± I asked Peter. I unzipped it and checked inside. ¡°I doubt it. Lots of homeless peoplee down here to sleep. I don¡¯t think finding anything about the kid will be that easy¡ª¡± ¡°His name¡¯s Miles Morales,¡± I said, cutting Peter off. He sputtered at me, but I kept going. Inside the backpack was a private school uniform and a student ID. ¡°Clearly, no one ever taught this kid to leave his ID at home when he¡¯s outmitting some vandalism. At least now we know where to find him. We should be able to track him down tomorrow since it¡¯ll be Monday, and he should be in school,¡± I said, slipping the wallet and backpack into my inventory. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe we got that lucky. It¡¯s never that easy when I have to do some investigating,¡± Peter remarked. ¡°Your luck stat is probably just really low,¡± I joked, though I knew it was likely true. Most Peter Parkers had terrible luck. He scoffed at me yfully. ¡°Nice try, but I don¡¯t believe in luck or any of that religious mumbo jumbo. I¡¯m a man of science¡ªeverything has an exnation,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Okay¡­¡± I trailed off. Did he forget he was talking to a Fallen Angel who had just brought him back from the dead? We continued following the path until we reached the abandoned subway tunnels. The ce looked like it had been the site of a warzone. All the scaffolding was destroyed, and burn and sh marks were everywhere. ¡°That¡¯s where Kingpin killed me¡­¡± Peter swung over andnded near arge crater in the cement. He started investigating it with his spider-senses while I looked around. I didn¡¯t sense any magical residue in the area. Kingpin¡¯s collider waspletely mundane, as I expected since this Universe didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of magic so far. I sent a shadow clone out earlier to try and find the Kamar Taj or signs of any other heroes. My clone didn¡¯t find either. Something else drew my attention when I heard some rubble shift above me. I nced up but didn¡¯t see anything, though I sensed two nearby lifeforms¨Cone much smaller than the other. Therger lifeform was familiar enough, it felt like an ordinary human. I spread my wings and flew up towards their hiding ce. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called out. ¡°Nani!? Tenshi-chan¡­?¡± a Japanese girl¡¯s voice responded. I was momentarily taken aback by what I found. It was a spider-themed mech robot with a little girl inside piloting it. ¡°Who are you, little girl?¡± The front of the mech opened with a hiss. ¡°Whoa! I didn¡¯t know Angels were real here too! And you speak Japanese?¡± The girl inside peeked her head out, replying excitedly. She seemed very trusting, hopping out of her spider-themed mech without any hesitation. I didn¡¯t know who she was, but I doubted she worked for Kingpin or any of the other viins who had been here recently. ¡°Angels can naturally speak every humannguage. That¡¯s a cool robot, by the way. What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked her again. She struck an actual anime pose and shed me a peace sign before introducing herself. ¡°I¡¯m Peni Parker! I''m from New York in the year 3145. I have a psychic link with the spider that lives inside my father¡¯s robot. We¡¯re best friends!¡± she said, holding out her hand. A tiny spider rested in her palm and gave me a cute little wave with one of its front legs. ¡°The year 3145¡­?¡± I repeated, my eyes widening. Was Kingpin building a time machine beneath New York? Peter told me it was a super collider. Peter had been so absorbed in investigating the scene of his own murder that he hadn¡¯t noticed our guest. When I called out to him, he swung over. ¡°Eww¡­ You kind of smell, mister¡­¡± Peni switched to English for his sake, but held her nose shut as she spoke. ¡°Do youe from some kind of garbage universe? Are you Hobo Spider-Man?¡± she asked, and I couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°No¡­ My spare suit just hasn¡¯t been washed in a few years,¡± Peter replied, before asking the little girl who she was. Iughed when she struck an anime pose for the second time and reintroduced herself. The tiny spider in her hand gave another small wave as well. I''m sure Serafall would immediately love this girl and her adorable pet spider¡­ [You¡¯re fine with Spiders but scared of rats?] ¡°Peni Parker? From the year 3145?¡± Peter asked in disbelief. ¡°Was Kingpin building a time machine? That¡¯s so much worse than I thought. Darn it, I assumed his collider was some kind of doomsday weapon,¡± he said. ¡°A time machine is worse than a doomsday weapon?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. Peter shrugged at me. ¡°I deal with bad guys creating doomsday weapons once a month. I¡¯ve never faced a viin who could manipte time, though. How do you even fight against something like that? He could travel back in time and kill me before I¡¯m born!¡± I had to agree with him there. ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even get me started on trying to figure that out. I had to deal with a crazy time-travel guy a little over a year ago. He thought I stole his harem and traveled back in time to kill me by teaming up with an evil alien overlord. It was a whole thing...¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Peter asked, staring at me in disbelief. ¡°Sugoi!¡± Peni gazed up at me with stars in her eyes. ¡°We have evil aliens in the future too, but I haven¡¯t had to fight any of them yet. The Supreme Goddess¡¯s army usually handles that kind of stuff.¡± She nodded to herself, but then suddenly froze, staring at my face intensely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°What did you say your name was, Tenshi-chan?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, didn¡¯t I? I am La of the Fallen.¡± ¡°EEEEeeeeehhhh!¡± she eximed loudly, pointing at me with a shaky finger. ¡°Supreme Goddess-sama!? W-What are you doing h-here!? I am not worthy to gaze upon your glorious visage. I apologize for not recognizing you immediately!¡± {Faith Energy +1,000!} I facepalmed¡ªthis was exactly the kind of time-travel nonsense I wanted to avoid. [Supreme Goddess¡­sama? Hehe¡­ Looks like you¡¯ve got quite the title 1,100 years in the future.] Peter looked between me and Peni in confusion. ¡°I thought you said you were an Angel of Death. How are you a Supreme Goddess?¡± he asked me. ¡­ I couldn¡¯t keep the blush of embarrassment off my face. As much as I disliked people openly worshiping me, I knew it was necessary to collect Faith Energy. That¡¯s why I usually only proimed myself a Goddess in other universes. I could perform a few miracles, gather some Faith Energy, and then go home, never having to see those people again. I was perfectly content with that. At least, my present self was. Future me, on the other hand, was apletely different story. I had no idea what happened in the future, but ording to Peni, I ruled over hundreds of Universes as the Supreme Goddess, along with my wives and children. One of those Universes was where Peni came from. ¡°You might have brought me back to life, but don¡¯t take it personally if I don¡¯t bow down and start worshiping you on the spot,¡± Peter told me bluntly. ¡°sphemy!¡± Peni red at her sort of male counterpart. ¡°You¡¯ve been given the gift of a second life by the Supreme Goddess, and you won¡¯t even thank her for it!?¡± she shook her fist at Peter. The tiny spider in her other hand also mirrored her action and shook one of its tiny legs at Peter as well. Wow, she was turning out to be a really devout follower of my apparent future cult/religion¡­ I exined to Peni that I was from her past and that I wasn¡¯t the Supreme Goddess yet. That didn¡¯t seem to deter her in the slightest. If anything, it made her more excited because she got to be part of my ¡®ascendance¡¯¡­ ¡°I did thank her for it¡­¡± Peter grumbled and then shook his head. ¡°...We have more important things to worry about right now. How many other Spider-People from alternate universes have you met?¡± he asked Peni. ¡°I¡¯ve met Spider-Ham and Spider-Noir.¡± Peni quickly described them. One was a literal cartoon pig, and the other came from a straight-upic universe where color didn¡¯t seem to exist. ¡°Both of them are really nice and¡ªargh!¡± Peni suddenly cried out in pain, her body glitching in ce. I could feel it¡ªthis universe was literally trying to scrub Peni from existence. That wasn¡¯t a good sign. I hadn¡¯t even known that could happen. I¡¯d brought plenty of people back to my home from other universes, and they¡¯d never seemed to have any problems. [It must have something to do with being a Spider-Person.] After about 30 seconds, Peni and her pet spider stopped glitching. She was shaking like a leaf; it was obviously a distressing experience. I ced my hand on her shoulder and healed her with my Sacred Gear: Purger of Darkness. ¡°Thank you so much, Supreme Goddess! I am not worthy!¡± she eximed. I still wasn¡¯t used to hearing her call me that. ¡°S¨CSure thing, Peni. Can you do us a favor? Peter and I are going to investigate the super collider up close. I¡¯d like you to gather Spider-Ham and Spider-Noir and meet us at¡­¡± I trailed off, unable to think of a good ce. ¡°Meet us at my house,¡± Peter cut in. ¡°Here¡¯s the address. Tell my aunt what¡¯s going on, and she¡¯ll take care of you all. Also, tell her and my wife that I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t immediately tell them I¡¯m alive again.¡± He handed Peni a small slip of paper. Peni grinned. ¡°I can do that! We¡¯ve all been staying in an abandoned loft, trying to stay off the radar. It¡¯ll be nice to have a roof over our heads that doesn¡¯t leak.¡± With that, she hopped back into her futuristic spider-mech and started web-swinging back up to the surface. Peter and I continued deeper into the tunnels. I was eager to get a closer look at the super collider. Surprisingly, we didn¡¯t encounter any security, even as we bypassed a couple of very thick security doors and made our way inside. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s a lot bigger than I was expecting,¡± I said. [That¡¯s not what she said¡­] The collider was enormous, the size of a football stadium, and it was emitting an immense amount of energy. It wasn¡¯t magical energy, but a type of dimensional energy that was unfamiliar to me. It was powerful enough to erase a Super-ss being in the blink of an eye. If I were to destroy the collider myself, it could potentially go critical and erase the entire. ¡°Where is everyone? Thest time I broke in, there were dozens of scientists working on this thing,¡± Petermented as we made our way around the main control room. Even with Ajuka¡¯s scientific knowledge in my head, much of this technology waspletely alien to me. His expertisey in Magi-tech, and this was pure human science. ¡°All of those scientists unfortunately perished after an incident earlier. Scrubbing out all the blood was a real hassle,¡± a deep voice spoke as a man appeared around a nearby corner. I had sensed him, but had dismissed him as a threat despite his imposing size. He wore a ck suit that must have cost thousands of dors to be custom-designed for such arge person. His eyes shifted from the unmasked Spider-Man to me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met, Miss. I am Wilson Fisk,¡± he introduced himself with a small bow and smile. I returned his bow with a proper curtsy. Even if he was a viin, I had no reason to ignore my manners. ¡°Hello, I am La of the Fallen. I came here to investigate a disturbance that has put this entire universe in danger.¡± ¡°What do you mean everyone is dead!?¡± Peter asked in shock. ¡°What the hell happened, Fisk!?¡± The Kingpin shrugged at Peter with indifference. ¡°Progress happened,¡± he said, turning away from us to face the giant collider on the other side of the ss. [I think he¡¯s about to start monologuing¡­] ¡°Over a year ago, I lost the love of my life and my son in a tragic ident¡­¡± Fisk began. [yep.] ¡°¡­A lesser man would have epted his tragic lot in life and moved on, but I am not a lesser man.¡± Fisk turned back to us with a wry smile. ¡°I spent billions of dors developing this massive project for one purpose, to find another version of my deceased wife and child in the multiverse and bring them home, so we could be a family again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really see a problem with that,¡± I said honestly. I only had a problem that he built his collider directly under New York. Had he built it somewhere more remote, like another such as Mars, then no one would be able toin even if something went wrong. ¡°What!?¡± Peter turned to me quickly. ¡°How can you say that!? He can¡¯t just rece his family with other people! That¡¯s unnatural!¡± he argued. Fisk scoffed, ¡°And is it natural that you are back from the dead after I crushed your ribcage and stopped your heart?¡± Peter hung his head. ¡°No¡­ but I was brought back by a literal Goddess¡ªan Angel of Death herself,¡± he said, gesturing to me. Fisk nodded. ¡°I am aware. I have hidden cameras deployed all throughout the old tunnels. I heard everything. That¡¯s the only reason we are having this civil conversation,¡± he said while looking at me. ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said, ¡°now that I¡¯m here, you want me to bring your wife and son back to life?¡± Fisk¡¯s face lit up with a broad smile as he spread hisrge arms. ¡°Indeed! If you do that, I will personally shut down this collider and dmission it. It will no longer pose a danger to the people of this city.¡± He seemed unaware of just how perilous the device he¡¯dmissioned truly was. Peter red at Fisk, clearly frustrated by what felt like an attempt to hold the world hostage. ¡°¡­Fine, I ept,¡± I said. ¡°But first, I want you to reverse the collider and send all the Spider-People from other universes back home.¡± Peni wasn¡¯t going to be able tost much longer in this Universe. Fisk nodded in agreement. ¡°I was already nning on doing that. It was one of those visitors who caused me to lose most of my staff. He called himself The Spider, and his abilities were both brutal and terrifying. We only managed to detain him by sheer luck before he could kill everyone and destroy the ce. The Prowler discovered that The Spider was sensitive to loud noises, so we red rms at eardrum-shattering volume for over an hour before he finally lost consciousness. We currently have him detained in a cell with walls three feet thick of solid steel.¡± Fisk then turned to Peter with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we managed to stop that monster. He had your face. Imagine if he had escaped and made it into the city. Your precious reputation would have been forever tarnished by someone wearing your face and symbol while ughtering the hapless fools in this city.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to guilt-trip me, Fisk!¡± Peter snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought him here!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m also the one who brought La here. Without me, you¡¯d still be dead,¡± Fisk pointed out. Peter sputtered indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed me in the first ce!¡± ¡°We can agree to disagree,¡± Fisk shrugged before continuing. ¡°Now, if you want the collider shut down for good, we need the key you took earlier. It wasn¡¯t on your corpse. What did you do with it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Peter replied. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the key tomorrow.¡± ¡°Eh, make it two days from now,¡± Fisk said. ¡°I have some preparations of my own to take care of. Tomorrow, I need to exhume the coffins of my wife and son, and make sure their bodies are in perfect condition for their resurrections. I''ll see you then, Goddess La,¡± he spoke to me politely while ignoring the re Peter was still sending him. We took that as our cue to leave and exited the room. This time, we didn¡¯t have to sneak out, a lone security guard in the hallway escorted us to the elevator. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Fisk gets to win after everything he did,¡± Peter spat, seething with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not right.¡± "I''m not from this universe, so I''m not as invested as you are," I replied calmly, "but sometimes it¡¯s better to end things nonviolently, especially when your enemy has such a dangerous weapon and isn¡¯t afraid to use it. The collider is stable for now, but how long until it breaks down and spirals out of control? What will we do then?¡± I countered, and Peter begrudgingly nodded in agreement. ¡°Whatever¡­ Tomorrow we¡¯ll grab the sh drive from Miles at his school¡­¡± he muttered. ¡­ ¨CThe Kingpin¨C Still in the main control room, Wilson Fisk smiled at his reflection in the ss. It wasn¡¯t often that a n of his came together so perfectly¡­ better than perfect, actually. He never would have expected his collider to bring a genuine Goddess to his world, especially one with the power to resurrect the dead. Instead of substitutes, he was going to have his original wife and son back in just two days! And he¡¯d save some money by shutting down this ridiculously expensive collider. The damn thing¡¯s electricity bill costs millions of dors an hour! ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you shut down this beautiful device so soon. Not when it¡¯s primed to tear down everything my bitch of a sister built!¡± A beautiful woman with pitch-ck hair and eyes appeared behind Fisk in the ss¡¯s reflection. He spun around to face the woman who had snuck inside without any of the cameras detecting her. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked defensively, his gut telling him this woman was incredibly dangerous, but he never backed down from anyone. ¡°I am Shathra, the Goddess of Wasps, and I¡¯m going to use your collider to destroy the Web of Life,¡± she dered coldly. Fisk cracked hisrge knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about, but that¡¯s not going to happen. I made a deal with another Goddess already, one far more impressive than whatever you im to be.¡± Heshed out with a powerful punch aimed at her head. Fisk was far stronger than even the world¡¯s greatest bodybuilders. A single punch from him would kill most men instantly. That¡¯s why he waspletely shocked when Shathra effortlessly blocked his punch with a single finger! ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a choice, foolish mortal,¡± she said menacingly. ¡°After all, you¡¯re already dead. My venom has already taken hold. Don¡¯t you know to be careful around wasps?¡± she said with a smallugh. Fisk didn¡¯t understand until he nced down at his arm. The entire limb was quickly turning a necrotic ck, and he lost all feeling in it almost immediately. What was worse, the necrosis was rapidly spreading up to his shoulder! It soon passed that point as well and reached his chest. It became impossible to breathe as he felt his own lungs stop working. Thest thing he saw before he sumbed was the woman¡¯s smirking face. ¡®It¡¯s not fair,¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®I was so close to seeing them again¡­¡¯ He knew with all the terrible crimes hemitted in life, he wasn¡¯t going to be reunited with his family in death¡­ XXX chapter 279 chapter 279 Chapter 279: ¨CGwen Stacy¨C Gwen found it strange that attending school in another universe was so much easier than back home. Everything here was different, and there was nothing to remind her of her best friend, Peter¡ªthe best friend she had identally killed¡­ ¡°Morning, Gwanda¡ªer, I mean Gwen.¡± Her depressing thoughts were interrupted when this universe''s Spider-Man walked up to her in the hallway. She had revealed her identity to Miles yesterday after finding him strung up in the woods with an older, heavier version of Peter Parker from yet another universe. They had both broken into the female Dr. Octavius¡¯sb earlier and botched their escape. ¡°Good morning, Miles. Ready for another boring day of school?¡± she asked with a yawn. Gwen had been up all night investigating the tech they had stolen from Doc Ock. ¡°I guess so,¡± Miles shrugged. ¡°School just doesn''t seem that important anymore. I don¡¯t know why you even bother attending.¡± ¡°Just because I''m lost in the wrong universe doesn''t mean I don''t want a good education,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Besides, if I hadn¡¯te to school, I never would have met a cool guy like you,¡± she added with a soft smile. And there was Miles¡¯s adorable blush¡­ He did that every time sheplimented him. Yes, she knew he had a small crush on her. She wasn¡¯t that dense. But she also knew nothing could evere of it. Gwen didn¡¯t have much time left in this universe; she needed to find a way home before the glitches killed her. Every day they were getting worse. What started as minor annoyances now felt like seizures every time they urred¡­ The bell rang, and the two headed to their first ss. They had science together in the mornings, and this week they were studying evolution. Gwen sat at the desk next to Miles. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the teacher?¡± Miles asked the kid in front of them. ¡°Mr. Miller is neverte.¡± The guy shrugged. ¡°I think he¡¯s out sick today. I heard we have a woman subbing. A couple of guys saw her this morning. Apparently, she¡¯s really hot!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Miles said, fist-bumping the other guy. Gwen scoffed loud enough for both boys to hear her. Teenage boys always had a one-track mind. ¡®How hot could a substitute teacher even be¨C¡¯ The door slid open, and a woman wearing a very tight, form-fitting suit walked into the room. Gwen¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw the woman. ¡®Holy shit! I''ve never hated being a teenager this much before!¡¯ ¡°Good morning, ss. I¡¯m La, and I¡¯ll be your substitute teacher for the day.¡± The gorgeous teacher introduced herself. Immediately, almost every guy¡ªand a few girls¡ªin the ssroom raised their hands. Gwen found her hand included among them. She didn¡¯t even know why she raised her hand; she just wanted the incredibly beautiful woman to acknowledge her. She received numerous jealous res when La ended up calling on her. ¡°Yes? Did you have a question?¡± La asked Gwen. ¡°Erm¡ª¡± Gwen didn¡¯t actually know what to say. She just blurted out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°Do you have ast name? We don¡¯t usually call teachers by their first names here,¡± she said out loud before she felt like kicking herself. Since when had she be such a stickler for the rules? Now everyone was giving her weird nces. ¡°I actually don¡¯t have ast name,¡± La replied with a shrug. ¡°A handful of my siblings do, but I¡¯m not one of them,¡± she exined. ¡®Wait¡­ what?¡¯ There were curious murmurs around the ssroom after La¡¯s surprising statement. Was the new substitute messing with them? Who doesn''t have ast name? La seemed to ignore the murmurs and walked over to the ckboard. ¡°Okay, ss. What was your previous teacher¡­ um¡­ teaching you all?¡± La asked with a slight pause. ¡°He left behind some notes for me, but I didn¡¯t bother reading them,¡± she admitted. Miles started snickering next to Gwen. ¡°Thisdy is funny¡­¡± ¡°We were learning about human evolution,¡± One of the girls sitting at the front said. ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah, I don¡¯t really know anything about evolution,¡± La admitted, and Gwen¡¯s jaw dropped for the second time. ¡°It¡¯s not real anyway,¡± La stated. ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What the hell is she talking about?¡± The students blurted out in disbelief, their eyes fixed on the substitute. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not real?!¡± Gwen stood up, mming her hands on the desk. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real! Humans didn¡¯t just spring up out of nowhere.¡± La tilted her head in puzzlement before apologizing. ¡°Oh, I might have misspoken. Evolution is real¡ªwe have proof of animals adapting to their environments across the globe. Even humans have evolved certain traits over thousands of years depending on their environments. What I meant to say is that evolution isn¡¯t the reason for the existence of the human race. Humans were created, after all,¡± La rified. And then something happened that truly shocked Gwen. Fourteen pitch-ck wings suddenly unfurled behind La. They were incredibly beautiful but also terrifying. Gwen immediately tensed, preparing for an attack. Was La a superviin here to target her and Miles? Were they about to have to expose their secret identities to save the other students? Gwen would do it without hesitation, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Miles would. She nced nervously to her side and found that he, like the rest of the ss, was frozen in shock. La cleared her throat before speaking again. ¡°I suppose I should properly introduce myself. I am La of the Fallen, and yes, I am a genuine fallen angel. Does anyone have any questions for me?¡± Gwen¡¯s mind nked as every single student¡¯s hand shot into the air, and the ssroom devolved into chaos, with everyone shouting over each other to get their questions out. And there were a lot of questions¡­ ¡­ La had simply walked out of the room when the bell rang, never making a move to attack or expose either of them. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Miles muttered as the ss ended. They didn¡¯t learn a single thing about science, considering the whole ss had devolved into a Q&A session with a mythical being. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some weird shit, but that is now at the top of the list,¡± Gwen admitted to Miles. ¡°I kind of regret being a staunch atheist all these years¡­¡± she trailed off, her eyes widening. Was she going to have to start attending church now? Ugh, that sounded like such a total drag! ¡°How do we know she wasn¡¯t some viin trying to trick us? Spider-Man has fought mutant-looking viins before,¡± Miles said before looking down in sadness. He always got that way when anyone mentioned this Univere¡¯s dead Peter Parker. ¡°Her wings were massive, Miles. They might have had more mass than her entire body. They literally sprang forth out of nowhere,¡± Gwen pointed out. On top of that, La had this aura around her that made Gwen feel¡­ small. Like no matter what she tried, she would never be able to defeat La in a fight. That should make sense, considering she was pretty sure La was possibly an Archangel. Gwen had read enough teen fiction to know that having fourteen wings meant La was a big deal ¡°upstairs.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything. Maybe she has some kind of high-tech pocket dimension on her back,¡± Miles countered. ¡°Those wings might be artificial, just like that crazy octopusdy I had to run away from yesterday!¡± ¡°I doubt it,¡± Gwen said as they made their way to their next ss. They both had art ss together, but she suspected they wouldn''t be attending the rest of their sses today. They were stopped in the hallway by the topic of their discussion¡ªLa, standing directly in front of them. Students walked around her as if she wasn¡¯t even there. No one but them seemed to notice her existence. ¡°Meet me on the roof,¡± La told them before vanishing. Miles jumped in fright. ¡°Holy crap, she can teleport too!?¡± ¡°She can probably do a lot more than that. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s meet her on the roof. She clearly knows our identities,¡± Gwen said, starting to walk before he had time to argue. ¡°I hope my parents don¡¯t find out how much ss I¡¯ve been cuttingtely,¡± Milesmented as he followed her up the stairs. ¨CLa¨C It¡¯s always fun messing with humans and breaking their conceptions of how the world works. [The best part is no one is going to believe any of those kids when they tell everyone their substitute teacher is an Angel.] I snickered at that. This school had a no cell phone policy, and none of the students were able to record me. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t mess around with any other sses today. I wasn¡¯t on a tight timeframe, but there were people waiting for me. The door to the roof swung open. Gwen Stacy and Miles Morales stepped out and walked over to me. Miles looked nervous and somewhat distrustful, while Gwen appeared more confident, though I could still see a hint of caution in her eyes. That was a good trait for a budding superheroine¡ªit would keep her alive longer. ¡°So,¡± Gwen began, ¡°what are we doing up here? You clearly know who we are. Are you from another universe too?¡± she asked. Smart girl to figure that out so quickly. ¡°You¡¯re from another universe?!¡± Miles sounded surprised. ¡°Are you some kind of spider angel? Angel spider?¡± That was a fair question, considering the collider only summoned Spider-People to this universe. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°My universe¡¯s Spider-Man was about to be sucked into a portal, and I traded ces with him before that could happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Gwen said. ¡°So what did you want with us? Are you here to team up so we can all go home?¡± ¡°I can go home anytime I want,¡± I said, waving my hand. A portal manifested next to me, revealing my universe¡¯s Central Park. A couple walking their dog stopped and stared at the portal and me in confusion. I gave them a small wave, and they awkwardly waved back before I closed the portal again. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not trapped here.¡± Gwen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whoa! You can open portals to other universes with the wave of your hand!? How does that even work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a power I gained from a moon-sized eldritch space monster that may or may not see me as its adopted daughter. It¡¯s a whole thing I don¡¯t want to get into right now,¡± I said with a shrug. Their horrified faces were priceless. ¡°The reason I came to your school was to collect the sh drive from you, Miles,¡± I added, pointing to him. Miles narrowed his eyes defensively and took a step back. ¡°The sh drive? Why do you want that? Spider-Man entrusted it to me for safekeeping; I¡¯m not just going to hand it over!¡± ¡°Miles!¡± Gwen chastised him. ¡°At least hear her out before you say no!¡± At least one of them was willing to be reasonable. I gave Gwen a thankful nod before continuing. ¡°The Kingpin, Wilson Fisk, built a powerful super collider. It¡¯s the reason Spider-People from other universes are ending up here. The collider is stable for the moment, but that might not be the case for much longer. The sh drive is the key to safely shutting it down and dmissioning it. Without that drive¡­ well, things will get bad.¡± ¡°How bad?¡± Gwen asked. ¡°Half the might blow up,¡± I said, and they both sputtered in disbelief. ¡°Give her the damn sh drive, Miles!¡± Gwen immediately ordered. ¡°Alright, alright, fuck¡­¡± Miles muttered as he reached into his pocket. ¡°Here, take it. You better not be lying to us.¡± I stored it in my inventory and assured them that I wasn¡¯t. I then exined the deal I made with Wilson Fisk¡ªspecifically, the part where I agreed to revive his dead wife and son if he shut down the collider after reversing it to send all the Spider-People home. Miles looked at me in shock when I mentioned reviving the dead so casually. This kid needed to start getting with the program if he was going to be another Spider-Man. He would see so much weirder shit in his lifetime. On the other hand, Gwen looked relieved after my exnation. ¡°You don¡¯t know how d I am to hear that. The glitches have been getting a lot worse. I don¡¯t know if I can take them for another few days.¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± I said. ¡°This universe is literally trying to scrub you and the other Spider-People out of existence. It doesn¡¯t care about me, but for some reason, it doesn¡¯t tolerate extra-dimensional Spider-People¨C¡± ¡°Hold up! You can bring people back from the dead!?¡± Miles interrupted, his eyes wide with hope. ¡°Can you revive Spider-Man?¡± ¡°Been there, done that,¡± I said casually. ¡°How do you think I found out about all this stuff in the first ce? We were working together yesterday after I rescued his body from being experimented on by Oscorp.¡± Miles slumped to his knees and started crying. ¡°Thank you¡­ I felt so guilty. It was my fault that Spider-Man died in the first ce,¡± he said in between sobs. At least he had the decency to feel guilty about causing the death of this world¡¯s only hero. Gwen patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Miles. It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± she tried to reassure him. ¡°No, it was,¡± I said bluntly, causing Gwen to give me a small re. ¡°There¡¯s no use sugarcoating it, Miles. Had you not been there, Spider-Man wouldn¡¯t have been killed. At the same time, it was also his fault for sacrificing himself to save you. He had a pregnant wife at home, and he chose to throw away his future with his family for a stranger he¡¯d never met.¡± I could never be so self sacrificing. Peter didn¡¯t know anything about Miles, what if he grew up to be an evil Spider-Man or something. There would be no one left to stop him. That was all hypothetical of course, Miles seemed like a normal enough kid, but my argument still stands. ¡°If you want to make it up to him, you should start training your powers with him. Be a hero that you both can be proud of. He wiped his tears and stood up, his face set with determination. ¡°I will!¡± he dered. A secondter, his expression turned to shock. I wondered what changed his mood so fast. He lunged towards Gwen and yanked her down. Had he not pulled her down in time, then they would have been hit by what immediately followed. {-50HP} I felt something hot m into my chest. I nced down and saw that my fancy suit was ruined. The cotton had been burned away, giving the world a small glimpse of my cleavage. Someone had shot me with some kind of sma weapon, though it didn¡¯t do anysting damage. My HP was already fully recovered. Being overpowered had its perks, especially when people were trying to kill you. I snapped my fingers, and my outfit instantly changed. I reced my ruined top with Death¡¯s dress, my signature look at this point. ¡°Fucking eggheads told me this weapon was supposed to kill anything. It didn¡¯t even hurt the bitch!¡± a robotic voiceined as a pair of heavy boots thudded on the rooftop. ¡°That¡¯s thest time I trust anything made by Oscorp.¡± I turned around and saw the Prowler standing directly across from us, holding a smoking gun before tossing it away carelessly. A look of confusion appeared on my face. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Don¡¯t you work for Fisk? We had a deal.¡± I knew the Kingpin was a viin and I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him, but I honestly didn¡¯t think he would betray the one person who was going to revive his family. Fat chance of that happening now! ¡°I¡¯m under new management. There¡¯s no deal anymore. Hand over the sh drive and I¡¯ll make your death quick!¡± The Prowler threatened me. Clearly, no one had ever taught this guy proper negotiation. Gwen and Miles pulled themselves up, both ring at the Prowler. ¡°What the hell, man? You could have killed us both!¡± Miles shouted at the viin. The Prowler didn¡¯t seem to care at first. ¡°As if I care about a couple of dumb kids¡ªwait¡­ Miles!?¡± He suddenly looked taken aback. ¡°What the hell are you doing here!?¡± ¡°How do you know my name!?¡± Miles eximed. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Prowler reached up and pulled off his mask. ¡°U¡ªUncle Aaron!?¡± Miles shouted in disbelief. ¡°Your uncle is a superviin!?¡± Gwen shouted as well. She looked at Miles in betrayal. [I sense some drama here¡­ Pull out the popcorn!] ¡®Way ahead of you, System!¡¯ I pulled out some movie theater popcorn from my inventory¡ªperfectly fresh and hot, thanks to the fact that time doesn¡¯t pass in there. I started chowing down as the family drama unfolded. XXX chapter 280 chapter 280 Chapter 280: ¨CLa¨C "I''m back, and I''ve brought two tag-alongs¡­and a prisoner," I called out while entering the house. A secondter, I was ambushed by a redhead missile. It was Mary Jane Parker. "Thank you! Thank you so much for bringing him back to me!" she thanked me with tears in her eyes. I patted her on the back as she sobbed into my shoulder. "You''re wee. I was happy to bring Peter back." Without him, I would have been running around like a headless chicken, although we were kind of in that situation again, unfortunately. Mary Jane let me go and finally noticed the three people standing behind me. She red at one of them in particr. The Prowler was standing next to his nephew with his mask removed. I had stripped him of all his weapons and bound his hands behind his back with chakra metal. He wasn''t breaking free without some serious help. "You!" Mary Jane snarled at him. "What are you doing in my house!?" If looks could kill, this man would be extra dead. "It wasn''t my idea toe along, I didn¡¯t have a choice," the Prowler said while shooting a re in my direction. I just smirked at him in return. After the viins "heart-to-heart" with his nephew Miles, he tried to escape from the rooftops as if he didn¡¯t try to kill me. I obviously didn''t allow that to happen. He tried his best to fight back against me, but his tech weapons did not have enough oomph to actually do anysting damage to my HP. He was now sporting a ck eye, multiple other bruises, and a fractured tibia. I brought him along so we could all find out what he knows. He imed he was under new management. I wanted to find out what that meant by that. I wanted to know why the deal with Fisk was broken. Mary Jane red one more time at the Prowler before turning to Miles and Gwen. "Wee to my home, Miss Stacy. You look just like you did when we all went to high school together! The multiverse sure is strange," she remarked. Gwen perked up. "There''s an adult version of me in this world?" Mary Jane nodded. "Yep, she was the smartest girl in our school. She eventually became a molecr biologist and works for a fancy techpany now in California. We still keep in touch online." "That''s cool." Mary Jane didn''t bother greeting Miles. If anything, I don''t think she was very happy to see him either. I''m pretty sure she knew he was the reason her husband died in the first ce. "You can all proceed to the living room. It''s a bit crowded in there, though," Mary Jane told us. I walked through the house and found quite the cast of characters waiting for us. "Hello, oink!" A cartoon pig waved at us from the couch. He introduced himself as Peter Porker, otherwise known as Spider-Ham. My disappointment at him not being named Spider-Pig was immeasurable. [It was probably trademarked by the Simpsons¡­] "Good evening¡­" A ck-and-white Spiderman nodded at us while fiddling with a Rubik''s cube. His name was unsurprisingly also Peter Parker. His hero name was Spider-Noir. He spent his nights solving crimes and punching Nazis. I could respect that. "Supreme Goddess-sama! You''re back!" Peni ran forward and immediatelytched onto me. "Everything¡¯s going to be okay now that you''re here! I''m so excited to work with you!" "It''s good to see you again too, Peni. Good work bringing the other Spider-people here. Now we''re only missing the one in Fisk''s custody." ¡°The psychopathic killer version of me? I¡¯m not looking forward to meeting him,¡± Peter said as he walked into the room. He was holding two steaming cups of coffee in his hands and was nice enough to hand me one. I wasn¡¯t physically tired of course, but mentally I definitely needed a pick-me-up. I took a sip and nodded at Peter. ¡°At least Fisk has the Spider locked up for now¡­ I hope.¡± ¡°You hope?¡± I pointed behind me at the Prowler and the two teenagers. Peter looked at them in confusion. He wasn¡¯t expecting me to show up with others when all I went out for was the shdrive. ¡°Um, hi,¡± Gwen waved awkwardly at Peter. ¡°Sorry for intruding. I''m Gwen Stacy, otherwise known as Spider-Woman. I came to help.¡± ¡°Wee, Spider-Woman. We¡¯re happy to have you!¡± Peter told her with a smile. ¡°And I''m Miles¡­otherwise known as¡­Miles,¡± the kid next to her said even more awkwardly. He did not have a hero name picked out. Miles couldn¡¯t go with Spider-Man considering I had brought spider-Man back to life. ¡°And I''m the fucking Prowler. How the fuck are you alive? I thought we killed you!¡± the viin eximed at Peter. He looked like he had seen a man raised from the dead or something¡­ Peni stuck her tongue out at the Prowler. ¡°Stupid non-believer. Bringing back the dead is child¡¯s y for the Supreme Goddess. She has the power to resurrect entire worlds if she so wishes!¡± I can do that? [You can do that? Damn, future La must kick some serious ass. I wonder what level you are after 1000 years?] Miles and Gwen both looked at me in rm. ¡°You''re a Goddess? I thought you were just an Angel,¡± Miles asked in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one God?¡± ¡°Not in my home universe, there isn¡¯t,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°And yes, I am the Goddess of Angels. That¡¯s more of a recent development.¡± ¡°None of that is important right now,¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°I want to know why the Prowler is in my living room. Why did you capture him, La? I thought we had a deal with the Kingpin.¡± ¡°I thought we did too,¡± I grumbled before turning to the Prowler. ¡°Start talking. What did you mean when you said you were under new management?¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t telling you assholes shit. I invoke the Fifth,¡± he said smugly. ¡°None of us arewyers,¡± Peter said. ¡°Then I definitely ain¡¯t telling any of you shit!¡± The viin taunted us before turning to his nephew. ¡°Come on, Miles. Didn¡¯t I teach you that familyes before everything? You got spider powers now, don¡¯t you? Help me escape, and let¡¯s blow this joint.¡± ¡°Whoa, kid! Your uncle is the Prowler?¡± Peter asked in shock. I could see a small flicker of regret in his eyes before he shook his head and dispelled it. ¡°Uncle Aaron¡­ I¡¯m not going to help you. I want to be a hero!¡± Miles dered. ¡°I want to be like Dad.¡± [Hm, that deration sounded pretty heroic. I think you¡¯ve been too hard on this kid, Host. He¡¯s barely older than your own Univeres¡¯s Spider-Man.] ¡®Maybe you¡¯re right, System¡­¡¯ The Prowler looked conflicted before he relented and let out a tired sigh. ¡°I always said you were the best of us, Miles¡­¡± He turned his head away from his nephew and looked back at me. ¡°Alright, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll talk.¡± I asked him why Wilson Fisk broke our deal and if there were any other potential viinsing after us. ¡°I have no idea what Fisk has nned. I¡¯m just his muscle whenever he pays me. Besides, I haven''t even talked to him in the past few days. It was his new side piece who gave me my orders,¡± he exined to me. ¡°Side piece?¡± Peter muttered in confusion before speaking up. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Fisk would never cheat on his dead wife. He literally built the super collider just to bring her back from the dead!¡± Peter makes a fair point. That¡¯s definitely strange, but who knows when ites to viins. ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± the Prowler said. ¡°I received a call directly from his phone, but it was a woman giving the orders. She told me that Fisk wanted that sh drive back immediately and that he didn¡¯t care how I got it. Since I failed, I¡¯m sure there will be other viinsing to collect¡ª¡± BANG! The Prowler¡¯s final words were cut off as a bullet smashed through the nearby window and mmed into his forehead. Blood and brain matter sttered across the room. Some of it ended up sshing on his nephew, who was standing right next to him. ¡°Uncle Aaron! NOOOOoo!¡± Miles screamed in despair. ¡°Shit! Everyone get down! There¡¯s a sniper!¡± Peter yelled as he dove into the kitchen to protect his pregnant wife. I could hear her screaming in panic from the other room. ¡°Oh snap! They¡¯re after our collective bacons!¡± Spider-Ham squeaked out as he ducked behind the couch. He was just in time as the wall behind him exploded into dust from another high-caliber bullet. ¡°A man was just murdered. Now is not the time for jokes,¡± Spider-Noir said, tilting his head slightly to the side to avoid having his own head blown off. A bullet whizzed by his mask, missing my less than a centimeter, yet he remained cool and collected. He seemed very used to being shot at. Peni hopped into her robot immediately. I wasn¡¯t surprised that it waspletely bullet proof. She still looked to be on the verge of tears though from what she just witnessed. Miles was still standing over the corpse of his dead uncle in shock. He was trembling but otherwise wasn¡¯t moving at all. ¡°Get down, Miles!¡± Gwen yelled at him while dodging some shots aimed at her next. Miles still didn¡¯t move, even as a red dot suddenly appeared right on his chest. I quickly stepped in front of him and blocked the next shot. I felt arge bullet harmlessly bounce off of me. I supposed I should handle this before anyone else gets killed. I spotted the snitter standing on a roof a couple of houses down from us. I sprinted out the broken window and quickly hopped across multiple rooftops. I reached the sniper before he could chamber his next shit. I vaguely recognized him as another Marvel viin, except not a very popr one. The biggest clue was the bullseye tattoo stered across the viin''s forehead. His eyes widened in shock at how quickly I reached him. ¡°I''m going to need you to cut that shit out.¡± My handshed out and ripped the sniper rifle from his grip. With another squeeze of my fingers, it was snapped in half. ¡°I will not fail! I never miss my mark once I have a target!¡± Bullseye reached into his pocket and pulled out¡­ a deck of ying cards. An unopened deck of cards. ¡°Dammit, why do they make the stic so hard to remove nowadays!¡± I stood there stupefied as heined loudly while fiddling with the stic wrapper. [What the fuck is he doing?] He finally managed to pull it off and dumped all the cards in his left hand. He grabbed one card with his right and grinned at me victoriously. ¡°What the fuck is even happening right now¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°In my hands, everything bes a deadly weapon! Now die!¡± he flicked the card at me with surprising speed and uracy. He would have made a decent act in a circus. The ying card spun rapidly as it hit me directly in the throat. I don''t know what he was expecting to happen here considering he''d watched a literal bullet bounce off of me. ¡°Well¡­shit,¡± he said when he realized he wasn''t going to be able to hurt me with some ying cards. I heard someone quickly approaching from behind. Gwen Stacynded on the roof next to us, although I couldn''t see her face. I don''t know when she even had the time to put it on, but she was dressed in her white Spider-Woman costume. [Super heroes always wear their costumes underneath their clothes. Kind of like underwear.] Gross¡­ Spider-Gwen zoomed past me and punched Bullseye hard in the stomach. He doubled over and started vomiting all over the rooftop. She delivered another strike to the back of his head that rendered him unconscious. He copsed on top of his own pile of vomit. Double gross¡­ ¡°Er¡­ Good work, Gwen?¡± I said questioningly. She didn¡¯t really need to follow me out here; I had it handled. ¡°Sorry, I just really wanted to punch something. Miles is my friend¡­ sort of,¡± she said with a slight pause. ¡°His uncle might have been a viin, but he didn¡¯t deserve to die,¡± she sounded pretty certain of that deration. I didn¡¯t voice my obvious disagreement. The Prowler had no problem killing children. The only reason he didn¡¯t try to kill Miles and Gwen was because Miles was family. ¡°Miles is devastated, he can barely move. Can you bring his uncle back to life?¡± Gwen asked me hopefully. ¡°I¡¯m not going to resurrect a viin, Gwen. There would be no point. He¡¯d just be spending the rest of his life in prison regardless. And if he escaped, anyone else he killed would be on me,¡± I exined. I could tell she was frowning underneath her mask. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I understand,¡± she sounded like she was going to argue but changed her mind. I patted her on the shoulder. ¡°It might sound cold, but it¡¯s probably better for Miles this way. He wanted to be a hero, and now his uncle won¡¯t be around to corrupt him into bing a viin.¡± Gwen gingerly picked up the unconscious Bullseye by the back of his jacket, avoiding getting any puke on her costume. We hopped off the random roof and started making our way back down the streets. I could already hear sirens in the distance. Neighbors were peeking their heads out of their front doors now that the gunfire had stopped. Gwen gave them all a small wave as she dropped the viin onto the street. A couple of shots from her web shooters stuck his hands and feet to the floor in case he woke up and tried to get away. The other Spider-Men and Peni were already outside. I could sense that Peter had stashed his wife inside the secret bunker underneath his house. How he even managed to build such a thing was aplete mystery to me. ¡°This is a mess,¡± Peter said as he noticed all the attention we were getting from his neighbors. Most of them were gazing at him in shock¡ªhe was supposed to be dead, after all. Others were simply staring at the other Spider-People and Peni¡¯s mech robot in surprise. ¡°People were bound to find out you were alive at some point.¡± ¡°HEY, EVERYONE! What did I miss?¡± I could hear the telltale sounds of more web shooters going off nearby. Another Spider-Mannded next to us. Another new Spider-Man? ¡°Did we miss one?¡± I asked out loud. There were way too many Peter Parkers now! It was getting annoying and confusing! ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know about him?¡± Spider-Gwen asked us. ¡°This is old man Peter Parker. He¡¯s like the sadder version of the Peter in this world because he got fat and Mary Jane dumped him. I met him with Miles yesterday after they broke into Doc Ock¡¯sb.¡± Everyone started giving him looks of pity underneath their masks. It was crazy how much emotion could be disyed from those Spider-Masks. [They¡¯re just made of cloth. Those expressions shouldn¡¯t even be possible!] ¡°Hey!¡± thetest arrivalined from beneath his own mask. ¡°I¡¯m not fat, and MJ did not dump me!¡± As he said that, an obvious patch job tore in his costume, and hisrge belly flopped free. He nced down in embarrassment. ¡°Okay¡­ Maybe I¡¯ve let myself go a little bit,¡± he admitted. ¡°None of this is important right now,¡± this Universe¡¯s Peter spoke up. ¡°We have the sh drive. We should all head to the super collider. Once we reverse it, you¡¯ll all be able to go home. La and I will then shut it down permanently and deal with Fisk.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Spider-Noir said. ¡°That n is pork-tastic!¡± Spider-Ham added. ¡°Aww, I wanted to spend more time with the Supreme Goddess,¡± Peni whined inside her robot. A secondter, she let out another shriek of pain as everyone not from this Universe started to violently glitch in ce! ¡°Owie¡­¡± ¡°Son of a pork roast! That hurts!¡± ¡°That was unpleasant¡­¡± Gwen ced her hands on her knees and started panting. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± ¡°Can you open a portal to the collider, La?¡± Peter asked me. ¡°No problem,¡± I held up my hand, and the portal started to manifest in front of us. ¡°WAIT!¡± Miles shouted loudly as he ran up to us. ¡°Where are you all going?¡± He turned to me with a look of desperation. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like this! You need to bring my uncle back to life! You have to!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t HAVE to do anything, Miles. And I¡¯m not going to resurrect a viin. I¡¯m sorry, but your uncle¡¯s in a better ce now. Somewhere he can hopefully be redeemed,¡± I told him. ¡®After Lady Death tortures his soul for a few hundred years for daring to attack me, of course¡­¡¯ I added in my head. I didn¡¯t need to mention that part to Miles. ¡°You can¡¯t decide that!¡± Milesined angrily. ¡°You have to bring him back to life! You brought Spider-Man back!¡± ¡°Me?¡± the older fat Spider-Man asked. He was out of the loop. ¡°No, he means me,¡± the other one corrected. ¡°Whoa, we can bring people back to life now? How much did I miss out on? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have stayed up sotest night watching those old Dr Phil reruns. I just wanted to know if Marcus was really the father¡­¡± he grumbled to himself before turning to me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been introduced. I¡¯m Peter Parker, otherwise known as Spider-Man,¡± he said while politely shaking my hand. Despite letting himself go a bit, he actually had some pretty good manners. ¡°Nice to meet you, Spider-Man. I am La of the Fallen¡ª¡± ¡°QUIT IGNORING ME!¡± Miles stomped his foot on the ground so hard that the pavement cracked. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect the Supreme Goddess!¡± Peni barked at him. Her robot¡¯s holographic eyes red at Miles. ¡°Miles,¡± Gwen hissed at him. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a mask, the neighbors are recording us, don¡¯t give away that you have powers.¡± She walked up to him and tried to calm him down. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that!¡± Miles pushed her away from himself with all of his strength. She let out a yelp as she went flying over 10 feet. A couple of neighbors gasped at the disy. I noticed that many of them were recording on their phones. I snapped my fingers, and over a dozen people nearby yelped at the same time. I sent out a small burst of Divine Energy that fried all small electronics, including phones. ¡°I just saved you from revealing your superpowers to the world, Miles. Go home and cool off for a few days. If you still want to be a hero, I¡¯m sure Peter will agree to train you once this is all over.¡± I could write off his previous disrespect because his viinous uncle had just been killed, but I wasn¡¯t going to tolerate any more from some kid I barely knew. Miles sent me a hateful re before quickly storming off at speeds far beyond what an ordinary human should be capable of¡­ [That¡¯s not a great sign.] I already helped him once. If he gets caught on camera, then that¡¯s on him. We all watched him turn the corner and vanish. Where he ran off to was anyone¡¯s guess. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s get back to it.¡± I held up my hand again and created a portal that led directly into the control room of the super collider. Everyone quickly hopped through, their eyes scanning the room for potential danger. ¡°We¡¯re not alone in here,¡± I called out. I could feel a tremendous amount of killing intent, and hunger¡­ ¡°I love pork!¡± a deep, grungy voice shouted from the ceiling. Spider-Ham let out a squeak of fright as a red mass mmed into him. There was a disgusting squealing noise followed by spurts of cartoon blood spilling all over the floor. Spider-Ham¡¯s headless body slumped onto the floor. Standing next to the corpse was another Spider-Man. Except this one was radiating pure hatred. The suit around his body was blood red, wriggling in ce as if it was alive. I think it was. I think this was the Spider who was supposed to be locked away by Fisk. He was paired with a symbiote, and I knew which one it was by the color. ¡°Carnage,¡± I said his name. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve heard of me? I¡¯d be ttered if I wasn¡¯t so hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten anyone in days!¡± heined. The Spider¡¯s mask started to deform as rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth appeared in its ce. A secondter, he swallowed Spider-Ham¡¯s entire head in one gulp¡­ Shocks of outrage and horror erupted from all mypanions. Carnage simplyughed at them mockingly while licking his lip with a disgustingly long tongue. ¡°Now, now, pet. That was rude. Don¡¯t go killing everyone off before I even get to introduce myself.¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed around the room. The air shimmered next to Carnage, and a woman appeared beside him out of seemingly nowhere. [She was probably just being dramatic and keeping herself invisible the whole time.] She looked upon the assembled Spider-People hatefully and upon me curiously. ¡°Hello, children of my horrid little sister. I am Shathra.¡± XXX A/N: Poor Spider-Ham¡­ He became num nums. chapter 281 chapter 281 Chapter 281: ¨CLa¨C {Warning: Critically Low HP!} ¡°What the fuck happened¡­¡± I groggily sat up, doing my best not to cringe. My entire body ached in pain. As if someone had taken a school bus the size of Jupiter and decided to run me over with it. Then do it again for good measure. When was thest time I had truly felt pain like this? I could barely even recall. It had been a long time, that was for certain. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Fourteen Winged Angel, Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 105] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 1500 / 124500] [MP: 500 / 141,200] [Faith Energy: 1,530,678,654] [Vigor: 12450] [Strength: 5,895] [Intelligence: 14,120] [Luck: 2745] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Perks and Skills:] -Goddess of Angels (10x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Acting (Max: You are a master of the craft when you want to be.) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 1000x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random stat points after every ¡°session.¡±) I only had 1,500 HP left!? What the fuck! No wonder I felt like absolute shit. I had lost over 99% of my HP! I immediately summoned my Sacred Gear: Purger of Darkness and started healing myself. I let out a sigh of relief as I felt the soothing purple light wash over me. Normally, pain doesn''t linger no matter how low my HP gets, but the cause of my near-death was almost getting ripped apart by overwhelming gravitational force that hit me from all directions at once¡­ [This one might have been on me. I should have never told you to give that brat the benefit of the doubt...] ¡°It wasn¡¯t just on you, System. It was on me as well. I knew he was a spoiled brat, but I didn¡¯t think for a second he was capable of attempted murder,¡± I said wistfully. It was all starting toe back to me now¡­ ¡­ ¡­We had all just arrived at the super collider, prepared to confront Wilson Fisk and his mysterious new ¡°woman.¡± It was quite a surprise to find out that the woman turned out to be a Goddess, and that she had already killed Fisk. She seemed very smug about that fact too. Of course, someone had to go and ask her who she was and what her ns were. And of course, she told us all about them with zero hesitation. She was Shathra, the Goddess of Wasps and enemy of all Spider-Men. Shathra started monologuing about how much she hated her sister, the Goddess of Spiders, Neith, who had designed the entire Spider-Verse. She went into detail about why she hated her sister, but I kind of tuned her out. You¡¯ve heard one evil plot to take over the universe, you¡¯ve heard them all¡­ ¡­ [She wanted to rebuild the universe in her own image. Instead of a Web of Life that allowed mortals to have free will, she wanted to create a hive-like universe where all mortals were nothing more than drone-like ves for herself and the Gods.] ¡°Was that what it was?¡± I asked the System. How droll¡­ [Yeah, she was pretty much evil for the sake of evil. Standard viin stuff. Anyway, feel free to continue.] ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­Anyways, Shathra was nning on using the collider to destabilize all the Universes at once, hoping to do enough damage to the Web of Life that the entire thing copsed in on itself. Because that was apparently a thing that could happen. Clearly, when Neith had been creating the Web of Life, she hadn''t taken that design w into ount. In order for Shathra to enact her evil ns, she first needed to get her hands on the sh drive. Unbeknownst to her, I wasn''t even in possession of it anymore. I had given it to Peter for safekeeping before we arrived in the control room of the supercollider. Of all of us, he was the only one who knew how to use it. Peni probably could have figured it out as well considering she was from over 1000 years in the future, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. The goddess didn''t know any of that. She immediately attacked me, demanding I hand over the sh drive. In order to buy time for everyone else, I started fighting back against her. The Spider, who, it turned out, was an evil Spider-Manbined with Carnage, attacked all the remaining Spider-People in the meantime. The Spider was easily stronger than any of the other Spider-People, but he was outnumbered, so I had faith my new Spider allies would pull through. They were all also very pissed off after the gruesome death of Spider-Ham, so they were all giving it 120%! I figured they would beat him in only a few minutes. As for my fight, Shathra was no slouch herself. She was sitting at a respectable Level 120 and was deadly in closebat. Her entire body was basically poison, I couldn¡¯t get too close to her without losing HP. She also insisted on fighting directly on top of the supercollider, which meant I had to hold back my more destructive techniques. If the collider was damaged, it could explode, identally taking out arge chunk of this. We were lucky that was something Shathra didn''t want to happen. She wasn''t satisfied with ruining one Spider-Universe, she wanted to topple all of them in one go. However, as I predicted, the Spider was soundly defeated and Peter plugged in the sh drive: I blocked hertest assault andshed out with a punch directly into her sr plexus. Shathra flew 20 feet backwards and started wheezing. My hand had turned partially ck from the contact poison, but I was able to quickly purge it from my body. ¡°It¡¯s over, Shathra! The Spider has been beaten, and Peter is already in the process of reversing the supercollider,¡± I told her. ¡°It would be a waste to kill a goddess as beautiful as you. Surrender yourself to my custody, and you¡¯ll go free after a few hundred years in prison.¡± I made her the offer. I thought it was a pretty light sentence, considering what she was trying to do. Shathra really couldn¡¯t help herself when it came to evil monologuing. "No! I will not be denied my vengeance against my sister! It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve failed here. I¡¯ll simply try again in another universe. There¡¯s an infinite number of Wilson Fisks who have lost their wife and son. It¡¯s a canon event! I¡¯ll simply influence another one of them to build another collider!¡± she dered while spreading her arms wide. There was a mad gleam in her eyes. Why is it always the crazy ones that are also super hot? What a waste¡­ [Just how it is¡­] Like me, Shathra possessed the ability to freely traverse the Marvel multiverse¨Calthough it seemed she could only go to Universes connected to the Web of Life. She opened up her own ck portal to attempt to escape once she knew she couldn''t overpower me or stop Peter from reversing the collider. Knowing what she was nning, I couldn''t let her escape. I used my Sacred Gear: Orb of Infinity to lock down space around us. In hindsight, we both made a poor decision. Neither of us should have been fucking around with space magic right next to the super collider that was in the process of opening a kaleidoscopic rift so that all the Spider-People could return home. Our two space magics messed with the process, we inadvertently ended up creating some kind of ck hole! It immediately started sucking Shathra and I in! The gravitational pulling force was massive, and yet it only seemed to be affecting Shathra and I. All the delicate technology around us waspletely unaffected by the emergence of a literal ck hole. Pure magical bullshit¡­ Neither of us were very keen on finding out what was on the other side of a ck hole. ¡°Temporary truce?¡± I asked her. Shathra scoffed but still nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I only agree to this because you are a fellow goddess¨Calthough an extremely misguided one like my bitch sister!¡± She would have been a perfect tsundere if not for the whole ¡°wanting to destroy the multiverse thing¡­¡± We temporarily found somemon ground and bothbined our space magics once again¨Cbut intentionally this time, in order to destroy or at the very least stabilize the ck hole to stop it from swallowing us! ¡°Whooo! Hell yeah, the next Spider-Man is here to save the day! I made it in time to help!¡± Stabilizing a ck hole was a very delicate process. That''s why I didn''t appreciate when Miles Morales came swinging in to save the day¨Cafter all the fighting was already over. He was wearing a ck and red Spider-Man outfit that actually looked pretty cool, but I had no idea where he got it from. That wasn''t really important anyway, what was important was that hended right behind Shathra and I. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± Miles asked us both nonchntly as hended on top of the collider. Sweat was dripping down my brow from concentration. Without Ajuka¡¯s magical knowledge, I would have had no idea what I was doing. Even with the knowledge, it was still a very difficult process. ¡°We''re kind of busy, kid. Why don''t you go join the other Spiders in the control room?¡± I suggested in annoyance. ¡°Fuck off, Spider-Brat! We¡¯re busy here!¡± Shathra grunted as well. She had less power than me and was already trembling in near magical exhaustion. ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you one more time, La, if that''s alright?¡± Miles asked me as if it wasn¡¯t an absolutely terrible time to do so. My arms burned from the amount of energy flowing through them. I had long since run out of MP and was burning through my supplies of Faith Energy. ¡°Not the time, Miles!¡± I told him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he said. Shathra looked to be in a simr situation. ¡°Fuck off you foolish, arachnid. This is a very delicate process. One slip up and we''ll both be sucked into this ck hole!¡± ¡°And that''s bad right?¡± Miles asked the dumb question. ¡°Yes, it''s bad, Miles¡­¡± I replied ndly. What part of getting sucked into a ck hole sounded like a good thing? ¡°We could both die!¡± Shathra groaned. ¡°And I refuse to let that happen!¡± she roared and used thest bits of her power to help us! Despite him distracting us momentarily, Shathra and I eventually seeded! The ck hole started to shrink. It started out as big as an Olympic Swimming pool but quickly diminished. ¡°I wanted to ask you onest time, La? Could you please bring back my Uncle Arron?¡± Miles asked me again. ¡°I''m a hero now¡± he said while gesturing to his probably stolen costume. ¡°I promise that I''ll keep him in line. He won¡¯tmit crimes anymore!¡± ¡°No,¡± I told him for thest time. ¡°I''m not going to risk it. I¡¯m not going to revive a viin!¡± ¡°I thought you''d say that,¡± Miles said somberly. The ck hole had shrunk to the size of a hot tub and was continuing to shrink on its own. Shathra and I didn''t need to use any more of our power to stabilize it. We both put our arms down and let out sighs of relief. ¡°That was a close one,¡± Shathra said before turning to me with a small smile. ¡°You weren¡¯t half bad there.¡± ¡°Neither were you,¡± I replied with a smile of my own. Nothing brings heroes and viins together like a temporary team up to prevent both of our imminent deaths. I felt like we might actually be able to reach somemon ground and settle things peacefully. For all I knew, Shathra might just be really pent up and needed to getid. Unfortunately, that was something I''d never be able to find out. A secondter, I felt someone kick me hard in the back! It was Miles! The little bastard caught me off guard while I was catching my breath! It wasn''t just me either, he also kicked Shathra as well. ¡°What the fuck, Miles!¡± I screamed out. ¡°Damn you, Spider-Brat!¡± Shathra¡¯s shout wasced with hatred and fury. Both of us were flung forwards¡­ directly into the hot tub sized ck hole right before it shrank out of existence. The darkness and pain inside was indescribable! Light and sound didn''t exist, my screams couldnt be heard by anyone, not even myself. Thews of physics ceased to exist entirely. Unstable gravity started crushing me on all sides. I quickly lost sight of the other goddess. I had no way of confirming if she was immediately crushed by the forces or managed to escape. It had only been a few seconds and yet my HP was plummeting faster than I thought possible. It took everyst bit of Faith Energy I had to escape myself. I don''t know how it was possible that i opened up a portal inside a ck hole, but I fucking did it! ¡­ I tried opening a portal back to Earth Marvel, but something obviously got messed up in the process. I ended up somewhere else... After healing myself, I finally got a look around and took in my surroundings. Volcanic ash and moltenva was all I could see in all directions. The air around me barely had any oxygen at all, it was pretty muchpletely toxic unless you were a goddess and didn¡¯t need to breathe oxygen. I found myself on Muspelheim of all ces¡­ It wasn''t exactly Earth, but close enough I supposed. Another portal and I would be home finally. I''d save my retribution on Miles for another day, but he wasn¡¯t getting off lightly after what he did to me. [Before you do that, there''s something that you didn''t notice before because of all the pain you were in. I waited for you to heal yourself before mentioning it.] ¡°Hm? What''s up?¡± I asked the System. [You have umted over 1.5 billion Faith Energy¡­] ¡°What the hell?¡± I quickly brought up my status screen to see if that was right. It took me a few seconds to register that what I was reading was correct. It shouldn''t have been possible, but the system was right! {Achievement Unlocked: The Faithful!} {You have acquired over 1 billion Faith Energy. Evolutionmencing!} Evolution!? I could evolve past 14 wings? ¡°Ugh!¡± My wings all forcefully manifested behind my back, I never enjoyed when they just popped out on their own like that. I could feel another pair added to the set. It was known that my father, Yahweh, had 14 wings. I had now surpassed that number with 16! If I was already a Goddess before, what was I now? {A new title has been acquired: High Goddess of Angels! All base stats have been increased from 10x to 100x!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Sixteen Winged Angel, High Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 105] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 1,245,000] [MP: 1,412,000] [Faith Energy: 530,678,654] [Vigor: 110,500] [Strength: 58,950] [Intelligence: 141,200] [Luck: 27,450] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] Holy shit! I got ANOTHER 10x boost to all my stats!? It looked like it cost me 1 billion Faith Energy to evolve, but that was worth it in my book. Still though¡­ This random evolution was very strange. It had literallye out of nowhere. ¡°What the hell just happened, System!?¡± I''d only been gone a few days. There was no way I could have umted that much Faith Energy in so little time. On top of that, I thought I was down to zero again. I used thest of it escaping from the ck hole. [I have a theory, but you''re really not going to like it¡­] ¡°Hold that thought!¡± I perked my head up and gazed into the distance. All my senses felt magnified by a huge degree. I could sense a familiar presence engaged inbat over the horizon. I smiled when I sensed who it was. It was Sif! Her aura zed like the sun, she was facing arge group of fire demons. I could feel her steadily chipping away at their numbers, but there were certainly a lot of them. I spread my 16 ck wings and took off into the air towards the fight! The scenery underneath me BLURRED! ¡°Holy shit!¡± I eximed after arriving at my destination faster than I could blink. I had flown hundreds of kilometers in almost an instant. That was some bullshitic book level of speed I had just pulled off! ¡°LAYLA!¡± Sif looked up at me in shock. A nearby fire demon tried to take advantage of her distraction and charge at her back with a ming dagger. It didn''t work out for him as she effortlessly twirled her sword and looped off its head. No one else tried to take her off guard. The remaining 100 or so demons nced up at me warily. I could see a couple of them in the back already slowly back away, preparing to escape from me. With 16 wings I was now a High Goddess. I''m not sure what that meantpared to my old title just yet, but it felt like I was something¡­more. Before any of the demons could escape, a hundred lightspears manifested around me. Each one formed with only a thought and immediately zipped downwards to find their marks. They were all wiped out without any chance to retaliate. The volcanic hellscape was stained with demons'' blood. I floated down andnded right in front of Sif. She looked extremely hot right then, her long blonde hair billowing behind her as she was covered in demon blood and ash. A true goddess of war. I smiled at her. ¡°You won''t believe the kind of crazy two days I''ve had, Sif.¡± Sif, like all Asgardians, loved swapping adventure tales. I was about to start exining mytest adventure but was cut off when I felt a stinging sensation across my cheek! {-1HP!} Sif had pped me out of nowhere! ¡°Where the hell have you been, La!? Everyone has been so incredibly worried about you!¡± Sif shouted at me. Tears formed in her eyes. I was momentarily taken aback. I don''t know what I did wrong, but clearly I had fucked up somehow. I wrapped my arms around my crying lover and embraced her in a hug. Sif sobbed into my shoulder as I rubbed circles on her back. ¡°What''s wrong, Sif?¡± I asked her gently. I''d never seen her breakdown and sob quite like this. My heart ached seeing it¡­ ¡°...You''ve been gone for two years, La,¡± Sif whispered between sobs. ¡°No one knew what happened to you!¡± ¡°W-What¡­?¡± I actually stuttered. [I was afraid that''s what happened. Time works differently around ck holes. All that Faith Energy was two years worth of umtion that hit you all at once after you escaped!] I could barely even register the System¡¯s words. My eyes widened in shock and I started trembling in disbelief. Sif wasn''t the type of woman to lie. Especially not a lie like that. It only felt like I was trapped for a few seconds, but I had been gone for two whole years¡­ Now I was the one who was suddenly crying. ¡°H¨CHow much did I miss..?¡± I shakily asked Sif as she hugged me even tighter. XXX A/N: It''s not often La gets screwed over especially with her Luck but everything happens for a reason. At least she got a big power up! I took the ck hole time fuckery idea from the movie Interster, one of the best movies ever made. Next time on the Fallen Gamer: what did La miss? How much of the world has changed without her guiding presence? chapter 282 chapter 282 Chapter 282: -La- I was sitting on the couch in my penthouse living room. Most of my girls were surrounding me, taking turns hugging me for dear life to make sure I wouldn''t ¡°disappear again.¡± Not that I could me any of them. If any of them had disappeared for two years, I would have lost my mind. I couldn''t imagine what they were all feeling. There had been a lot of crying, and there probably would still be a lot more over theing weeks as we all adjusted to me being back. I was currently in the room with H, Sif, Rias, Sona, Natasha, Artemis, and Yasaka. Serafall was back on Earth in DxD-Canon, finalizing her faction''s long preparations to finally move to our universe. Lady Death was currently in her own realm, although I had felt her reach out to me and gently touch me. I''m sure she was probably listening in on everything anyway. ¡°You really¡ªwhat is the Earth term? ¡­You really fucked up, my love,¡± H told me honestly. ¡°We''re just d you''re okay, though.¡± She sat down next to me and wrapped her arm around my waist. I could feel H¡¯s arm tightly pull me up against her body. Despite putting on a strong facade, I knew she had some pretty serious abandonment issues courtesy of her dead asshole father, Odin. I leaned my head on her shoulder, and she ced a kiss on the top of my head. ¡°I know¡­¡± I said sorrowfully. I knew that H wasn''t going to want to let go of me anytime soon. Thankfully, the war with Jotunheim and Muspelheim had both ended during my two-year absence. The Frost Giants and me Demons didn''t go down easily, though. In the end, tens of thousands of Asgardians and even a couple hundred of my Fallen Angel siblings perished in the fighting. My heart ached upon hearing about thetter. Thankfully, H discreetly told me that my siblings'' bodies had been preserved by Azazel in a hidden location in Asgard. He never had any doubt that I would return someday and bring them all back to life. Some of the fallen Asgardians had also been preserved, but the majority had not. Hence, the reason for discretion. Her people wouldn¡¯t be exactly thrilled if they found out she was tantly ying favorites. H didn''t outright say it, but I knew the vast majority of the younger Asgardians severely disappointed her. Asgard wasn''t going to be a conquering tyrant empire anytime soon, but that didn''t mean she wanted a Queendom full of weak-willed warriors who could hardly fight. She dreamed of the glory days, of the restoration of Asgard. Something I knew might actually be possible sooner rather thanter, considering I had missed two years. The Convergence could show up any day now, and with it, the Aether. I had the Power Stone in my possession, the Ancient One had the Time Stone, and soon we could possibly have the Reality Stone. With all three, we could bring back . But that was for the future. For now, I was focusing on what I had missed. ¡°It wasn''tpletely La¡¯s fault,¡± Rias said, defending me. She was the most understanding member of my harem. She immediately forgave me when she found out what had happened after I didn''t show up back home for over a month. H had decided to call upon Lady Death for answers and then shared them with the rest of the girls. ¡°Death was the one who sent you on that dumb mission! This was all her stupid fault!¡± Rias crossed her arms and red upward at the ceiling. ¡°Rias! You can''t just insult Lady Death like that!¡± I told her nervously. I stiffened up on the couch momentarily, ready to spring to Rias¡¯s side if Lady Death chose to make her displeasure known by punishing Rias somehow for her words. To my surprise, nothing happened. ¡°Ara, I wouldn''t worry about Lady Death, Anata,¡± Yasaka grinned at me mischievously. ¡°We''ve all had some time to get acquainted with your most mysterious paramour over these past two years.¡± ¡°You all have?¡± That was a surprise. As far as I knew, Lady Death had only ever shown herself to H before. Even then, it was only on extremely rare asions. "Lady Death won''t be offended by what I said," Rias mentioned casually. "We''ve called her so much worse before. You should have heard how we all yelled at her when you disappeared. I called her a dumb goth cunt to her face!" Rias finished proudly with hands on her hips. Wow, at 21 years old, Rias was a lot more confident and daring. She and Sona used to be absolutely terrified at the mere mention of Lady Death. But still... ¡°¡­You all really yelled at Lady Death?¡± I asked in disbelief. "And she actually just sat there and took it? I know she would never kill any of my lovers because that would upset me, but I''m still surprised she didn''t at least smack you all around a bit,¡± I said. [Domestic abuse is bad, you know¡­] ¡°I thought it was a foolish thing to do at the time¡ª¡± Sona pointed out, but was promptly cut off by Rias. ¡°Oh, please! You were the one who got on her case the most!¡± Rias eximed, causing Sona to blush. The red-headed Devil turned back to me with a big grin. ¡°Sona lectured Lady Death for over an hour! She practically read her the whole riot act! And it worked too!¡± ¡°It did?¡± I asked Sona. Who would have thought she had it in her? Sona nodded at me proudly, though she was still blushing a bit in embarrassment. She had clearly grown more confident in all this time, but not as much as Rias. ¡°We demanded that she not send you on such dangerous missions anymore without telling you all the details first,¡± Sona exined. ¡°She''s also not allowed to send you on dangerous missions by yourself anymore. Someone has to be watching your back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± H whispered in my ear. I puffed my cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡± I already have the system with me, anyway¡­ [Hey!] ¡°Two years, La!¡± Sif practically growled at me. ¡°How could you have been so foolish as to have been bested by a mere child!¡± Sif was offended that I almost got taken out by a baby Spider-Man. What was worse was that I was technically thrown outside the bounds of my Multiverse. Had I died in that ck Hole, I''m not sure Lady Death would have been able to resurrect me. She wasn¡¯t even able to find me when I went missing. Early on, when I had first be a Gamer, the System had mentioned the possibility of Gamer¡¯s leaving their own Multiverse, but it was incredibly dangerous for them to do. I actually first thought I had left my multiverse when I went on a date with Artemis to Themyscira, but then I remembered DC has had plenty of crossovers with Marvel before¡­ [Damn straight it¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t go stronger with me outside the bounds of my influence. Also, extradimensional beings won¡¯t hesitate to try and kill or enve you to get to me.] ¡®I¡¯ll be a lot more careful from now on¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the bare minimum we asked of Lady Death,¡± Natasha added while the other girls nodded in agreement. ¡°She even gave up a few more concessions that were very interesting¡­ but we¡¯ll keep them secret for now,¡± Natasha said, trying¡ªand seeding¡ªto act all mysterious. I¡¯d have to figure out what those secrets wereter. Maybe I could make her squeal all her secrets in the bedroom. Father knows that all my lovers must be extremely pent up at this point. I have a feeling I won¡¯t be getting much sleep at night for at least the next month as we all catch up with each other¡­ Regardless of all that, I was just d to see Natasha again. Natasha was the one who hadn¡¯t seen me the longest. Even before I disappeared, she was on a month-long mission from her boss, Fury. Once she returned and found out I had gone missing on my own assignment, she apparently quit SHIELD to help take care of the girls. Could you just quit being a spy, full stop? I thought the answer would have been no, especially considering all the government secrets Natasha had stashed away. I thought wrong. Apparently, the answer was yes¡ªyou could just quit, as long as you had a super-powerful girlfriend who could resurrect the dead and even turn people into literal Angels. There was only one woman left who had not spoken yet. Artemis stood in the corner, keeping mostly to herself. asionally, she shot me a small, justified re. We had been in the middle of cementing our budding rtionship when everything got cut short for her. I knew I had a lot of extra making up to do, especially with her. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve all caught up about what happened to La, maybe we should exin to her what she missed out on these past two years?¡± Sona suggested, adjusting her fake sses. I still found it cute how she could switch between an adorably embarrassed young woman and her super-serious ¡°Kaichou¡± persona at the flip of a switch. ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea. I know I¡¯ve missed out on a lot,¡± I admitted. It was a very long list, just off the top of my head. Heather and Asia were now both seniors in high school. I wondered how that was going for them. And what about our other daughters? They¡¯re three years old now... I didn¡¯t sense the Doom yer nearby. Had he moved out? What was going on with Tony and Andrea? How was our joint space program progressing? What happened to the superhero team I was trying to put together? I assumed that project was probably dead in the water by now. It was annoying, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t have time to put that back together with how much catching up I had to do. Had any more viins attacked in the past two years? Did any of them try to take advantage of Earth while I was missing? I had a lot more questions, of course, but I decided to start slow. ¡°Our little girls are perfect!¡± Rias said happily. ¡°They all started talking about a year and a half ago. They¡¯re all so incredibly smart. Like, way smarter than babies should be. They¡¯ve already started their schooling. Hestia and Frigga have both taken on the role of their primary teachers,¡± she exined further. ¡°We have them going to school on Asgard most days. There¡¯s not a lot, but there are other Fallen Angel children their age there,¡± Sona added. ¡°They are all fine heirs,¡± H nodded proudly. ¡°Our daughter Hilga will be an excellent queen of the Nine Realms someday... long into the future, of course. I¡¯m not nning on giving up my throne for a couple thousand years at least.¡± She then went on to exin what had been happening with Heather and Asia, which made me proud of my adopted daughter and niece. Heather and Asia had both taken up mantles as the city''s protectors during my absence. They frequently patrolled the streets as Angelic superheroes. They were kicking ass and taking names. Most of the time. While no regr thugs could stand up to them, unfortunately, they weren¡¯t just dealing with regr thugs anymore. Heather had been involved in quite a few supernatural fights, many of them bloody and dangerous. ¡°Stray Devils have started appearing all over this half of the world,¡± Yasaka said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not sure what the Devils are up to since losing Ajuka, but they¡¯ve clearly realized the barriers between our two worlds are weakening more and more every day. I don¡¯t think it will be long before our worlds merge again. I think they¡¯re using the Strays as scouts. Thankfully, without Ajuka, they don¡¯t have an unlimited supply of Evil Pieces anymore. When he died, the device that created them stopped working. The Devils haven¡¯t figured out how to fix it, and I doubt they ever will. All the other supernatural factions on Earth DxD have been singing your praises, La,¡± Yasaka exined, updating me on what was happening on the other Earth. Supernatural kidnappings had hit an all-time low since young Devils could no longer acquire their own sets of Evil Pieces. Their favorite pastime used to be raiding other factions for potential ves, and now they couldn¡¯t do that anymore. It didn¡¯t surprise me that Ajuka¡ªwell, technically his clone¡ªset it up so that all his inventions would stop working upon his death. That was pretty petty and seemed exactly like something he would do. Yasaka¡¯s mention of the barriers between the two Earths weakening severely worried me, though. I had thought we still had more time before that, but it seemed like time was almost up. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the two halves of Earth finally merged during the convergence¡ªwhenever that was going to ur. [Actually, that¡¯s highly likely.] Shit, I¡¯d have to stop by Kamar-Taj and ask the Ancient One about it. Artemis finally decided to speak up when the Doom yer was mentioned. ¡°He was a strong warrior... for a man. His presence in our home wasn¡¯t terrible...¡± That was all she had to say, buting from a man-hater like her, it was still high praise. Apparently, he had moved out about a year ago and was now living with his girlfriend. And who was his girlfriend? Susan Storm. They had met when he saved her and the other members of the Fantastic Four from being dragged into Hell during Mephisto¡¯s demonic invasion. Reed Richards had been oddly silent these past two years. Everyone had honestly expected him to try and attack the Doom yer "to get Susan back," but that hadn¡¯t happened yet. Or maybe it had and the Doom yer just didn''t bother mentioning it to anyone? [He is a man of few words after all¡­] The Doom yer wasn¡¯t the stay-at-home kind of guy, though. He regrly went on patrols with Asia and Heather, helping them y any stray Devils that made it into our city. I was d that he was keeping them safe. Unfortunately, the conversation then shifted to my superhero team that I had tried to create. As expected, it was pretty much dead in the water. Frank Castle had officially retired and was now raising his two teenage children. He had even met a new woman and gotten marriedst year. Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes had also retired around the same time Natasha left SHIELD. Both of them were now working with the VA, helping soldiers with PTSD adjust back to civilian life. I wasn¡¯t sure how long that wouldst in Steve¡¯s case¡ªconsidering he was a Campione, and they were naturally driven to fight¡ªbut I figured I¡¯d leave him alone for the time being. I didn¡¯t even bother asking Yasaka about Isane¡¯s avability. I was sure that girl would happily rejoin if I ever attempted to start up another team... Finally, we got to myst question, and H let out a sigh beside me. I was surprised when she unwrapped her arm from around my torso. She looked slightly embarrassed and even a bit guilty. ¡°There was an attack a few months ago... by my foolish little brother. He¡¯s always been a sneaky one. He managed to get into the Royal Asgardian vaults and abscond with the Space Stone. I don¡¯t know what got into his head, but he decided to lead an army of Chitauri to attack Earth¡­¡± She then basically recounted the events of the first Avengers movie to me¡ªexcept it was much more embarrassing for Loki. He didn¡¯t evene close to winning. If anything, his invasion was barely an inconvenience. Earth was protected by far more heroes in this world. Not to mention, the was allied with Asgard, which had just finished its own war and had plenty of battle-ready soldiers and Fallen Angels eager to beam down via the Bifrost and kill some ugly aliens. Loki didn¡¯t even have the guts to attack New York. Instead, a giant portal opened up over the city of... Houston, Texas. A city already considered the gun capital of the United States! The heroes barely even needed to help fight off the invading army. Rias mentioned that there were tons of YouTube videos of Texas cowboys absolutely wrecking the Chitauri in the streets. Laser weapons might be cool, but Thanos was apparently a bit of a cheapskate when it came to equipping his soldiers. Their guns weren¡¯t very powerful and could only fire a shot every few seconds. Meanwhile, Texans were running around with full-auto assault rifles, mowing down every single ¡°ugly alien SOB¡± they spotted. ¡­The anti-gun movement pretty much died on that day. In fact, firearm sales in the U.S. had doubled since, which was kind of a scary thought... but it was what it was. I patted H on the arm reassuringly. ¡°That attack by Loki wasn¡¯t your fault. He didn¡¯t even kill that many people did he?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, with Asia and Asgard¡¯s healers visiting Earth right after, the death toll was less than 50.¡± That was an incredibly low number of casualties for an alien invasion. After his defeat, Loki was back in Asgard, with one of my Chakra disrupting cors around his neck. H was nning on leaving him in the dungeons for the next hundred years, but at least she allowed him visitors. Thest she had heard, Frigga had been frequently visiting her adopted son and giving him some very stern lectures about how disappointed she was in him. ¡°Most of those human deaths were actually from the humans idently shooting each other¡­¡± Sif added inly. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like hot weapons. A good de is all you need at the end of the day,¡± she said while patting the sword on her hip,pletely forgetting the fact that a sword is only useful in the modern age if you¡¯re bulletproof. While I was momentarily distracted by Sif, H reached into her personal storage space. She pulled her closed hand out of a small ck portal before opening it in front of my eyes. A yellow light shined around the room as I beheld the Mind Stone, just sitting there in her palm. ¡°The Tesseract has been returned to Asgard¡¯s vaults. It¡¯s never wise to keep two infinity stones so close together for prolonged periods of time. I¡¯ve been keeping this one on my person,¡± H exined.¡±I¡¯ve been waiting to ask what you think should be done with it?¡± XXX chapter 283 chapter 283 Chapter 283: ¨CThe Underworld, Earth DxD¨C ¡°The Final War¡­¡± A Devil with crimson red hair stood before arge audience of the most powerful people in the Underworld¡ªafter himself, of course. He was the new de facto leader of the Underworld, ever since the Fallen Angels had vanished over two years ago, along with the mysterious death of his former best friend, Ajuka. ¡°Do any of you truly know what I mean by that phrase? What the consequences could mean for us and the world atrge?¡± His voice echoed loudly. He stood in the center of an amphitheater with Serafall by his side. The stands were filled with hundreds of Noble Devils from all the remaining pir ns. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were lowly Barons or Grand Dukes. An emergency meeting had been called among them all. ¡°It means we get to finally inherit the Earth after we win the war at longst! It¡¯s our birthright, ever since Lord Lucifer and Lady Lilith created our race!¡± one of the more fanatical Noble Devils cried out. His voice was soon joined by others. ¡°Yes! We will finally have our revenge! We can feast on as many souls as we want!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ughter all the filthy crows and doves! Without them, we can finally rule over the humans openly. It¡¯s time those weak ves learn who their true masters are.¡± Cheers rang out in the amphitheater as more and more Noble Devils called for the continuation of the Great War. Sirzechs let out a sigh as he exchanged nces with Serafall. She looked nervous, but they didn¡¯t have any better options at this point. He had spent centuries cultivating his stance on peace with the other factions, and soon that was all about to be thrown away. The Final War was inevitable at this point¡­ The Devils were in a very bad ce, they were facing the prospect of the true extinction of their race. The repercussions of Ajuka¡¯s death had far worse consequences than any other faction was currently aware of. Without Ajuka Beelzebub, there was no one left in the Underworld to properly manage the Evil Piece System¡ªbecause that was apparently a thing. A thing he had failed to ever mention to anyone else¡­ For centuries, people had wondered how Ajuka had done it, how he had devised a way to reincarnate other races into Devils. The answer was¡­ they still didn¡¯t really know. But what they had figured out was that it wasn¡¯t as entirely stable as they had been led to believe. It started happening around a year after Ajuka''s death. Reincarnated Devils all across the Underworld began mutating at random. It was as if they were all bing Strays, but none of them had abandoned their Masters. Mutated Devils were popping up left and right, most of them out of their minds, attacking and eating anyone in sight! This was happening by the millions. A full yearter, there wasn''t a single reincarnated Devil in the entire Underworld that hadn''t been turned into a mutated Stray Devil. The majority had been put down, either by their masters or by each other. It was an absolute disaster. Two-thirds of the Devils'' poption was essentially wiped out. They couldn¡¯t refill those ranks either. Every single Evil Piece was now corrupted. The vast majority of the remaining Mutated Devils in the Underworld were rounded up and ced in a concentration camp under strict guard. Only a select few Mutated Devils were exempt from this. The mutated Devils would be sent out as fodder on suicide missions to collect information about the original Earth. Yes, they knew about that now¡­ Ajuka had been conducting some very interesting research before he vanished and died. He had found a way to pass through the dimensional gap and return to the original Earth, the one connected to the wider Universe. Sirzechs wasn¡¯t old enough to remember the old Earth from 1,000 years ago, but both of his parents were. ording to them, the world used to be much more massive. It was filled with magic, and powerful beings could be found waging war against each other almost everywhere. Most humans lived in fear, knowing they were nothing but prey. The ancient Devils must have considered that Earth to be an absolute paradise¡ªa paradise that was taken from them when the biblical God ripped the world in two and sealed them all away inside the dimensional gap. And that world was returning soon. Sirzechs and Serafall had both poured over Ajuka¡¯s leftover journals and research notes. It took them over a year to properly decipher, but once they did, they were shocked to learn that the two Earths were about to merge again. In any other circumstance, that might have been a good thing. Double the human poption meant double the number of potential ves¡ªer, servants¡ªthey could have acquired. It would also have been much easier to collect human souls during the inevitable territory and resource wars that were bound to spring up when the two separated Earths merged back together. Now, though, this was a disaster in the making. The remaining Devils in the Underworld had never had lower numbers. They had never been more vulnerable, and the secret that they were still consuming human souls wasn¡¯t kept as quiet as they would have liked. It didn¡¯t take a genius like Ajuka to figure out where this was going. They were going to be overwhelmed and wiped out once the worlds merged. They simply didn¡¯t have the manpower to rule over so many humans and supernatural beings anymore. They needed to cull the numbers while they still had the chance¡­ Sirzechs wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. He would protect the livelihood of his precious son and imouto with all his power. Family was still everything to him, especially since his darling imouto Rias had just given birth to her first child with her husband, Riser. His happy family was only growing at this point, and he wouldn¡¯t let them down! If he had to bathe the in oceans of blood to make that happen, then he would. He¡¯d massacred his own people during the Civil War, he wouldn¡¯t have any problem doing it to other races. Sirzechs raised his hand in the air to grab everyone¡¯s attention. All chattering ceased as the auditorium fellpletely silent. ¡°Very well then, it seems we are all in agreement. We must strike hard and fast. The other pantheons cannot be given the opportunity to retaliate in time! If we wipe out the majority of their followers, they will be drastically weakened and powerless to stand against our might!¡± Sirzechs dered, with seemingly more confidence than he was actually feeling. The logistics of the attack would be worked out by the three remaining Maou over the next few days. Falbium was already getting the army up to snuff. Sirzechs and Serafall teleported out of the auditorium and arrived in a private meeting room. Serafall let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sad it¡¯se to this. I wanted Sona to grow up without war. Even if we win, this will be devastating. And this will be just the beginning. We¡¯ll have to fight again once the world¡¯s merge together.¡± ¡°I know, and yet we can¡¯t avoid this. Striking preemptively is our only option,¡± Sirzechs replied before pausing for a moment. ¡°...We should at least be able to keep our siblings off the front lines. Rias just had a child, and I¡¯m sure you can find some kind of excuse to keep Sona out of the fighting. How has she been, by the way?¡± he asked Serafall. ¡°Not that great,¡± Serafall clicked her tongue in irritation. ¡°She cared more for her ves than I was led to believe. When they all had to be put down, she was practically catatonic for a week straight. I almost considered using mind magic on her to erase all the memories of her peerage, but she was with them for years. I¡¯d essentially be reverting her to a 14-year-old child in the body of a grown woman.¡± ¡°Maybe that could be for the best,¡± Sirzechs said. ¡°If nothing else, that would keep Sona off the battlefield. Rias was also devastated when she lost Kiba, Koneko, and Gasper. On the upside, at least she has Riser all to herself now that his own peerage is also gone. I understand that some male Devils need a few extra women to keep them satisfied, but I never appreciated how he always unted his harem in front of Rias.¡± Sirzechs was d that wasn¡¯t going to happen any longer, he was close to killing the blond bastard himself. ¡°And what about your peerage, Sirzechs? How many are left in control of their faculties?¡± Serafall asked although she already knew the answer. ¡°Only Surtr¡­¡± Sirzechs admitted bitterly. He had spent so much time and effort selecting the candidates of his peerage to defeat Rizevim, and now all that was for naught. He was down to a single sane peerage member. ¡°Surtr was already a monster before I reincarnated him, so the mutations didn¡¯t affect him that much. Not like it affected the former humans, at least.¡± The non-human reincarnated Devils still became Mutated Strays, but they at least kept their mental faculties for the most part. Serafall nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the same with my Queen, Behemoth. She¡¯s be a lot more aggressive¡­ and hungry, but otherwise, she¡¯s still mostly herself¡­¡± ¡°For now¡± was left unsaid between the two of them. Neither of them knew how long the non-human reincarnates would be able to stay sane. For all either of them knew, Behemoth or Surtr could go insane at any time. That¡¯s why Sirzechs was nning on sending Surtr on a suicide mission to distract the Norse when the Devils carried out their nned attack on the wider world. Serafall was nning on doing something simr with Behemoth. ¡°I¡¯m d the Fallen Angels ran away two years ago. It would have been a nightmare having to deal with Azazel without Ajuka here to outsmart him,¡± Serafall pointed out. ¡°We still never did find out why the Fallen Angels left, though.¡± Sirzechs was aware of that. They had searched Ajuka¡¯s notes for an exnation for the Fallen Angels'' disappearance but had yet to find one. It had happened so suddenly. One day, they were sharing the Underworld with their ancient enemies, and the next, they werepletely alone. Not a single Fallen Angel had been spotted in this half of the world ever since. asionally, they received reports that Yasaka, the leader of the Yokai, was secretly dating a female Fallen Angel, but Sirzechs and Serafall both dismissed those reports as nothing but perverted rumors. Especially considering the reported Fallen Angel possessed 14 wings. That was obviously impossible! A being like that would have been on par with the biblical God himself, they would be doomed if it was true¡­ Sirzechs shook his head. That was obviously some kind of Yokai illusion meant to scare the Devils. That rumor could have been started by the Queen of the Yokai herself. Yasaka was known to be tricky like that. She would need to be dealt with in the first attack wave. Not just because her control over the Kyoto Ley Lines made her dangerous, but because she had also shamed the Gremory n by kicking them out of Kuoh Town. ¡°...If you haven''t decided where to send Behemoth yet, could I make a suggestion?¡± Sirzechs asked his fellow Maou. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Serafall replied. ¡­ ¨CKyoto, Earth DxD¨C A weekter¡­ Yasaka was in a much better mood than when she had left. Seeing La alive and in person after so long had truly lifted her spirits. That, and the other things they all got up to over the past week, of course. There had been a lot of catching up to do. A lot of catching up that kept them up multiple nights and well into the mornings as well¡­ ¡°Wee back, Okaa-san!¡± ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± Yasaka¡¯s two daughters were both at her home to greet her as she returned from Earth Marvel. Having her own dimensional travel device so that she could regrly keep in contact with everyone else was nice. She had received the device courtesy of Penemue a couple of months after La''s initial disappearance. The truth is that La had no idea how close she was to losing almost a third of her harem. It was only Yasaka, coaching the girls through that troubled time based on her own experience with loss, that prevented the harem from falling apart. Despite themonly held but misguided belief, absence did not make the heart grow fonder. Two years might not seem like much to women whose ages could be measured in centuries, but it was a long time for younger girls like Rias, Sona, and Natasha. Yasaka herself had lost her original lover, and she didn''t know if she would have been able to handle the loss of a second. Living in uncertainty for the past two years had been very difficult, but she had managed. Thankfully, she had her two lovely daughters to keep her partially distracted. ¡°How¡¯s La? Is she okay? We haven¡¯t seen her in practically forever,¡± the younger Kunou said. ¡°Did she get hurt? Did she get attacked by more evil aliens?¡± her tails were wagging behind her rapidly as she asked her questions. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Alter asked nervously. Alter was one of La''s biggest fans and most fervent followers. Despite La''s protests, Alter still vehemently prayed to the Goddess of Angels every single day¡ªsometimes multiple times a day. Maybe that was a bit over the top, but Alter couldn¡¯t help it. La had saved Alter¡¯s life, avenged Alter¡¯s family, and given her a new home afterwards. No one else besides her own mother had ever been so generous to her. Yasaka eased both of their worries and gave them the actual ount of what had happened to La. ¡°...She ended up getting caught in a ck hole. She was only inside for a few seconds, but the time dtion was much differentpared to us,¡± Yasaka exined. ¡°Whoa!¡± Kunou¡¯s gaped, her eyes wide open. ¡°A real ck hole? That''s crazy!¡± ¡°That honestly sounds like something that would happen to La,¡± Alter said with a small sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a truly strange goddess to follow¡­¡± Yasaka couldn¡¯t exactly argue with that. She had definitely picked a lover destined to live in interesting times. Hopefully, this would be thest time La mysteriously disappeared, though. Yasaka didn¡¯t think her heart could take something like that happening again. She knew that La¡¯s other lovers felt the same way. "At least La ended up benefiting from her foolish escapade," Yasaka exined. "She now has 16 wings instead of 14. She still acts like the same lovable La, but she feels like¡­ more." Yasaka paused, searching for the right words. It was honestly hard to describe. La had always grown in power shockingly fast, but now she felt like a nearly insurmountable being. ¡®And then H decided to give La another of those absurd Infinity Stones¡­¡¯ Yasaka thought to herself in almost disbelief. It was like strapping 1000 tons of C4 onto a Nuke¡­ La had told them about the spider-girl from 1,000 years in the future calling her a Supreme Goddess, someone who ruled over a Hundred Universes and counting. Yasaka didn''t doubt that would be the case if her lover kept growing in power, but it was still an incredible concept to wrap her head around. She could barelyprehend how big a single Universe was, let alone over a hundred! "Has anything happened while I¡¯ve been gone?" Yasaka asked both of her daughters, though she was mostly asking Alter, who was now an adult and in charge whenever Yasaka was away. "Isane hasn¡¯t tried hitting on you again, has she?" That had unfortunately be a recurring issue since Alter turned 18. The Red Dragon Empress wanted a sexy fox girl to join her small but budding harem, and since she couldn''t have Yasaka, she had been trying to win over Kunou Alter. Yasaka honestly didn¡¯t know how to feel about the situation. Isane might have been a pervert, but she was still Yasaka¡¯s apprentice, and Yasaka cared for her. On the other hand, Alter was her daughter¡ªregardless of whether she came from an alternate universe or not. Alter shook her head. "Nothing out of the ordinary, and Isane hasn¡¯t even stopped by. Everything has been pretty quiet. There weren¡¯t even any stray devil attacks either! There haven''t been any strays sighted anywhere, actually," Alter reported. Two years had been more than enough time to establishmunications and trade agreements with the other Pantheons across Earth DxD. It turned out that the Yokai and the other factions all had something inmon¡ªthey all hated the shit out of the Devils. Yasaka wondered if thatst bit Alter reported was good or bad news. She knew that the devils in the Underworld were up to something suspicious, especially with all the stray devil attacks that had been urring on Earth Marvel, but was she simply overthinking things? She hated having to wait and see, but there was nothing else anyone could do. All ess to the Underworld had beenpletely cut off a little over a year ago. The Devi was alsopletely shut down. The Devils had gonepletely dark, and no one knew why. Despite her worries, Yasaka smiled at both of her daughters. ¡°You two have done a fine job managing things in Kyoto while I was away. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together, and you can fill me in on what else I''ve missed?¡± she suggested. She found it adorable when 18 tails started excitedly wagging at her suggestion. Yasaka could admit she wasn¡¯t an expert cook, despite her many years on this, but that didn¡¯t mean she was terrible either. She could handle making a basic meal like ramen at the very least. She was sitting at the dinner table with her two daughters as they chatted and ate. Her youngest was telling Yasaka about her schoolwork and the mischief she¡¯d gotten up to with some of her ssmates. ¡°Be careful not to get caught if you¡¯re going to pull pranks, Kunou. I might be the leader of our faction, but I''m not going to get you out of detention,¡± Yasaka teased her daughter. She didn''t discourage Kunou from pulling pranks, though. They were all Kitsune, after all, it was in their natures to be a bit mischievous. ¡°I know that, Mom!¡± Kunou whined yfully. ¡°It was only a couple of buckets of paint. I''m sure it will wash out of my Sensei¡¯s fur¡­ eventually.¡± Everyone at the tableughed. Yasaka turned her attention back to Alter. ¡°Have you been making any¡ªWHAT!?¡± Yasaka was abruptly cut off when the tatami flooring underneath them started violently shaking. The walls around them rattled so intensely that Yasaka worried the house would copse. Thankfully, such a thing was impossible; all Yokai buildings were warded to be much more durable than human buildings. As the Queen of her people, Yasaka¡¯s home was borderline indestructible. ¡°Is this an earthquake? I don¡¯t like it!¡± Kunou¡¯s ears went t on her head as she curled up into a ball. ¡°It will pass soon, Kunou. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alter said reassuringly. However, despite her reassurance, the earthquake did not pass. If anything, the rumbling seemed to intensify. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aftershocks aren''t supposed to be stronger than the actual earthquake!¡± Yasaka eximed. She was about to throw open the door to her backyard to take a look at what was happening when a sh of light in the room caught her attention. ¡°Lady Amaterasu? Do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± Amaterasu looked more disheveled than usual. She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup at all, and her kimono looked like it had been hastily thrown on. She also had a look of sheer panic and terror on her face¡ªsomething Yasaka had never seen before in all of her years as the priestess to the Japanese Sun Goddess. ¡°You need to call your lover over here right the fuck now!¡± Amaterasu ordered crassly. ¡°We¡¯re under attack! Kuoh Town has been wiped off the map! Serafall¡¯s Queen, the 150-meter-tall Behemoth, is marching her way towards Kyoto. Every single one of her footsteps is shaking the entire ind!¡± Yasaka¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That exined the earthquakes! An entire town had been wiped off the map? Yasaka could hardly believe it. Hundreds of thousands of humans lived in Kuoh Town! ¡°The Devils are attacking us? I¡¯ll get La here as soon as possible, but can we contact our allies in the meantime?¡± Yasaka wanted to curse. The device that allowed her to travel past the dimensional gap couldn¡¯t be used in rapid session. It needed at least another full hour to properly recharge! Amaterasu bit her lip as tears formed in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else is going to be able to help us. The redhead Lucifer just nuked half of India. The Hindu pantheon lost half their followers and are probably doing everything in their power to hold the line. I also tried contacting the old Norse Pervert and got no response from anyone. I have a feeling they¡¯re also under attack. As for the Angels in Europe, they¡¯re doing everything they can to hold the line against the Devil¡¯s main army being led by Falbium and Serafall. Smaller Devil forces are attacking the Americas, but the Angels don¡¯t have anyone left to defend either continent. This entire attack was coordinated, the Behemoth was sent to dy us from helping everyone else¡­¡± Yasaka gulped at the implication and at the thought of the number of deaths that were going to ur today. She reached her arms out and hugged both of her daughters close to her bosom. No one had been expecting the Devils tosh out preemptively like this. They all thought they had more time before they would need to be dealt with. Unfortunately, time was up. The Great War had restarted¡­ XXX A/N: The Devils have chosen preemptive violence! In the bible, the Behemoth is described as a massive monster with bronze for bones and skin as tough as iron. It was created by God because¡­he felt like it I guess? chapter 284 chapter 284 Chapter 284: ¨CKyoto, Earth DxD¨C The earthquakes were growing more intense by the minute. Yasaka could sense the panic spreading throughout the Yokai in her pce as the realization sank in that they were under attack. She had to temporarily seal away those senses, the collective turmoil was overwhelming and she needed to focus on her own thoughts. ¡°What are you waiting for, Yasaka? Go and get La!¡± Amaterasu demanded, her voice sharp with urgency. ¡°The Behemoth is going to reach the outskirts of Kyoto any moment now!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Yasaka replied bitterly, clenching her fists. ¡°The device that lets me travel across the gap needs to recharge. It takes a couple of hours, and we still have at least one more to go before I can head to Earth Marvel and bring La back.¡± Amaterasu, who had been staring off toward the horizon, waiting for the monster to appear, spun around to face Yasaka in disbelief. ¡°You only have one of these devices!? What if an emergency like this happens?¡± She made a fair point. Yasaka bit her lip, ncing away in embarrassment. ¡°We... we didn¡¯t think about that,¡± she admitted. Amaterasu threw her hands up in frustration, her kimono almost slipped from her shoulder since she¡¯d left so fast that she hadn''t fully fastened it. She scowled as she clutched the fabric and tied her kimono back into ce with slightly red cheeks. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just great?¡± she muttered sarcastically. ¡°What are we supposed to do in the meantime? The Behemoth is going to tten half of Japan before we manage to stop it! Are you seriously telling me that a genius like Azazel didn¡¯t invent some kind of multiversal cellphone? Isn¡¯t there any other way to get La¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°We could try praying to her,¡± Alter suggested, her voice steady despite clutching the trembling young Kunou in her arms. The youngest fox girl was terrified, but Alter herself was determined. She had already lost one home, she wouldn¡¯t lose this one too. She had to be strong for her new family. ¡°La is a goddess, and I¡¯m her priestess. She¡¯ll hear me across the Gap. I know she will.¡± Amaterasu stared at Alter for a moment, then let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°¡­Fuck it. Better than nothing. Get down on your knees and start praying, fox girl! We¡¯ll handle the Behemoth in the meantime.¡± She turned back to Yasaka. ¡°We¡¯ve got to lure it away from the city or the casualties will be even worse than they already are. The earthquakes alone have already killed tens of thousands, and that¡¯s not counting what happened to Kuoh Town.¡± The weight of the losses pressed heavy on Amaterasu¡¯s heart. She might be a NEET who preferred to stay out locked in her room ying games and watching anime all day, but she was still the head goddess of Japan! The death toll weighed heavily on her as the devastation of her people washed over her senses. Yasaka didn¡¯t waste any more time. Channeling the full power of the Leylines, she transformed into her true Yokai form as soon as she stepped clear of the pce grounds. A colossal, golden nine-tailed fox¡ªfifty feet tall¡ªmanifested above Kyoto. Blue mes of foxfire manifested around her feet, keeping her floating above the city¡¯s rooftops. Amaterasu leaped onto Yasaka¡¯s head as the massive fox dashed toward the source of the chaos, her tails sweeping through the sky like banners of war. The citizens of Kyoto, mundane and supernatural, trembled beneath them as they charged into battle¨Cthe supernatural world had been thoroughly exposed on this day, but Yasaka wasn¡¯t about to let the Behemoth tear her city apart without a fight! ¡­ ¨CLa¨C "...I''d like to point out that what you''re doing should be impossible," H remarked, raising an eyebrow in my direction. "Anyone else would have exploded holding two of those things bare-handed." "I''m just built different." I smirked, making her pout. In each hand, I held an Infinity Stone. The Mind Stone rested calmly in my left, while the Power Stone pulsed firmly in my right. It used to be that holding the Power Stone alone would nearly break me, even with my gamer abilities. Now, all I felt was a steady,fortable energy flowing through me, strengthening my already vast reserves. I had reached a point where wielding both stones indefinitely was no longer a struggle. "What do you n to do with them?" H asked curiously. "Do you feel the urge to suddenly erase half the life in the universe to win the heart of a fair maiden?" She grinned, referencing Thanos and his obsession with Lady Death. "Nah, I''m good on that front," I replied cheekily. I had already won Lady Death¡¯s heart! H teased me right back. "I think I remember you once saying something about borrowed power being worthless? If you still feel that way, maybe I should take those stones off your hands then." She reached out yfully, her hand hovering near the stones. "No!!! My precious!" I pulled both hands back to hide the stones, ignoring the smirk spreading across her face. "I admit¡­" I said, slipping the stones back into my inventory. I considered finding someone like Azazel or an Asgardian jeweler to create a ne or bracelet to hold the stones. "...my opinions have changed a bit. I just didn¡¯t want to be too reliant on power that isn¡¯t permanently my own." If the jewelry didn¡¯t work out, then I needed a method to make it so that the stones couldnt be taken from me since I definitely wanted to utilize them. I would have liked to try fusing the stones to myself, but I was afraid my Orb of Infinity would try eating them first. I can¡¯t trust the damn thing around anything small and shiny! ¡°Hungry¡­¡± ¡®No! You eat enough good stuff as it is!¡¯ I scolded my Sacred Gear in my head. Could it actually understand me? No idea¡­ ¡°Sadness¡­¡± H nodded at me in agreement. Lately, a surge of Norse worshippers had sprung up across Earth in the Marvel Universe. "I understand where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯ve been receiving more Faith Energy every single day now than I had in thest thousand years. But I haven''t been using it the same as most other Gods or Goddesses. I¡¯ve slowly been converting it into my own permanent power. The ritual to do so isn¡¯t fast, or very efficient, but it works well enough." All of my lovers had gotten more powerful in my absence, but H had reached a new milestone herself. Her level was once again higher than my own. That didn¡¯t mean she was more powerful than I was¨Cmy stats and titles were all broken at this point, but she was still incredibly powerful. {The Asgardian Queen - H: Level 120} I asked her if she was as strong as she was in her prime, and she told me that she was actually pretty close. I didn¡¯t know there even was a ritual to convert Faith Energy into permanent power for other beings besides Gamers like myself. ¡°Now then, enough about all that! We¡¯re here to take care of some unfinished business.¡± H grasped my hand and smiled with a dangerous cheerfulness. "Let us go and get some good old fashioned revenge!" I sighed, focusing on my Orb of Infinity to open a portal right in front of us. The swirling vortex appeared, but I didn''t step through. Instead, I found myself hesitating slightly¨Cmore than slightly. My feet didn''t budge. I didn¡¯t want to go back there... H frowned, concern shing in her eyes as she gently tugged at my arm, urging me forward towards the portal. ¡°Come on, love. It¡¯s not a big deal, it is not as if you have PTSD¡­¡± Her words trailed off, and I was momentarily surprised that she even knew what PTSD was. Then again, maybe I shouldn''t have been¡ªshe''d lived with it for months after escaping her prison. ¡°You don¡¯t know that¡­¡± I muttered, my voiceing out in a whine. Had I actually died in that ck hole, that might¡¯ve been the end for me. Lady Death herself had said she couldn''t see me once I was kicked inside. I¡¯d never been afraid of death¡ªuntil a week ago. I¡¯d almost been taken out by my own arrogance, by underestimating a teenager I hadn¡¯t even considered a threat. And yet, that kid nearly gave me a Game Over, almost taking me away from my family forever! H clicked her tongue in mild exasperation. ¡°Alright, fine. Maybe you have it a little bit. But that¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re doing this now. We¡¯ll confront the trauma head-on, y the foolish boy who tried to kill you, and then we¡¯lle home and have some ice cream with our daughters to celebrate!¡± she listed off while tugging me closer to the portal. [I can''t believe she justbined murder and ice cream like that in the same sentence¡­] I could. That was definitely a H thing to do¡­ With a sigh, I relented and let her drag me through the portal. We passed through without any issues,nding in yet another version of New York. Once again, I found myself in... I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what to call this Universe. Earth-Spider? Earth-Spiderverse? Spiderverse Prime? Meh, I''de up with somethingter. For now, we had some unfinished business to attend to. [Are you really going to kill a kid who''s only¡­ however old Miles is?] ¡®I think he was around thirteen or fourteen thest time I saw him. At most, he¡¯s what¡ªsixteen now?¡¯ [Wow! Only 13 years old and already pulling off double homicide attempts.] ¡®It might not have been just an attempt when it came to Shathra,¡¯ I muttered internally. ¡®She waspletely drained of magical and divine energy when she was tossed into the ck hole.¡¯ It¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess what happened to her. [Does that make Miles a Campione then?] "It better fucking not¡­" I grumbled to myself, too quietly for H to overhear. [I was just kidding!] H snapped me out of my thoughts with her question. "Where does Miles Morales live? I would like our vengeance to be carried out swiftly. Something about this world feels strange¡­I do not like it," she said while staring up into the blue skies. ¡°It feels¡­empty?¡± she said, looking confused. I shrugged at her. "You might be feeling theck of any other Gods or supernatural beings of any kind.¡± I exined to her. That had thrown me for a loop thest time I was in this Universe as well. As for where he lives, I have no idea.¡± I said. That would have been kind of weird if I did. ¡°I only know where he went to school two years ago. It was some weird preppy boarding school for elite kids whose parents want them to seed in life but don¡¯t love them enough to raise their own kids themselves. Or at least that¡¯s the vibe I got from the ce¡­" I finished with a second shrug. H stared at me nkly before massaging her own forehead. "Midgardians are so very strange sometimes," she remarked and then let me lead the way. I flew on my wings while H conjured a flying sword beneath her, gliding beside me. At my request, she cast some illusion magic to keep us hidden from prying eyes as we soared over the city. After all, we weren¡¯t exactly back here with good intentions. [So, are you really going to do it? Do you even have it in you to kill a kid? Because H¡¯s pretty gung-ho about it.] ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ I admitted to myself. This whole thing had been H¡¯s idea, not mine. She was fueled by vengeance after losing me for two years, and from her perspective, her anger was justified. In fact, if given the chance, she''d probably wipe out Miles¡¯s entire family without a second thought. But me? I was conflicted. I wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do until I saw the kid. Until I look him in the eyes and figure out why he tried to kill me. [Because you didn¡¯t revive his viin uncle, duh. Seems obvious.] ¡®Well yes, but¡­ Shut up, System¡­¡¯ We could have crossed the city in a matter of seconds, but I flew more casually, talking in the sights now that I was back here. It looked like ¡°Team Spider¡± managed to put a stop to the Super Collider before it went out of control and wiped out this Universe, that was good. I never did end up getting a questplete message from the System though. Whatever was causing Spider-Universes to disappear, it apparently wasn¡¯t the Collider. Or notpletely at least¡­ CRASH! We were close to the school when I heard a loud bang underneath us on the streets. H and I took in a weird sight below. A ck and red Spiderman was battling against apletely white man covered in what looked to be ck holes... H reached out andfortingly grasped my hand again. I shook my head and took a breath. I was a High Goddess now, far more powerful than I had been before. I needed to get over this hesitation. I doubted a ck hole would even be able to harm me anymore after I had evolved to 16 wings¡ªsomething that had never even been achieved by my own father. ¡°There¡¯s our target!¡± H said in delight. Her eyes were brimming with promises of pain she was about to inflict on the unsuspecting ¡°hero¡± fighting below us. Before she could pull out any more swords and start stabbing, I let go of her hand and spoke up. ¡°Let me handle this myself, H.¡± I told her. I hated the disappointed look she gave me but I needed to do this myself, no matter what. ¡°...You are not going to kill him?¡± she asked me in near disbelief. ¡°After what he did to our family!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± I admitted. The conflict was growing even more inside me, my emotions were at war with each other. H stared at me for a few seconds in silence. She bit her lip before turning her head and letting out a sigh. ¡°¡­Fine,¡± H said. ¡°Why did I ever fall for such a kind-hearted woman? Go ahead and handle him, my love, but don¡¯t give him a light punishment after what he did! If you do, then I will handle things my way.¡± H said. She volunteered to keep watch from the sky as I floated down towards the two super-powered beings fighting in the streets. They were causing massive amounts of property damage as Miles kept trying to hit the man, who was able toically keep evading every attempt. At one point, Miles picked up an entire car in frustration and simply chucked it at the viin, hoping that would put him down. It did not. The viin opened up arge ck portal in front of himself that swallowed the entire car. A secondter, the car appeared from another portal over 20 meters above the crowded streets. You could always count on stupid people to stand around and gawk when dangerous super-powered beings were throwing down with each other. I pped my wings and instantly appeared directly underneath the car. I caught it before it could pancake a pair of dumb teenagers who were too busy filming the fight with their cell phones to watch their surroundings. ¡°Whoa! That was wicked,dy! Who are you supposed to be?¡± one of the teens asked, pointing his phone camera at me. ¡°Those wings look really cool. Are they natural or are they grafted onto you like Doc Oc and her weird robot tentacles?¡± another teen asked bluntly. "They''re natural..." I said, calmly setting the car down on the street. I was sure the owner¡ªand their insurance¡ªwould thank me for that. The two teens, wide-eyed, looked like they were about to barrage me with more questions, but a noise interrupted all of our thoughts. ¡°WAH!¡± A baby cried out... from inside the car. I nced through the window into the backseat. There, strapped into a booster seat, was a baby wailing, blood trickling from a small cut on her forehead. She must have hit her head during the violent toss. It was a miracle she wasn¡¯t more seriously hurt, especially given how roughly the car had been thrown before I caught it. ¡°Holy shit! There¡¯s a kid in there!¡± one of the teens eximed, disbelief clear in his voice. I could rte. "Wasn''t that the car the new Spiderman picked up and threw!? Did he know there was a baby inside?" the other added incredulously. My anger surged. First off, fuck the parents for leaving their baby alone in a car! Second, fuck Miles even more! What was he thinking, using someone else¡¯s car as a weapon without even checking if it was empty? The teens had called him the "new Spiderman." Did that mean this universe''s Peter Parker had retired or something in the past two years? I broke the ss and unlocked the car door from the inside. I pulled the baby out and quickly healed her injuries. I then handed her to the two dumbfounded teenagers. Get out of here and take her to the nearest police station.¡± I ordered the two of them, leaving no room for argument. They immediately did as I asked and skedaddled. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ll have to try harder than that, my rival! You won¡¯t be able to beat me if you¡¯re too busy hitting yourself,¡± the viin cackled as Miles¡¯s fist passed through one of the ck spots on his body and came out another,nding squarely on his own face. Miles¡¯s head snapped backward violently from the force of the punch. The viin''s power was strange, but I didn¡¯t think he had super strength or durability. That punch could have easily killed a non-enhanced person. Miles either wasn¡¯t ying around anymore, or he was too pissed off to care. ¡°Stop making me look bad and just go down already! I have important shit to do today, you second-rate nobody!¡± Miles stumbled but quickly recovered, charging at the viin again. ¡°That¡¯s cold, man. I thought we had something special?¡± the viin replied. The weird thing was he genuinely sounded upset with Miles¡¯sment. Before their fight continued, I made my presence known by flying down andnding directly between them. They were both so engrossed in their battle that neither of them noticed me earlier when I caught the car. ¡°Hello, Miles. It¡¯s been a while,¡± I said more calmly than I actually felt. The eyes on his mask widened, though I still didn¡¯t understand how that was possible. ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± he eximed, quickly jumping back a few meters to put some distance between us. ¡°L-La? What are you doing back here?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°You weren¡¯t expecting to see me again after you tried to murder me and Shathra, were you?¡± I asked, my voice now dripping with coldness. ¡°What? He tried to murder you, Lady? I didn¡¯t hear about that! I thought this kid was supposed to be a hero? That doesn''t sound very heroic. Also, it''s nice to meet you. You can call me¡­ The Spot!¡± The viin behind me introduced himself dramatically. ¡°...Nice to meet you as well?¡± He was very polite for a viin, if nothing else. I spared him a quick nce before focusing my attention back on my query. ¡°How have you been, Miles? Has Peter been training you to properly use your powers?¡± This time, his mask¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. I¡¯d clearly hit upon a touchy subject. ¡°He refused to train me after he saw what I did to you and that other scary waspdy! Whatever¡­it''s not my fault he was too dumb to realize I was saving the world by getting rid of its two biggest threats. Everything worked out. And I realized that I didn''t need Peter¡¯s help anyway, i''ve been doing fine as a hero on my own!¡± Miles dered. ¡°...That¡¯s debatable,¡± I said ndly. I nced around our surroundings. At least two city blocks had been wrecked, totalling millions of dors in damages. A couple people also looked like they got caught in the crossfire and were sporting injuries. Some of them were actually ring at Miles specifically, meaning he had probably caused those injuries. The Spot took a couple of steps toward me and cut in. ¡°Sorry to butt in,dy, especially since it sounds like you have a justifiable vendetta against my rival, but he is MY rival. Not yours. You¡¯ve said your piece, so could you let us get back to our epic fight now?¡± he asked me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an epic fight. I was just messing around,¡± Miles retorted indignantly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m about to show you what the real Spider-Man can really do!¡± he yelled at The Spot, already forgetting about my presence. It was clear that Miles took a lot of pride in being the new Spider-Man. It seemed to be the most important thing in his life. Miles and The Spot started arguing again, and I could tell they were about to go right back to fighting, regardless of the fact that I was still right between them, and growing more annoyed by the second. ¡°...I want to try something,¡± I mumbled to myself. A new possibility formed in my mind. The System, reading my thoughts, immediately picked up on my idea. [That¡¯s an Interesting idea. It could work. Especially given your absurd Luck Stat now. It''s worth a try at the very least¡­] ¡°...Alright then, you freak. Let¡¯s finish this!¡± Miles dered and charged forwards again¡ªat least he attempted to. He copsed to the ground with a broken leg, courtesy of the swift kick I¡¯d given him. Faster than his enhanced eyes could see. Just because I was nning on not killing the foolish kid did not mean I wasn''t going to rough him up a bit. ¡°Ah! My leg! What the hell did you do to me! I can see the bone!¡± he cried out in panic. ¡°Eww, that looks painful,¡± The Spotmented¡­humorously. [No. Stop it!] Miles flinched when I reached my right hand toward him. A small purple portal manifested directly above his heart, and I plunged my hand inside. This was the same technique I used when removing Evil Pieces from reincarnated Devils. If it could strip away that power, who was to say it couldn¡¯t affect others. That was my thought at least. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was grasping for, so I reached my hand out for the most powerful thing I could sense. I knew I¡¯d found it when it tried to scurry away from my grasp. But it couldn¡¯t escape. Miles¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t very big¡ªthere was nowhere for it to hide. As I pulled my hand out of the portal over his heart, Miles gasped in shock at what I had done to him. His physical features immediately began to change. His Spider-Man costume sagged as his muscles visibly shrank. ¡°What the fuck did you just do to me!?¡± he demanded. I opened my hand and showed him. Sitting on my palm was a tiny blue and red spider¡ªthe source of his Spider-Man powers! It tried to crawl away, but I closed my hand around it and didn¡¯t let it escape. I noticed how it strangely didn¡¯t try to bite me either¡­ ¡°You¡¯re no longer Spider-Man, Miles. In fact, you¡¯re no one special at all. Just an ordinary, powerless kid again,¡± I said, tucking the spider into my inventory. Maybe I¡¯d keep it as part of my strange collection, or maybe I¡¯d gift the spider powers to someone else in the future. I hadn¡¯t decided yet. All that mattered was that I¡¯d gotten my revenge. I pulled the mask off his face. His expression was one of pure devastation. I know as a ¡°good person,¡± I shouldn¡¯t have reveled in that expression of despair¡­but I did. There was nothing worse for a super powered being than losing their powers and bing mundane again. Most of them would rather choose death than revert back to mediocrity. [That¡¯s hardcore.] ¡°Holy shit! The scary wingeddy can strip people of their powers? I need to get the fuck out of here!¡± The Spot dered. I didn¡¯t particrly feel like stopping him as he hopped into one of his holes and disappeared. Hnded beside me and spared Miles a nce. He was clutching his broken leg, sobbing uncontrobly, mourning his lost powers. H smirked at him before turning back to me. ¡°That is a passable punishment, I suppose. Are you ready to go home?¡± she asked. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m done here. Fuck the Spiderverse!¡± I dered and created a portal back to my penthouse tower. H and I stepped through, returning home. ¡°Now then, how about we grab the girls and take them out for some ice cream like you promised¡ª¡± Suddenly, I was cut off by a voice crying out in my mind! ¡°Goddess La, please help us! Kyoto is under attack by the Devils! My mother, Yasaka, and Lady Amaterasu are currently fighting the Behemoth. Hundreds of thousands of people have already died! Please hurry!¡± I recognized the voice¡ªit was Kunou Alter, Yasaka¡¯s adopted daughter! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, La?¡± H asked, concerned. ¡°You just stopped talking, and now you look panicked!¡± ¡°The Devils are attacking Yasaka in Earth DxD!¡± I warned her. ¡°I have to go on ahead! Gather everyone and follow me as soon as you can.¡± Without hesitation, I created another portal, this one leading directly to Yasaka¡¯s pce. H nodded seriously before I stepped through. ¡°Be swift, my love. Know that the armies of Asgard will be right behind you! We might have just finished one war, but we are never afraid to start another!¡± XXX A/N: Vengeance, soon to be followed by violence! Everyone¡¯s two favorite V-words! Miles: ¡°I used to be a Spider-Man like you, but then I took an arrow to the¨CEr¨CI mean I pissed on a Goddess broke my leg and then she ripped my powers away from me.¡± chapter 285 chapter 285 Chapter 285: ¨CRed Dragon Empress¨C {Boost!} {Boost!} {Boost!} ¡°This is so annoying!¡± Isane had been having the best dream¡ªa steamy one full of glorious oppai¡ªwhen the mother of all earthquakes ended it abruptly. Soon after being jerked awake, she found herself in her Bnce Breaker, fighting a monster straight out of a biblical nightmare. Yasaka, who was an actual fox at the moment and unfortunately not a sexy milf, and Amaterasu, the NEET goddess whose kimono kept slipping off for some reason, were right there beside her, duking it out with a giant Behemoth from the dawn of creation! ¡°Take the shot, pervert!¡± Amaterasu threw a massive orb of fire into the Behemoth¡¯s face to temporarily blind and distract her/it. Isane had seen pictures and videos of Serafall Leviathan¡¯s sexy blonde queen, who asionally starred in the Maou¡¯s weird Magical Girl show. She had trouble rting that woman to the 150 meter tall monster they were currently facing. ¡°What do you think I was doing all those Boosts for!?¡± Isane retorted as she gathered all of her stored power into her left arm! {Dragon Shot!} A searing beam of red light sted from her fist, smashing into the Behemoth¡¯s massive left arm. The flesh bubbled and smoked under the heat, but... "That¡¯s not going to be enough!" Ddraig¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, and Isane felt her stomach drop. That st could¡¯ve vaporized any Ultimate ss being, but the Behemoth? It was too freaking big! She''d left a crater the size of a bus in its arm, but it was barely more than a bee sting to this giant monster! ¡°Rooooaaaarrr!¡± ¡°Look out, Isane!¡± Yasaka screamed in warning. ¡°Shit¡­¡± Isane barely got the word out before a tail the size of a skyscraper whipped around and mmed into her. The air shattered with multiple sonic booms as she was violently flung away. The G-Forces were so extreme that she ended up temporarily losing consciousness. Before she could drift off to another pleasant dream, the next thing she knew, she was gasping awake as she found her body embedded halfway into solid rock. ¡°Ugh, ow¡­¡± she groaned, blinking as her blurry vision cleared. ¡°Holy crap, I just gotunched to Mt. Fuji?!¡± Half her body was stuck in the side of the mountain. And, when she tried to move, pain shot up her arm. ¡°Yep. That¡¯s broken,¡± she grumbled. The armor on her right side waspletely wrecked. The Behemoth shattered her Bnce Breaker in a single hit. ¡°What the fuck, Ddraig? That thing¡¯s OP as hell! You could have warned me!¡± Isaneined as she pulled herself out of the bedrock with her good arm. Ddraig sighed in her mind, and Isane groaned louder. His sighs always meant bad news. ¡°The Behemoth was made by God himself. Probably when he was drunk, to be honest. He tried to kill herter when he realized what a mistake he¡¯d made. But he failed. Her size, power, and insane regeneration make her nearly impossible to beat. That gaping wound in her arm has probably already healed over. As for Albion and I... well, we always tried to avoid her back when we still had bodies,¡± he said with a hint of embarrassment. Isane¡¯s jaw dropped. This was a monster even Ddraig couldn''t beat in his prime? What chance did she have then? ¡°Wait, wait, wait. How did Serafall get this monster into her peerage then?!¡± Isane asked as she started boosting again, gathering more power to rebuild her bnce breaker armor. It was a 350 km flight back to Kyoto. That was going to take her a couple minutes unfortunately. ¡°Did she just sh her tits at this monster and it decided to join her peerage?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± Ddraig replied¡­ ¨CYasaka¨C ¡°Shit! We just lost the Red Dragon Empress!¡± Lady Amaterasu shouted, stating the obvious for some reason! Yasaka¡¯s heart raced as she scanned the devastatedndscape just outside Kyoto. She couldn¡¯t sense where Isane had been flung, which meant it was far. She just hoped her perverted apprentice wasn¡¯t dead, or if she was, hopefully her body was in arge enough piece so that La would be able to revive her. Blue licked at her feet as Yasaka sprinted forwards, running on the literal air itself. She pushed her legs hard, leaping as high as she could. ¡°Foxfire!¡± she roared, opening her jaws wide. A massive stream of blue mes erupted from her throat, crashing into the Behemoth¡¯s face. The mes weren¡¯t quite as hot as Lady Amaterasu¡¯s, but they were tainted with her corrosive Youki. The behemoth let out an ear-piercing roar that shattered every single window in 100 kilometers. It swung one of its massive arms at Yasaka in retaliation, trying to smash her out of the sky. She barely managed to dive out of the way before being swatted like a fly. She still ended up getting sent flying though. The sheer force of the wind caused by its movement was insane. This was a beast that could cause tornados using nothing but physical strength! She managed to steady herself,nding on an actual cloud and digging in her ws¨Csomething that was only possible because magic was bullshit sometimes. Yasaka was starting to feel very frustrated. Her golden eyes narrowed as she watched the horrific burns she''d inflicted on the behemoth already beginning to heal. Its face was almostpletely recovered already. The Behemoth was regenerating faster than she could injure it¡­ Yasaka was old, hundreds of years by human standards, but not nearly as ancient as some of the other faction leaders in the world. She hadn¡¯t fought in the Great War, so she had no idea just how powerful this monster was. Now, staring at it, she realized she had gravely underestimated the Devils¡¯ trump card. The Behemoth wasn¡¯t just a threat¡ªit was a disaster waiting to happen. She¡¯d hoped that, by teaming up with Lady Amaterasu and going all out, they could defeat the beast. Sure, it would probably level a huge chunk of Japan, but it was better than letting the beast roam free. Now, though, she wasn¡¯t even sure that would be enough. The way the Behemoth moved, almostzily, like it was toying with them¡ªit chilled her to the bone. Or worse, maybe it was just buying time, like Amaterasu suspected. Keeping the Yokai and Shinto pantheon upied while the Devilsid waste to the rest of the world. ¡°We¡¯re not winning this fight,¡± Yasaka said, grimacing and clenching her razor sharp teeth. ¡°No shit,¡± Amaterasu sulked as shended on the cloud next to Yasaka. ¡°And we¡¯re not getting any back up either. Tsukuyomi and Susanoo were both in China on a diplomatic mission when this attack started. They¡¯re currently helping them fight off another attack on foreign soil.¡± ¡°How lucky for China¡­¡± Yasaka grumbled. That stupid monkey Wukong always seemed to have the best possible luck! They could have really used those two Gods on their own side right about now. ¡°Do you sense the Red Dragon Empress anywhere nearby?¡± Amaterasu asked as they both took a moment to regain their barings. ¡°No, she was sent flying towards Tokyo, I have no idea where she ended up or if she''ll even make it back anytime soon.¡± Yasaka said while keeping her eyes on therge beast about a kilometer away from them. Its injuries were nowpletely healed, even the bone deep gash Isane had put in her everything to inflict. The cloud they were resting on immediately evaporated as golden mes swirled around the Goddess of the Sun. The Sun in the sky shined down brighter than ever as Amatersu called upon more power than she had used up to this point. The consequences could already be seen on thendscape below them. Half of the forest around Kyoto began to burn¡­ ¡°I really hope your eldest daughter can get La¡¯s attention soon,¡± Amaterasu said somberly. ¡°Before this battle destroys our beloved home¡­¡± ¡°I hope so as well¡­¡± Yasaka took a moment to send one of her own prayers towards La. ¨CLa¨C As soon as I stepped out of the portal, I was nearly knocked off my feet by two fuzzy missiles. Kunou and Alter clung to me, tears streaking down their cheeks. I wrapped my arms around them both, holding them close as they sobbed into my chest. "La! You heard my prayers! I''m so d!" Alter''s voice shook, her brave facade crumbling now that I was here. "Japan is under attack. It''s bad¡ªMother and Lady Amaterasu are fighting a behemoth right now." I ran my fingers through their hair, scratching gently behind their ears. Even though they were terrified, I could feel both their tails start to sway back and forth from the scratches¡­ I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girls. Everything¡¯s going to be okay now.¡± I knew they were safe for the moment, but I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances with this sudden war. We had all underestimated the desperation and brutality of the Devil¡¯s once already. ¡°Go back through the portal and wait at the penthouse. You¡¯ll be safe there,¡± I told them. Kunou and Alter hesitated for a moment, but then nodded, running back through the portal I came from. I closed it behind them, letting out a breath of relief. With the heiresses safe, Yasaka and I could focus on what needed to be done without worrying so much. I didn¡¯t waste any more time and sprinted outside into Yasaka¡¯s backyard. As soon as I cleared the trees, I spread my sixteen wings and took off, soaring high into the air above Kyoto. What I witnessed shocked me. It was a disaster. From the air, I could see the chaos below¡ªbuildings toppled over, some still burning, others reduced to rubble. Tens of thousands of bodies were trapped under the debris, while both humans and yokai rushed around, either trying to escape or digging through the ruins to pull people out. I spotted a few looters taking advantage of the chaos, and the sight made my blood boil. But this wasn¡¯t the time to deal with them. Right now, I had to find Yasaka. Which wasn¡¯t exactly hard. ¡°Rooooaaarrr!¡± And there it was¡ªthe Behemoth, stomping through the city like a real-life Godzi. Yasaka, in her golden nine-tailed fox form, was darting around it in the air, looking almost small inparison to the 150-meter-tall monster. Blue mes swirled around her,shing at the Behemoth from every angle as it swatted wildly, trying to knock her out of the sky. Not far off, I could feel a massive concentration of Divine Energy. Amaterasu hovered above the chaos, both arms raised high as she gathered power into a zing sphere of fire above her head. The thing was like a miniature sun, growing bigger with every second. I could tell she wasn¡¯t holding back¡ªif that thing hit, it¡¯d be like detonating a nuke right next to Kyoto. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win, monster! Die!¡± Amaterasu shouted, her voice full of rage as she hurled the fireball with everything she had. Yasaka scrambled out of the way just in time. But the explosion never came. A purple portal suddenly materialized in the fireball''s path, swallowing it whole before snapping shut. The fireball was gone, snuffed out somewhere deep in space, far from where it could do any damage. ¡°Who dares?!¡± Amaterasu¡¯s voice dripped with frustration as she whirled around, searching for the culprit. She was so flustered, she didn¡¯t even sense me appear behind her. I raised my hand and thumped her on the back of the head, hard enough to make her feel it. ¡°Ow!¡± She spun around, clutching her head, her eyes wide. ¡°What was that for, La?! And when did you even get here?!¡± ¡°That,¡± I said with a sigh, ¡°was for almost blowing up Kyoto. And, for the record, I just got here.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve gotten here sooner!¡± she huffed, crossing her arms like a scolded child. ¡°Sorry, I was a bit busy taking care of some other things.¡± I stretched my wings wide, releasing just a sliver of my magical aura. The air around us vibrated, drawing the attention of both Yasaka and the Behemoth. They broke off their fight, Yasaka¡¯s golden form gliding toward us. The massive fox let out a series of happy yips as she came closer, nuzzling her enormous snout into my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally here, anata,¡± she said warmly, even in the midst of chaos we¡¯d found ourselves in. The Behemoth paused her assault, her massive eyes locked onto me. ¡°You¡­ What are you¡­?¡± a deep, guttural voice growled. It didn¡¯t sound like any human or devil I¡¯d ever heard. Her voice was so loud, I had to shield my eardrums with magic just to avoid them being shattered. ¡°I am La of the Fallen. This ends here, Behemoth. You¡¯ve already caused enough death and despair¡ªfor what?¡± I asked, activating my Rinnegan. Something about her felt wrong. She radiated demonic power, far more than what should have been normal. With my enhanced sight, I saw the truth. The Behemoth had turned into a Stray Devil. Her outer form was mostly unchanged, but on a deeper level, she barely resembled the proud creature Father once created. ¡°The Devil race will reign supreme! I follow Lady Serafall¡¯s will! I will destroy the children of the great betrayer!¡± she roared. I nodded solemnly. ¡°So be it¡­¡± I remembered the stories of this creature from my time in Heaven. Her creation had been celebrated by the oldest angels¡ªFather had given them a new sister. But shortly after her birth, he had tried to destroy her, and no one ever knew why. We would never know now, not with him gone and her half-feral, drunk on the souls writhing in her belly. The Behemoth hadn¡¯t just destroyed Kuoh Town¡ªshe had devoured it. I could see the souls of hundreds of thousands trapped inside her, wing desperately for escape. Just for that, I couldn¡¯t let her live any longer. Thankfully, the souls hadn¡¯t been digested yet. If I could defeat her quickly, they could still be freed, moving on to the afterlife they deserved. This was the end for her¡­ {Emergency Quest: y the Behemoth!} {Rewards: 5 Levels and the Behemoths blueprint!} Yasaka shifted back into her humanoid form, staying close to me. She was panting hard, clearly exhausted from overdrawing on the power of the leylines. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this from here, Yasaka,¡± I said, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her close. ¡°Susanoo!¡± I poured 100,000 MP along with a small amount of Cosmic Energy into my construct. It expanded, towering up to the same height as the Behemoth. Like me, my Susanoo now had 16 wings spreading out from its back. Yasaka and I were safely shielded inside. ¡°Hey! What about me?¡± Amaterasuined, floating next to my construct¡¯s forehead where we were protected. ¡°Let me in?¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a little cramped in here already,¡± I teased, making the goddess pout. ¡°Just kidding. I need you to protect the city while I handle this, okay?¡± Amaterasu sighed. ¡°Barriers aren¡¯t really my thing, but fine!¡± She flew away and started chanting in Japanese. The sun above us red brighter as a massive golden forcefield began forming around the remains of Kyoto. I could see her divine energy dropping quickly¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this shield up for long. I promised I¡¯d finish this fast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it had to end like this, sister¡­¡± ¡°I am NOT your sister! He was not my father!¡± the Behemoth roared. The ground shook beneath us as she charged, obliterating the burning forest around her. Since the Behemoth was still technically a Devil, I decided to go with the ssics. I channeled another 100,000 MP into my Susanoo¡¯s right hand, and a Colossal Light Spear materialized. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± I shouted as 16 massive wings pped powerfully, generating a hurricane behind me to boost my speed as I charged head-on to meet the Behemoth¡¯s assault. Her massive fists were glowing with demonic energy, ready to unleash devastating blows. At thest moment, she leaped into the air, aiming to smash me from above. I thrust the massive spear upward, meeting her fists in a sh of raw power. The collision created an enormous explosion, obliterating the remaining trees in the vicinity. The shockwaves mmed into the barrier Amaterasu had erected, protecting the people inside from the catastrophic fallout of only a single exchange. Damn, she¡¯s ridiculously strong. The Colossal Light Spear cracked from the force of those hits. This was a battle at the peak of this world. {The failed creation, Behemoth: Level 180} Did Serafall even have a clue about the true power of the monster she had recruited into her peerage? Behemoth could have easily imed the title of Queen of the Devils if she had wanted to and none of them would have been able to stop her. [Focus, Host. She¡¯s attacking again!] Heeding the System¡¯s warning, I raised my Susanoo¡¯s left arm to block the Behemoth¡¯s tail from smashing into us. We managed to stay upright, but the impact created two massive trenches in the ground as we skidded over a kilometer, bleeding off the momentum. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the beast was just toying with me and Amaterasu¡­¡± Yasakamented, staring at the devastation from the past two blows. I kept silent about the fact that the Behemoth was still holding back. She wasn¡¯t using her full power because doing so would cause her to sink half of Japan underwater. I was holding back as well, testing the creature I might have called sister in another life. ¡°Can you please hurry the fuck up, La! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Amaterasu whined from inside the barrier. I could sense she was on herst legs. ¡°You will all die here!¡± the Behemoth roared as her jaws opened wide. I felt a massive concentration of demonic energy building in her throat, a dark red light gathering in her maw. ¡°She can do a breath attack? What is she, a dragon?¡± Yasaka clung to me tighter. The amount of power the Behemoth was channeling was enough to level Japan. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care if she ended this battle underwater. ¡°Guess you want to end this with one final blow, sister¡­¡± I muttered. I channeled the rest of my MP into the Colossal Light Spear, which now shone so brightly it outshone Amaterasu¡¯s sun. I pulled my massive arm back and hurled the spear with all my might. At the same time, the Behemoth released her full-powered breath attack. Purple Light shed with Demonic Red as our attacks met. For a brief moment, I worried if I should have used one of the Stones or called on my reserves of faith energy. Those worries quickly vanished. The Colossal Light Spear pierced through the demonic breath attack, continuing its trajectory until it struck the Behemoth''s head. Her near-unparalleled regeneration might have been impressive, but it was hard to regenerate without the upper half of your body, especially when my Light Energy was eating away at what was left. At least I granted her a swift death. The ground trembled onest time as her massive legs and the remains of her torso copsed onto the devastated earth beneath us. ¡°Thank fuck that¡¯s over!¡± Amaterasu¡¯s voice echoed loudly across the surroundings as the barrier protecting the city fell. Yasaka giggled at the crassness of her Goddess and snuggled closer into my bosom as I dismissed my Susanoo as well. ¡°What do we do now?¡± she asked me. ¡°Today, we assess the damage and help rescue all the injured and trapped people. Tomorrow, we help our allies drive the Devil¡¯s back into the Underworld and finish this war,¡± I said before turning my head to the side. ¡°Where the hell have you been all this time?¡± Isane Hyoudou was floating next to us in her Bnce Breaker, with heavily cracked armor. She was also clutching one of her arms that was clearly broken. ¡°Mt Fuji¡­¡± shemented. XXX chapter 286 chapter 286 Chapter 286: ¨CLa¨C {You have leveled up x 5!} [La of the Fallen] [Title: Sixteen Winged Angel, High Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 110] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 1,245,000] [MP: 1,412,000] [Faith Energy: 545,687,566] [Vigor: 124,500] [Strength: 59,340] [Intelligence: 141,200] [Luck: 27,780] [Avable Free Stat Points: 5000] {You have gained the blueprints to create the Behemoth!} The blueprints were packed into this thick, ancient-looking notebook, worn and frayed like it had been around for thousands of years. I couldn''t help but wonder how the System had managed to get its metaphorical hands on my father''s actual notes. [I have my secret ways¡­] I rolled my eyes at the System¡¯sme attempt to sound mysterious. [Oy! How rude! I am cool and mysterious!] Ignoring the System''s whining, I refocused on the bigger issue at hand. Earth DxD was in serious trouble. It was a full-blown disaster. I had thought the Devils would retreat to the underworld after losing Ajuka, and wait to be exterminated¡ªI thought maybe they might even surrender, agreeing to be moved to some empty universe where they couldn¡¯t hurt anyone else. But no. They''ve decided to go out in some dramatic, ego-driven ze of glory,shing out at everything and everyone else in the world! They can''t actually believe they can win this fight can they? [You''ve got to stop underestimating stupid¡­] My long hair whipped around as I floated high in the sky, taking in the wreckage that was once Kyoto. The fires had been put out, thanks to thebined efforts of humans and yokai, but the mes weren¡¯t the worst of it. Half the city¡¯s buildings had crumbled from the earthquakes and explosions. The official death toll was going to be heavy once we finished digging through the rubble. Kyoto had a poption of 1.5 million humans and about 500,000 yokai. Most of the yokai survived, but the humans? Not so much. Amaterasu had already reported that 400,000 humans were dead, and tens of thousands more were expected to die from their injuries. I had a shadow clone on the ground, trying to heal as many as possible, but it wasn¡¯t enough. There were too many. "This is just the damage in one city," Amaterasu said, appearing beside me in the sky. Her voice was somber as she continued, ¡°The earthquakes shook the entire ind. No other city got hit as hard as Kyoto, but none of them got off easy either. And then there¡¯s Kuoh Town¡­ It was just in erased from existence.¡± "I¡¯m sorry about that," I said while ncing at her for a second. ¡°I guess hiding all of this is out of the question now, huh?¡± Amaterasu red at me. ¡°Obviously that''s impossible. The whole city saw our battle, and despite everything going on in the world, the Inte is somehow still up and working. The Devil''s have jammed Magicalmunications, but it didn''t take me long to figure out mundane ones still worked,¡± Amaterasu wasn''t the only Goddess in the room that had basically holed themselves in their domains and gamed all day and night long. She was apparently friends online with a bunch of others. She continued. ¡°That¡¯s how I''ve figured out how bad things are in other countries. Compared to some, Japan got off easy. Half of India is a smoking crater. Shiva¡¯s absolutely furious¡ªhe¡¯s rallied the surviving Hindu gods to strike back at the Devils. But they lost over half their worshippers, so their powers are seriously diminished.¡± "How¡¯s everyone else faring?" I asked, knowing I couldn¡¯t afford to stick around much longer. The rest of the world needed me as well, but first I needed a quick rundown to know where to head¡ªand where to send H¡¯s army when they arrived. They shouldn¡¯t be far behind me now. ¡°The Norse have gonepletely silent for some reason, so I have no news from them. The Americans lost New York and DC, but most of their country¡¯s still standing,¡± Amaterasu exined. ¡°South America hasn¡¯t seen more than a few probing attacks. Their gods have always stayed in their shrinking territories, so they¡¯re not a big threat in the Devil''s eyes. China is a full-on war zone, but my Tsukyomi and Susanoo are assisting Wukong and the Heavenly Pce in holding the line. The Devils fighting there are led by some of the top-ranking yers from the Rating Games, so the fight is slow going. As for Europe, your siblings are doing their part well. Gabriel and Michael have both been spotted multiple times already, pushing the devil''s back on all fronts." I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. There was no way my older siblings would lose to any devils! Ironically, I hadplete faith in them! ¡°There¡¯s something odd about this attack, though,¡± Amaterasu added with her brow furrowing. ¡°...People have noticed a surprisingck of reincarnated devils in the armies. Every single one that¡¯s been spotted has been a stray.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I murmured, thinking it over. ¡°That is strange. There must be something wrong with the Evil Pieces system. I thought it was weird that Behemoth was a stray devil¡­¡± Whatever the reason was, it could only be a blessing for us. ¡°Where are you headed first?¡± she asked me. ¡°I''m going to take back New York and DC. It''s a miracle the humans haven''t startedunching nukes just yet, but that''s only a matter of time if the US¡¯s two biggest cities are lost.¡± I felt like that was where I needed to be first and foremost. ¡°When H arrives here, tell her to take her army across the world and see what''s happening with the Norse. Also tell her to not kill this world''s Odin on sight. I hear he''s a pervert but he''s actually a pretty decent guy otherwise.¡± Azazel and him used to get drinks all the time. ¡°Good luck, La. We''ll all be here when you get back. Yasaka and I are soon going to give a speech to all the humans of Japan. She will be taking temporarymand of the Land of the Rising Son.¡± They weren''t nning on usurping the human government permanently, but in the midst of a war like this there needed to be a central leader calling the shots. One who was familiar with Supernatural warfare. ¨CRiser Phenex¨C Riser had expected more glory from this war up to this point. Things had not been going as he had hoped. He scowled as he stormed down Wall Street. The heart of American wealth, controlled by people most citizens would never even meet. To him, it was a ridiculous idea, but he wasn''t surprised. Humans were foolish, good for nothing¡ªexcept their delicious souls. Marrying Rias Gremory was supposed to make him the official Head of the Gremory n, a powerful position he thought was rightfully his! But he and his family had been deceived. It turned out the Gremory n had always been matriarchal, with the real power lying not with Zeoticus Gremory, but with his wife, Venna. For centuries, Venna had been quietly running the show while keeping Zeoticus from bbing by throwing a constant supply of women into the man¡¯s bed. Everything had changed when her Queen Akeno had run away, and soon after, the rest of her peerage had perished simr to most of Riser¡¯s own. He managed to get over it, he always knew there would be more ves, but Rias didn''t. She was way too attached to them all. Losing ¡°her family¡± did something to her mentally. Rias stopped letting Riser push her around, and instead of pushing her parents away, she began seeking actual advice from her mother. Venna started grooming Rias to officially take over the n, preparing her for the future that was supposed to be his! The tables had turned on him. Rias was rising in power, and Riser had been reduced to little more than a househusband! He couldn¡¯t stand it! Damn women, they should know their fucking ces! Something needed to change. When this war broke out, he demanded a spot on the front lines, a chance to prove himself. If he could earn recognition and distinction in battle, even if Rias became a duchess, she wouldn''t be able to control him. Grand Duke Riser Phenex. It had a nice ring to it. But if he expected that promotion, he had to do his job perfectly! Riser was put in charge of 1,000 mid and low-ss devils, given one job: take over the American East Coast. So far, he¡¯d kind of done his part¡ªwell, he was trying. Half of Washington, D.C. was burning, and he¡¯d wiped out as many government officials as he could find¡ªwhich, annoyingly, wasn¡¯t nearly enough. To their credit, the Americans were better prepared than he¡¯d expected. Riser thought they¡¯d panic like headless chickens once they realized they weren¡¯t at the top of the food chain anymore. Unfortunately they didn¡¯t. Now, they were hitting back faster¡ªand harder¡ªthan he¡¯d thought possible. Human weapons couldn¡¯t kill him, but inrge enough doses, they definitely hurt. And his troops? They weren¡¯t so lucky. Unlike him, they weren¡¯t immortal. They were dropping like flies under the endless rain of bullets and missiles. Seriously, how many freakin¡¯ bullets did Americans have?! A few hours into this so-called ¡°war,¡± he was down to 786 devils. Losing to humans¡ªhumans who couldn¡¯t even use magic¡ªit was humiliating. An insult to his name and everything the underworld stood for. Riser wasn¡¯t about to let that slide. n A hadn¡¯t worked, so he switched gears. He and his army flew up the coast to New York, deciding to take the entire city hostage instead. So far the new n was going ok. The human armies and war machines surrounding Manhattan hadn¡¯t budged an inch since he started his little routine of executing humans on live TV as a warning every hour. His warning was simple: He was Riser Phenex and he was not to be fucked with! If anyone tried to stop him, he''d burn New York to the ground with no hesitation! Of course, he couldn¡¯t actually do that¡ªnot for a few days at least. He¡¯d burned through most of his demonic magic torching D.C. Obviously, the humans didn¡¯t know that or they would probably start swarming regardless of his hostages. Riser reached his destination. A group of ten random people¡ªscooped right off the streets¡ªwere tied to wooden stakes in front of him. It was once again time to send another message. ¡°Bear witness pathetic mortals! This is what happens to those who oppose the Devil race!¡± Riser grinned at the cameraman who was shaking in his boots. ¡°Burn, you filthy humans!¡± Riser snarled, mes ring from his palms. The wooden stakes burst into mes as another execution took ce. The screams brought a smile to Riser¡¯s face, though they didn¡¯tst long enough. Humans were way too fragile. Once the screaming stopped, it was sadly back to business. ¡°Lord Riser!¡± one of his mid-ss lieutenants came running up to him with thetest report. Riser hadn¡¯t bothered learning this soldier''s name and had no ns to. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the city?¡± Riser asked dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ve locked down most of the streets, but our forces are spread thin. There are millions of humans here, and we only have¡ª¡± ¡°I know how many troops we have left!¡± Riser snapped, his eyes narrowing. He didn¡¯t need a reminder of his failures. ¡°Just kill any humans you see out there. The fear will keep the rest in line,¡± he said. ¡°Of course, sir. But about the human army surrounding the City... They now number over 100,000,¡± the lieutenant said grimly. ¡°Some of the low-ss devils are getting nervous¡­¡± Riser scoffed. ¡°They won¡¯t make a move as long as we have hostages. Humans are soft like that. I¡¯ve already asked my brothers for reinforcements. With any luck, that army will burn by nightfall. Ry that message to the rest of our forces. From here on out, everything will go smoothly!¡± ¨CLa¨C Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets mmed into my skin and dress as I stepped through my portal. Wait, was this even normal? I thought devils were too proud of their magic to bother with mundane firearms. ¡°Hold your fire, men!¡± a voice boomed. I looked up to see a man in a green uniform, a Major in the U.S. Army by the looks of it. It took a few tense seconds, but eventually, the soldiers around him ceased fire, their weapons still trained on me. A small mountain of lead umted at my feet as I walked closer to the line of soldiers. ¡°Do not move!¡± the Major barked. ¡°Identify yourself immediately or we will open fire again!¡± I suddenly remembered I was on Earth DxD, where I wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s most famous woman. None of these men knew who I was. ¡°What¡¯s with the hostility?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. The sound of gunfire and shouting had drawn even more attention, and soon dozens of soldiers surrounded me, all their rifles aimed straight at me. I noticed some tanks in the distance beginning to shift to my direction as well. I let out a whistle when I sensed the sheer number of troops nearby. I hadn¡¯t expected to run into tens of thousands of soldiers just outside Manhattan. Then again, it made sense. No human nation would roll over without a fight against monsters, whether they were aware of the supernatural world or not. ¡°Identify yourself!¡± the Major shouted again nervously. I shrugged and let all sixteen of my pitch-ck wings unfurl behind me. It had been a while since I¡¯d made this kind of dramatic entrance. ¡°Be not afraid, humans! I am La of the Fallen, thest Daughter of God. Sister to the archangels Michael and Gabriel. I havee to purge the Devil filth from this world!¡± A vibrant purple aura enveloped me, lifting my body a few feet off the ground for added dramatic ir. I¡¯m pretty sure I just nailed it! ¡°No freaking way!¡± ¡°Holy crap¡­¡± ¡°Is she for real?¡± I watched as a wave of astonishment swept over the soldiers within earshot. Many let out relieved sighs, lowering their rifles without being told. The Major gulped and then raised a finger to his ear. With my enhanced senses, I could hear that he was receiving orders from someone a lot higher up on the totem pole than he was. ¡°The General wants to see you in themand center¡­¡± he said nervously. ¡°Lead the way,¡± I replied. Thirty secondster, a military jeep pulled up beside us. The Major motioned for me to hop in with him, and I demanifested my wings, sliding into the passenger seat. The ride was a whirlwind of sirens and shouts as the jeep drove to its destination as fast as possible with no stops. When we arrived at themand center¨Cwhich was just amandeered high school¨Cthe Major immediately ushered me inside. The General stood waiting in the center of a ssroom that had been repurposed and filled with military equipment. His expression was a mix of awe but also caution. He extended his hand nervously. ¡°I am General Roberts, United States Army.¡± I shook it with a smile. ¡°Hello, I am La of the Fallen. Although, I¡¯m here representing quite a few factions as well¡­¡± The General and his advisors exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued. ¡°Is that right? I don¡¯t suppose any of those factions can tell us what the hell happened today? Half of Washington burned to the ground, and over a dozen congressmen and women have been in in cold blood. It was sheer luck that the President and Vice President managed to escape in time. All we know is that our enemies have strange powers, and their leader is a blond man named Riser Phenex. He ims they¡¯re actual devils from Hell.¡± ¡°That''s mostly correct,¡± I replied. ¡°Although these devils aren¡¯t from Hell. Theye from the Underworld.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the damn difference?¡± the General snapped. ¡°The Hollow Earth theory is real,¡± I exined. ¡°The Underworld is a tangible ce. The devils have lived there since Lucifer created them as his personal army. As for Hell¡­that ce is worse.¡± I left it at that. Mutterings broke out among the advisors, while a vein throbbed on the General''s forehead. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that a hostile force has been living beneath American soil this whole time?!¡± I shrugged at him. It was what it was¡­ The General¡¯s irritation red at my nonchnt attitude, but he quickly shifted focus to the matter at hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure the President will love to hear all about thister. For now, what do these devils want from all this? We¡¯ve been getting reports of attacks across the globe. There¡¯s even something about a nuke going off in India and massive earthquakes hitting Japan.¡± ¡°Japan has been managed, but yes, half of India was decimated by the new Lucifer,¡± I replied. ¡°As for what the devils want, I think they¡¯re aiming for world domination.¡± It was about as clich¨¦ as it got, but sometimes the truth was just that straightforward. ¡°New Lucifer!? The hell is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°The Bible hasn¡¯t been updated in a while,¡± I exined, once again probably destroying their world views. ¡°The original Lucifer is dead, and a new devil has risen in his ce, assuming his name.¡± After that, I asked what Riser had been up to since entering New York City. My teeth clenched as I listened to their response. He had been burning people alive every hour, convinced he was broadcasting it all on national TV. Of course, the government wouldn¡¯t allow that kind of horror to reach the public. Only members of the special forces were tuned in to his gruesome show. That didn¡¯t piss them all off any less though. The General was eager to storm the city, guns zing, and ughter all the Devils. But his hands were tied at the moment. The upper brass were hesitant. They feared Riser would start indiscriminately torching buildings, just as he had threatened¡ªand already done¡ªin Washington, D.C. I clicked my tongue in irritation. Riser was only a High-ss Devil, but his Phenex bloodline allowed him to unleash more destruction than anyone else at his meager level. Hellfire was notoriously difficult to extinguish without magic¡­ ¡°What is it you want here, La of the Fallen?¡± the General asked me seriously. ¡°I told your Major already, and you were probably listening in¡­¡± I replied with a knowing smirk. ¡°...I¡¯m here to wipe out the devils. And I would appreciate it if the human governments didn¡¯t startunching nukes everywhere in the meantime. This world is home to everyone, after all.¡± That said, I didn¡¯t want any radiation damage carrying over to Earth Marvel when the two halves merged soon. The convergence was approaching fast. The General took a moment to weigh my words. ¡°I¡¯ll ry everything you said to the President. He¡¯ll probably want to meet with you himself once this is all over. The most important thing right now is taking back the city from those devils. Can you kill Riser Phenex for us?¡± he requested. I grinned at him. ¡°It would be my pleasure to kill the little shit. In fact, give me five minutes¡­¡± XXX Riser: ¡°My brothers areing to help me!¡± La: ¡°The more the merrier!¡± chapter 287 chapter 287 Chapter 287: ¨CA Random Devil¨C The sun barely pierced the smoky haze that loomed over New York City. A heavy, unnatural gloom suffocated the massive city. The humans had been subdued, and were all currently cowering in their homes, praying in vain to a dead god who would nevere to save them. Riser Phenex had delivered on his promise¡ªthe city belonged to the Devils now! Soon, the entire East Coast would follow. It felt good¡ªno, powerful¡ªto watch mortals tremble under their rule. Before this attack, Adius had been nothing more than amon Mid-ss Devil. Another faceless grunt in the underworld. The definition of ordinary, Adius had spent centuries toiling away in mediocrity, his efforts unnoticed and unremarkable. But not anymore. Now, he was an important soldier under themand of a brilliant leader like Riser Phenex. When this war was over and the Devils emerged victorious, he knew his efforts would be recognized. He was going ces! From the rooftop of one of the tallest skyscrapers, Adius gazed out over the city they had seized almost effortlessly. Below, the streets were patrolled by hundreds of hisrades¡ªlow and mid-ss Devils, all part of the new regime. Riser had scattered them throughout the city to maintain order, to keep the humans in line. Any disgusting mortals who resisted were swiftly reminded of the Devils'' superiority¡ªwithout mercy. Executions had be routine. Riser Phenex himself was somewhere deeper within the city, basking in his victory. A smug grin tugged at Adius¡¯s lips as he remembered the scene of Riser''s golden mes burning down the human capital. That had been a glorious spectacle despite what happened afterwards. It didn''t matter though. The Devils were unstoppable! It was their time now, and they were going to¡ª A sudden chill ran down his spine. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up as a strange aura suddenly washed over him. It felt familiar¡­ But where? Where had he felt this sensation before? A horrifying realization dawned on him. No¡­ It was impossible! The Fallen Angels were supposed to be gone from this world! They vanished over two years ago and hadn¡¯t been seen since! His sweaty hands tightened as he gripped the stone railing. Every instinct screamed at him to run. Adius looked up, and his heart nearly stopped. High above the city, breaking through the thick veil of smoke and cloud, was a figure. At first, it was difficult to make out, but as SHE descended, her form became clear. The most beautiful and terrifying sight he had ever seen. A beautiful female Fallen Angel who¡¯s looks surpassed even the Maou Leviathan herself. A Fallen Angel with 16 ck wings¡­ That number should have been impossible¡­ Everyone knew that the most wings an Angel could have was 12! Adius wasn¡¯t the only Devil who sensed her arrival and gazed upwards. The streets below erupted into chaos as Devils scrambled in panic. Shouting out orders to each other as the chain ofmand immediately toppled in the face of overwhelming disparity. Their race''s pride melted away, reced with primal fear. A secondter, it began. The air split with a deafening explosion as the Fallen Angel unleashed her power. A purple aura radiated from her body, and with a single motion, dozens of Devils on the ground were torn apart like paper. Blood sttered across the streets, limbs, heads, and wings severed in an instant. ¡°What the fuck!? What the fuck!?¡± ¡°My legs! I can¡¯t feel my legs!¡± ¡°What is happening!?¡± "No!" Adius shouted, gripping the edge of the building as hisrades were mercilessly ughtered. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. We were so close¡­¡± They were so close to crushing the humans beneath them! He was so close to finally being recognized amongst his race! Another wave of her power rippled through the air. She moved with terrifying grace, cutting through the sky like a vengeful goddess. The Devils who tried to fight back stood no chance. Fireballs and magic sts fizzled out against her aura, barely even reaching her. She was untouchable. Panic surged through him. Adius stumbled away from the rooftop, heart pounding in his chest. He needed to get away, far away, before¡ª A blinding sh of purple light stopped him in his tracks. The building next to him exploded, shards of ss raining down as two Devils were thrown from the wreckage, their bodies crumpling lifelessly on the pavement below. He had to run. He had to¡ª A scream tore through the air. Adius froze, turning to see one of hisrades¡ªsomeone he had fought beside¡ªlifted into the air by the Fallen Angel. Hisrade struggled, punching, kicking, biting, and scratching to no avail as she picked him with but a single slender arm. ¡°Your kind should have stayed in the Underworld,¡± she spoke for the first time. Her voice was as beautiful as he imagined, but her tone was so cold¡­ With a look of indifference, she mercilessly snapped hisrades neck and tossed his lifeless body into the dirty streets as if he was nothing more than some garbage to be discarded. And then she tilted her head up and met his own gaze. His blood turned to ice! He bolted, wings ring as he leapt from the rooftop, diving and weaving amongst the filthy alleyways below. They offered a brief moment of safety, but he knew it wouldn¡¯tst. The sounds of death and destruction seemed to follow him no matter how far he fled! After fleeing for multiple kilometers, Adius stumbled out onto a familiar street. It was the street where Riser Phenex staged his public executions. Adius was hoping to find their leader there, but the street was sadly deserted. Where was their leader!? He needed to regroup with someone¡­ anyone! But, was anyone even left? There were over 700 hundred Devils in the city, so why did he no longer hear the sounds of any fighting? "They¡¯re all dead," he whispered to himself. "She¡¯s killing us all¡­" This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen! Another shiver crept down his spine¡­ Adius nced upward and despaired. Above him, her 16 ck wings were spread wide as she slowly descended into the streets. He nced around, searching for help, but no one was left to help him. All he saw were humans peeking out through nearby windows¡­watching on vindictively. "Please," he pleaded desperately to the beautiful Fallen Angel. "I don¡¯t want to die..." ¡°Neither did any of the humans you all mercilessly ughtered today,¡± she said as a purple Lightspear manifested in her left hand. The energy it emitted was already burning his skin despite not even touching him! Adius took a couple steps backwards, trying to escape the tainted Light. ¡°W¨CWhy would you care about the lives of some useless cattle? The humans don¡¯t matter¨C¡± His words were cut off as he suddenly felt a burning heat in the center of his chest. He couldn''t talk, he couldn''t even breathe. He nced down to see what was wrong, and saw her Lightspear impaling him. It was so fast! He hadn''t even seen her move! ¨CLa¨C ¡°That¡¯s thest one¡­¡± I let out a sigh as the Devil¡¯s body began to disintegrate around my Lightspear. I had officially purged the city of all the Devils and captured Riser Phenex. I told the General it would only take me a couple minutes, but in reality it had taken around a half hour due to how spread out all the Devils were across the city. Still, that was pretty damn fast considering I was on my own here. {Quest Complete! You have Leveled Up x2!} ¡­I dragged Riser Phenex, the self-proimed ruler of America, through the grand entrance of the White House. His arms were bound by ck chakra disrupting chains. ¡°Time to face the music, asshole~¡± I sang at him. ¡°Fuck you, bitch! This isn¡¯t over! Riser¡¯s brothers will be here soon and will free him! Then we shall take our sweet time enjoying your body! Riser has been really pent up ever since his peerage all had to be put down. You¡¯ll learn your ce then!¡± It looked like he still hadn''t learned his own ce¡­ I gave the chain in my hands a sharp tug. Riser lost his footing and fell on his face. ¡°Ow! What the fu¨CHey! Stop, you crazy bitch!¡± I continued walking into the white house with Riser dragging along the floor behind me. With his Demonic Power sealed away, he was nothing more than an ordinary man¨Cless than an ordinary actually. He was really scrawny up close. Clearly, this guy never bothered exercising a day in his life, always relying on his magic for everything. The secret service agents all gave me a wide berth as I dragged the Devil on his face through the twisting hallways. Finally, we reached our destination. [Are you excited to meet the President?] ¡®I don''t even know who the President of the United States is on Earth DxD¡­¡¯ I replied in my head. Earth Marvel was my home now despite me technically being from here. The President of the United States stood at the far end of the room, hands resting on his desk, surrounded by his top advisors and military officials. Among them was the General I¡¯d met with earlier. The President tried to look calm, but I caught the flicker of nervousness in his eyes when he nced at me. Not that I med him¡ªme being a Fallen Angel Goddess tended to unsettle people. Riser red up at me from where hey at my feet. I gave the chain a small tug, forcing him to his knees in front of the President¡¯s desk. ¡°I brought you a little gift¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for bringing him in,¡± the President said. ¡°We weren¡¯t sure how we were going to handle¡­ well, any of this. Did you have any trouble capturing him?¡± ¡°None at all. I also made sure to clean out the rest of the Devils from the city,¡± I replied casually. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ very impressive. You must be a pretty¡­ um¡­ powerful Angel,¡± he stammered. ¡°Technically, I¡¯m a Fallen Angel Goddess, and yes¡ªlet¡¯s just say I¡¯m very powerful. More powerful than these Devils, at least.¡± I shrugged, trying to downy it. ¡°An actual Goddess?¡± The President¡¯s eyes widened. His advisors exchanged looks, clearly curious, but one of them cleared their throat, reminding everyone that time was short at the moment. The American people were growing restless after everything that happened in the world, and the President had to address the nation soon. His gaze flicked toward Riser, then back to me. ¡°So... now that we have him, what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do anything to me, you pathetic monkey! I¡¯ll crush all of you¡ª¡± Riser started to threaten everyone, but his rant was cut short when I gave him a good smack on the back of the head. His eyes rolled back unconscious. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said a little sheepishly. ¡°As you probably guessed, Devils from this universe are evil, racist pieces of trash. I swear, they¡¯re better in other universes!¡± ¡°O-Other universes?¡± the President wavered. I just waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! As for Riser, I¡¯m officially turning him over to America. Just make sure you don¡¯t remove the ck cor around his neck¡ªit¡¯s sealing his demonic powers. You really don¡¯t want him burning down any more cities...¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should immediately stage a public execution!¡± the General barked. ¡°You¡¯ve earned some trust, Miss La, but we can¡¯t leave a dangerous being like this alive on our soil!¡± Several cab members nodded in agreement. The President winced at the suggestion, ncing toward his chief of staff. ¡°I¡¯m not sure a public execution is something we should even be considering in this day and age...¡± ¡°You guys did it with Saddam,¡± I pointed out. The President''s face turned red. ¡°That wasn¡¯t us, that was the Iraqi government!¡± ¡°Sure it was¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just not sure public execution is the right message to send...¡± The President hesitated. "The violence alone would¡ª" ¡°The whole world is currently at war, don¡¯t be a pussy.¡± [Whoa! I can¡¯t believe you just said that¡­] The President and nearly everyone else in the room sputtered at me in indignation. The only one giving me a thumbs up was the General. ¡°F-fine! We¡¯ll do it! We¡¯ll show these Devils what happens when you mess with us!¡± I nodded proudly. ¡°Good! You should also make sure to broadcast it across the world. Riser is married to the current Lucifer¡¯s younger sister. His public death will seriously lower their morale globally. Plus, he mentioned that some of his older brothers mighte to save him. We can use the broadcast as bait to lure even more of them to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you mean to us?¡± the President shot back. I smirked. ¡°I know what I said¡­¡± Riser¡¯s older brothers were all supposedly Ultimate ss, I would be doing all the work¡­ ¡°Are all Angels as insufferable as you¡­?¡± The President looked irritated for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m a Fallen Angel,¡± I pointed out again while rolling my eyes. ¡°But yeah¡­ Even my older sister, the Archangel Gabriel, can be a bit of a troll sometimes¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Fallen Angels supposed to be evil in the Bible?¡± he asked warily. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of the Fallen Angels who joined Lucifer¡¯s original rebellion. Yeah, they were all evil dicks. The rest of us? We just fell from grace because we had sex with humans¡ªor, in my case, I killed a bunch of evil warlords who were terrorizing people in Africa.¡± ¡°That was you?!¡± he eximed. ¡°Wars that had been raging on that continent for decades just stopped cold one day! No one could figure out who assassinated all those warlords. All this time, we thought it was the Russians¡­¡± ¨CSirzechs, Earth DxD¨C Sirzechs Lucifer reclined in hisvish chair, sinking into the plush fabric as he attempted to get some much-needed rest. Wiping out half of India was no small feat, and even his impressive demonic reserves had been thoroughly drained. ¡®The war is going well so far. Maybe I¡¯ll just rest my eyes for a few minutes¡­¡¯ BANG! ¡°Zechs! Bad news!¡± The door to his office was violently thrown open, and Serafall stormed in like a whirlwind. Sirzechs let out a displeased noise and opened his eyes, irritation shing across his face. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Riser Phenex!¡± she eximed. ¡°He failed somehow! He got captured by the humans! The President of the United States even addressed the whole world and announced they¡¯re going to hold a public execution for him tonight!¡± Sirzechs¡¯s teeth clenched. Thevish chair he was sitting on was immediately devoured by his passive aura of destruction. ¡°THEY DARE EXECUTE A MEMBER OF MY FAMILY!?¡± His voice shook the stone room. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there right now and destroy them all!¡± Serafall rushed forward, reaching out to stop him. ¡°You can¡¯t! You¡¯re still recovering your power! This smells like a trap. There¡¯s no way the humans could have captured Riser so quickly¡ªat least, not without help! I suspect this is one of that bitch Gabriel¡¯s schemes!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me she was sighted in Germany just a few hours ago?¡± Sirzechs asked. ¡°That might be just a diversion,¡± Serafall scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Gabriel has a higher Devil kill count than all the other Archangels¡­bined!¡± A heavy silence filled the room as Sirzechs processed her words. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± he asked. ¡°...Nothing.¡± Serafall said after a small pause. ¡°You and I can¡¯t risk going. Gabriel is my rival, but I¡¯ve never been able to best her in a straight up fight, and you¡¯re far too important to risk losing. Riser¡¯s older brother¡¯s are staging a rescue themselves, we¡¯ll have to leave it up to them.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re right, and this is the scheme of an Archangel, they''ll die! We can''t afford to lose the Phenex n, their tears are too valuable to the war effort! And Rias will be sad if her husband dies¡­¡± Srizechs added thatst part, although neither he nor Serafall believed it. Rias would be anything but sad if Riser bit the dust. Serafall didn¡¯t disagree with him. ¡°The Phenex n is important, but neither Riser nor his older brothers have ever been that useful to the Underworld. Most Phenex tearse from the women in the family. The men just run around collecting harem members and picking fights all the time. If anything, this could be an opportunity for us. We can use the death of the three male heirs as a reason to take Ravel into our protective custody! You could even arrange for her to marry Millicas in the future!¡± Sirzechs felt his anger subside a bit at Serafall¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¡­¡± Serafall smirked confidently. ¡°And that¡¯s not all! I¡¯ll use Gabriel¡¯s own trap against her! During the execution, while she¡¯s distracted over in America, I¡¯ll personallyunch an attack on Germany! We haven¡¯t managed to gain a major foothold in Europe yet, but this time, I¡¯ll finally be able to pull one over on that blonde bitch!¡± ¡°That sounds like a n!¡± Sirzechs had a smile on his face, but itsted only a brief moment. Almost immediately, he felt one of thest bonds connecting him to his remaining peerage member snap. ¡°Dammit! Surtur Second just died¡­¡± he grumbled in annoyance. ¡°I thought he would¡¯ve been able to keep the Norse Pantheon busy for a few more days at least!¡± ¡°Him too?¡± Serafall asked in surprise. ¡°Behe-tan ended up dying so fast when we sent her after the Yokai! I don¡¯t know what happened there! Does this change our ns at all?¡± Sirzechs shook his head, determination creeping back into his voice. ¡°Things have be more difficult, but we can still win this. Give me a couple of hours to recover, and I¡¯ll head over to Asgard myself. Odin must be severely weakened after battling Surtur Second. I might be able to take him off the boardpletely.¡± Serafall nodded nervously. ¡°You won¡¯t be at 100% even with a few more hours of rest. Only attack him if you¡¯re sure he¡¯s been weakened!¡± ¡°You know me, Serafall, when have I ever taken risks on the battlefield?¡± he asked. ¡°All the time,¡± she pouted at him. ¡°Ajuka isn¡¯t here to pull our asses out of the hellfire anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Sirzechs told her. He could always run away if things ended up getting dicey. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone on Asgard, especially not the old pervert. ¡®How did he manage to kill Surtur that quickly?¡¯ Srizechs wondered to himself. He knew Odin should not have been that strong? Was there some other powerful warrior in Asgard? He shook his head, obviously not¡­ XXX La wiped out all the Devils in New York so fast they couldn''t even get off any reports about her, so Serafall is working with incorrect information. And Sirzechs might run into a certain Goddess of Death when he reaches Asgard¡­ Til next time :) chapter 288 chapter 288 Chapter 288: ¨CLa¨C "Do you think you''ll smell like chicken when you burn?" I asked with morbid curiosity. There was something oddly satisfying about having Riser Phenex of all devils tied to a wooden stake. A stake that was sticking out of a pile of dried sticks and hay. Of course, he wasn''t too happy with the situation. As I imagined most criminals wouldn''t be during their public executions. "Riser will kill your entire family, you filthy crow! Riser swears he¡¯ll have his vengeance!" Riser spat, thrashing against the ck chains binding him to the stake. His voice echoed across the empty field where we waited, a hundred miles from the Capital¡ªfar from civilization, in case things got... heated. [I see what you did there¡­] "Isn¡¯t burning someone at the stake a bit barbaric?" General Roberts asked out loud. "...We should just shoot the bastard and be done with it." "That¡¯s not nearly humiliating enough for this asshole," I replied. After all, what could be more humiliating than burning a member of the Phenex n alive? Nothing, that¡¯s what. ¡°He burned down half of your Capital City, so you should burn him in return. ¡°You do make a fair point about that¡­¡± the general agreed. ¡°Carry on¡­¡± "Riser will not stand for this!" he angrily shouted again in third person. "That¡¯s fine. I can loosen the chains a little if you¡¯d rather sit down for your execution," I replied coolly. He scowled and started muttering some very nasty curses. "That is not what Riser meant, you ugly cow!" And there he was, back to slinging insults as well. I scoffed. "Oh, please. I can see the way you''re looking at me. I¡¯m far hotter than any of those girls you forced into your harem. Too bad for you, looking is all you¡¯ll ever get to do." I finished with a cheeky wink. Riser grit his teeth. "Riser will never be attracted to a Fallen Angel!" he lied, adjusting his legs to hide his... obvious erection. ¡­Meh, I''d seen bigger. I had no idea how he was keeping 14 girls satisfied¡­15 if you counted his little sister. [Sweet home bama!] No surprise there. Weren''t his parents siblings or something? "Riser bets your tits aren¡¯t even real!" he spat out randomly. [Uh oh¡­] He just said what? A couple of gasps rippled through the nearby soldiers. Everyone collectively stepped back as a purple aura red to life around me. I narrowed my eyes at the golden-haired devil. He had already earned my anger, but now? Now, he had my full loathing. "What did you just say to me, you little shit?!" A purple Lightspear formed in my right hand. There were certain things you never said to a woman. Calling her tits fake wasn¡¯t at the top of the list, but it was pretty damn high up there! ¡°Riser stands by what Riser said! Riser would never add such a pathetic woman to his harem!¡± he dered smugly. ¡°A noble man like Riser has standards, after all!¡± A noble MAN, huh¡­ I could fix that. SQUELCH! "Whoops, my hand identally slipped..." I apologized with a shrug. My Lightspear had identally flown from my grasp, identallynding directly between Riser''s legs. [What a tragic ident¡­] It took a moment for everyone to process what had happened before Riser¡¯s wails filled the air. His voice sounded... a lot higher-pitched now. ¡°Did you just intentionally stab him in the¡­ you know¡­?¡± the President of the United States¡ªPresident Tanner, as I finally learned his name¡ªasked me in disbelief. ¡°Of course not!¡± I lied halfheartedly. ¡°That was clearly an ident. I said my hand slipped.¡± I ced my hand over my heart. ¡°It¡¯s gone! It¡¯s gooooneeeeee!¡± Riser howled in agony! General Roberts let out a wistful sigh. ¡°There are some things you just don¡¯t do to a man. Even an evil Devil terrorist¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re literally about to burn him alive!¡± I pointed out while throwing my hands up in the air. ¡°Still¡­¡± the General trailed off, shaking his head. I rolled my eyes and turned to the nearby camera crew. I nced down at my wrist, staring at my imaginary watch. ¡°It¡¯s half-past seven, folks. Let¡¯s get this show on the road!¡± I announced. ¡°We¡¯ve got a noble Devil to execute.¡± We were supposed to start around 7, I didn¡¯t know what time it actually was, but the sun was setting, so we were close enough. The camera crew nced toward President Tanner, who sighed loudly. ¡°Fine, we might as well get this over with,¡± he muttered, signaling everyone into position for the ¡°trial.¡± This was America, after all¡ªwe had to keep up appearances, even if it was obvious that Riser was guilty and that this whole trial was a sham. [America has the most fair and bestest legal system in the world! Everyone knows that!] ¡°Riser Phenex,¡± President Tanner¡¯s voice echoed across the in after one of his staff handed him a microphone. ¡°You are charged with terrorism for leading an attack on the United States Capitol, killing countless civilians, and holding New York City hostage. The sentence if you are found guilty is death!¡± Riser had tears in his eyes as he hatefully red at everyone around him. ¡°You think this pathetic excuse for a trial changes anything? You think mutting me will make me feel guilty? Never!¡± ¡°You ughtered innocent American people, and now you show no remorse¡­¡± the President continued. Riser¡¯s eyes gleamed with hatred as he strained against the chakra chains, still somehow thinking he might be able to escape. ¡°Remorse? For what? You humans are insects beneath our feet! We Devils are far superior to you all!¡± ¡°Not so superior, considering one angel wiped out your army,¡± General Roberts cut in with a smirk. A ripple ofughter swept through the crowd. ¡°She got lucky!¡± Riser spat furiously. His face twisted into a snarl. ¡°Once my brothers arrive, they¡¯ll crush you all beneath our feet! They¡¯ll make sure to even avenge my precious dick!¡± ¡°Enough, Riser!¡± a man¡¯s voice boomed above our heads, enhanced with magic to be much louder than necessary. ¡°You¡¯ve shamed our family enough! This is the most humiliating defeat since the Archangel Gabriel slew the original Phenex during the Great War!¡± I looked up and saw two figures with golden hair and ming wings hovering above us. Riser¡¯s brothers had arrived. They red down at us all, but they didn¡¯t make any moves to attack right away. Instead, they focused their gazes on me. I was holding back my aura a lot, but I still stood out like a beacon amongst all the mundane humans. ¡°Fallen Angel¡­ Why have you mutted our brother? It could take years for him to heal from such an injury,¡± Ruval Phenex asked me. ¡°Because he¡¯s an asshole,¡± I replied tly. What more reason did I need? To my surprise, both Ruval and the middle Phenex brother nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s fair¡­¡± ¡°I can understand that¡­¡± ¡°Oi! You¡¯re both just going to agree with her like that?¡± Riser sputtered indignantly. ¡°Fuck you guys!¡± ¡°Shut up, little brother. We all knew something like this was going to happen one day¡­¡± Ruval said as he descended gracefully to the ground. The humans instinctively stepped back, giving him plenty of space. The President nervously stepped forward. Possibly trying to mediate the situation despite the fact that I had already told him the Devil¡¯s weren¡¯t going to listen. ¡°Your brothermitted an act of war and is currently on trial. I am President Tanner, leader of the United States of¡ª¡± Ruval cut him off, dismissing him with a condescending wave of his hand. ¡°I don''t care, human. I¡¯m only interested in talking to the Fallen Angel before I kill you all and drag our pathetic third brother back to the Underworld,¡± he dered, turning back to me. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you, but I suppose that doesn¡¯t matter. Where have the rest of your kind hidden themselves? What schemes is Azazel plotting in secret?¡± His arrogance was as impressive as I''d expected from a Phenex. He casually dismissed the leader of the humans while demanding answers from me. ¡°Why should I tell you anything?¡± I shot back, crossing my arms with a frown. The air around us heated up, mes flickering around Ruval as he tried to intimidate me. ¡°Because I am strong,¡± he stated inly, expecting his show of power to frighten me. The soil beneath his feet started to liquify and turn into magma. All the humans nearby had to step back even further. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± I replied while cocking an eyebrow. ¡°You believe strength is all that matters in this world?¡± I asked him curiously. ¡°Indeed,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of world we live in.¡± I smirked and spread all sixteen of my wings behind me. ¡°So what happens then¡­if I¡¯m stronger than you?¡± Rival paused at my question. His eyes widened slightly. Ruval took a deep breath, the mes around him extinguishing all at once. He nced up at his middle brother hovering above us. ¡°...Run.¡± His voice was unnervingly calm. ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± his brother replied hesitantly. ¡°I said run¡­¡± Ruval said for the second time. ¡°What are you talking about, Ruval?¡± his brother asked in bewilderment. Ruval took another deep breath before shouting loudly, ¡°RUN, YOU FOOL! FORGET ABOUT ME AND RISER, WE''RE ALREADY DEAD¡ªJUST RUN!¡± His calm demeanor shattered, reced by a frantic panic. ¡°SHE HAS SIXTEEN FUCKING WINGS! GET OUR FAMILY OUT OF THE UNDERWORLD AND RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! OUR RACE IS DOOMED!¡± he started panting after screaming all that at the top of his lungs. The middle brother didn''t need to be told a fourth time! His wings burned bright hot as he spun around and rocketed off into the distance. Phenex n members might have been the fastest fliers in the Underworld since they could propel themselves about mock speeds with ming rocket propulsion. I pouted as I watched him race towards the horizon. ¡°Aww, that''s no fun...¡± One thing I''d noticed since bing a High ss Goddess was that I no longer needed to manifest my Rinnegan to use its powers if I didn''t want to. I held up my right hand towards the fleeing Devil. ¡°Universal Pull!¡± ¡°RUDEUS!! NOOOO!!!!¡± Ruval screamed his brother¡¯s name in despair when he failed to escape the area. I heard a sickening crunch and a distant scream of pain. My Rinnegan abilities had clearly grown far stronger, and I knew I¡¯d have to be more careful with them until I understood their full potential. Rudeus¡ªwhat a dumb name¡ªsuddenly froze mid-air before rocketing backward toward us, the force so intense that half the bones in his body shattered on impact. I caught the broken devil by the neck. His bloodline was already working overtime to heal his injuries, but that wouldn¡¯t help him today¡ªI was in the mood to roast some ming chicken. Tightening my grip on Rudeus¡¯s neck, I nced over at Ruval. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Ruval snarled, ring at me, knowing full well he was powerless to stop what was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered,¡± I mused. ¡°Which is stronger¡ªthe mes of Hell or the mes of the Sun?¡± Rudeus¡¯s neck snapped back into ce with a crack. He coughed weakly while struggling to free himself from my grip. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, you Fallen bitch?¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to find out,¡± I said, calling on the divine mes within me. ¡°Amaterasu!¡± A small ck ember ignited on his back. As it started to burn, I released him, letting him fall to the ground so we could all watch the inevitable unfold. We all got to watch thews of Physics be officially broken as a Devil made of living fire¡­started to BURN. He was only the first of the three Phenex Brothers that burned. ¨CSerafall Leviathan¨C Dressed in abat version of her usual magical girl outfit, Serafall grinned wickedly as she gazed down at the Europeanndscape from high up the clouds. "This is perfect," she muttered, excitement buzzing in her chest. "Gabriel¡¯s distracted in America, dealing with Riser¡¯s mess. She won¡¯t even notice until I¡¯ve got a foothold here." For centuries, Serafall and Gabriel, the Seraph of Heaven, had been bitter rivals. While the war between Heaven and the Underworld had cooled, their rivalry had not¨Cat least it hadn¡¯t in Serafall¡¯s mind. This was Serafall¡¯s golden opportunity¡ªstrike while Gabriel was upied, and Europe would fall before the Devil¡¯s might! ¡°I suppose I should give the humans a proper magical girl hello,¡± she mused to herself. Demonic Energy swirled at her fingertips as she prepared tounch her first attack, targeting the capital Berlin. But before she could release the spell, a blinding light shot through the clouds, mming into her with the force of a falling star. The impact sent Serafall tumbling through the air, spinning uncontrobly. She barely regained control before hitting the ground, her wings ring out just in time to stop her crash. Gritting her teeth, she looked up, both stunned and furious at the woman who had stopped her. ¡°What in the the actual f¡ª?!¡± Serafall¡¯s voice trailed off as she spotted the figure descending from the heavens, glowing radiantly. ¡­Gabriel. Gone was Gabriel¡¯s usual white toga. In its ce, the Seraph wore gleaming golden armor forged in the very heart of Heaven. It shined so brightly it hurt Serafall''s eyes to stare at it. Gabriel¡¯s golden hair was tied back, and her face was set with a look of determination. In her hand, a ming sword burned with Holy Light. Serafall¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Gabriel?! You¡¯re supposed to be in America!" Gabriel tilted her head. ¡°America? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Realization hit Serafall¡ªshe had beenpletely wrong! This was aplete and total fuck up! And now she was about to face an Archangel she¡¯d never managed to defeat in singlebat. ¡°You think you can beat me in that shiny armor!?¡± Serafall snarled, summoning her signature ice magic. Massive shards of ice swirled into a frozen tempest and hurtled toward Gabriel. "Take this!" Gabriel casually flicked her wrist. A wave of divine mes surged forth from her Holy de. The massive ciers Serafall had summoned, big enough to crush half the town below them, immediately evaporated harmlessly. Serafall¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Why you¡ªOh shit!¡± Serafall cursed when Gabriel blitzed her. Before she could properly react, the Archangel was already right on top of her, poised to strike with that scary sword of hers! A sword that had in more Devil¡¯s than any other weapon in existence. "I won¡¯t let you bring your foolish war here," Gabriel dered resolutely. ¡°Too many innocents have already suffered because of your petty ambitions. Europe won¡¯t be another battleground. I will stop you!¡± With that deration, she swung her sword with the aim to y Serafall. ¡°Petty!?¡± Serafall growled in fury. ¡°I¡¯ll show you petty!¡± She summoned her magical girl wand, its bright pink distracted from the deadly power it could hold. It might look harmless and cutesy, but her wand had been forged by Ajuka, utilizing the most potentbination of magical metals in all of the Underworld. Serafall had never faced an enemy it couldn¡¯t break! She swung her wand towards Gabriel¡¯s head with all the strength she could muster! The two weapons collided in mid-air! The force of their sh sent a massive shockwave ripping through the sky. The earth trembled beneath them, and the clouds overhead were obliterated, leaving the once-stormy sky clear in an instant. Buildings beneath them shook from the impact, windows shattering as the reverberation spread. Serafall¡¯s arms throbbed in pain. She had poured everything she had into that strike, enhancing her muscles beyond their natural limits. It was a little-known fact that she was the physically strongest of all the Maou, but even that didn¡¯t seem to help her here. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than before,¡± Serafall hissed, her eyes narrowing in disbelief as she struggled to hold against Gabriel¡¯s overwhelming power. ¡°How is that possible? You should be getting weaker without Him!¡± To her shock, Gabriel simply smiled¡ªa warm, genuine smile. ¡°Father may be gone,¡± Gabriel said serenely, ¡°...but it¡¯s okay now. Our youngest sister has ascended. She may not take His ce¡ªno one can¡ªbut she will create something new. Something that I believe might one day be better!¡± Serafall gaped at Gabriel. What the fuck was the Archangel talking about!? Who the hell was her youngest sister and how had she ascended!? Was there a new Goddess ruling over the Angels? Thatst thought was terrifying¡­ Gabriel''s sword glowed brighter, the holy light intensifying as she readied herself for another strike. ¡°This ends here, Serafall.¡± Serafall¡¯s eyes shed with defiance, but deep down, she felt something she hadn¡¯t in centuries¡ªfear. When was thest time she had truly had to fight for her life, with everything she had? It had been hundreds of years at the least, Serafall could admit that she had grown a bit rusty. Gabriel on the other hand, was still at the top of her game! Serafall knew she only had one real option here¡­ RUN AWAY! She quickly spun around and flew off as fast as she could towards France! Serafall called on her ice magic and created multiple waves of mistced with her Demonic Energy behind her to try and confuse Gabriel¡¯s senses. If she could just make it to the Antic Ocean, she could dive underneath the waves and slip away from the Seraph! ¡°You won¡¯t escape after everything you have done!¡± she heard Gabriel shout behind her¡­ ¨CH¨C "Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see your face again," she said with a hint of annoyance. "Maybe I should¡¯ve let that irritating Surtur finish you off before I stepped in and killed him again." "I see you''re still as sassy as ever, H," the old one-eyed King replied, surprising her with a genuine smile. "And I like the new look, by the way. Thanks for the save, my niece." "Niece¡­?" H muttered in confusion. XXX In proper Norse mythology H is actually Loki¡¯s daughter¡­ chapter 289 chapter 289 Chapter 289: ¨CH¨C ¡°...Niece?¡± H muttered in confusion. Her brow furrowed, but a momentter, everything clicked. A smirk curled on her ck-painted lips. ¡°Interesting. So, I¡¯m not Odin¡¯s daughter in this dimension¡­¡± she muttered, wondering how that was possible. She''d have to ask Later¡ªher Angelic lover knew far more about other dimensions or universes than H ever cared to learn. Odin blinked, which, with only one eye, looked more like a wink. ¡°A different dimension? Huh, I thought you were just trying out a new wardrobe and hairstyle, H. But now that I really look, I do sense a bit of my own divinity in you...¡± He paused, rubbing his long silver beard thoughtfully. She wasn¡¯t impressed with the beard. In fact, she found it gross¡ªway too long. She''d never been a fan of facial hair, especially since she was only attracted to beautiful women. Even if she wasn''t, she couldn''t understand how anyone could be into a guy whose beard literally dragged along the floor. She bet he¡¯d tripped over it at least once. This Odin didn¡¯t seem as sharp as her own father, but he gave off the vibe of a schemer. As Queen, H had gotten pretty good at reading people. With Asgard reopening ties to other realms, she¡¯d had to learn how to size up foreign dignitaries at a nce¡ªto make sure they weren¡¯t trying to trick her into a bad deal. She nced around. They were standing on the outskirts of this Universe¡¯s Asgard. She still couldn¡¯t figure out how this ce even existed, given that Earth DxD and Earth Marvel used to be the same. There should only have been a single Asgardian people per Universe. And yet, there were two. La theorized that the DxD Asgardians came from apletely different universe. She figured they¡¯d probably escaped their own Ragnarok, or at least dyed it. The enormous body of Surtury just a hundred meters away, stuck withrge ck swords and covered in burn scars from her brother¡¯s lightning. Thor had definitely improved under her training over the past two years. He used to fight like a fool, relying on brute force. He still did, regrettably, but now he at least knew how to harness his power over thunder onmand. "Tell me, H... if you''re not my daughter in this dimension, whye to our rescue? Surely, you wouldn¡¯t care whether Asgard lives or dies.¡± Odin raised a bushy eyebrow and crossed his arms. H stared at him neutrally. ¡°You¡¯re right. I wouldn¡¯t care at all.¡± She gestured to the massive form of the fallen Surtur nearby, ¡°Frankly, whether this Asgard is reduced to ashes or not means nothing to me. I might have even encouraged it, considering I''m not happy your Asgard even exists in the first ce. Wherever your people came from, it certainly wasn''t this Universe.¡± H felt that they were unwanted interlopers in her Universe. Had it been just them being attacked, she might have even tried to convince La not to give assistance. Unfortunately, the foolish Devils chose to strike out against the whole entire world. Odin frowned at her. ¡°That¡¯s a secret not many outside the Norse are privy to¡­¡± H scoffed, old men and their secrets¡­. ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be a secret for long. The Convergence is almost upon us. The two Earths will soon merge again.¡± She said. Odin clicked his tongue before changing the subject. "You still haven¡¯t answered my question," Odin pointed out, "or properly introduced yourself. I suspect you¡¯re more than just the ruler of Helheim." A smirk yed on her lips. ¡°You¡¯d be correct. I¡¯m the Queen of Asgard and the ruler of the Nine Realms¡ªwell, eight now. I¡¯ve already secretly signed some documents that seeded Earth over to La¨Cnot that she knows it. But since we¡¯re going to be married, that¡¯s basically a formality at this point.¡± She continued. ¡°As for why I came to your rescue, you can thank La for that. Earth DxD is her birth world, and she doesn¡¯t want it destroyed by this Universe¡¯s Devils. Pathetic creatures, really¡ªrelying on human souls to grow stronger. I much prefer their counterparts from other universes.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± H found Odin¡¯s confused expression priceless. He was doing his best to keep up, but she wasn¡¯t exining as much as she could have. She liked being petty. As La would say: H was that bitch. "Earth DxD?" Odin repeated. ¡°I assume that¡¯s the name of this half of the Earth. My people came to this world after the split, so I¡¯ve never seen it when it was whole.¡± "You¡¯re lucky for that.¡± H said. ¡°My Odin was a prideful warmonger, he would have ughtered all of you for daring to use his name or iming to be Asgardians. As for the world back then, it was much bigger¡ªfilled with magic, wonder, and humans far stronger than they are now. They suffered the most from the split. Their bodies weakened over the millennia due to the lower gravity.¡± Odin¡¯s one eye widened at the implications. ¡°Then won¡¯t they all die when the worldsbine again?¡± H waved off his concern. ¡°We¡¯ve handled that. A pair of genius siblings Earth Marvel developed a serum to physically enhance humans, restoring them to their original state. It also boosted their resistances to diseases and increased their lifespans. Humans used to live into their 200s easily, but now most barely reach 70 years of age before death. We suspected the magic of the world being ripped in half caused all of that." She rattled off the information casually. ¡°...But enough of all that. We must discuss this war!¡± H dered, demanding that Odin take her inside Asgard so that they might begin nning the counter attack against the Devils! ¡°Ugh, nning an entire war campaign. Sounds like way too much effort for me in my old age.¡± Odin whined. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just leave it to my loyal secretary, Rossweisse. She¡¯s a tactical genius, best war mage in Asgard, despite the fact that she¡¯s never had a boyfriend¡­¡± Odin added, throwing in thatst bit of information for no apparent reason. H felt patience thinning. This Odin was far too carefree, especially given that Surtur nearly breached Asgard¡¯s walls. If she and Thor hadn¡¯t shown up, everything would¡¯ve been in mes by now. Speaking of her brother, where had he wandered off to? He said he was going to help the surviving Einherjar, but he should¡¯ve been back by now. ¡°Sister! Look who I found!¡± Ah, there he was. H turned around and almost did a double take. Thor was standing next to...another Thor. This one looked almost exactly like him, except his hair and beard were bright red. And instead of Mjolnir made of Uru metal, this Thor had a hammer that looked like it was made of wood and stone. ¡°I see you found your counterpart, little brother,¡± she said tly, before turning her attention to the red-haired Thor. ¡°And where in the Nine Hells were you while Surtur was attacking your home?¡± Redhead Thor rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. ¡°Aye, I know I messed up. The night before...I, uh, got a bit too deep into my cups with Uncle Loki. We were celebrating past battles and, well¡­¡± ¡®He drank himself unconscious¡­what a surprise,¡¯ she thought sarcastically. ¡°Loki¡­¡± H muttered the name in annoyance. ¡°And where is the counterpart of my little brother? He wasn¡¯t here to help fight Surtur either.¡± The second Thor looked confused. ¡°Your little brother? Don¡¯t you mean your father?¡± ¡°...What?¡± H blinked, genuinely caught off guard for the first time since she arrived. Realization dawned on her. ¡°No¡­¡± She spun to face Odin, ring at him. ¡°Is that why you called me niece? My counterpart here is Loki¡¯s daughter!? Fucking LOKI!?¡± The idiot who couldn¡¯t even rule Asgard for a single day without his own people rioting and nearly burning the ce down? ¡°Aye, Lady H,¡± Odin confirmed with a nod, making H grown. ¡°He is. And I¡¯m also curious where my sworn brother was during this attack. I could have used his help. These old bones aren¡¯t meant for fighting anymore,¡± he said while massaging his own shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, my sworn brother!¡± A voice dered from behind them dramatically. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take advantage of this war to further my own goals, along with a few...acquaintances of mine.¡± Sneaking up from behind while invisible. It seemed Loki employed the same tactics no matter what Dimension or Universe he was from. H turned to see what ¡°her father¡± looked like in this dimension. She almost regretted doing so. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± H cringed. ¡°And why is your hair blue?¡± With his bright white trench coat and ridiculously long blue hair, Loki reminded her of one of the cartoon characters her daughters loved watching. And then she had to stifle a groan. H was starting to dread what her own counterpart looked like here! She swore, if her counterpart had blue hair, heads were going to roll! No one was going to ruin her hard earned reputation! "Where have you been, Loki?" Odin¡¯s single eye narrowed in suspicion. Loki spread his arms wide,ughing maniacally. "Hahaha! My friends and I have been having a bit of fun with all your pretty little soldiers." As if on cue, a swirling ck portal appeared beside him. Loki casually reached into it, pulling out the lifeless body of a stunning woman with long silver hair. She looked wless, except for the gaping hole where her heart should¡¯ve been. "Rossweisse!?" Odin''s roar of outrage echoed through the air. H raised an eyebrow. It seemed her earlier idea of leaving war ns to Rossweisse wouldn¡¯t be happening¡ªunless, of course, La decided to resurrect herter. That thought lingered, but for now, she kept quiet, watching the scene unfold. Loki, meanwhile, carelessly tossed Rossweisse¡¯s body to the ground like she was nothing more than a discarded ything. "I¡¯ll admit," he said, a wicked grin spreading across his face, "she was far more powerful than I expected, especially in her rage after I ughtered the rest of her Valkyrie sisters. But in the end, she was no match for a god!" His voice dripped with pride as he basked in his supposed triumph. H rolled her eyes. She also ughtered all of Odin¡¯s Valkyries herself. It wasn¡¯t that big of an aplishment. ¡­ Odin¡¯s face twisted in fury,pletely losing his calm as he stared at Rossweisse¡¯s lifeless body. Without a second thought, he charged at Loki, divine energy crackling around him like a storm. His one good eye zed with raw rage. Loki justughed, easily dodging Odin¡¯s first attack. ¡°Come now, Allfather. Did you really think you could catch me off guard?¡± he taunted. Odin¡¯s staff smashed into the ground, leaving a crack as he swung again, this time more focused. Loki dodged again with a grin, twirling away as if it were all a game to him. ¡°You¡¯re not even trying, are you?¡± he mocked, summoning a pair of glowing blue daggers to block Odin¡¯s strikes. ¡°Is this really the best the King of Asgard can do?¡± ¡°You have truly crossed the line today, Loki! Today you will pay!¡± Odin¡¯s voice thundered loudly. ¡°You want to see my try!? Then I¡¯ll show you what happens when I try!¡± The staff in his hand slowly started to morph into the form of a golden spear. H recognized the weapon immediately. It was Gungnir, the spear of the King of Asgard. Loki¡¯s mocking expression became more guarded when Odin pulled out the legendary weapon. Despite that, he didn¡¯t flee. The two of them rushed towards each other and began to engage in an intense melee. H stood nearby, arms crossed, her annoyance growing. Odin¡¯s anger was justified, she supposed, but this wasn¡¯t the time for home to lose his mind to anger. Whatever Loki¡¯s n was, it clearly involved enraging the old fool. She thought about stepping in, maybe putting Loki in his ce herself, but decided against it. Her prejudice against Odin wouldn''t allow her to help, and Loki wasn¡¯t her problem¡­yet. As H considered her options, the air around them suddenly turned cold. She looked up sharply as two new figures approached the battlefield. One was a silver-haired man with an amused smirk. He walked like he owned everything around him. The other figure was cloaked in dark robes, his skeletal face barely visible beneath the hood. He carried a staff topped with a human skull, and his very presence radiated death. ¡°Ah, the fall of Asgard,¡± the silver-haired man said mockingly. ¡°What a lovely sight.¡± He caught H¡¯s gaze and gave her a sarcastic bow. ¡°Where are my manners? Rizevim Livan Lucifer, at your service, mydy.¡± H narrowed her eyes. The name Lucifer¡ªLa¡¯s dead older brother. This must be one of his descendants. Her attention shifted to the second figure. It was Hades, the God of the Underworld. H raised an eyebrow. Wasn¡¯t he depowered and killed off years ago? To her surprise, she felt a faint connection between this Hades and the one whose essence Lady Death had passed on to her. He wasn¡¯t from another universe. This Hades was more likely a fragment, a split-off from the one back on Earth, Marvel. She knew that Earth¡¯s Greek gods had split into their Roman counterparts, but now there was a third split that somehow ended up on Earth DxD. Pathetic fools, always mismanaging their power. ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of all the Einherjar,¡± Hades announced coldly. ¡°With them and the Valkyrie all dead, there are no more warriors to defend Asgard.¡± H couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. Really? Were the soldiers of this Asgard so weak that they were wiped out by just three beings in such a short time? They had been ughtered so quickly that none of the gods had even sensed nearby battles¡­ Both Thors froze as Hades¡¯ words sank in. Her Thor let out a low growl, thunder started rumbling above them. ¡°You dare!?¡± he hissed, lightning crackling around his form. "YOU DARE?!" echoed the red-haired Thor! Both Thors shot into the sky, their hammers glowing with lighting as they fell upon Hades. The red-haired Thor struck first, swinging his hammer down at Hades like a meteor. Hades barely raised his staff in time to block, the ground beneath him cracking under the impact. He gritted his bony teeth, straining against the force of the blow. Her Thor followed with his own Mjolnir,unching a st of lightning that exploded on contact with their skeletal foe. Hades staggered back a few steps, smoke rising from his robes, but he stood firm, using his bone staff to steady himself. ¡°Foolish thunder gods! Know your ce!¡± Hades growled, summoning a wave of death energy that erupted in all directions around himself, forcing both Thors to temporarily retreat. The death energy immediately scarred the surroundings, turning the very earth itself a dead gray¡­ ¡°You will pay for their deaths, Hades!¡± The red-haired Thor hurled his stone hammer with deadly precision, aiming for Hades¡¯ head. Hades barely dodged, the hammer grazing his skull and knocking him off bnce. Her Thor seized the opportunity, hurling his own Mjolnir with all his might. This time, Hades couldn¡¯t evade. The hammer mmed into him, sending him crashing into the ground, carving a massive trench as he skidded across the battlefield. H smirked when she heard the snapping of bones. Rizevim had been standing by, watching all this unfold with a bored expression. He let out a sigh. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to get my hands dirty.¡± With a wave of his hand, a st of dark energy shot toward the Thors. The red-haired Thor barely raised his hammer in time to block the powerful magical attack. Blood and spit flew out of his mouth as he was sted away. Rizevim prepared to fire another st of darkness at her own Thor. When he tried to do the same to her own little brother, H decided to step in. A ck sword flew at Rizevim¡¯s head, moving 10x the speed of sound. The devil barely managed to snap his head out of the way before he lost it. ck blood dripped from therge gash on his cheek. His eyes snapped over towards H in surprise. ¡°I wasn''t aware you were so powerful, H. And why are you attacking me? Can''t you see I''m on the same side as your father?¡± H scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong woman. I am H, Goddess of Death and Queen of Asgard¡ªthe true Asgard, not this pathetic imitation. And I won¡¯t be letting you destroy any more of it. That would make my precious La sad after all¡­¡± H said before frowning as she sensed something approaching quickly. She quickly tilted her head at thest second! A small orb of Destruction passed by her face. BOOM! The orb crashed into the ground, leaving behind a massive crater that spanned a hundred meters in diameter. Rizevim snickered, clearly enjoying the extra chaos, as yet another Devil arrived on the battlefield. H recognized him instantly¡ªafter all, she had deflowered his little sister in another universe. ¡°Hello, Lucifer,¡± Rizevim said the title sarcastically. ¡°Fancy meeting you here¡­¡± Sirzechs Lucifer eyed the silver-haired Devil warily. ¡°Hello, Rizevim. We tried to track you down before starting this war, but no one seemed to know where you¡¯d disappeared to.¡± Rizevim shrugged as if he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°I had my own ns for the apocalypse. ns that I''m sure you and those other fake Maous would have disagreed with.¡± ¡°We dered war on the entire world. What could you possibly have that¡¯s worse than that?¡± Sirzechs asked in bewilderment. H stayed silent. She was also interested in hearing what the silver haired Devil had to say. Rizevim smirked and simply replied with three ominous numbers: ¡°Six¡­ Six¡­ Six.¡± Sirzechs¡¯ eyes widened in horror. ¡°You¡¯re insane! That will destroy the whole world!¡± Rizevim grinned maliciously. ¡°That¡¯s the idea! I think it''s high time that Khaos takes this world for its own!¡± With that, he turned his attention back to H, anticipation dancing in his eyes. ¡°One of the seals needed to release Khaos is hidden in Asgard. You won¡¯t stand in my way to destroy it!¡± H wasn¡¯t sure why she felt a shiver down her spine when Lucifer said those three little numbers. Whatever this Devil was nning was sure to be a massive pain in the ass, if his ns unfolded. She decided to simply nip them in the bud by cutting off his head here and now. A vindictive glint also appeared in her eyes when nced over at Sirzechs. She didn¡¯t know why he was here in Asgard, but he had just tried to kill her with a sneak attack. She might as well kill him here as well to save her beloved the trouble of tracking him downter. H held up both of her hands, two pitch ck swords manifested in her grips. ¡°I think you¡¯ll both find that the Queen of Asgard isn¡¯t going to be defeated by two little bats who drastically overestimate themselves.¡± XXX MAY CHAOS TAKE THE WORLD! chapter 290 chapter 290 Chapter 290: ¨CLa¨C I stepped through a pair of wooden doors that led to one of the Vatican¡¯s secret inner chambers. I admired the ancient architecture and the beautiful stained ss windows as I continued inside, my heels echoing across the floor. I spotted a familiar blond figure standing near an altar. ¡°La!¡± Michael¡¯s voice was warm and filled with relief. His bright, golden wings were tucked behind him as he stood underneath a window with sunlight shining down on him. I wondered if he had any idea just how much he resembled Father right now. The second he saw me, he crossed the room and pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°Thank God,¡± he whispered, his chin resting on my head. ¡°I was so worried when you disappeared for so long. Gabriel told me you were all right, but I had to see for myself.¡± I was caught off guard by his sudden hug before wrapping my arms around him. He was warm¡ªhugging him felt reassuring. It reminded me of a time before everything had gotten soplicated. I hoped we could go back to those times someday soon. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too,¡± I mumbled against his chest. He pulled back a bit, still holding onto my shoulders, his eyes searching my face. ¡°What happened to you? Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Michael. Really,¡± I cut him off, giving him a small smile. ¡°I handled it¡­¡± I didn''t want to spend any more of my life talking about the things I had missed out on. I got my revenge already. It might not have been as bloody as H would have liked, but that''s not who I was at my core. [I thought it was a fine punishment. There''s nothing worse for someone with amazing superpowers than turning back into a regr person¡­] Michael didn¡¯t say anything and just patted me on the back. A smooth, cocky voice came from behind us. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t our prodigal sister. You didn''te to visit me after returning either. I would be offended if I didn''t know you were spending so much time catching up with your harem.¡± Azazel stood there, leaning against a pir with his arms crossed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried at all, just so you know. I knew you woulde back to us just fine. Better than fine, apparently! I can''t even begin to sense the depths of your power.¡± I stepped away from Michael and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it''s taken some getting used to.¡± Eight sets of ck wings spread out behind me. Michael gasped, and Azazel let out a startled whistle. ¡°You really went and did it, huh? You surpassed our old man. Good for you, little sis. Have you thought about how you want to decorate your throne yet? Wait, let me guess¡ªany color is fine as long as it¡¯s ck?¡± he asked jokingly. [He¡¯s got you there, host.] I raised an eyebrow, trying not tough myself. ¡°I can''t help it if ck is my best color,¡± I said while tossing my hair behind my shoulder. I allowed my wings to recede back inside me. The power they emitted could get a bit overwhelming for anyone not used to it. ¡°Thanks for believing I¡¯d return, big brother.¡± I stepped forward and hugged him next. ¡°Although I¡¯m a bit upset that you weren''t worried about me at all,¡± I pouted yfully. Azazel¡¯s smirk faltered for a second, then he shrugged. ¡°Okay, maybe I was a little worried. But you¡¯re the toughest woman I know. I knew you¡¯d make it back.¡± It wasn¡¯t much, buting from Azazel, it meant a lot. ¡°We''re just d you¡¯re safe, La. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± Michael said. ¡°Although I wish this reunion came under better circumstances.¡± I reluctantly nodded in agreement. These shitty devils really had the worst timing! There was a table in the center of the room with arge map of the world spread on top of it. Michael had marked out locations where the devils attacked and the positions where the forces of Heaven were strongest. Unsurprisingly, Europe and the majority of the Middle East were where most of the angels were stationed. I could see on the map that we did have small contingents of my other brothers and sisters scattered throughout the world, though. ¡°The devils have thrown the world into chaos,¡± Michael said grimly. ¡°But we¡¯ve been pushing them back, step by step.¡± Azazel nodded with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve given them a few hard smacks. They definitely weren¡¯t expecting us to hit back this hard and fast.¡± He nced at me. ¡°And speaking of hard smacks¡ªnice job with Riser Phenex and his brothers, by the way.¡± I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You already heard about that?¡± It had only been an hour since I¡¯d gotten rid of them. Azazel gave a low whistle of appreciation. ¡°Oh, trust me, everyone who matters has already heard about it. Taking down Riser and his brothers like that on camera¡ª the devils took a massive loss on this one. Their supply of Phenex tears has now been cut in half. Maybe even less, since Ravel Phenex is reported to be pretty weak; she can¡¯t produce even close to as many tears every day as her brothers could.¡± I expected Michael to chime in, maybe tell me I was too heavy-handed in how I dealt with the devils or that I should¡¯ve held back more. He was always the voice of mercy. But to my surprise, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Azazel¡¯s right. You did what needed to be done.¡± His eyes met mine supportively. ¡°I never wanted to be responsible for eliminating an entire race, but¡­ the underworld has gone too far this time. They¡¯re not giving us any choice.¡± A few years ago, Michael would¡¯ve never said something like that. The idea of wiping out devils had always seemed unthinkable, but now, with the world in mes and innocent lives lost, the line between right and wrong felt blurred¡­ ¡°The world¡¯s not going to forgive them after this war,¡± Azazel added. ¡°This was thest straw.¡± I sighed and crossed my arms. ¡°I guess this means my n to repopte the underworld with devils from Earth DxD-C is screwed. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll wee them now, even if I vouch for them.¡± Michael shook his head, looking regretful. ¡°No, devils will never be wee on Earth again¡­ besides your two brides and children, of course. And even then, they¡¯ll always be looked at with scrutiny.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not my brides¡­ yet.¡± I blushed. ¡°We¡¯ve been so busy that I¡¯ve never had any proper time for a real ceremony. As for my children, anyone who tries to bully them for being half-devil will learn that¡¯s a very bad idea!¡± I dered. The ground underneath us started to tremble slightly. ¡°Easy there, sis!¡± Azazel called out. ¡°Wepletely agree with you, but your aura is shaking the Vatican.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡± I pulled back my angry aura and blushed slightly. Azazel tilted his head, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ¡°I might have a better idea for you anyway. You told us that the dark elves will return during the convergence that¡¯s going to ur soon. After we deal with them next, we¡¯ll basically have an entire empty. Svartalheim could house all of those devils from Earth DxD-C just fine. It¡¯s technically a wastnd, sure, but the conditions there aren¡¯t all that different from the underworld when I think about it.¡± I paused to think about it. ¡°Svartalheim? You know, that just might work, although it is aplete ruin.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Azazel agreed with a grin, ¡°but it¡¯s a ruin with potential. The devils might prefer having their own instead of having to stay underground anyway. It¡¯ll give them a chance to eventually expand into the stars and start fresh.¡± I told them both that I would go over the details with Serafall and her mother once this was all over. I¡¯m sure neither of them would hate Azazel¡¯s new idea. A sh of golden light erupted in the chamber, momentarily blinding us all. Someone was yfully making a very dramatic entrance. I shielded my eyes and squinted against the brightness. When the light faded, I saw Gabriel standing before us. She was wearing golden armor that was covered in bloodstains. None of the bloodstains were her own. She unceremoniously tossed a severed arm onto the marble floor. I could sense immediately that it belonged to a powerful devil¡­ ¡°Serafall managed to escape from me, unfortunately,¡± Gabriel announced, her voice tinged with annoyance. Michael frowned. ¡°She got away from you? How?¡± ¡°A water devil is nearly impossible to capture once she¡¯s submerged in the ocean,¡± Gabriel sighed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I clipped her wings and cost her an entire arm. It would take her months to heal from injuries like that. I doubt we''ll be seeing her again anytime soon.¡± Azazel nodded. ¡°Good work there, my beautiful sister. That leaves us with Falbium and Sirzechs. As a general, Falbium is incredibly annoying to fight, especially when he¡¯s on the defensive. He can boost the defenses of his devil troops dramatically. A low-ss devil can basically turn into a high-ss one when fighting under his powers.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ll just dispose of him first before the rest of our forces attack,¡± I said. I¡¯d like to see his legendary defenses hold up to my power¡­ Azazel smirked at me. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± He then started talking logistics. ¡°I¡¯ve been givenplete control of the armies of Asgard by H, along with a couple of legions of the Gregori. I have about 20,000 troops total, all middle to high ss in power. What else do we have?¡± ¡°We can spare an additional 5,000 angels to add to that force,¡± Michael said. It wasn''t a lot, but the Angels had been doing the most in this war so far, defending territory all over the world. ¡°We need to mount our final offensive quickly. Every moment we waste gives the devils a chance to try something else insane,¡± I said. No matter how high my Luck stat got, I noticed that it seemed to only work to my specific benefit. From an outsider''s perspective, my disappearing for two years wouldn''t even have been seen as bad luck because I came back and got an immediate massive power-up. Gabriel smiled vindictively. With her usual delicate features, it was hard to remember that she had more devil blood on her hands than any other angel in existence. ¡°It''s time to finish the Great War once and for all. They won¡¯t know what hit them.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°What about the civilians? Are we going to purge all of them after all?¡± I asked. I knew I always talked big about wiping them all out, but now that it was time to put my money where my mouth was, I found myself hesitating about causing an actual genocide. Even a genocide of cell-leading monsters¡­ Azazel¡¯s expression softened. ¡°...That''s something I wanted to talk to you about, La. After you deal with Falbium and potentially Sirzechs, I''d like you to sit out the rest of this war,¡± he requested. My eyes widened. ¡°What!?¡± Gabriel spoke up in agreement. ¡°I think so too, La,¡± she added. ¡°You never fought in the Great War. The truth is, a battle like that¡ªviolence for the sake of nothing but destruction¡ªcan change you. None of us want to see that happen to our littlest sister.¡± Michael ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Even after your wings turned ck, you''ve always been the best of us, La. Never hesitating to put your life on the line to help strangers and save the innocent. But our siblings are correct, you shouldn¡¯t be involved any further.¡± I bit my lip and felt a couple of tearse to my eyes. Here I was as the most powerful being on the, and yet I still needed to rely on my three older siblings to handle the dirty work for me. [Is that really so bad?] ¡®I guess not¡­¡¯ I answered the System in my head. [In the end, the decision is up to you, Host.] {Quest Initiated: Finish the Great War and eliminate 99% of Earth DxD¡¯s Devil Poption!} {Reward(s): +10 Levels if you handle it yourself. +5 Levels if you leave it to your siblings.} At the end of the day, 5 levels wasn¡¯t that much of a difference¡­ ¡°Everything is settled then,¡± Azazel said. ¡°The only thing left to do is to gather all of our forces and decide on the hour of our attack.¡± As we continued to n and catch up, my mind started to drift and wonder how H was faring in Asgard? ¨CH¨C H stood tall and defiant with her arms crossed. Across from her were Sirzechs Lucifer and Rizevim Livan Lucifer, two of the ¡°Super¡± Devils¡ªbeings that even the most powerful of gods were hesitant to fight one-on-one. And she was fighting two of them at once. H wasn''t worried, though. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sirzechs asked tensely. ¡°I¡¯ve met H before, but you can¡¯t be her! She wasn''t nearly as powerful as you are, imposter!¡± H sneered at Sirzechs mockingly. He actually thought she''d answer any of his questions after he tried to kill her? ¡°You don¡¯t get to know who I am. You¡¯ll die knowing nothing.¡± Without waiting for a response, H attacked. ck energy surged around her as massive, jagged swords appeared from every direction, filling the air and the ground. In an instant, they allunched at the two devils as a deadly storm of death! Rizevim reacted first, summoning his Darkness magic to form a shield in front of himself. Sirzechs followed right after, releasing his crimson Power of Destruction to block even more swords. Both of their defenses held under her initial assault, but not without extreme strain. H could sense their weakness and didn¡¯t bother letting up. More swords appeared around her. She willed the next volley to fly even faster. They came crashing down on her foes without pause. Eventually, their magical shields ran out of power and they had to start dodging. Both Super Devils gaped in disbelief at the number of des that were beingunched at them ceaselessly. Rizevim cursed as he dodged another sword that almost skewered him. ¡°How are we losing!? What¡¯s wrong with you, Sirzechs? You should be way stronger than this!¡± Sirzechs, panting and barely avoiding another attack, shot him a frustrated look. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to recharge my demonic reserves after destroying India. I only came here to kill Odin! I thought he would be weak after battling Surtur second!¡± Rizevim stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You''re not at your full power? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± he yelled, dodging again. ¡°What good are you, then?¡± Sirzechs scowled but didn¡¯t answer, too focused on avoiding H¡¯s relentless attack. He clenched his fists, trying to summon more power, but H¡¯s ck swords kepting, cutting through any destructive attacks he tried to throw at her. H grinned, loving the fact that her enemies were already at each other¡¯s throats. Her eyes locked onto Sirzechs. ¡°This is legendary Sirzechs? The strongest devil in existence? Pathetic,¡± she hissed, while holding her right hand above her head. ¡°I expected more,¡± she said, disappointed. ¡°That makes two of us,¡± Rizevim said begrudgingly. ¡°Maybe he just needs a little push to show us what he can really do?¡± H said with a menacingugh. She raised her right hand vertically above her head as her power surged. A massive ck de the size of a skyscraper manifested directly above her in an instant. She swung her arm down, and with it came the gigantic de, hurtling directly toward the two shocked devils. She wanted to crush them beneath her boots, but she was a bit disappointed they weren''t even putting up a fight. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Rizevim cursed. ¡°Are all the gods and goddesses from beyond the dimensional gap this powerful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on!¡± Sirzechsined. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to lose here! I am Lucifer! The strongest Devil!¡± ¡°The fuck you are!¡± Rizevim cursed at the redheaded Maou. Despite that, Rizevim and Sirzechs were forced tobine their demonic power to stop the gigantic de crashing down above them. Theyunched their retaliatory attacks at the same time, emitting a massive ck and red beam that collided with the falling sword. Boom! A massive explosion ensued, ripping apart the already destroyed battlefield! H conjured arge t sword directly in front of herself to avoid getting pelted with flying debris. As the dust started to clear, H smirked when she saw the tattered states of her two opponents. H started to slowly p her hands sarcastically. It was a mocking gesture she had learned from some Midgardian movies. ¡°That was better. Maybe you two will actually be able to give me a fight. You were both so arrogant earlier after all.¡± H said, shaking her head in disappointment. ¨CRizevim Lucifer¨C This was not going how he nned... But then again, where would be the fun in that? Chaos was the most beautiful part of life! Of course, he would enjoy the chaos a lot more if he were alive to see it. And for that to happen, he and the false Lucifer were going to have to work together to bring down the monstrously powerful woman in front of them. Or, at the very least, bring her down to the point where Rizevim could escape himself. ¡°Get your shit together, Sirzechs!¡± he shouted. ¡°No more holding back! Go all out!¡± Without hesitation, Rizevim activated his bloodline¡¯s most powerful ability¡ªDenial of the Divine. A dark, oppressive energy pulsed from deep inside him, warping the rules of reality itself. Divine Power was no longer allowed within his vicinity! This was his ultimate trump card, it was the reason he never feared any of the dead God¡¯s Sacred Gears. ¡°What is this ability?¡± H asked as she staggered momentarily. He grinned when he saw the shocked expression on H¡¯s face. That¡¯s right! She thought he would be defeated so easily, but she thought wrong. Rizevim could already feel H¡¯s power drop by at least half. She might have even been weakened to the point that they were finally fighting on an even level. The only downside to using Denial of the Divine was that it rapidly drained his Demonic Power reserves, which meant that they needed to settle this quickly. H waved her hand and tried to throw another volley of swords at them. Rizevim smirked when all of her swords broke apart and shattered before they made it halfway. H frowned. ¡°Some kind of conceptual ability? My beloved, La, told me that she faced a simr attack over two years ago¡­¡± she muttered out loud. A small ck hole manifested to H¡¯s left. She shoved her hand inside the hole and pulled out a silver sword. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had to use an actual Uru sword,¡± H said, gripping the de with both hands. She then let out a war cry and charged at them! Rizevim was shocked by how much speed she had despite having her Divine Power mostly sealed away. ¡®Her physical strength must be enormous!¡¯ he thought to himself. That was unfortunately an area most Devils werecking in, himself included. ¡°RAAAAaaaaaaggghh!¡± Sirzechs let out a scream next to him. The false Lucifer¡¯s skin, hair, and even organs started to disappear. Standing in the Maou¡¯s ce was a being made entirely of pure destruction. Rizevim smirked. It wasn¡¯t often the false Lucifer showed anyone his horrifying true form. Was Sirzechs even a devil anymore, or just a mass of sentient destruction masquerading as one? The very ground he stood on and the air around him started to break down. H reached Sirzechs right as he finished his transformation and swung her de at the Maou¡¯s head, separating it cleanly from his shoulders! The smirk soon disappeared from her face, however, when Sirzechs¡¯s body punched forward and nailed her in the stomach with a fist of destruction energy. Blood and spittle flew out of H¡¯s mouth as she wasunched backward. She shoved her sword into the ground and used it to stop herself. While she was recovering, Rizevim held his hand up and unleashed a st of pure darkness at her. H¡¯s deshed out and severed the beam in two. It continued past her and erupted into two identical explosions. Despite being pushed back and injured, Rizevim was surprised to see a genuine grin on H''s face. ¡°Now this is more like it! Killing you both wouldn¡¯t be any fun if you couldn¡¯t even fight back!¡± H dered before immediately charging at them again. Sirzechs¡¯s missing head fully regenerated. The living mass of sentient destruction held up both arms and began to unleash waves of crimson ruin at the charging goddess. Her momentum didn¡¯t stop as she continued charging, all of Sirzechs¡¯s attacks were either deflected by the goddess¡¯s sword, or she simply tanked them with her body and armor. She once again reached the two of them, this time far more injured and bloody. That didn¡¯t stop her, though, as she quickly lopped off Sirzechs¡¯s head a second time. She didn¡¯t stop there either, her deshed out with insane speed and precision, removing all four limbs from the mass of destruction. His limbless torso flopped onto the dissolving ground. ¡°Die!¡± H mmed her sword directly through Sirzechs¡¯s torso before it had the chance to regenerate. Her sword was shoved down all the way to the hilt. Rizevim couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the sight in front of him. Watching this bloody goddess cut the false Lucifer to pieces was actually making him hard. Rizevim was a true Devil, and he would have loved nothing more than to pin down this haughty, powerful goddess and im her for himself then and there! But as much as he would have loved to do that, he was still intelligent enough to recognize a lost cause when he saw one. Sirzechs Lucifer¡ªno, Gremory¡ªdied then and there. The mass of destruction began to break down, along with H¡¯s weapon that she¡¯d sacrificed to kill him. Instead of taking the opportunity to attack her when she was unarmed, Rizevim chose to use the moment to escape. It hadn¡¯t just been himself, Loki, and Hades who came to Asgard. He had other hidden agents as well who were breaking the seal while the three of them caused a distraction. He was sure that they hadpleted their objective by now. ¡°This has been fun, Queen H! We will meet again. I hope we can have much more fun together then,¡± Rizevim left those words behind as he departed from the battlefield. ¨CH¨C H was annoyed that the Uru weapon in her hand had been destroyed. It might have only been a ceremonial weapon she had forged for her inauguration ceremony, but she had expected better from a dwarven creation. Had they scammed her¡­? She would be having words with King Eitri once she returned to Asgard! With a sigh, she stood up and nced around. The silver-haired descendant of La¡¯s evilest brother had fled while she was finishing off Sirzechs Lucifer. ¡°What a disgusting coward,¡± she scoffed. She had also noticed the way Rizevim had looked at her before he fled. The desire in his eyes disgusted her even more. ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll be sure to take his head personally.¡± With that said, she decided to see how Thor¡­ and Thor were faring against their skeletal opponent. Hopefully, they had finished him off already so she could finally meet up with La again. XXX chapter 291 chapter 291 Happy Halloween!!! There is a lemon at the start of this chapter. As always, it''s optional to read. Chapter 291: (R-18 Start) I tried to ask H what happened once she got back from DxD¡¯s Asgard, but she quickly took hold of my hand and dragged me into a private room without saying anything. Before I could even ask what she wanted, She roughly grabbed me by my upper arms and forcefully shoved me back up against the nearest wall. Her lips immediatelytched onto my neck, leaving behind many passionate and hungry kisses. "Ahh...La," she purred, her voice thick with lust, "I just got finished with a really annoying fight and now all I want is you. I want you so badly." Her words sent shivers down my spine as she continued to ravage my sensitive neck with her hungry mouth. One of her hands started to roughly grope and y with my left breast over my dress. I could feel my nipples hardening instantly from her touch. At the same time, I felt H''s knee push its way up between my legs, rubbing right against my most intimate spot through my panties. "Mmmh...H!" I let out a wanton moan, giving in to the pleasure she was giving me. H chuckled against my neck before biting down on it. Nipping at the skin yfully. "You like that, don''t you, La? I can feel how wet you''re getting for me already." She increased the pressure of her knee, grinding it harder against my sensitive clit. "Yes!" I gasped out, my hands gripping onto her shoulders. Without any warning, she attacked my lips next, her tongue slipping right into my mouth. I could feel my knees growing weak, despite the immense power now flowing through my veins. H had a way of making me submit so easily, as if my body was hers tomand. I closed my eyes and let her do what she wanted. Her deft hands made quick work of my ck dress, yanking it off with supernatural strength. I gasped as I felt something hard and fleshy poking insistently against my lower lips. When I opened my eyes, I realized that H had magically shed her own clothes during our passionate kiss. But rather than plunge her magically conjured cock into my eager pussy, H instead adjusted her hips and aimed for a different hole entirely. "H, that''s the wrong one!" I squeaked in rm, my eyes widening as realization dawned on me. The Goddess just smirked and kissed my cheek, her eyes swimming with mischief and desire. "Not tonight, it''s not," she purred silkily. Then with a sharp thrust of her hips, she shoved her thick cock deep into my asshole. I let out a shriek of pained pleasure as my body stretched to amodate the sudden invasion. Anal y was not something we indulged in very often, and I had not been expecting this! "You''re mine, La!" she growled possessively. My feet dangled off the ground as she held me effortlessly with her strong arms. Our breasts were pressed together, slick with our sweat as we started to make love. I purred as H slowly thrust her thick, hard cock deeper into my tight ass. "It''s so big," I whimpered, my voice quivering with pleasure. H smiled wickedly, her hips never stopping their relentless rhythm. "Your ass is even tighter than your perfect pussy," she panted, her breath hot against my ear. "You''re so bad, H¨CH," I replied with a small stutter. The pleasure was getting to me. "Don''t you know where we are?" I asked her. Hughed, and didn¡¯t stop. "Oh, I know alright. Getting your ass fucked in a church of all ces is exciting, isn''t it?" She locked her gaze with mine, my cheeks flushed and my moans echoing off the stone walls. This wasn''t just any church! It was the freaking Vatican. We were definitelymitting sphemy right now! H kept up the steady, deep thrusts for what felt like an eternity, sending shockwaves of pleasure through my body. In between breathless kisses and love bites, she whispered filthy words in my ear, telling me how good I felt, how much she loved fucking me. As she picked up the pace, I could see H''s expression tightening and hear her breathing quickening. Suddenly, her hips stilled and a guttural moan tore from her lips as she threw her head back in ecstasy. I felt her hot cum spilling deep inside me, coating my inner walls and triggering my own explosive orgasm. "I''m cumming too, H!" I cried out, not caring if anyone in the nearby rooms heard our wanton cries of bliss. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me as H continued to fill me with her essence. She didn''t pull her thick, hard cock out of my well-fucked ass right away. Instead, she decided tovish myrge, bare breasts with her attention first. Her mouth attacked my sensitive nipples with passion and urgency, as if she''d been pent up and needed this release. I figured she must have been in some annoying, draining battle to work up such an appetite. H marked me up good, sucking possessive hickeys all over the soft swells of my tits. When she was satisfied, H scooped me up, cock still buried deep in my ass, and carried me over to a nearby table. Sheid me out on my back and I smirked up at her with pure lust, already knowing what wasing next. This goddess never disappointed. H spread my legs wide open, giving her perfect ess to my most intimate ces. Then she started fucking my ass again, right there on the table. Her huge shaft pumped in and out of my tight hole even faster and harder than before. The second round felt even better than the mind-blowing first. My big tits bounced and jiggled on my chest as I cried out in pure ecstasy. "Fuck yes, I needed this so badly!" H moaned, clearly feeling the same intensity of pleasure. One of her hands came up to y with her own nipples as she continued thrusting into me. "Oh god, you''re so fucking sexy, La," she panted, mming her cock deeper. "You feel so good inside me. So hot." I lost myself in the sensation of her huge shaft spreading me open and filling me up. "You''re so good, H. I love your cock," I mewled. H grinned down at me, biting her lip. "You like when I fuck your tight little ass?" she demanded to know, holding my hips as she pounded me. "Yes!" I cried out immediately, pushing my hips back to meet her thrusts. "Yes, I love it!" "Who owns your ass, La?" she asked again, her hands gripping my waist tightly. I could feel how hard and thick she was, getting ready to explode inside me again. "You do, H! You own my ass!" I screamed as I felt myselfing undone once more. My whole body erupted in shattering pleasure. H joined me at the same moment, her hands clenching my waist hard as she started to cum deep inside me for the second time. The look of utter relief and ecstasy on the Goddess''s face was so erotic to behold. I loved that it was me, my body, that could bring this powerful woman such intense rapture. As we both came down from our incredible highs, H copsed on top of me, her softening cock still nestled in my ass. I wrapped my arms around her and we just breathed together, basking in the afterglow. Something told me that this wasn''t thest round though. With H, it never was, and I sure as hell wasn''tining. Give me a goddess with an insatiable sex drive any day! (R-18 End) ¨CLa¨C H and I emerged from the room about two hourster, both of us feeling a lot more refreshed. The sex had been something we both needed, especially with all the pressure building across this world. When we returned to the room that Michael had essentially turned into a war room, Azazel greeted me with a knowing smirk. "Is it my imagination, or are you limping slightly, La?" He teased me. ¡°I''m not limping!¡± I pouted. [Yes, you were...] Gabriel, standing nearby, pursed her lips and directed a fierce re at H. "You better be treating my baby sister right! I don¡¯t care if you two already have an adorable child together or not!" she dered! H looked taken aback, her gaze flickering to the blonde archangel and me in surprise. ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "H treats me more than alright, Gabriel." My sister tilted her head at me. "Are you sure, La? I mean, I did hear a lot of screaminging from that room..." she trailed off. Now, I wasughing and blushing at the same time. [There had been a lot of screaming¡­] H started chuckling along with me. I had to remind myself that while Gabriel was ruthless on the battlefield, she was stillpletely clueless when it came to anything intimate. I quickly pulled her into a hug, trying to ease her confusion. "I''m fine, Gabriel. Really." ¡°Ok, La!¡± her wings fluttered happily behind her as she hugged me back. I gave Azazel the finger, who was practically rolling on the floorughing at this point. Once that awkward moment passed, Michael returned to the war room, leading a group of the most well known exorcists from the DxD world. Among them, I recognized Vasco Strada, Xenovia Quarta, and her mother Griselda. Irina Shido was there too, and her face lit up when she spotted Gabriel in the room. The way Irina was looking at my sister wasn¡¯t just admiration¡ªit was clearly infatuation. Gabriel, of course, remained blissfully unaware. Over the centuries, less subtle suitors than Irina had tried to win her heart, only to be met with the same innocent obliviousness. It was endearing in its own way¡­ [She¡¯s as dense as the average harem protagonist¡­] Michael spoke up, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Before we get toofortable, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for staying strong, despite the state of our world. Thank you for not giving up, and for fighting alongside us,¡± he said, bowing his head respectfully to the humans gathered. ¡°Please, don¡¯t bow to us, Lord Michael,¡± Griselda spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s only because of you and the angels that the devils haven¡¯t caused more chaos. All of us exorcists are ready toy down our lives to finally eliminate them from our world.¡± Michael gave Griselda a solemn nod. ¡°Thank you, Griselda. I hope it won¡¯te to that, but if it does, remember¡ªdeath is not the end.¡± The exorcists exchanged curious nces, clearly intrigued by his words. Before Michael could borate, I cleared my throat, gaining their attention. As a fallen angel, I could still sense some lingering difort from a few of them, but after decades of peace between us and the Church, it wasn¡¯t nearly as tense as it once had been. ¡°Anyone who dies fighting in the underworld will be resurrected by me,¡± I said calmly. A collective gasp swept through the room. My ability to raise the dead wasn¡¯t well known on Earth DxD. The exorcists looked shocked and amazed. ¡°And furthermore,¡± I continued, letting the gravity of my words sink in, ¡°if anyone wishes to be an Angel, I can make that happen as well. You don¡¯t have to decide now of course.¡± There was another wave of astonishment. The room went silent for a moment as everyone absorbed what I had just offered. "You can make me an angel?" Irina asked, her voice full of disbelief. I nodded and took a moment to exin. "As the Goddess of Angels, I can transform humans and other mortals into angels or fallen angels, depending on their karma." Irina bit her lip, clearly nervous. "What if... I be a Fallen Angel?" Before I could respond, Xenovia spoke up with her hands on her hips. "You''re not going to be a fallen angel, Irina. You¡¯ve never done anything bad." Irina blushed, squirming slightly. "But I have naughty thoughts sometimes," she confessed, ncing over at Gabriel. Of course, my sisterpletely oblivious as always¡ªgave Irina a kind, friendly smile in return. "Thoughts don¡¯t determine karma, only deeds," I reassured her, though in truth, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how karma worked either. Still, I doubted a girl who spent her life saving people from stray devils had any reason to worry. It seemed highly unlikely that someone with a heart like hers would end up as a fallen angel. After a moment of hesitation, Irina nodded. "Okay... I trust you." With her permission, I gently ced my hand on top of her head and allowed my divine power to flow into her, transforming her on a conceptual level. I could feel the change taking ce¡ªher mortal essence shifting, evolving into something more. Something immortal, filled with hope and purity. When she opened her eyes again, a soft, radiant glow surrounded her, and as I¡¯d suspected, a pair of white, fluffy wings sprouted from her back. Irina let out a joyful squeal and immediately began rubbing her wings with her fingers, pure delight lighting up her face. "They¡¯re so soft!" she eximed, her happiness bubbling over. Gabriel pped her hands in excitement. "Irina, you look beautiful!" Irina blushed again, her gaze briefly meeting Gabriel¡¯s. "Thank you... Gabriel," she whispered, her wings fluttering lightly as she basked in the praise. I turned to the rest of the exorcists, offering them the same opportunity. "If any of you wish to be angels as well, I can grant that to you. The choice is yours." Vasco Strada, the legendary exorcist, stepped forward first. His weathered face bore the marks of a life spent on the battlefield, and his eyes, though aged, still burned with the fire of a warrior. "I appreciate the offer, Lady La," he said with a deep, respectful bow. "But I¡¯ve lived my life as the strongest human. I¡¯d like to die as a human, too. That¡¯s the path I¡¯ve chosen." I nodded in understanding. Vasco Strada had earned his title through sheer human determination. To him, staying mortal was a matter of pride. I respected that choice. Griselda, however, seemed more conflicted. She stood there, silent, her expression one of deep contemtion. She nced at Xenovia. "I want to be an angel," Xenovia dered confidently, looking at me and then at Irina with a soft smile. "I want to stay with my friend. And... being an angel will make my future child more powerful!" Her words surprised Griselda, who raised her brows slightly. "Your future child?" she echoed. Xenovia nodded in determination. "Yes. My future child. Bing an angel will make them stronger.¡± Griselda looked back at me, a trace of hesitation in her eyes. "I¡¯ve spent my entire life fighting as a human... but if my daughter¡­and grandchild,¡± she added with a sigh, ¡°is going to walk this path, then I will too. We¡¯ll continue to fight together, as Angels." She turned to Vasco Strada and apologized to him for not wanting to stay human, but he just waved her off. Saying it waspletely fine. I smiled. "Alright, let¡¯s do this." I reached out and ced my hands over Griselda¡¯s and Xenovia¡¯s heads. Just as I had with Irina, I let my divine power flow into them, altering their very essences, elevating them to something more than human. As the transformation took hold, a pair of white wings emerged from the backs of mother and daughter. I let out a small breath of relief. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure Xenovia was going to have white wings. The girl was very perverted in Canon after all¡­ But that was after she became a Devil I supposed. Irina flew over to her best friend. "We match now!" sheughed, her wings brushing against Xenovia¡¯s. Xenovia smiled as she tested her wings, stretching them out carefully. "I suppose we do." Now that the matter of transformations had been settled, Michael stepped forward again and gathered everyone¡¯s attention. His expression turned serious as he began giving orders to the gathered exorcists¡ªangel or human, it didn¡¯t matter. Each was assigned a role, and heid out the strategy for where they would be striking in the underworld. He detailed the areas of focus, the battle lines they would need to hold, and the demonic strongholds they nned to assault. Once the exorcists had received their instructions and dispersed to make preparations, Michael turned to H and me. "H, are the forces of Asgard ready to join us in this fight? Azazel ims they are ready but I wanted to be sure." H gave a small curt nod. "Of course. Asgard stands ready. I will personally lead our forces alongside Thor and Sif on the front lines." I raised an eyebrow at that. "Where has Sif been?" I asked H, wondering why I hadn¡¯t seen Sif with H when she arrived. H smirked slightly. "Sif¡¯s been busy training, she has really gotten a lot more powerful since youst saw her fight. I think you¡¯ll be surprised by the results,¡± H told me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. Sif was always the disciplined one. It made sense that she would be training hard, ensuring that she was at her absolute best for the chaos that always seemed to find us wherever we went. ¡°As for Thor¡­¡± H let out a deep sigh. ¡°He¡¯s busy ying with¡­Thor.¡± She couldn''t have sounded more exasperated by that confusing statement if she tried. ¡°Wait, what?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± H groaned. ¡°They basically became best friends as soon as they met each other. They then teamed up to beat the Hell out of Hades,¡± H said with a small smirk. She knew what she did there¡­ ¨CRizevim¨C Rizevim Livan Lucifer returned to his hidden mansion deep within the chaotic expanse of the Dimensional Gap, his expression twisted with a mix of frustration and cruel satisfaction. The events in Asgard had not gone ording to n¡ªHades had been lost, imed by the relentless fury of not one, but two Thors. Rizevim¡¯s lip curled in disdain at the thought, but his mind quickly shifted to the grander scheme at y. As much as he hated losing an ally like Hades, it was a small setback in the face of his true goal. His ns to unleash Trihexa, the apocalyptic beast, were nearing fruition. The hidden seals that kept the beast imprisoned were being dismantled one by one by his loyal followers scattered across the world. Soon, all of the seals would be broken, and Khaos would reign! He let out a low, sinister chuckle as he strode through the dark corridors of his mansion. As he entered a dimly lit chamber, his gaze drifted toward therge, fortified cage nestled in the corner of the room. A cruel smile crept across his face as he approached. Inside the cage sat his secret weapon¡ªhis ultimate trump card in the chaos of theing war. He couldn¡¯t allow the Devil¡¯s to lose too easily after all, since they were down to a single Maou that couldn''t even attack. Inside the cage was Vali Lucifer. The boy sat quietly in the cage, his silver hair falling over his eyes. His once sharp and defiant gaze was dull and lifeless, a far cry from the White Dragon Emperor who had once threatened Rizevim¡¯s ns. The disgusting blood of a human coursed through Vali¡¯s veins was something Rizevim couldn¡¯t tolerate. But Rizevim had taken care of that. Years ago, when Vali had been much younger and weaker, Rizevim had broken him¡ªmind, body, and spirit. Slowly, meticulously, he had shattered every shred of the boy¡¯s will, leaving nothing but an empty shell behind. Vali, the once-proud White Dragon Emperor, was no longer a threat. He had be nothing more than a tool, a bomb waiting to be unleashed. Rizevim¡¯s fingers lightly tapped the bars of the cage as he stared at his creation, his smile widening. He had conditioned Vali¡¯s mind to trigger the Juggernaut Drive whenever Rizevim wished. He could unleash the White Dragon¡¯s rampage at a moment¡¯s notice, turning Vali into a living weapon of mass destruction. "How far you¡¯ve fallen, my dear descendant," Rizevim muttered mockingly, his eyes gleaming with malice. "But don¡¯t worry, soon enough, you¡¯ll be useful again. Amidst the chaos, you¡¯ll burn everything. You¡¯ll be the perfect distraction while I sneak into heaven and undo the final seal. And then, Khaos will reign!" Vali didn¡¯t respond. He never did. His mind was too far gone¡­ XXX chapter 292 chapter 292 Chapter 292: The gathering of arge army of alien Vikings, along with tens of thousands of fallen Angels, outside the Vatican didn¡¯t exactly go unnoticed. Michael and Gabriel hovered above the city, their wings spread wide, trying to keep the humans of Rome from panicking. I walked through the ranks of soldiers, making sure everyone was ready for the uing battle in the Underworld, offering quick healing to anyone who needed it. ¡°Excuse me! Can you please answer some questions!?¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out from the nearby streets. Crowds of thousands of curious onlookers were being held back by hundreds of Vatican agents and exorcists, creating a barrier between them and the army. I turned toward the sound and saw a reporter looking directly at me. My 16 ck wings manifested behind my back as I floated over to her. Her eyes widened, and she swallowed nervously. The nearby crowd fellpletely silent, all eyes locked on me. ¡°Hello¡­ You¡¯re the Angel who helped save New York City, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked nervously. I gave a slight nod. ¡°Yep. That was me. My name is La¡­¡± I introduced myself. The reporter shifted her weight nervously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many men and women in old-fashioned armor and carrying swords outside the Vatican? And why¡­ Why are there so many Angels here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk a little. ¡°You¡¯re asking why there are a lot of Angels outside the Vatican?¡± I teased her. Her cheeks flushed, and she fumbled with her notepad. ¡°I-I mean, it¡¯s not something we see every day¡­¡± I suppose she had a point there. I chuckled softly, then waved a hand toward the army. ¡°We¡¯re preparing for a battle in the Underworld. It¡¯s nothing for the people of Rome to worry about. The soldiers in armor are our allies from Asgard, they''ve graciouslye to offer their aid in these trying times.¡± I exined. The reporter blinked, clearly trying to process everything I had just said. ¡°The Underworld? You mean Hell?¡± ¡°Kind of¡­¡± I said while tilting my head. ¡°The underworld isn''t exactly Hell though since it''s where Devils live¡­not damned human souls.¡± The reporter hesitantly nodded at me, clearly overwhelmed by my words and probably not exactly understanding.. I could tell she wasn¡¯t exactly a devout person before all of this chaos unfolded around the world. "You said the armored soldiers are from Asgard?" she asked curiously, as the cameraman behind her started filming the ranks of warriors. I gave a small smile. "Yes, but probably not the Asgard you''re thinking of. Their Asgard is in another sr system. So technically, they¡¯re aliens." "Aliens!?" She stared at me, eyes wide in disbelief. "Why are aliens here? How long have they been on our world!?" I shrugged casually, still hovering in the air with my wings asionally gently pping behind me. "They¡¯ve been here for quite some time, if we¡¯re going by human years¡ªeasily over 1,000. As for why they¡¯re here¡­ H, the current Queen of Asgard, happens to be my betrothed. Our daughter is going to be the next Queen." The reporter blinked at me, even more confused now. "Queen? But... how do two women have a daughter together?" I grinned at her. "Magic¡­" I said simply, keeping my answer vague on purpose. Her face had a look of confusion, before her cheeks heated up and turned scarlet as she probably came to her own conclusions. ¡°How scandalous¡­¡± she mumbled to herself while lowering the mic. I didn¡¯t answer any more questions and flew back towards our forces, gliding smoothly through the air until I found a spot near the front of the legions. As Inded, I found myself right next to Sif. The beautiful blonde goddess greeted me with a warm smile, and I took her hand in mine, leaning in to kiss her cheek. ¡°H mentioned you¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger,¡± I said softly. Sif blushed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been training intensely these past two years,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been frustrating, being the goddess of war and always having to leave the big battles to everyone else. It should¡¯ve been my responsibility.¡± I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance, Sif. You¡¯ve already proven yourself many times over.¡± She smiled at me, though I could still see a flicker of frustration in her eyes. Before I could say more, Michael and Gabriel appeared overhead, hovering above ourbined forces, their majestic wings glowing with divine light. Michael raised his voice, his powerful words echoing across the battlefield. ¡°The Devils have always pushed the boundaries of what''s eptable, but they''ve gone too far this time! They have brought too much death and suffering to this world! Three of the Maous are dead, and the Underworld is at its weakest. It¡¯s time to purge the Devils from Father¡¯s creation!¡± Serafall wasn''t actually dead yet, but it was better for morale that people thought she was¡­ [I''m sure that won¡¯te back to bite someone in the future¡­] A thunderous cheer erupted from the army. Soldiers pounded their fists against their shields, and the Asgardians raised their swords in the air, ready for battle. Azazel activated multiple magic circles beneath our feet. In an instant, the entire army was transported to the middle of the Underworld. The sudden shift was momentarily jarring, but everyone was immediately on alert, weapons drawn, ready for the fight. I scanned the dark barrenndscape for our enemies. The Devils knew we wereing¡ªthere was no way they wouldn¡¯t. I suspected the Vatican still had a few traitorous human spies in its ranks, despite Gabriel¡¯s best efforts to root them out. [Sure enough, you''re right.] I let out a low whistle as I nced up. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof long-range magical attacks were streaking through the air, aimed directly at our army. The Devil Allegiance had been waiting, hoping to ambush us the moment we arrived. ¡°Shields up!¡± Michael¡¯s voice boomed across the battlefield. In perfect unison, hundreds of Angels and thousands of Fallen Angels raised their hands, conjuring massive light barriers. Fireballs, icicles, and all manner of demonic magic mmed against the shields, but they sshed off harmlessly, dissolving into nothing. When my brothers and sisters lowered their hands, we finally got a clear view of the enemy forces, gathered about a kilometer away. We had chosen this massive open in in the Underworld for the final battle. There was nowhere for the Devils to hide, no more surprises waiting for us. Their ambush had failed, and now, it was time for the Great War toe to an end. As I stared at the Devil Army, a grimace crossed my face. My heart tightened as I spotted familiar faces among the ranks¡ªdoppelgangers of people I had grown to care about. My eyes locked on Cecilia Sitri, leading her forces in ce of her missing daughter, Serafall. Near her, I saw Rias Gremory standing beside her parents. In another life, Rias probably would have thanked me for getting rid of Riser for her, but now, all I could see in her eyes was hatred as she gazed at us. There were countless other familiar faces as well. My hand trembled in Sif¡¯s grasp, and she noticed immediately. She squeezed my hand gently to get my attention, then leaned forward and ced a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°I know this is hard,¡± Sif whispered, her voice filled with empathy. ¡°I care for Rias and Sona too. Even knowing those are their evil doppelgangers out there¡­ watching them die will be difficult.¡± I swallowed hard, my gaze shifting back to the battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s surreal. I¡¯ve fought in countless battles, but this will be a massacre against sentient beings¡­¡± Sif brushed a strand of hair away from my face, her blue eyes full of understanding. ¡°H told me that your siblings already talked to you about this. None of us want you to go through something like that, La. Leave the truly grueling parts to us. And remember that you don''t actually know any of the Devils that will die today.¡± I let out a heavy sigh and nodded. ¡°I know. But seeing them like this... it¡¯s hard to separate what they are now from who they could have been.¡± Sif¡¯s grip tightened, grounding me. ¡°We fight for a better world,¡± she reminded me softly. ¡°And they fight to destroy it. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± I leaned into her touch, closing my eyes for a moment, takingfort in her presence. ¡°I just wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way.¡± Before Sif could respond, Gabriel¡¯s voice boomed from above. She was adorned in her golden war armor. "Prepare yourselves!" she called out to all of us, her wings glowing bright white as she drew her ming sword from its golden sheathe. "This ends today!" Gabriel was the first to dive into the Devil army, crashing into their ranks like aet. It didn¡¯t matter to her that they numbered in the tens of thousands. Every swing of her sword cleaved through multiple Devils at once, but I found myself frowning. She should have been cutting down dozens with every strike, not just a handful. "This must be the power of the final Maou," I muttered to myself, sensing the dark magic bolstering the Devils'' defenses. Falbium Asmodeus was lending them all his defensive power. The dreary, barrenndscape of the Underworld shook as the Asgardians let out a triumphant war cry and charged forward. My Fallen brothers and sisters soared above them, staying just overhead, shielding the warriors below from stray magical attacks raining down from the Devils. Sif squeezed my hand onest time, giving me a loving, reassuring look. ¡°Stay safe,¡± she said, though we both knew I was probably the only person here who wasn''t in any danger of actually dying. I smiled at her. ¡°You too. Stay safe.¡± She drew her de, and without another word, she rushed into the fray, following our forces into battle. The chaos of war began. Asgardians, Fallen Angels, Angels, and exorcists all fought side by side, tearing through the Devil ranks. The battlefield turned into a storm of shing des, spells, and blood. I watched for a moment, taking in the sight, before inhaling deeply. I took to the skies, my wings carrying me above the battlefield. From my vantage point, I could see we were gaining ground, but it wasn¡¯t the overwhelming victory I¡¯d anticipated. The Devils were holding the line, their defenses bolstered by Falbium¡¯s magic. Under his power, fatal blows became flesh wounds, and flesh wounds became nothing more than minor cuts and bruises. It was time to change that. Hovering above the battlefield, I stretched out my senses, searching for the strongest magical presences among our enemies. I could feel the oppressive energy of Falbium himself somewhere deep within the Devil ranks. [Try looking somewhere in the middle. They would want to keep him well protected since they know he''s their only hope at surviving.] ¡°There you are,¡± I muttered, heeding the System''s advice. Out of all the most famous and powerful Devils, Falbium was arguably the least recognizable. I always suspected that was by design¡ªkeeping their most valuable general anonymous and well-protected for moments like this. It might have worked against someone else, but as a high goddess, my senses were on another level. I immediately picked him out from the crowd of middle-ss Devils he was hiding among. His face was in, unassuming, the type that could easily disappear in a crowd. His bald head gleamed so brightly it was almost painful to look at. Magical attacks flew at me from all directions. Fireballs, icicles¡ªnone of it mattered. The fire hit me but didn¡¯t burn; the icicles shattered against my skin without leaving a scratch. I didn¡¯t even bother dodging. My eyes were locked with Falbium¡¯s as I descended toward him. He saw meing, and we held each other¡¯s gaze as Inded in the middle of the Devil forces, my sixteen wings spreading wide behind me. Terrified eyes turned my way as I touched down. Falbium sighed, a look of weary resignation on his face. "Looks like the Fallen Angels'' secret trump card has found me," he muttered. "They really pulled one over on us, hiding you outside the Dimensional Gap." He looked at me, almost curious. "Tell me," he asked amidst the chaos, "was the n always to wipe us out?" I shook my head, feeling the weight of the moment. ¡°I never wanted to be responsible for wiping out an entire race, no matter the atrocities your kind hasmitted against humanity. I was actually nning to banish you all to another universe¡ªone devoid of human life." Falbium rubbed his bald head with a tired, almost amused look. ¡°Huh,¡± he murmured, taking a moment to think. "So, we could have actually survived all of this¡­ had we not been so foolish as to attack the entire world?" I conjured a glowing purple light spear in my right hand, pumping a bit of cosmic energy into it until it pulsed dangerously with power. The light hummed, radiating with intensity. "I''m sorry it¡¯se to this," I told him, my voice soft but firm. Without another word, I hurled the spear toward him. I expected him to dodge, fight back, or summon one of his legendary protective barriers. But to my shock, he didn¡¯t move. He simply spread his arms wide, his eyes calm, and allowed the spear to hit him square in the chest. The spear pierced through his torso, and for a brief moment, time seemed to slow. Falbium¡¯s face remained impassive, as if epting his fate, but I could see the tiniest flicker of regret in his eyes. He staggered back slightly from the force of the attack, but he didn¡¯t scream or cry out in pain. Instead, he looked down at the glowing wound with a quiet resignation. ¡°I suppose our race had a good run, but this is how it ends¡­¡± He said right before his body turned to ash. [He knew he had no chance against you and chose to die with his dignity¡­] I felt a strange sadness after eliminating Falbium. Yet, his death sent immediate ripples across the battlefield. The Devil army lost their massive defensive buffs almost instantly, and the bnce shifted. What had been a fairly even fight now became one-sided. The Devils didn¡¯t stand a chance anymore. I ignored the wide, terrified eyes of the Devils around me. They had just witnessed me eliminate the final Maou with one attack, and now they looked at me like I was some sort of monster. Maybe I was, in their eyes. I didn¡¯t care. With a single p of my wings, I took off high into the sky, ready to watch the battle y out to its inevitable conclusion. At least, that¡¯s what I would¡¯ve done¡ªhad I not sensed it. A massive surge of power suddenly exploded a couple of kilometers away, shaking the stale air of the Underworld. The ground beneath me trembled as a deafening roar echoed across thendscape, reverberating for what felt like hundreds of kilometers. ¡°Juggernaut Drive!¡± I gasped, my eyes widening in shock. I knew that power, but something about it felt off. It wasn¡¯t the familiar energy of Isane or even Ddraig. This was something else, a mix of draconic power and¡­ demonic energy. ¡°Vali Lucifer?¡± I muttered under my breath, as my gaze snapped to the sky. And there it was¡ªa massive dragonoid construct made of glowing silver scales, soaring toward the battlefield. As it approached, it spread its gaping maw wide and unleashed a breath attack, a wave of pure darkness. It was one of the signature abilities of the Lucifer n. The breath attack was aimed at both armies, intending to wipe them all out at once! ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed, diving down at full speed. In an instant, I summoned my Susanoo. A gigantic purple Angel was suddenly towering above the battlefield, its wings spread wide as it nketed the false sky. The breath attack mmed into my Susanoo, the force of it shaking everything around us. The purple construct held strong, its massive form tanking the st head-on. I hovered inside my Angelic Susanoo, staring down the massive silver dragonoid in front of me. Vali Lucifer¡ªfinally, after all this time. We¡¯d never officially met, but I knew all about him from my past life. I¡¯d always wondered where he¡¯d been, and why he hadn¡¯t shown up until now? ¡°Vali!¡± I shouted, trying to get his attention. ¡°Why are you attacking everyone?¡± Since he was technically only a half-Devil, we should be able to spare him if hees to his senses and stops attacking. Wasn''t he supposed to hate the Devil race anyway after what they did to his mother? I got no response. The silver dragonoid¡¯s glowing red eyes just locked onto me with a single-minded purpose. It pped its wings lunged, trying to rip apart my Susanoo with ws and teeth. It was almost like I was fighting a rabid beast. It wasn''t even trying to Divide my power. Was there any consciousness inside there at all? ¡°Roooooooaaaaaar!¡± The silver dragon¡¯s roar pretty much answered that question. Vali hadpletely lost control of his Juggernaut Drive. Looks like we were doing this the hard way then. I was going to rip apart those scales and yank his body out to find out what happened to make him like this! Subduing a giant rage dragon without killing it was way more tedious than I expected. Vali''s metal teeth and ws kept trying to rip me apart, but my Susanoo¡¯s hands were locked tight around the Juggernaut Drive¡¯s neck. I pulled back my arm and mmed the dragon into a nearby mountain. The rocks shattered instantly, crumbling to dust under the impact. That just seemed to piss Vali off even more. Out of the dust cloud, the dragon¡¯s tail whipped forward and pped my Susanoo right across the face. I stumbled back a couple of steps, gritting my teeth in annoyance. ¡°Now listen here, you little shit,¡± I snapped, clicking my tongue in frustration. ¡°I was trying to be nice, but now you¡¯ve asked for it.¡± Without missing a beat, I grabbed the dragonoid by its tail, wrapping my Susanoo¡¯s massive hands around it. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like this!¡± I shouted, spinning him around like a windmill. The dragon shrieked as I swung it faster and faster, the force building up with every turn. ¡°Hang on tight, Vali!¡± I yelled, grinning a little despite myself. After a few rotations, I released him, sending the dragon flying straight up toward the false sky of the Underworld. Vali shot upward, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The illusionary sky above us flickered and winked out as he crashed into the ceiling of the Underworld with crushing force. A dragon-shaped hole appeared in the Earth''s crust. I let out a breath, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re really making this difficult, Vali.¡± I hovered in ce, watching as the dust and debris began to settle. ¡°You better stay down after that one,¡± I muttered, half-expecting him to get up again. Sure enough, there was movement¡ªVali wasn¡¯t done yet. The dragon let out another roar, this time filled with frustration and pain, as it tried to free itself from the Earth''s crust that it was embedded in. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I sighed, rubbing my forehead. ¡°You just don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡± I crossed my arms in front of me again, bracing for another of Vali¡¯s darkness breath attacks. This one was even more powerful than before. My Susanoo wasn¡¯t enhanced with cosmic energy, and I winced as cracks began to form in the construct. If that attack had hit the ground below, it would¡¯ve wiped out hundreds of my people. ¡°Fuck it,¡± I muttered, frowning. I was done holding back. Whether Vali survived or not, I¡¯d leave that up to fate. Launching myself upward toward the ceiling, I reached him just as he finished pulling his massive body out of the bedrock. Without hesitating, I grabbed the top and bottom of the dragonoid¡¯s jaws. ¡°Sorry about this, kid¡­¡± I muttered under my breath before yanking my hands apart, tearing the dragon¡¯s head in two. There was no blood, just a sickening crack, but the machine-like dragonoid let out one final shriek of agony before its entire body began crumbling to pieces. As it copsed, I noticed a small, human-shaped figure falling from the debris. I darted forward and caught him, my Susanoo¡¯s hand gently cradling his fragile form. When I opened my Susanoo¡¯s hand, I finally got a good look at Vali. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I whispered, taken aback by the state he was in. He was nothing like I expected. Skinny, malnourished¡ªa Devil shouldn¡¯t look like this. But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. His body was covered in scars and bruises, the kind that spoke of years of torture. My heart clenched at the sight. ¡°I should heal him,¡± I thought instinctively, but then I hesitated. After everything he¡¯d been through, I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was still sane. ¡°He might not be,¡± the system in my mindmented dryly. With a deep breath, I let my Susanoo fade away and grabbed Vali with my real hands. He wasn¡¯t waking up anytime soon, and his chest was rising and falling very weakly. I couldn¡¯t leave him like this either. I opened a portal back to my penthouse on Earth Marvel and stepped through. On the other side, I found Artemis sitting with Hestia and Frigga. They looked up as I entered. Artemis smiled warmly at me. ¡°Hi, La. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Without a word, I showed them Vali¡¯s scarred and battered body. Frigga gasped, horror written across her face as she rushed over to take him from me. ¡°What have they done to him?¡± she whispered, cradling him as though he were her own child. I sighed, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders now that he was in her care. ¡°Can you watch over him? He¡¯s¡­ been through a lot.¡± Frigga nodded, her motherly instincts kicking in. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± I gave them a small, grateful smile. ¡°Thank you. The battle¡¯s almost over. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°Good luck, La,¡± Artemis said gently, her eyes filled with understanding as I closed the portal behind me. I turned and flew back down toward the battlefield. It was over. The opposing forces had been wiped out. As I descended, I forced myself not to look too closely at any of the familiar faces among the bodies scattered below. Once Inded, I immediately started searching for Gabriel, Michael, and Azazel. I needed to know what they had nned for next. For some reason, Michael was heavily frowning when I caught up with them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Michael?¡± ¡°While you were busy subduing the White Dragon Emperor, I sensed a powerful Devil sneaking into Father¡¯s throne room in Heaven¡­¡± XXX chapter 293 chapter 293 Chapter 293: ¨C La ¨C It didn¡¯t take long for Azazel to specte on who had broken into Heaven while we were all distracted during the final battle. He crossed his arms and huffed. ¡°It had to be Rizevim,¡± he pointed out. I scowled. ¡°H fought both him and Sirzechs at the same time yesterday,¡± I said, my voice edged with frustration. ¡°The red-haired Lucifer is dead¡ªshe made sure to kill him personally¡ªbut ording to H, the silver-haired one got away practically unscathed while gloating at her. She also mentioned something about 666¡­¡± I trailed off uneasily. Gabriel and Michael both gasped at the same time, their wings fluttering nervously behind them. ¡°I wish you would have mentioned something about that sooner, La,¡± Azazel muttered, shaking his head. I tilted my head, trying to piece together what was unfolding with the information we had. ¡°So, he really is trying to release Tri¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that monster¡¯s name!¡± Azazel snapped, cutting me off with a sharp re. His eyes bore into mine, more serious than I¡¯d ever seen them. ¡°Names have power, especially when they¡¯re spoken by beings as powerful as us. If that silver-haired asshole has really been going around weakening the seals, someone like you even whispering its name could speed up its release.¡± I mped my mouth shut and nodded, my lips pressing together in silent apology. We all turned to Michael. He was the one who knew the most about the Heavenly system, especially since he¡¯d inherited God¡¯s position when his wings had turned golden. If anyone could give us some rity, it would be him. But instead, Michael sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother and sisters,¡± he began regretfully. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about the seals beyond the fact that Father ced them all over the world. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if one of them was up in Heaven.¡± I ran a hand through my ck hair, my fingers tangling in the strands as I exhaled slowly. ¡°Well, at least now we know what Rizevim was doing in Heaven,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone calm even though my frustration was building. ¡°We¡¯re lucky Heaven didn¡¯t have any angels stationed inside. They¡¯re all busy fighting in the war or defending human territories. If there had been any angels here, Rizevim would¡¯ve ughtered them¡ªhappily.¡± The thought made my stomach twist. His cruelty knew no limits, just look what he had done to his own grandson Vali. That was pretty obvious now since the heavily abused White dragon emperor had been thrown at us as nothing more than some kind of distraction. Gabriel spoke up. ¡°We have to find him before he seeds in releasing the beast!¡± [I don''t know why they''re all so worried. That monster was still sealed away by your father in the end and he only had Seven wings at the time¡­] The system made a fair point, and I brought up its words to Michael, Gabriel, and Azazel. ¡°I bet I can take it,¡± I said confidently. Gabriel and Michael exchanged unsure nces, before Azazel shook his head and shot down the possibility of me fighting that creature. "That''s not going to work, La," Azazel said. "With eight wings, you''ve easily surpassed any power the old man had behind him, but there¡¯s something you¡¯re severelycking." I raised an eyebrow. "And what''s that?" "Time," he said simply. "He had thousands, no, millions of years to learn how to fully harness all of his powers. You¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of your own." I could tell he wasn¡¯t trying to be cruel, but his words hit like a hammer to the chest. I hated feeling like I wasn¡¯t enough, especially after everything we¡¯d been through. I opened my mouth to argue. "I still have two Infinity Stones¡ªthe Mind Stone and the Power Stone." Azazel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He shook his head. "Even then, I¡¯m not sure that will be enough," he said, turning toward Gabriel and Michael. They had matching nk expressions, clearly uncertain themselves. "You all might¡¯ve forgotten this little detail, but that monster was spawned from all of humanity¡¯s darkness. The hatred and cruelty hidden deep within every human heart." I frowned, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach as I absorbed his words. Azazel continued. "When Father perished sealing that thing away, the human poption was only 300 million. Now, on Earth DxD alone, it¡¯s 8 billion. And if the worlds merge again after the seals break, that number will double to 16 billion." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over us. "You can do the math on how much more darkness that monster will be able to harness." [I did the math for you, it''s going to be over 50 times more powerful!] Ok, this thing¡¯s probably going to be even more powerful than Arishem was, but 50 times more powerful wasn''t that bad. That''s how much the Power Stone ended up boosting me anyway. I felt like my siblings were still underestimating me, not out of spite, but out of protectiveness. "We¡¯ll table the beast for now," I said, feeling the weight of the conversation hanging in the air. "Let¡¯s focus on cleaning up the underworld first." Gabriel¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. "I want to lead the forces! Let me wipe out the devil cities and poption centers!" Her eagerness was almost unsettling. My beautiful sister, the kindest Seraphim of them all, always managed to surprise me with how bloodthirsty she could be when it came to dealing with devils¡­ "Of course you do," I said with a faint smile, shaking my head. Michael gave us both a nod. "I¡¯ll head back up to Heaven. I need to assess the damage Rizevim¡¯s caused.¡± ¡­No doubt the devil trashed the ce out of spite, but who knows what else he might¡¯ve aplished while we were down here? Heaven¡¯s probably a mess, which is kind of an odd concept to think about. Azazel chimed in, "Before Gabriel goes all ¡®divine wrath¡¯ on the Devil Capital, I want to investigate Ajuka Beelzebub¡¯sb." [He wants to plunder another scientist''sb for leftover goodies¡­] I had my own ns as well, but before I left, I made my way over to H and Sif. Flying over the battlefield, I spotted them, both of their armors still sttered with devil blood. They were busy chatting together with actual smiles. It caught me off guard how well they seemed to be getting along. This was clearly a new development over the past two years. When they noticed me, both of their faces lit up. "Hey there, you two," I called out,nding beside them. "Did you enjoy the battle?" Before I could say anything else, H grabbed me and yanked me toward her, pressing her lips firmly against mine in a passionate kiss. I let out a muffled squeak into her mouth,pletely caught off guard. When she finally pulled back, licking her lips with a wicked grin, she murmured, "The battle was most wonderful, my love." I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as I smiled back. Turning toward Sif, I noticed her face had reddened as well. "And you, Sif? How was the battle? Do you need any healing?" I asked her. H gave Sif a yful nudge, her grin widening. Before I could even ask what that was about, Sif stepped forward, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me close, mimicking H¡¯s earlier move. Her lips found mine, but this kiss was much gentler, catching me off guard in apletely different way. Sif had always been the shy one when it came to disys of public affection. Her sudden boldness took me by surprise! A few nearby Asgardian soldiers let out loud wolf whistles, clearly entertained by the disy. The soldiers, however, quickly went silent when the Queen of Asgard red at them and said, "The next one who whistles getstrine duty for a month!" The men immediately straightened up with pale faces. "I think you scared them, H," I said with augh. "Good," she smirked. I turned back to Sif with a smile tugging at my lips. "Not that I didn¡¯t enjoy the kiss, but you¡¯re usually not so bold, Sif." The blonde warrior goddess blushed deeply, while H let out a heartyugh. "Oh, Sif here is just a little jealous," H teased. "I told her all about the fun we had yesterday, La. Now Sif wants her own turn with you once all of this is over." I looked back at Sif, who was pouting with her arms crossed as she red yfully at H. "I just wanted to spend more time with you, La," she admitted softly. "You¡¯re always so busy." Hearing her say that made my heart sink a little. "I¡¯m sorry, Sif," I said, stepping closer and resting my hand on her arm. "I promise, we¡¯ll go on our own date in a couple of days. Just the two of us, no interruptions." Sif¡¯s pout softened into a smile, her eyes brightening at the promise. "Really?" she asked. I nodded, though the guilt still lingered in my chest. "Yeah, but I just want to spend a bit of time with my children first. I missed two whole years of their lives¡­ now they¡¯re already three years old, talking and everything." I sighed, feeling the weight of those lost years. It still stung, even after all this time. Sif gave me an understanding nod, her smile returning. "Of course. I can wait. They need you right now." I turned to H, who was watching us with a bemused expression. "So, are the Asgardians nning to continue into the underworld with the Angels and Fallen Angels?" I asked. H scoffed, her lips curling into a smirk. "Of course," she said confidently. "As the victorious army, is it not our right to plunder our defeated enemies for everything of value!?" "Er¡­ right," I stammered, not sure how to respond. H¡¯s statement felt a little archaic, but then again, different cultures had different ways of doing things. Who was I to judge? It¡¯s not like their looting would be hurting anyone, especially considering Gabriel was already offying waste to the rest of the Devils. ¡­ I opened a portal and stepped through, making my way back to Kyoto. The familiar surroundings of Yasaka¡¯s pce greeted me, and almost immediately, the foxy woman herself appeared, her golden tails swishing happily behind her as she spotted me. She let out a soft chitter of excitement while rushing toward me. Our breasts squished together as she pulled me into a tight hug! "I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, La," Yasaka said warmly, her voice filled with relief. "I take it the war in the underworld is over?" Before I could answer, Amaterasu¡¯s voice chimed in from a nearby table. "It better be over," she grumbled. ¡°I want to go back to beingzy! Work sucks!¡± [Work does suck!] I kissed Yasaka on the cheek as we pulled apart. "Yes, the war¡¯s mostly over," I replied, ncing between them. "Rizevim Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan are still atrge though. The former is the one we really have to worry about." "The Devils are all but extinct now! Good riddance!" Amaterasu held up her tea cup in celebration before mming back the whole thing. ¡°Kanpai!¡± Yasaka¡¯s tails swayed behind her as she looked at me with curious slitted eyes. "So, what do we do now?" she asked softly. "I think we have to make some kind of global announcement.¡± I told her. ¡°Not just to let everyone know the war is over... but to warn them about the uing convergence as well. It¡¯sing, and it¡¯sing fast¡­" I trailed off. Both women fell silent at that. Yasaka¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, and Amaterasu leaned back in her chair, clearly digesting the news. "How soon?" Yasaka asked. "Like a week?" I admitted, feeling the pressure of time looming over us. "Tony and Andrea have perfected the form that¡¯ll save the world, but we need to start deploying drones all over Earth DxD. Thankfully, the serum can now enhance people, nts, and animals. They¡¯ve managed to make it work on all three after these past two years. It can also be directly added to the air or water." "That¡¯s a relief," Yasaka murmured, though her expression remained a bit worried. "But it still sounds like there¡¯s a lot to be done." "There is," I said before asking Yasaka how long it would take to rent out a TV studio¡­? ¡­ I sat across from Amaterasu with the bright studio lights shining down on us. The human Japanese camera crew was ncing between Amaterasu and I in obvious shock, but we couldn''t wait for them to get over it. We had an announcement to make to the entire world. Amaterasu started off since we were in Japan. "Greetings, my children," she said, her gaze sweeping across the cameras, addressing the people of Japan. "As the Goddess of the Sun, I speak to you now during a time of great change." I shifted in my seat as she turned toward me with a small smile. "With me today," she continued, "is La, a Fallen Angel who has ascended to Godesshood herself. But La is not just any Goddess... She is also the lover of my favorite priestess Yasaka!" Amaterasu said with a smirk. My face instantly flushed, and I shot her a look, which only made her smirk more. Of course she had to throw that in on a global tv broadcast! "Yes, well," I began, looking directly into the camera now, pushing the embarrassment aside, "I am La of the Fallen." My voice steadied as I fell into the role I had to y. "...For centuries, the Supernatural World has existed alongside humanity, and yet remained hidden from you all. Many of us believed it was for the best, giving humanity time to grow, to evolve, so that one day you could rise up and stand amongst us on your own two feet alongside us!" I said with a bright smile. None of that was true, of course. It was all a carefully crafted lie, designed to sound good andforting for the masses. In reality, the supernatural world had stayed hidden more out of convenience and self-preservation than any noble desire to let humanity grow. But the people didn¡¯t need to know that¡­ I pressed on. "But now, with the convergence upon us, it¡¯s time for the veil to be lifted. The convergence is going to change everything, and we can¡¯t hide anymore. The world as you know it is about to get much bigger!" I let the words hang in the air for a moment. "What you need to understand," I continued, "is that the world was once muchrger, far more vast than what it is today. A freak ident¡ªa cosmic event¡ªsplit our world into two separate spheres. For centuries, these two worlds have existed apart. But in as little as a week, the convergence will bring them back together!" The silence in the studio was palpable, and I knew people around the world were watching with bated breath. "I won¡¯t get too heavy into the details right now," I said, offering a reassuring smile, "but when the two Earths merge, there will be chaos. Borders will be thrown out of whack. Every nation will suddenly find itself with two governments, two poptions, two histories¡­" I quickly added, "But despite the confusion, I ask you all to remember this¡ªno matter what, we are all still human. There¡¯s no reason for violence, no reason for panic. The world is going to get bigger, yes, but that just means there¡¯s more room for us all. We need to face this together!" I paused, giving the gravity of my words time to sink in before ncing at Amaterasu beside me. She gave me a nod, her expression resolute as she finally spoke up. "I couldn¡¯t agree more with La," Amaterasu said, her voice firm yet soothing. "I am so proud of the Japanese people for how you¡¯ve handled the recent attacks on our nation by the foreign Devils. You have shown resilience, courage, and unity. And I know you will continue to stay strong, even when our inds double in size, along with our poption. This is not a time for fear, but for strength." Her words seemed to calm the tension in the room, and I could only hope they were having the same effect on the millions, maybe billions, watching from their homes. I looked back into the camera, my voice softening as I added, "We¡¯ll get through this. Together.¡± ¨C Rizevim ¨C Rizevim watched the broadcast with a sneer. He let out a scoff, barely able to contain his disdain. "Humans..." he muttered to himself, a cruel grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "They think they¡¯re so noble, so full of potential." His mind shed back to the countless times his father, Lucifer, had ranted about them. ¡°No different from wild monkeys, he would say, over and over again.¡± Rizevim chuckled darkly at the memory. His father¡¯s contempt for humanity had been legendary, and Rizevim had inherited every ounce of it. Watching La and Amaterasu preach about unity and hope made his skin crawl with disgust. "They think they can handle what¡¯sing?" Rizevim snickered, leaning forward in his chair, eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "They have no idea." The convergence was almost upon them, and with it, the chaos they so naively underestimated. La¡¯s talk of ¡®peaceful coexistence¡¯ wasughable to him. Humans couldn¡¯t even coexist with themselves, let alone an entire world filled with supernatural creatures. He could already see it¡ªnations copsing, and humans turning on each other the moment their fragile sense of order crumbled. It wouldn¡¯t even take much to push them over the edge. But the real prize? The convergence wasn¡¯t just about merging the two worlds¡ªit was his golden opportunity. "Once those worldse together," Rizevim murmured, his grin widening, "I¡¯ll be able to break the final seal." The thought sent a thrill through him. Trihexa¡ªthe beast that even the gods feared. It had been sealed away for so long, but soon, he would set it free. The convergence would rip open the barriers between realities, and once that happened, the seal would shatter like ss. A world already teeming with chaos would be the perfect yground for Trihexa. "Let them have their little moments of hope. It¡¯ll make their despair all the sweeter when they realize what¡¯s reallying." He chuckled to himself. "And I¡¯ll be there to watch it all burn¡­ Or rather, we¡¯ll be there won¡¯t we Serafall¡­¡± She red at him. Serafall Leviathan was sitting in the chair next to him, and she was a little bit tied up at the moment. Demonic sealing chains were wrapped around her body and there was a gag in her mouth. She had been ranting and raving about the destruction of her race for hours now and it was getting annoying. Rizevim didn¡¯t care if the Devil race was destroyed. He could just make a new one anytime he wanted, especially now that he had the most powerful female Devil all to himself. She could bear the honor of being the Lilith to his Lucifer¡­ ¨C La ¨C As the cameras finally shut off and the studio lights dimmed, Yasaka came over with a warm smile. "You two did a great job," she said. ¡°People tuned in from all over the world, and I¡¯m sure your announcement will be reyed on TV for years toe. I gave her a faint smile in return. "Thanks, but I¡¯m drained now¡­¡± Yasaka didn¡¯t miss a beat. She wrapped me in a tight hug, her tails brushing against my back in aforting gesture. "You¡¯ve been through so much. You should go home, La. Spend time with your family. I¡¯m going to be spending the rest of the day with Kunou myself.¡± I opened a portal back to my penthouse on Earth Marvel. Stepping through, the familiar hum of the big City outside greeted me, but a nce at the window told me it was well past midnight. I quietly walked down the hall to the nursery. The cribs were gone now, reced with three tiny, adorable beds, each one perfectly suited for the little girls who slept in them. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I looked at Hilga, Sia, and Lia, their peaceful sleeping faces. For a moment, the chaos and bloodshed of the past two days melted away. I¡¯d fought battles, made hard choices, and willingly stood by as my siblingsmitted genocide on Earth DxD, but looking at my daughters now, I was thankful they would grow up in a less violent world because of those choices. And that made it worth it. I didn¡¯t want to wake them. Instead, I conjured up a couple of pillows using the Creation of All Things,ying them down on the floor beside their beds. As I closed my eyes, listening to the soft, steady breathing of my girls, the mental exhaustion finally took over. Before I knew it, I drifted off to sleep next to them. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Sixteen Winged Angel, High Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 122] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 1,245,000] [MP: 1,412,000] [Faith Energy: 545,687,566] [Vigor: 124,500] [Strength: 61,455] [Intelligence: 141,200] [Luck: 28,025] [Avable Free Stat Points: 17000] [Perks and Skills:] -High Goddess of Angels (100x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Acting (Max: You are a master of the craft when you want to be.) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 1000x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random stat points after every ¡°session.¡±) XXX chapter 294 chapter 294 Chapter 294: ¨C La ¨C The morning sun filtered through the curtains, and I stirred awake on the soft pillow bed I had made on the floor. A small smile crept onto my lips as I realized my three daughters¡ªHilga, Sia, and Lia¡ªhad woken up and all snuggled up against me sometime during the night. I gently brushed a few strands of hair from their faces, leaning in to wake them softly. "Girls," I whispered. "Time to get up." Hilga was the first to stir, blinking groggily as she stretched. Sia and Lia followed, rubbing their sleepy eyes and yawning. "Mommy," Sia asked. "Is everything okay now? Is the fighting over?" I smiled warmly, stroking Sia''s dark hair. "Yes, sweetheart, it¡¯s all over. Everything¡¯s okay now." As I looked at them, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much they¡¯d grown. Sia and Lia were starting to look more like their other mothers¡ªSia a near mirror image of Sona, and Lia resembling Rias more with each passing day. Even their expressions were the same. Hilga, on the other hand, had started to take after me more than H, though her nose and eyes were still unmistakably H¡¯s. The door to the nursery creaked open, and Natasha strolled in. ¡°I see you¡¯re all finally awake.¡± The moment the girls saw her, they perked up. "Aunty Nat!" Natasha chuckled and made her way over to them. "Good morning, girls," she greeted them, ruffling Hilga¡¯s hair before turning to me. "Hestia¡¯s finished making breakfast. Come on, girls." Hilga jumped up with a giggle. "I have to pee first!" she announced loudly, darting off toward the bathroom. Sia and Lia burst into giggles and chased after her. Natasha sighed, shaking her head with an amused smile. "Hilga¡¯s definitely getting her crassness from H," she said, crossing her arms as she watched them disappear into the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, nodding in agreement. "No denying that," I said. "But I wouldn¡¯t change a thing." A small sigh escaped me. Natasha noticed right away, of course. She always did. "You okay?" she asked, settling down beside me on the pillows. "Yeah," I replied, though I knew she could hear the regret in my voice. "I just¡­ I missed the potty training years, you know?." I chuckled softly, rubbing my temple. "Although, I¡¯m kind of thankful. Changing poopy diapers wasn¡¯t something I looked forward to. I used to have my Shadow clones handle most of that." Natasha raised an eyebrow. "You had your clones do the dirty work? Don¡¯t you get all those memories anyway?" ¡°Yeah, but at least I didn¡¯t end up getting peed or pooped on.¡± Sheughed. "Smart move. And your girls were all mischievous little troublemakers during that time, I''d say you dodged a bullet." We sat infortable silence for a moment before Natasha¡¯s tone shifted slightly. "Speaking of dodging bullets¡­ catch me up on what¡¯s been going on in Earth DxD the past few days. I need the full story." I gave her a curious look. "I thought you weren¡¯t working with S.H.I.E.L.D. anymore?" Natasha leaned her head on my shoulder. "I¡¯m not in the field anymore, no. But I¡¯m still technically a consultant. Fury¡¯s paranoid, as usual. He wants to know exactly what kind of chaos he¡¯s walking into in a week. So¡­ how bad was it?" I sighed heavily, feeling the weight of the past weeks settle on my shoulders. "It¡¯s been rough. Some countries were absolutely ravaged by the devils, while others barely felt the effects.¡± ¡°That''s not all though, right?¡± Natasha asked. I continued to exin. ¡°Before I came back herest night, we made a global announcement from Japan exining that the two worlds¡ªEarth DxD and this one¡ªare going to merge soon. We figured it would be better to give all the people a heads up and not let global panic ensue." Natasha raised her head off of my shoulder and nodded thoughtfully. "We¡¯ll have to make that same announcement over here, too. You know that, right?" I groaned, rubbing my face with both hands. "I¡¯ve given so many impromptu speechestely, I¡¯m exhausted. But yeah, I know it¡¯s going to fall on me again." Dropping my hands, I nced over at her, my voice betraying the fatigue I felt. "I just hope people are ready for it. There¡¯s going to be a lot of confusion and panic." "Andrea is supposed to stop by in the next few hours," Natasha mentioned casually. "They¡¯re going to start distributing the form across Earth Marvel. My guess is they¡¯ll want to do the same over on Earth DxD soon." I shrugged, trying to seem nonchnt. "She and Tony don¡¯t need my permission for that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the queen of Earth or something." Natasha shot me a pointed stare, raising an eyebrow. "No? You¡¯re not?" I pouted, crossing my arms defensively. "I¡¯m not!" Natasha smirked, as if she knew something that I didn''t, before leaning in slightly. "Whatever you say, La. It¡¯s not like you could take over the anytime you wanted and no government could stop you. They¡¯re all very aware of that fact, by the way." Just then, the sound of giggles echoed down the hallway as the three girls came rushing back into the room, their faces glowing with excitement. "Breakfast time!" Hilga shouted, nearly tripping over her own feet in her eagerness. Sia and Lia followed close behind, grinning from ear to ear. I stood up, shaking my head with a fond smile. "Let¡¯s go see what Hestia¡¯s whipped up for us." Natasha gave a mock salute. "Lead the way, Queen La." Rolling my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her teasing as I followed my daughters toward the kitchen. Sitting at the breakfast table, I watched my girls eagerly dig into the stack of chocte chip pancakes Hestia had made. "Mommy! Look!" Hilga eximed with her mouth half-full, waving a fork loaded with pancakes. "Chocte chips! Hestia made our favorite!" I smiled warmly at her, my heart melting at the sight. "I see that, sweetheart. You¡¯re all so lucky." Natasha sat beside me, sipping her coffee and casually scanning the room. I couldn¡¯t help but notice something was off. "Where are Frigga and Hestia?" I asked, frowning slightly. It wasn¡¯t like them to miss a meal, especially one with the girls. Natasha set down her cup and shrugged. "They¡¯ve been spending time with the half-devil you dropped on them. You know how they both are when ites to family." I frowned. I hadn¡¯t given him much thought since I dropped him off. "How¡¯s he doing?" "Not great," Natasha admitted, her voice dropping lower. "Whatever was done to him was¡­ borderline horrific. He¡¯s messed up, La. It¡¯s going to take a long, long time to heal him. Asia¡¯s been able to fix his physical injuries, but those mental scars? Twilight Healing can¡¯t touch those." I nodded, feeling a tight knot of guilt form in my chest. I wasn¡¯t equipped to handle that kind of trauma either. What if there was no healing him? What if his mind was too far gone? A drastic idea crossed my mind, one I hadn¡¯t considered until now. "If he can¡¯t recover¡­" I started cautiously, "... we might need to erase his mind. Start over from scratch, make him a child again, and let him relive his entire childhood with a better family." Natasha tapped her chin thoughtfully. "That could work, if ites to that. Plus, your adorable little girls could get a brother." At that, all three of my girls¡ªHilga, Sia, and Lia¡ªperked up, their eyes wide with excitement, their mouths still full of pancakes. "WE¡¯RE GETTING A BABY BROTHER!?" they asked in unison. I chuckled, shaking my head slightly. "Maybe," I said. "But I need to talk to Frigga and Hestia about it first." Lia, the most curious of the three, tilted her head. "Are they joining your harem too, Mommy¡­?" I nearly choked on the orange juice I had just sipped, coughing and sputtering while Natasha burst intoughter beside me. She leaned over, patting me on the back as I tried to regain myposure. "Where did you hear that word?" I asked, my voice still hoarse from the coughing fit. The girls exchanged innocent nces before they chimed in unison, "TV!" I groaned inwardly. My girls were smarter than most children their age, but it seemed like they had been spending a bit too much time glued to the TV in the penthouse. "That¡¯s it," I dered, wiping my mouth and standing up. "We¡¯re getting out of the house today! Where do you three want to go?" Immediately, the girls started shouting over each other. "The park!" Sia yelled. "No, the zoo!" Lia chimed in. "I want to see the dolphins at the aquarium!" Hilga eximed. I like thatst suggestion the best. "The aquarium it is, then. Let¡¯s go see some dolphins." The girls cheered, their excitement filling the room as they scrambled to finish their pancakes. ¡­ Natasha and I strolled hand in hand, watching our girls dart from exhibit to exhibit, eyes wide with wonder. "This is nice," Natasha said softly, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. "Not everything has to be explosions and death." I smiled, appreciating the calmness. "It is nice," I agreed. [Booooooo, yes it does!] I chuckled quietly to myself, letting the System¡¯sment slide. We had rented out the entire aquarium for the day to avoid being swarmed by my adoring fans. Even now, I could sense hundreds of people gathered outside the building, held back by security. Still, my heightened senses picked up on something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªthat had slipped past the perimeter. "Andrea¡¯s here," I mentioned casually, ncing toward the entrance. Sure enough, momentster, Andrea Stark strolled down the hallway. A glowing blue badge sat atop her chest, brimming with power. It looked like they perfected the nanotech suits. "Hi, Andrea," I greeted her with a small wave. "Hey, La. Natasha," Andrea smiled, greeting us both warmly. After the pleasantries, her expression shifted to a more serious one. "So, how bad was it?" she asked, clearly referring to the chaos back on Earth DxD. I sighed. It seemed like everyone wanted to know about the state of things. I gave Andrea the same abbreviated version I had given Natasha earlier as the three of us fell into step behind the girls, who were now eagerly running toward the touch tank, excited to pet the stingrays. "We¡¯ve been watching the stars a lot more this past month," Andrea said as we walked. "Our telescopes are picking up weirder and weirder results. We¡¯re seeing stars we¡¯ve never seen before in our night skies." I nodded thoughtfully. "That means the Convergence is almost here," I said. "I thought we¡¯d have at least a week, but now it¡¯s looking like we may only have days." Andrea nodded, her face tightening with concern. "That¡¯s what Tony and I are thinking, too. We¡¯ve ramped up drone distribution, but we wanted to check with you first." I sighed and shook my head. "I already told, Natasha. I¡¯m not the queen of Earth." Andrea paused, raising an eyebrow. "I mean¡­ Technically, you are¡­." "Huh?" I blinked, my head tilting in confusion. I turned to Natasha, who was now pouting slightly at Andrea. "That was supposed to be a secret," Natasha grumbled yfully before turning to me to exin. "Okay, so you know how H was queen of Asgard, and Asgard rules over the Nine Realms?" Well, human governments were never reallyfortable with that, but since Asgard didn¡¯t make Earth pay taxes and let the humans rule themselves, they never made a big stink about it. I nodded, urging her to continue. "Right," she continued. "Well, technically, H only rules over eight realms now. She signed Earth over to you as some kind of betrothal present. It¡¯s mostly symbolic, but... it¡¯s official. Earth is yours now." My jaw dropped. "Wait¡ªwhat?!" I eximed. "She gave me the entire as a betrothal present?" Natasha nodded, a small smirk ying on her lips. "Yep. She figured it wouldn¡¯t matter in the end since the realms will all unite after the marriage anyway. But yeah, she made it official. Most governments don¡¯t even know about it yet. It¡¯s been kept quiet to avoid a panic." I groaned, burying my face in my hands. "H..." I muttered, exasperated. "She¡¯s always making these bold, reckless moves. But why did she think this was a good idea?" Before we could dive deeper into that topic, my daughters came rushing back, their faces beaming with excitement. "Mommy, mommy!" Hilga shouted, tugging at my hand. "We got to pet the stingrays! They¡¯re so soft!" I smiled warmly, pushing thoughts ofary ownership to the back of my mind. "That¡¯s great, sweetie. Did you have fun?" The three girls nodded eagerly. I bent down, kissing each of their foreheads. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± "Let¡¯s go see the dolphins next!" Lia was practically bouncing on her toes. "Good idea," I said, standing back up. "Let¡¯s go see some dolphins." ¡°...¡± ¡­Sia pressed her little hands against the ss andined softly, "The dolphins look sad, Mommy." Lia, standing next to her, nodded. "Yeah, they¡¯re not swimming." Hilga crossed her arms with a frown. "The tank¡¯s too small. They don¡¯t have room to swim." She stomped up to the ss, they just floated there in the water and staring listlessly at the walls. Hilga then did something that made me blink and do a double take. She started making dolphin noises. Very urate dolphin noises that seemed to get the attention of the creatures in the tank. ¡°Wait... is that Allspeak?¡± I asked, turning to Andrea in surprise. Andrea held up her hands, looking just as surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I might have the body of an Asgardian now, but I didn¡¯t get the ability to speak every singlenguage in the universe.¡± The dolphins swam toward Hilga, responding in their own series of clicks and whistles. My three-year-old was talking to the dolphins. I watched them, fascinated. ¡°I think H mentioned something once about the true Allspeak¡­ only the gods of Asgard can speak to animals, nts, sentients¡­ basically anything.¡± Sia and Lia were starting to look a little jealous that Hilga was the only one talking to the dolphins. I ced a hand on each of their heads and smiled softly. ¡°Just wait until Hilga¡¯s done chatting with her new friends. I''m sure she¡¯s discussing very important things¡­ like whatever depressed dolphins talk about.¡± A few minutester, Hilga turned back to us, her big eyes wide with that irresistible puppy dog look. ¡°Mommy,¡± she started, her voice soft and pleading, ¡°can we please rescue the dolphins? They hate it here.¡± I sighed, knowing what wasing next. Andrea crouched down to Hilga¡¯s level. ¡°Sweetie, we can¡¯t just steal the dolphins. They belong to the aquarium.¡± Hilga shook her head. ¡°But they want to go back to the ocean, where their families are! They told me they used to live there before they got captured.¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, Sia and Lia tugged on my shirt, giving me the same hopeful puppy dog eyes. And then, next to me, Natasha was trying¡ªand failing¡ªnot tough. I sighed again, realizing I was trapped. ¡°You know,¡± I muttered under my breath, ¡°I¡¯ve done worse things than stealing a bunch of illegally acquired dolphins.¡± Andrea snickered. ¡°You¡¯re going to spoil them, you know that, right?¡± I rubbed my temples, crouching down so I could look all three of my daughters in the eyes. ¡°Listen, if we rescue the dolphins, we¡¯re probably never going to be allowed back here. You understand that, right?¡± Lia didn¡¯t seem bothered at all, bobbing her head. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Other than the stingrays, the rest of the fish were boring. All they do is swim in circles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what fish do, sweetie,¡± Andrea said with a chuckle. Natasha had fully given in by now,ughing loudly at the situation, while I just shook my head. ¡°Alright,¡± I relented and stood back up. [Grand Theft Dolphin!] The girls cheered, jumping up and down with excitement. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity of the situation myself now. The dolphins floated in their tank, ncing at me expectantly. I raised my hand, focusing on some basic telekinesis, and one by one, I gently lifted each dolphin out of the tank. They squeaked and clicked in surprise but seemed to calm as Hilga spoke to them some more. With my other hand, I opened a portal to an empty beach in Florida. If I wasmitting a felony, it was definitely not going to be in the same state. Besides, the waters outside Manhattan were kind of gross. Florida¡¯s warm, clear ocean seemed like a much better option. Hilga, Sia, and Lia all cheered as the dolphins were carefully deposited into the open ocean. The dolphins quickly swam off. The girls were already kicking off their shoes and running toward the ocean, ying in the shallow water and asionally flying above it with their wings. Natasha followed behind them, keeping a close eye on the girls since none of them knew how to swim yet just in case. Meanwhile, I stood there on the shore with hands on my hips, shaking my head. ¡°I guess this turned into a beach day all of a sudden,¡± I said. Andrea smiled. ¡°I mean, why not? Who doesn¡¯t love an impromptu beach day?¡± Andrea grinned at me. ¡°You know what?¡± she said mischievously. ¡°You should do your announcement video in a bikini.¡± I shot her a look. ¡°You want me to deliver the most important news of humanity¡¯s lifetime¡­ from the beach, wearing a skimpy bikini?¡± She wiggled her eyebrows. ¡°Absolutely. It will be sure to go viral immediately. I bet 70% of the world will click on it if only so they can stare at your chest.¡± I rolled my eyes as Andrea pulled out her Stark phone, already hyped up about filming. ¡°Come on, La, let¡¯s do it! It¡¯ll be hrious! If you get it over with now, you won''t have to do itter.¡± [She makes a fair point.] I mulled it over for a second, fighting the grin pulling at my lips. It would be pretty funny. I remembered how serious and formal Amaterasu and I had been in our announcement video back on Earth DxD. We were straight to the point,pletely serious as we tried to prepare people for what wasing. This would be a stark contrast. Eh, Screw it¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± I said, pulling a ck bikini out of my inventory. The beach was empty so I didn''t mind changing there in the open. I slipped my clothes off and put on the bikini. [Historians will watch this hundreds of years from now and be very confused¡­] Andrea grinned and held her phone up. ¡°The lighting is absolutely perfect right now. Florida beaches are great for filming.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered under my breath, letting out onest sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± As Andrea hit record on her phone, I stepped into frame, with the waves softly crashing in the background. ¡°Citizens of Earth Marvel, I¡¯m La of the Fallen, and I have some very important news to share with you all¡­¡± ¨C Nick Fury ¨C ¡°Duh fuck is this shit¡­?¡± Nick Fury grumbled to himself as he watched the video of La telling the people of the world that they were about to merge with an entire separate Earth. ¨CTony Stark ¨C Damn, she looks hot in a bikini.¡± Tony said with a whistle. ¡°This video seems pretty important¡­ I wonder if I should watch it in the bathroom¨COw!¡± he flinched as his wife, Pepper, smacked him upside the head. ¨C Carol Danvers ¨C She¡¯d spent thest two years settling the endless conflicts in space, and finally made it back to Earth. She was in the process of getting reacquainted with life on Earth when the new phone she¡¯d just purchased dinged with a notification. She watched the video of the beautiful woman she hadn''t seen in two years with a smile on her face. ¡°You know, I think I recognize that particr beach,¡± Carol said to herself. XXX A bit of a calmer chapter¡­ chapter 295 chapter 295 Chapter 295: The wavespped against the shore as I watched my three little angels¡ªHilga, Sia, and Liaugh and squeal, attempting to master the art of body surfing. Their tiny arms iled against the waves as they threw themselves forward, tumbling into the foamy surf, only to pop up giggling. Natasha and Andrea were nearby, teaching them how to get that perfect bnce, while I hovered above the water, my 16 ck wings spread wide, catching the sunlight. It felt like a perfect day. [Iing.] A sudden tingling ran down my spine, there was a familiar energy approaching fast. I turned, just in time to see Carol Danvers flying through the sky, stopping inches from me with a grin as brilliant as the sun. We exchanged smiles, and she let her gaze linger over me, taking in my risque beach outfit. "You look really good in a bikini, La," she teased, eyes roving over me with obvious appreciation. Her eyes lingered on my breasts and thighs the longest. "I''ll never turn down ttery from a prettydy," I chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "When did you get back to Earth?" I asked her. "Only a few days ago," she said casually. "I spent the past two years in space¡ªkeeping the gxy safe, keeping tabs on the biggest Empires and the Celestials especially." Her gaze shifted to my wings, then back to me. "Looks like you¡¯ve added a few feathers since Ist saw you. And your little ones¡­ they¡¯re adorable." I felt my smile falter for a second, a pang of sadness breaking through. "Yeah," I replied quietly, ncing down at Hilga, Sia, and Lia, sshing around, blissfully unaware. "I was... trapped in a ck hole for two years. Missed so much of their lives. I¡¯m just trying to make up for it now, you know?" Carol¡¯s eyes softened, and without a word, she closed the space between us, wrapping her arms around me in a warm, reassuring hug. Maybe the hug lingered a bit longer than it should have, but neither of us seemed to mind. "Momma!" Lia¡¯s voice called up to us, and I pulled back, looking down to see three pairs of little hands waving up at me. "Come y with us!" they all shouted. Carol nced down at the water while chuckling. "I really should¡¯ve brought a bathing suit since I knew you were at the beach." I smirked. "That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ve got you covered." Using Creation of All Things, I easily created a bikini that matched my own, except hers was pure white. ¡°Now we match!¡± [And now you get to ogle her wearing a bikini just as skimpy as yours¡­] Carol raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "You know my size?" She took the bikini with a grin, and since the beach was mostly deserted, she didn¡¯t hesitate to shed her uniform right there in mid-air. As she changed, I couldn¡¯t help but steal a few nces at her own bare breasts and hairless lower lips. Carol was a lot bolder than I remembered her. [If she¡¯s been doing nothing but fighting in space for two years, then she¡¯s down bad¡­] Once Carol was dressed in her bikini, she floated back to me, a sly smile ying on her lips. We drifted down to the water,ughing and sshing as we joined Natasha, Andrea, and the girls. Hilga, Sia, and Lia immediatelytched onto us, theirughter and squeals filling the air. The waves surged around us as we all yed, with Carol and me helping the girls float on their tiny surfboards. Natasha and Andreaughed as they held the girls¡¯ hands, while Carol rxed in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before, fully joining in the fun. After a while, Carol floated closer to me, her expression suddenly turning serious. ¡°You know, one of the main reasons I¡¯m back on Earth is because of the Convergence,¡± she said, keeping her voice low. ¡°It¡¯s drawing all sorts of energy, and some worlds might try to invade during it.¡± I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± I replied, more amused than concerned. ¡°The Dark Elves are bound to make a move. They¡¯ve probably been itching for revenge on Odin¡ªthough they don¡¯t know he¡¯s dead.¡± Carol raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°And if they do, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll learn the hard way,¡± I said confidently. ¡°Under H¡¯s rule, Asgard is stronger than ever. And that¡¯s not counting my fallen angel siblings, who are stationed there now. If the Dark Elves try anything, it¡¯ll be their funeral.¡± Carol chuckled, and we spent the next few hours basking in the simple joys of sunshine, sand, and surf. Eventually, though, the girls started to get tired and hungry. I scooped Lia up, kissing her cheek. ¡°How about we all get some dinner? Are there any good seafood ces nearby?¡± I asked Andrea. Andrea pulled out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Jarvis, can you find us a nearby restaurant?¡± ¡°Certainly, Ms. Andrea,¡± Jarvis¡¯s familiar voice chimed from the speaker. A secondter, Andrea smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a fish restaurant with amazing reviews just down the beach a few miles.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, and with a wave of my hand, I opened a purple portal right in front of us. One by one, we stepped through,nding on a lively beach near the restaurant. Unlike the quiet stretch we¡¯d just left, this beach was crowded with families, couples, and groups of friends, all frozen mid-movement as we appeared. Iughed, giving a small wave to the crowd while leading the girls toward the entrance, knowing my face was one of the most recognized on the. Inside, the hostesses and waitstaff stopped dead, openly staring as we entered. Andrea took the lead, striding up to the hostess with her usual calm. ¡°Could we rent the restaurant for the next hour? We¡¯ll pay triple your daily revenue.¡± One of the managers stepped forward, eyes practically shining with greed. ¡°Absolutely, ma¡¯am! Right this way.¡± We were led to thergest booth. The girls'' faces all lit up in excitement as they were handed kids menus and crayons that they could use to color them with. Carol leaned back, watching the kids happily scribble on their papers. ¡°ying on the beach, a meal at a restaurant¡­ This is a lot more mundane than I was expecting another day with you would be.¡± Natashaughed, slipping her hand into mine. ¡°What, you expected nonstop gxy-saving action?¡± Carol smirked and shrugged. ¡°Maybe a little¡­¡± Iughed along with them, savoring this rare moment of peace and normalcy. The waitress approached, still a bit wide-eyed, and we ced our orders. I ordered for the three girls since they were all too busy coloring to really care. ¡­ The night air was cool, and the city below was quiet. It was one of those rare, peaceful moments. Carol and I sat side by side on the rooftop of my penthouse, the wind gently tousling our hair. I¡¯d just finished filling her in on everything that had happened on Earth DXD while she was gone¡ªthe Behemoth¡¯s attack on Japan, Riser Phenex¡¯s brutal assault on New York and D.C., and the war in the underworld. The more I spoke, the more Carol¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot, La,¡± she finally managed, her toneced with shock and just a hint of admiration. I looked down, the unease still gnawing at me. ¡°Carol¡­ do you think I¡¯m a monster? For letting my siblings wipe out the devils?¡± My voice was barely a whisper, but Carol heard. A secondter, she moved closer, wrapping her arm gently around my shoulders. ¡°La, you¡¯re not a monster,¡± she said firmly, giving my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°If anyone would know, it¡¯s me.¡± She hesitated, her face shifting as if debating how much to reveal. ¡°I¡¯ve done far worse things¡ªthings I¡¯ve only hinted at before.¡± I turned to look at her, curiosity and concern blending together. ¡°Like what?¡± She took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on the horizon. ¡°Once, I came across a covered entirely by a sentient fungus. It had absorbed every life form on the and was developing space travel to spread and infect other worlds.¡± She paused, her voice growing quieter. ¡°To stop it, I found thergest asteroid I could manage and hurled it at the. Wiped it outpletely.¡± I watched her, feeling the weight of her words settle between us. ¡°You¡­ destroyed an entire world?¡± She met my gaze. ¡°Was that genocide? Maybe. But not every species can live in harmony. Some are just ipatible with others, they¡¯d destroy everything else if given the chance.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°Sometimes, you have to make hard choices.¡± Her words lifted a weight I hadn¡¯t realized I was carrying. I leaned my head against her shoulder, and she rested her cheek on the top of my head. We sat in silence for a while, the quiet understanding between us filling the space as we gazed up at the stars. Then, something caught my eye¡ªa flicker in the sky, like the stars were blinking out one by one. I straightened, squinting. ¡°What is that?¡± Carol followed my gaze, her brows knitting as she noticed it too. Thousands of shapes,rge and clustered, had moved into orbit, blotting out entire patches of the sky. ¡°It looks like a whole bunch of meteors,¡± Carol murmured, a hint of tension creeping into her voice. ¡°But there¡¯s no meteor shower scheduled, and none of them are¡­ falling.¡± A chill ran down my spine as I kept watching the shapes overhead. Whatever was up there wasn¡¯t natural. Just then, Natasha came running up to the roof, her steps urgent and uncharacteristically loud. ¡°La! Carol! You both need toe inside¡ªnow.¡± I met Carol¡¯s gaze, both of us sensing the tension radiating from Natasha. We wasted no time following her back down to the living room, where she pointed at the TV. On the screen was a familiar yet unexpected figure making a dramatic introduction. "Humans of Earth," the man on the screen announced. "I am Mao, leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants." I felt a flicker of anger as heunched into a tirade about all the oppression mutants are under all over the world and how he won¡¯t allow such outrageous injustices to continue. I nced at Natasha, who shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that anymore, La,¡± she contradicted his words. ¡°While you were gone, Akeno, Jean, and Ororo formed their own hero team. Those three have be really popr online¡ªyou know, because they''re all ¡°super hot¡± and have ¡°cool super powers¡±. Mutant poprity has actually grown by a lot, and that¡¯s on top of your own support for them!¡± I nodded, irritation simmering beneath the surface as Mao continued his rant. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t owe you anything, Mao,¡± I muttered, watching as he theatrically spread his arms like this was all some kind of performance to him. Then Mao¡¯s tone darkened. "You might have noticed somerge objects in the sky," he sneered, a disturbing glint in his eye. ¡°With a single meteorite, your so-called ¡®guardian angel¡¯ managed to save this world, taking out an alien menace two years ago.¡± He spat out the words, his disdain for me seeping into every syble. ¡°Yes, meteors are powerful¡ªand dangerous. Which is why I have surrounded the entire with thousands of them!¡± He raised his arms in triumph. ¡°Earlier today, La of the Fallen announced that our global poption would soon double. Mutants are already outnumbered! I will not allow us to be even more diluted! La, you have one hour to surrender to me, or I will destroy every major city on this! Meet me in space if you dare¡­¡± And with that, the screen went dark. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I muttered, staring at the nk screen. The audacity¡ªthe sheer disregard for innocent lives¡ªhad me reeling. My mind was already calcting how many meteors I might be able to stop if he released them. ¡°If I use shadow clones and cosmic Susanoo¡­ maybe even the Power Stone¡­ I might be able to surround the. But¡­¡± I trailed off, realizing the n would exhaust everything I had. Carol and Natasha each ced a hand on my shoulder, their expressions resolute. Carol¡¯s blue eyes met mine with fierce confidence. ¡°I can handle him. Mao¡¯s not the first megalomaniac I¡¯ve brought down.¡± I nodded, knowing that if anyone could take him head-on, it would be Carol. But something about this didn¡¯t sit right. Mao was strategic. This whole spectacle, the broadcast, the ultimatum¡ªit felt too shy. A knot of suspicion tightened in my chest. ¡°It¡¯s not just him, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± I murmured. ¡°He¡¯s got some kind of backup n. Otherwise, why would he risk calling me out? He has to know he can¡¯t handle me whatever he tries.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes sharpened as she listened. ¡°Then we go in ready for anything. He¡¯s trying to bait you, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s hiding something bigger than what he showed on that broadcast.¡± I nodded, feeling my resolve harden. ¡°Alright. we¡¯ll go. If he wants a fight in space, let''s give it to him,¡± I said, looking between Carol and Natasha. Both of them grinned at me. My phone blew up the second Mao¡¯s smug face disappeared from the screen. Calls, messages¡ªat least ten people trying to reach me at once. Sighing, I swiped to answer Akeno first, and the panic in her voice hit me immediately. ¡°Aunt La, Jean is missing! Ororo and I can¡¯t find her anywhere! We think¡­ we think Mao kidnapped her!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± I muttered, my mind racing. I kept my tone steady. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, Akeno, don¡¯t worry. Hang tight, and stay safe.¡± I hung up, meeting Carol¡¯s and Natasha¡¯s concerned stares. ¡°Phoenix has been taken. Mao must¡¯ve ambushed her¡ªprobably while she was heading to ss or something.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised someone as powerful as Jean could be taken that easily.¡± ¡°Normally, I would be too,¡± I replied, running a hand through my hair in frustration, ¡°but she¡¯s used to hearing the thoughts of everyone around her. With that helmet, Mao could¡¯ve walked right up to her. Hell, he might have injected her with something remotely. Jean¡¯s got a lot of power, but when she isn¡¯t channeling the Phoenix Force, she¡¯s not invincible.¡± Before I could catch my breath, my phone buzzed again. It was Andrea. ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± she asked, sounding both worried and ready for action. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I exhaled,ying it out quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to send five shadow clones around the with my cosmic Susanoo. It¡¯s our best shot to contain all these damn meteors. I¡¯ll need Jarvis to find the best positions for the clones.¡± ¡°On it,¡± Andrea replied without missing a beat. A momentter, Jarvis¡¯s smooth voice came through, already calcting. ¡°The optimal points forary coverage are as follows¡­¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said,mitting the locations to memory. Andrea kept rolling. ¡°Do you want Tony and me to jump in?¡± ¡°Yes, be ready,¡± I replied, ncing at Carol and Natasha. ¡°I have a feeling Mao¡¯s got a backup n. After protecting the, I¡¯ll be drained, so if he tries anything else, it¡¯s on you guys to stop him.¡± The next call was just as expected, it was Fury, and he was livid. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, putting me on hold, La!¡± ¡°Well, Nick, the entire¡¯s on the line. I have to prioritize,¡± I snapped, filling him in on the n¡ªonly for him to cut me off with bad news. ¡°That bastard didn¡¯t just grab Phoenix,¡± Fury growled. ¡°We have reports that some of the strongest mutants on the went missing this morning. All at the same damn time!¡± ¡°Great,¡± I muttered. Natasha spoke up. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re dealing with possible mind control,¡± she noted, tension obvious in her voice. We all knew just how dangerous a mind-controlled Jean could be. She was a killer¡­literally, that was her job. I grimaced, realizing that after creating theary shield, I¡¯d be tapped out. Facing Jean¡ªor any of the other missing mutants¡ªafter would be very difficult. ¡°La, you still have the Mind Stone, don¡¯t you?¡± Natasha asked suddenly. Her unspoken n was obvious, she wanted to use the stone in the event that Jean and the other mutants really were under mind control. ¡°I do,¡± I admitted, ¡°but I don¡¯t trust anyone else to use it right. The only person who¡¯s ever managed it correctly was¡­¡± I trailed off as a wild idea hit me. Reckless, insane even, but it might work. I grinned, meeting Natasha and Carol¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to need to break someone out of Asgardian prison real quick.¡± Carol raised an eyebrow, and Natasha¡¯s lips twitched in a knowing smirk. ¡°Let me guess. The one person crazy enough to wield the Mind Stone to its fullest potential?¡± ¡°Yep. Time to pay Loki a visit¡­¡± [I''m sure he won''t try to stab you in the back¡­] I couldn¡¯t argue with the system¡¯s warning about Loki¡ªhe was risky, no doubt. But I had the perfect solution for keeping him in check: sicking his own mother on him. I knew for a fact that Loki still loved Frigga deeply, no matter how much he despised Odin. If anything, he probably loved her more than in canon, especially since she despised Odin right back. Before we left, I went to Frigga¡¯s room to fill her in and get her on board. I found her there, sitting beside Vali, who was fast asleep in her bed. Vali had his own problems that would need dealing with after this, but for now, Loki was our priority. Frigga looked up at me as I approached. ¡°What brings you here, La?¡± she asked. I took a breath, knowing this was kind of a bold n. ¡°I need your help, Frigga. I¡¯m nning to break Loki out of Asgardian prison¡­¡± I exined what was going on. She let out a deep sigh, clearly weighing the risks. ¡°You¡¯d be entrusting him with the Mind Stone,¡± she murmured, her voiceced with concern. But I could see the understanding in her eyes¡ªshe knew we were out of options since Mao only gave us an hour before he was going to start dropping the asteroids in orbit and they became genuine meteors of pure destruction. ¡°I know, it¡¯s a huge risk,¡± I admitted, ¡°but you know Loki. He¡¯s too clever to get caught up in anyone else¡¯s schemes. And if anyone can keep him from backstabbing us, it¡¯s you.¡± Frigga rose from Vali¡¯s bedside, her stance calm yet resolute. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, a hint of that maternal fierceness in her eyes. ¡°I shall apany you and make sure that Loki doesn¡¯t betray you¡­ And if he tries to, well, sometimes a mother has to give their unruly child a proper spanking.¡± XXX chapter 296 chapter 296 Chapter 296: ¨C La ¨C Frigga and I stepped out of a purple portal and arrived in Asgard. I deposited us near the pce, which was where the most secure prisons were kept. Some of the prisoners were so powerful that only the royal family had any hopes of stopping them in the event they escaped. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± I urged Frigga to pick up the pace. ¡°We¡¯re on a clock, and it¡¯s ticking down fast.¡± She somehow offered a serene smile even while rushing. ¡°I am moving as fast as I can, my dear. But tell me, La, if Mao is so dangerous, why not simply¡­ eliminate him?¡± Her tone was matter-of-fact, though she was clearly curious. ¡°You have the power. You could st him out of existence before he even realizes it¡­¡± [She makes a fair point.] It was nice that she had so much faith in my power, but I was still shaking my head. ¡°I thought about that. But a guy like Mao¡­ he¡¯d have fallback ns. No way he¡¯d sit back for two years without preparing for me of all people. Who knows? He might¡¯ve stashed nukes around the for insurance. No, better to y by his rules, for now. Keeps things under control.¡± [You make a fair point as well.] Frigga tilted her head thoughtfully as we continued down the golden corridor. ¡°Tis sound thinking, I suppose. Though, if anyone were to outwit Mao, it would be my son.¡± She gave me a pointed look. ¡°Loki¡¯s the master of trickery, he might help us uncover what this Mao is hiding.¡± We reached the entrance to the underground prison where the two Asgardians guarding it immediately stepped aside at the sight of their princess and the previous queen. The sight of two beautiful women like ourselves drew jeers and lecherous looks from the majority of the prisoners as we passed cell after cell. We both kept our heads high and ignored all the cat-calling until we reached Loki¡¯s cell.. ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Loki stepped forward towards the enchanted ss, his sharp gaze flicking between us. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Mother and the fallen angel who ruined everything!¡± His eyes narrowed on me with a glint of disdain. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t thrilled about my presence. I let out a scoff, crossing my arms. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even involved in your capture. Or your dumb ass n to conquer Midgard in my absence.¡± Loki sneered. ¡°Oh, believe me, I noticed. You probably thought you were too good for me, and sent yourckeys instead.¡± I was actually a bit relieved that''s what he thought happened. The viins were less likely to make any overt moves had they thought i was just taking a temporary backseat instead of havingpletely disappeared. [Of course, that didn''t stop Mao¡­] Loki continued to stare at me hatefully, and I just red right back at him. Frigga¡¯s sigh broke the tension between everyone. ¡°Can¡¯t I simply visit my son?¡± ¡°Of course, Mother. You are always wee. But a visit with the Fallen Angel feared even by the Celestials?¡± He nced my way. ¡°This is no friendly reunion, I think.¡± I raised a brow. ¡°Really? The Celestials fear me?¡± Loki rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I might have slightly misspoke. Rumor has it that they are simply very cautious ofing anywhere near your perceived territory ever since Arishem disappeared after his confrontation with you.¡± I grinned, unable to hide my satisfaction. ¡°Good to know.¡± I took a breath and decided to cut through the niceties. I told Loki what was happening on Midgard and that we were on a short time frame. Loki¡¯s brows arched in interest, and he began tapping his fingers against the ss. ¡°Sounds like quite the vexing and perilous situation you have on your hands, but I fail to see how any of it is my problem.¡± Beside me, Frigga sighed softly. ¡°Loki, how long did H sentence you for, again?¡± Loki¡¯s posture slumped slightly and he frowned. ¡°...She was delightfully vague,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°Something about remaining here until thest mortal I harmed in my invasion dies of old age. So¡­ another hundred years or so, I¡¯d guess.¡± He paused. ¡°Give or take a decade.¡± ¡°Then how about an early parole? Help us with this, and we¡¯ll see about getting you out sooner.¡± I offered. That certainly got his attention, ¡°Go on¡­ What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°I may have left out the detail that Mao¡¯s got the Avatar of the Phoenix Force¡ªand a few other extremely powerful mutants¡ªunder his control.¡± I muttered thest part quickly, hoping it would slide past without too much fuss. Loki turned as pale as I¡¯d ever seen him. ¡°The Phoenix?¡± he choked. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You think I¡¯m going to fight the Phoenix? I¡¯m a god, not a lunatic! I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Frigga and I both nodded without hesitation. Loki¡¯s mouth fell open, his offended gaze darting between me and Frigga. ¡°No counter-argument? No ¡®Oh, Loki, you¡¯re so powerful, you¡¯d be fine?¡¯¡± ¡°Come on, son. We all know you were never the most gifted when it came to rawbat,¡± Frigga told him. ¡°I have a way to even the odds for you.¡± I reached into my inventory and pulled out a small yellow stone. The Mind Stone. I expected Loki¡¯s eyes to light up when he saw it, but instead he just nced at it nervously. ¡°Of course, you would have that,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. ¡°That Stone brings nothing but trouble.¡± It didn¡¯t look like we were getting his help at this point. I hoped this wasn¡¯t a waste of time. Frigga took a step closer to the ss. ¡°Loki, please help us. Do it for me¡­¡± For a moment, Loki¡¯s mask of irritation slipped, but not for long. He spit out, ¡°Why do you care, Mother? You¡¯re not even my real mother!¡± Frigga gasped at the hurtfulment as she took a couple steps back. We didn¡¯t have time for his little self-pity party. Plus, seeing the hurt in Frigga¡¯s expression¡ªno, I wasn¡¯t letting that slide. Without a second thought, I pulled back and punched straight through the ss of his cell, shattering itpletely. Loki gaped, his mouth hanging open as he stared at the remains of his ¡°inescapable¡± prison. ¡°How¡­ how did you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just built different,¡± I said, seizing him by his cor and yanking him out. I tossed him unceremoniously to Frigga¡¯s feet. ¡°Now, apologize for what you said to her, or I swear I¡¯ll use your face to break open the next cell.¡± From behind the other cells, a few prisoners cheered, one whistling and calling out, ¡°Hear, hear!¡± Another prisoner bellowed, ¡°Oi, Fallen Angel! Fancy breaking me out next?¡± I shot them a re, flipping them off. ¡°I was being metaphorical, you idiots!¡± Loki stammered out a quick, grudging apology to Frigga, his eyes darting anywhere but at her. She epted it with grace, of course¡ªmore than he deserved, in my opinion. Satisfied that was over, I turned to the other prisoners who¡¯d been shouting at me the whole time. ¡°Shut the hell up! I¡¯m not letting any of you out!¡± I turned back to Frigga and Loki. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get moving.¡± The guards stared at Loki as we left the prison. Clearly, they were both very curious as to why we were letting him out, but we didn¡¯t have time to exin. I raised a hand at them. ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡± That kept them silent. I waved my hand, opening a portal back to my penthouse. The whole prison detour had taken us twenty minutes, leaving us with just forty before Mao¡¯s countdown ran out. As we stepped into the penthouse living room, Loki took one look at Natasha standing there and smirked. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the spy herself,¡± he remarked, giving her a mocking bow. ¡°How¡¯s your partner these days?¡± ¡°Clint¡¯s mostly retired nowadays, busy with his family,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°A pity,¡± Loki sneered. ¡°He made such a fine little ve. I particrly enjoyed watching him try to kill you, but I suppose that¡¯s what you get for being friends with a weak-minded fool.¡± I saw Natasha¡¯s hands clench, she looked ready to punch him. The next thing we heard was a loud whack¡ªFrigga had already done the honors. Loki stumbled, rubbing his jaw in shock. That was a solid hit. [Look at her, already keeping her promise to keep him in line.] Frigga gave him a disappointed look. ¡°I raised you better than that, Loki. Insulting a warrior who¡¯s already bested you? You should know better.¡± Loki¡¯s gaze shifted between her and Natasha, a gleam of something nostalgic flickering in his eyes. ¡°Well, that takes me back. Reminds me of the old days, when Thor and I got up to all sorts of mischief.¡± He chuckled, shaking his head, and then turned to me. ¡°Speaking of the old days, where is the big oaf? And what¡¯s H up to?¡± ¡°H¡¯s on Earth DXD, fighting in Hell with the Asgardian and Grigori armies, finishing off the devil stragglers and plundering the ce,¡± I exined. Loki blinked, looking genuinely puzzled. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯ve missed out on more than I thought.¡± ¡°Yes you did,¡± I said while pulling out the Mind Stone again. Natasha raised a skeptical brow, her gaze on the Mind Stone in my hand. ¡°La, are you sure about giving him that?¡± I nodded, keeping my eyes on Loki. ¡°He¡¯s the only one here besides me who can handle it properly.¡± Loki¡¯s expression shifted into a smirk. ¡°Well, thank you for the vote of confidence,¡± he said, his tone almost teasing. I extended the Mind Stone toward him, and he reached out, hesitating a second before his fingers wrapped around it. For a moment, I half-expected him to pull something¡ªmaybe try using it on me or Natasha. I could even see the indecision flicker in his eyes as he nced between Frigga and me. But after a long, tense silence, he sighed, looking defeated. ¡°All right,¡± he muttered, pocketing the stone. ¡°I¡¯ll help for now... ¡± There was a thump on the roof, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps. A momentter, Carol strode down the stairs. ¡°People are panicking in the streets,¡± she said, which we kind of all expected. ¡°But not as many people as I would have thought. The majority around the world are remaining calm, believing you''ll save them all.¡± She shot me a grin. ¡°The world has a lot of faith in you, La.¡± A small blush crept up my cheeks, and I tried to shrug it off. Even now, I couldn¡¯t quite believe it myself. How much faith the people of this world had in me. Loki cleared his throat, drawing our attention. ¡°I¡¯d like to see a copy of this Mao¡¯s speech,¡± he said. ¡°And I want every detail you know about him at the same time.¡± We started up the recording at double yback speed. I was talking over it to fill Loki in on everything I knew about Mao as he watched. He listened intently, seemingly at ease with focusing on two things at once. When the video finally clicked off, he gave a thoughtful nod, pausing just a moment longer. I nced nervously at the clock¡ªonly thirty minutes left. Then, with a snap of his fingers, Loki straightened up and looked triumphant. ¡°I have figured it out,¡± he announced dramatically. ¡°This is all a ruse by another mastermind!¡± We all blinked, ncing at each other before back at him. ¡°Would you care to borate, Loki?¡± Frigga asked, her eyebrow arched. With a slight smirk, Loki exined, ¡°Mao is not the true mastermind here. I could see it in the micro-movements and the subtle hesitations. He believes most of what he¡¯s saying, yes, but not all of it.¡± His gaze flicked between us smugly. ¡°This entire attack is staged. I suspected mind control, and now I¡¯m certain. Your Mao is also under someone else¡¯s influence!¡± he dered. I mulled over his theory. It made sense¡­ probably? I hadn¡¯t noticed anything off about Mao¡¯s speech, even after watching it twice, but I wasn¡¯t the god of lies and mischief. I chose to take Loki¡¯s word for it, even if I felt a little out of my depth. ¡°If Mao¡¯s not the one behind this, then who is?¡± I asked, hoping for a solid lead. Loki scoffed, as though offended at the very question. ¡°I¡¯m a God, not a miracle worker,¡± he said with a dismissive wave. ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered the most important detail, figure the rest out yourself.¡± Well, that was rude. I bit my tongue, keeping my thoughts to myself. Loki was genuinely helping, and we all needed to y nice if we wanted to see this through. I supposed that whether or not Mao was mind-controlled didn¡¯t really make a huge difference anyway. Not when I¡¯d still have to fight him either way. ¡°All right,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for the mastermind when I head up to space.¡± ¨C Mao ¨C Mao cursed silently, trapped within his own body, unable to move a single muscle of his own free will or even reach for his powers. It was a terrifying, helpless feeling¡ªone he hadn''t experienced in years. He had always known Charles was a powerful mutant, a force capable of immense control when he chose to be. That was why, even after decades of friendship, he¡¯d never once taken off his helmet around him. Unfortunately, the helmet he wore now was a fake, swapped out in his sleep by Mystique, the one person he trusted enough to have by his side even in the quiet, vulnerable hours of the night. He realized toote that while he had always ensured his own mind was protected, he¡¯d never extended that security to those he relied on most. The price of that oversight was clear now, as he stood frozen in his ownir, controlled by his oldest friend against his will. Mao¡¯s fortress¡ªhis sanctuary¡ªwas located far above Earth, carved out from a massive asteroid in orbit. It was the ultimate hidden base, painstakingly hollowed out by his own hands and powers. Here, he and the Brotherhood were untouchable by any human government. At least, that was the belief, and perhaps it was that sense of invulnerability that had made them careless. Now, in his moment of vulnerability, Charles sat nearby in his wheelchair, unmoving. His friend¡¯s face was just as nk as his own, but there were moments when Mao could see something flicker in Charles¡¯s eyes¡ªsmall shes of agony, like the memories of a terrible nightmare ying on repeat. Whatever power held them both captive seemed determined to torment Charles with his worst fears. A smug, heavy presence loomed in the room, drawing Mao''s attention to the throne that he himself had crafted. Arge man sat there,pletely at ease, his mouth twisted in a satisfied smile that bordered on arrogance. He wore dark, imposing armor that seemed Asgardian in origin, the metallic patterns and sharp edges unmistakable. He had long ck hair that flowed down his back, and arge mustache that practically screamed ¡°superviin¡±¡­ As much as Mao wanted to confront the intruder, his body remained stubbornly locked under Charles¡¯s influence, unable to resist. It infuriated him. The man in Asgardian armor seemed all too aware of Mao¡¯s helplessness, his smile widening as he leaned back, tapping his armored fingers on the armrest. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll get here soon?¡± the Asgardian man asked, his gaze fixed on Mao, a cruel smile twisting his lips. Of course, Erik couldn¡¯t respond. The Asgardian tapped his finger on the throne¡¯s armrest, and suddenly, Charles gasped in his wheelchair, his expression one of pure horror as he turned his head and cried out. ¡°No more! Please, no more!¡± Charles¡¯s voice was choked, desperate. He was begging, begging this man to stop whatever torment he was inflicting. Mao had never seen his old friend so close to breaking¡ªnot even on that beach when he¡¯d lost the use of his legs. ¡°Silence, you crippled fool, or I¡¯ll make the nightmares worse,¡± the Asgardian snapped, his voice dripping with disdain. He turned to Charles with amanding look. ¡°Allow Mao to speak and move, but keep his powers suppressed.¡± Relief washed over Mao as he felt control of his body return. He flexed his fingers, stretching each muscle, savoring the movement, then straightened and fixed the Asgardian with a searing re. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°And why take control of Charles and the other mutants?¡± The intruder chuckled, the sound low and condescending. ¡°Because they are useful,¡± he replied smoothly, almost bored. ¡°Besides, I thought it might give my enemies pause to see their own friends turned against them.¡± He paused, a flicker of disgust crossing his face. ¡°It sickens me how sniveling and weak the Nine Realms have be in my absence. They¡¯ve forgotten true fear. They¡¯ve forgotten the terror I used to bring under my father¡¯smand.¡± Mao narrowed his eyes, demanding once again, ¡°Who are you?¡± The Asgardian leaned back, his voice swelling with dark pride. ¡°I am the God of Fear, Cul Borson. Odin¡¯s brother,¡± he dered. ¡°The rightful ruler of the Nine Realms now that my dear brother has passed from this world¡­¡± Mao raised an eyebrow, a sardonic smile tugging at his mouth. ¡°Pretty sure Odin¡¯s daughter, H, has already taken over.¡± And, reluctantly, he had to admit she¡¯s done more good than bad. Cul¡¯s face twisted in offense, a furious growl rumbling from him. ¡°A weak woman could never rule the Nine Realms!¡± he spat. ¡°Nor could either of Odin¡¯s sons, for bowing to a woman. No, it is time for a true god to reim the throne. A god of terror!¡± Mao let out a scoff, crossing his arms defiantly. ¡°So, you¡¯ll just be thetest viin for La to trample when she gets here.¡± He shrugged with a mockery of indifference. Once upon a time, he¡¯d thought about fighting La himself, but eventually, he¡¯d seen the extent of her influence and power. Fighting her would only end one way for him. So, he¡¯d made the practical choice to avoid her wrath and work around her instead. Cul¡¯sughter rang out at Mao¡¯s words. ¡°You think I will lose to her? That might be your reality,¡± he sneered. ¡°But it¡¯s not mine.¡± Cul lifted his right hand, and in his palm, a glowing red stone manifested, radiating with a sinister energy that sent a chill down Erik¡¯s spine. Slowly, the stone dissolved, its power seeping into Cul¡¯s body, a dark aura pulsing around him as he absorbed it. Mao couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran through him. ¡°No, my Reality will be much different!¡± XXX chapter 297 chapter 297 Chapter 297: ¨C La ¨C I shot up into the upper atmosphere, the wind sting against me as I left Earth¡¯s clouds behind and soared straight toward the coordinates Mao had sent. The higher I got, the more I could see the soft curve of the below. But I kept my eyes forward, aimed at that dot in space where he was supposedly hiding. The dot grew, and then it clicked¡ªthat wasn¡¯t just any rock. No, it was a massive asteroid, covered in metallic ting. I slowed a little, taking in the sight. So this is where Mao had been hiding out all this time. Figures he''d pick a damn asteroid fortress to stay off the radar. Viins and their secretirs¡­ The second I got close, two massive doors creaked and groaned as they opened up, slowly parting just for me. Guess I was expected. As soon as I passed through the doors, they closed with a heavy ng behind me, sealing me in. I looked around, tense and ready to throw up a shield or st my way out. But then, I froze, staring in disbelief at what was in front of me. Instead of a cold, dark chamber, I was standing on a wide expanse of grassy ins. I mean actual grass, stretching out for miles under a bright sun hanging in a blue sky that should not exist. A cool breeze hit my face, lifting strands of my hair and giving me goosebumps. It felt like the real deal, down to all the details, including smell. ¡°Duh¡­ fuck?¡± The words slipped out before I could even think. My brain struggled to make sense of it. This scenery shouldn¡¯t have been possible, his asteroid wasn¡¯t that big from the outside. I took a few hesitant steps forward, half-expecting the ground to disappear beneath me like some hologram or a cruel trick. But the grass bent under my heels, and it felt real under my fingers when I crouched down to touch it. ¡°What kind of ridiculous sci-fi shit is this?¡± I muttered to myself. Then, off in the distance, I spotted something that made my jaw drop even further¡ªa city. It was huge, sprawling across the ins, with towering structures made of massive bs of stone stacked into buildings. ¡°Wee, La, wife of Odin¡¯s spawn, to the original Asgard,¡± a man¡¯s voice echoed across the ins¡­ ¨C Akeno ¨C Akeno stood on the rooftop of La¡¯s penthouse. It had been over two years since she¡¯d actually lived here, but she still made the trip regrly to keep in touch with her family. Asia floated nearby, her four pristine, angelic wings spread out, glowing faintly in the evening light. She was trying tofort Akeno, but Akeno wasn¡¯t in the mood for any sugar coated reassurance. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay, Akeno,¡± Asia murmured gently, a hopeful smile on her face. Akeno clenched her fists, resisting the urge to snap back. How could everything be okay? Both of her lovers, Ororo and Jean, were missing. Gone. Taken by that old bastard Mao¡ªor whoever was pulling his strings, if Loki¡¯s theory about mind control was on point. ¡°I hate mind control,¡± John¡ªaka the Doom yer¡ªgrumbled from nearby, arms crossed and looking as lethal as ever. ¡°I¡¯m not good at¡­ not killing my enemies.¡± His voice had this edge, like he¡¯d rather punch something than try to talk it out. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Asia countered sweetly, smiling at him with that sunshine radiance she had. ¡°You¡¯re always amazing at protecting me.¡± She floated closer to him, her wings fluttering, and John shifted awkwardly, the ever-tough bodyguard looking like he didn¡¯t quite know what to do with himself under her gaze. Over the past two years, John had gone from Asia¡¯s unofficial protector to her actual bodyguard. Akeno watched the exchange with a raised eyebrow, fighting the urge to smirk. She¡¯d bet good money that John was head over heels for her sweet, oblivious sister-cousin. Not that Asia had noticed, of course. No, the poor girl was as clueless as they came. Akeno could hardly believe it. She guessed Asia had a thing for big, brooding types with a penchant for ughter. Not that Akeno had time to dwell on that right now. She was too focused on Mao and his bullshit. La had left about ten minutes ago to deal with some other crisis, but she¡¯d left Natasha in charge. Natasha now strolled up to them, hips swaying with that predatory confidence that always made her look like she was ready to drop into a fight at any second. ¡°La left ten minutes ago,¡± Natasha said, her voice low but carrying an edge. ¡°If something¡¯s going to happen, it¡¯ll happen soon. It¡¯s been way too quiet.¡± Akeno¡¯s blood stirred, her anger ring up again as she unfurled her ten ck wings in a powerful, intimidating disy. She didn¡¯t care about the quiet or the risks. She wanted Jean and Ororo back, and she didn¡¯t care what kind of mess she¡¯d have to wade through to make that happen. ¡°Hmph,¡± she scoffed, letting her ten wings stretch to their full span. ¡°If it means getting Jean and Ororo back, I¡¯ll take on anything.¡± ¡°Your confidence is inspiring, little crow,¡± Loki drawled. ¡°But it looks like you¡¯re about to put it to the test.¡± Akeno barely spared him a nce, her attention already fixed on the sky. The sky above New York was aze in an unnatural orange glow, as if the sun had decided to set the city on fire. Her stomach dropped as she spotted the source¡ªmassive wings of me and an all-too-familiar silhouette. ¡°Jean¡­¡± she whispered, the name barely escaping her lips. A bead of sweat slipped down her cheek. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s not good,¡± Loki said bluntly. Without a second thought, Akenounched herself into the air, ignoring the shouts and protests from the others below. She didn¡¯t have time to wait. In the skies over the city, she flew straight toward her lover. The closer she got, the hotter it felt, her skin prickling with the sheer intensity radiating from the massive phoenix construct that was surrounding Jean . She paused, wings hovering as she faced the enormous, zing construct. "Jean!¡± she called desperately. ¡°Jean, it¡¯s me! Snap out of it!" The giant bird¡¯s head turned, and Jean¡¯s voice echoed from within, but it was wrong¡ª, devoid of the warmth Akeno knew so well. ¡°Submit, Akeno Himejima,¡± the voice droned. ¡°You will surrender yourself as an offering to be used as a hostage against La¡­ for our new master.¡± Akeno¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡°What master? Jean, who¡¯s controlling you?¡± But Jean¡ªor whatever twisted force was pulling her strings¡ªdidn¡¯t answer. The phoenix¡¯s massive beak opened, and a wave of cosmic mes surged forward. Akeno¡¯s eyes widened, and she pped her ten ck wings frantically, throwing herself out of the way just in time to avoid the inferno. Her heart pounded as the mes scorched the air beside her, so close she could feel the singe in her feathers. She darted away, barely evading the fiery onught as the phoenix screamed and surged after her. The heat wed at her, each p of her wings more desperate than thest as she wove between skyscrapers, the bird¡¯s mes licking at her heels. ¡°Jean!¡± she screamed, hoping against hope that some part of her lover was still in there, still fighting. ¡°Come on! You¡¯re stronger than this!¡± But all she got in response was another wave of cosmic fire,rger and hotter than thest. ¨C Loki ¨C Loki sighed, watching Akeno dodge and weave through the sky, her ten ck wings beating frantically to keep her just ahead of Jean¡¯s fire. The zing phoenix let out another screech, hurling streams of cosmic mes that Akeno barely escaped by diving out of the way. ¡°She should¡¯ve listened to me,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Did I not tell her to wait?¡± Beside him, Natasha let out a frustrated huff. Her red hair whipped around as six ck wings sprouted from her back, ready tounch herself into the fray. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Loki warned, sounding almost bored. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble, yes, but charging is just going to get her distracted and incinerated faster. At least for now she¡¯s holding off the most troublesome enemy¡­¡± Natasha clenched her fists, unwilling to watch Akeno fend off someone like Jean Grey on her own. ¡°You¡¯re telling me we should just stand here while that giant bird fries her? That¡¯s La¡¯s niece!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Loki replied smoothly, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°You¡¯d only be in the way against a creature like the phoenix. And one that¡¯s under mind control, no less.¡± He raised a brow, considering. ¡°I didn¡¯t think such a being could even be controlled¡­ unless¡­¡± He nced down at the glittering Mind Stone resting in his palm, turning it thoughtfully. His eyes narrowed, the gears in his mind already spinning. ¡°Of course,¡± he murmured, half to himself. ¡°Our enemy must have one of these little gems as well¡­ and it¡¯s the most troublesome one of all.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze darted from Akeno¡¯s harrowing fight back to Loki. ¡°Which one?¡± She¡¯d heard of these artifacts from La and knew some were worse than others. The Soul Stone, for instance¡ªLa had exined that it demanded the ultimate sacrifice to use, the life and soul of someone you loved. Loki let out a dry chuckle. ¡°That one¡¯s a pain, yes. But I¡¯m talking about the Reality Stone.¡± His voice dipped, a rare note of real concern slipping through his usual cool tone. ¡°If someone¡¯s wielding it, and they¡¯re skilled enough to alter reality to the point where they can control the avatar of the Phoenix, we¡¯re dealing with someone dangerously powerful¡ªeven without the Stone.¡± Asia¡¯s voice broke the tension. ¡°We need to let La know,¡± she said, panic ring in her wide eyes. Loki shrugged, almostzily. ¡°You can try, but if she¡¯s already tangled with our friend holding the Reality Stone, I doubt any message will make it through.¡± He pointed toward the skyline, lips curling into a sardonic smile. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d say we¡¯ve got our own problems.¡± A ck jet was speeding toward them, dark against the zing horizon. It was heading straight for the penthouse, cutting through the air with menacing precision. Loki wondered if he should have just stayed in prison? ¨C La ¨C Right after the voice spoke, the world around me twisted, colors smearing together until my stomach lurched, and the ins I¡¯d been standing in were suddenly gone. I suddenly found myself standing in the ancient stone tower I had been gazing at in the distance. ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered, trying to get my bearings, but there was a weight in the air, like something dark and foul was seeping out of the stones themselves. ¡°Come closer¡­¡± [That wasn¡¯t cliche or creepy at all¡­] I made my way through the deserted stone city on foot. The whole ce was quiet¡ªtoo damn quiet. Just the sound of my boots hitting the ground and that voice in my head, whispering, ¡°Come closer.¡± Almost tauntingly. The city looked like it had been abandoned for centuries, maybe longer. I couldn¡¯t help but feel something familiar about the ce. It reminded me of Asgardian architecture, but way more primitive. Rough-hewn pirs, thick walls, and a simplicity that was almost brutal. But it had style, I¡¯d give it that. I kept walking, following that pull, that damn voice that tugged me deeper into the heart of the city. And then I arrived at the source of the voice. It was some smug bastard sitting on top of a stone throne in the middle of the city. He looked like an Asgardian, but not one I knew or recognized. My instincts were also telling me he was no regr Asgardian, he had the power of a God. Mao and Charles Xavier were standing and sitting next to the Asgardian¡¯s throne, but neither of them were budging a muscle. Their stillness was almost eerie. It was weird to know that even a telepath like Charles could be mind controlled so easily. I used my Observe, but for some reason failed to see the guys level. {The Asgardian God of Fear, Cul Borson - Level 1??} [What the fuck!? How is he blocking your scan?] The System¡¯s shock was so loud it nearly gave me a headache. Before I could fully process it, Cul smirked and tilted his head. ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± he chided, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Did you think it¡¯d be that easy to measure my strength?¡± I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to st that smug expression off his face. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I demanded, keeping my voice steady, though I couldn¡¯t shake the tension in my gut. Every instinct was screaming that this guy was trouble. He chuckled again, dark and amused, leaning forward. ¡°Cul Borson,¡± he said smoothly, as if he was introducing himself to an old friend. ¡°God of Fear. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve had the pleasure, or have we¡­?¡± Then it hit me¡ªthat voice. He was the one who had ambushed me with that disgusting wave of fear when I was tangled up with Grindelwald and Dumbledore. ¡°You¡¯re the prick who tried to turn me into a quivering mess back then when I was dealing with those two pieces of wizarding trash.¡± Cul raised a brow, rubbing his beard as though he was trying to remember. Then, with a dismissive wave, he said, ¡°Ah, yes. Those two corrupted souls¡­ They turned out to be almost worthless. Barely worth the effort of lending them a hint of my power in the first ce.¡± I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. ¡°Why would an Asgardian god even bother with mortal souls?¡± He chuckled again. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand, do you? Even as a God, even as the son of Bor himself, I am not immune to the passage of time. I am not unaging, though I live long, perhaps longer than any mortal canprehend. But eventually, even Gods grow weak. Even my foolish brother Odin was nearing death when Ist saw him.¡± He said it with such smug satisfaction, like he was relishing the thought of his brother¡¯s death. ¡°But not I,¡± he continued, smirking. ¡°Not once I discovered a¡­ delightful little trick. Souls that die in fear, those twisted by terror¡ªI can devour them, feast on them. And in doing so, I extend my own life.¡± He spread his hands, letting the sinister weight of his words sink in. I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI nced him over, begrudgingly acknowledging that for a guy who was supposedly old as dirt, he looked annoyingly good. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was as rotten as they came. I crossed my arms, giving Cul the look of all looks. "Alright, asshole, let¡¯s get on with it," I snapped. "What¡¯s your deal? Why the hell are you messing with mutants, and threatening Earth? What¡¯s your endgame?" He chuckled. ¡°Oh, do you truly think I would deign to control these mortals for any reason beyond convenience?¡± he replied, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°I took control because it was easy, simple as that. I wanted to spread a touch of fear across this world before I reimed what was rightfully mine¡­ no matter how much Odin ruined it in my absence.¡± ¡°That still doesn''t tell me what you¡¯re after.¡± Cul''s eyes gleamed. ¡°Why, Asgard¡¯s throne, of course,¡± he said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Look around you.¡± He gestured with one broad hand to the stone city surrounding us. ¡°This,¡± he announced, his tone almost reverent, ¡°is a replica of the Asgard that once was. The home I knew under my father Bor¡¯s rule.¡± I nced around. Stone, stone, and more stone¡ªit was bleak, like a fortress, and ancient as hell. But I didn¡¯t miss the fury in Cul¡¯s eyes as he looked at it, and when he spoke again, his voice was tight with rage. ¡°Then my father made Odin his sessor,¡± he said, scowling. ¡°And what did my dear brother do? He took our sacred halls and smothered them in gold and polish, painted over our heritage with his garish light!¡± His lip curled in disgust. ¡°It was disgraceful. Odin betrayed the spirit of Asgard, and then, as if that weren¡¯t enough, he went and made a pathetic woman queen upon his death!¡± [Odin didn¡¯t exactly make H the Queen either¡­] I scowled right back at him, feeling my patience snap. So this God was just a bitter old man who couldn¡¯t handle change. Worse, he was a sexist jackass on top of it. ¡°You think women are weak?¡± I sneered, feeling the anger buzz under my skin. ¡°You really believe that crap. Well, I might not be able to see your power, but I¡¯d bet you¡¯re not stronger than I am!¡± Surprisingly, Cul nodded at me. ¡°You are correct, La of the Fallen,¡± he said, almost respectfully. ¡°...In your Reality, you surpass me. But this¡­¡± His voice deepened,ced with menace. ¡°This isn¡¯t your Reality.¡± He raised his hand, and I felt my stomach twist. A thick, red essence seeped out of his palm, swirling until it coalesced into a familiar, deadly shape¡ªthe Reality Stone. SHIT! That wasn¡¯t supposed to show up until after the convergence! And then he lifted his other hand. Resting in his other palm, gleaming with a purple glow, was the Power Stone¡­? I felt a spike of panic and immediately searched my inventory. The Power Stone was gone! Somehow, that smug bastard had taken it from me. The Reality Stone could just do that? That was broken as hell! I swallowed hard, not daring to show how rattled I was. Cul, meanwhile, was eyeing the Power Stone in his hand with a frown. ¡°I was under the impression that you held two stones,¡± he said, his voice sharp with usation. ¡°Where is the other?¡± I forced myself to keep a straight face, but inside, I was filled with relief. I¡¯d left the Mind Stone with Loki. ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint,¡± I said, managing a smirk despite the panic simmering under my skin. ¡°Guess you¡¯re not as powerful as you thought, huh?¡± ¡°I''m powerful enough to make you know FEAR!¡± Cul dered as both stones glowed brightly in his hands before a wave of theirbined powers washed over me¡­ ¨C Loki ¨C Loki was ducking and weaving, dodging those damned metal ws as they swiped at him, each one aimed to take him apart. That¡¯s what had popped out of the ck jet¡ªa small team of mutants, all wearing gaudy yellow outfits like they were some circus troupe. ¡°Duck, Loki!¡± Natasha¡¯s shout rang out just in time, and Loki flung himself to the ground as a bolt of lightning crackled above his head. He shot a quick nce toward the source and nearly paused¡ªgorgeous, dark-skinned, and glowing with power, the lightning-wielding mutant looked like she could bring down a god. Not that Loki had time to enjoy the view. The wed mutant¡ªa stocky, hairy nightmare with a permanent scowl¡ªwas on him again. No matter how many knives Loki stabbed into him, the damn brute just kept healing up and charging forward like an angry badger. ¡°Are you going to use the stone or not?¡± Natasha barked, soaring overhead with six dark, feathered wings beating around her. She was busy with the lightning woman and some other guy who looked like he could shootser beams out of his face. ¡°I¡¯m working on it!¡± Loki snapped, twisting out of the way just as the mutant shed another wed hand at his head. ¡°Tis a little hard to focus on the Mind Stone when this beast keeps trying to turn me into mincemeat!¡± And he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. He was already feeling a few cuts piling up, each one stinging worse than thest. Whatever those ws were made of, they could slice through his Asgardian armor like it was paper. Not to mention they looked razor-sharp enough to make excellent daggers¡­ if he could steal them somehow after all this... Meanwhile, the blonde Angel¡ªAsia, was it?¡ªhad dashed into the penthouse to hide behind the wards. Probably a smart move, but she was also the healer so that was a bit annoying. The ¡°green armored man,¡± as Loki liked to call him, was preupied in his own brawl, wrestling with another mutant who seemed to be made entirely out of steel. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s try this,¡± Loki muttered to himself, reaching for the Mind Stone tucked safely in his pocket. But the instant he reached for it, the wed mutant lunged again, making Loki stagger back with a curse. ¨C Natasha ¨C Natasha whipped out a sh grenade, tossing it between Cyclops and Storm. The st was bright as hell, blinding both mutants and giving her a crucial few seconds. She didn¡¯t waste them, instantly conjuring a spear of pure light in her hand. With a sharp, practiced throw, she sent it hurtling straight at Wolverine, piercing his back and severing his spine. The wed menace hit the ground with a thud. ¡°Now, Loki! Before he starts healing!¡± she shouted, watching Loki fumble with the Mind Stone like he was handling a hot potato. Loki finally got it together, yanking the stone from his pocket and pressing it to Wolverine¡¯s forehead. The stone red, and the light shimmered as Wolverine¡¯s eyes went unfocused. The feral look in his gaze cleared as the mind control released its hold. Wolverine blinked, looking as confused as a deer in headlights. ¡°How the hell did I get here? And why can¡¯t I move?¡± His eyes shifted down to the light spear sticking out of his torso. With a gruff snarl, he gripped it and yanked it out, tossing it aside with a grimace. Natasha rolled her eyes and barked, ¡°Quick update, bub! Your team¡¯s under mind control. Help us knock some sense back into them, or we¡¯re all screwed.¡± She nced over at Loki, who was already eyeing the rest of the mutants like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else. Wolverine scowled but gave a quick, sharp nod. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get these clowns back in line.¡± He cracked his neck, the healing already kicking in as he got to his feet. ¨C Carol Danvers ¨C Carol had secretly tailed La all the way up to that metal-covered asteroid in space. She wouldn¡¯t admit it out loud, but she just wanted to make sure La got there okay. Once she saw La disappear inside, Carol shot back down through the atmosphere, her body slicing through the air as she reentered Earth¡¯s atmosphere toward New York. She¡¯d only been gone maybe ten minutes, but by the time she touched down in the city, it was pure chaos. Everything had gone to hell in record time. Carol scanned the skies, spotting Jean¡ªyes, that Jean, the Phoenix Avatar¡ªflying around like a fiery goddess from hell, hurling massive fireballs at¡­ what was her name? Akeno? Yeah, she was pretty sure La had mentioned her. Akeno looked a lot like La, minus the wings and maybe a bit less firepower, but she seemed to be holding her own as she dodged Jean¡¯s ming onught. Carol darted in between one of Jean¡¯s fireballs and Akeno, swatting it away like a beach ball. ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m Carol,¡± she called out with a smirk. ¡°Looks like you could use a hand?¡± Akeno scoffed, her gaze sharp. ¡°Where the hell have you been this whole time?¡± Carol bit back a snappy retort, deciding it was better not to admit she¡¯d been babysitting from space. Instead, she gave a quick nod and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now, so let¡¯s deal with Big Bird over there.¡± Before Akeno could snap back, Carol charged straight toward the zing phoenix construct surrounding Jean. She could tell right away Jean wasn¡¯t tapping into her full Phoenix powers; if she were, New York would already be a smoldering crater. Carol figured that meant Jean was either fighting the mind control or whoever was pulling the strings didn¡¯t want her going full nuclear. Either way, it was a sliver of hope. Carol shot sts of her own, meeting fiery strikes from the Phoenix head-on, the two shing mid-air with waves of energy bursting out in all directions. The heat was intense, but Carol pushed through, absorbing as much of it as she could. Finally, she saw her opening. Carol rocketed straight into the Phoenix construct¡¯s open mouth and barreled straight into Jean, grabbing her by the shoulders and dragging her right out of the ming beak. The second they broke free, Jean¡¯s eyes snapped open, glowing bright, searing orange. Carol barely had time to register the change before a powerful force mmed into her mind, burning and relentless. ¡°Ah¡ªdammit, Jean, it¡¯s me!¡± Carol gritted out, struggling against the mental attack. Right then, she heard Akeno¡¯s voice from above. ¡°Sorry, Jean!¡± With her ten ck wings unfurled, Akeno swooped in, her hand cocked back, and clocked Jean right on the back of the head. Jean¡¯s eyes flickered, her mind assault easing as she slumped in Carol¡¯s grasp, knocked out cold. Carol let out a sigh, her grip loosening a bit as she steadied them both in the air. ¡°Nice timing,¡± she muttered, shooting Akeno a grateful look. Carol sweatdropped a bit when Akeno ignored her and grabbed Jean from her arms swooping down towards Loki and Natasha. ¨C Loki ¨C With Natasha and the ¡°green armored man,¡± who she called the Doom yer, by his side, Loki finally managed to use the Mind Stone to free Storm, Cyclops, Wolverine, and Colossus from the mind control. Each one blinked in confusion as the haze cleared from their eyes, looking around like they¡¯d just woken up from a bad dream. Storm sat up, scowling as she looked down at her bright yellow uniform. ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ªseriously?¡± She tugged at the fabric, clearly disgusted. ¡°I left the X-Men ages ago. Why am I back in this awful costume?¡± None of them seemed to remember what had happened, which Loki counted as a small mercy. Less exining for him. Before he could say anything, Akeno descended from above, her ten ck wings folding behind her. ¡°Thanks for the help,¡± she said, cing the unconscious Jean¡ªthe Phoenix Avatar¡ªright in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve got one more to go.¡± Loki nced down at Jean, frowning. He wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled about poking around in the mind of the most vtile mutant of the lot, but if he didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Natasha¡¯s shout cut through his thoughts, her gaze fixed on the sky. She jabbed a finger upward, her face twisted in panic. ¡°Loki, you better fix Jean right now, or we¡¯re all gonna die!¡± Loki looked up, his heart skipping a beat as he took in the sight above. He¡¯d assumed it was an empty threat¡ªjust Mao being dramatic¡ªbut apparently, he was very, very wrong. Dozens of massive meteors, each one surrounded by a faint metallic gleam, were all beginning to break out of orbit and descend toward the Earth. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered. ¡°Because fighting mind-controlled mutants wasn¡¯t enough.¡± He crouched down and pressed the Mind Stone to Jean¡¯s forehead, gritting his teeth as he focused. ¡°Jean Grey, if you¡¯re in there, wake the hell up. We could use a little cosmic firepower right about now.¡± ¡°Loki, hurry it up!¡± Natasha shouted, looking between him and the sky. The meteors were growingrger by the second. ¡°Working on it!¡± Loki snapped back, pushing every bit of power he had into the Mind Stone. Whatever was controlling her was far more powerful than the others, it did not want to let her go! Thankfully, the force seemed far away and Loki was holding an Infinity Stone. Jean¡¯s eyes managed to snap open before they were all crushed under billions of tons of falling space rocks. ¨C La ¨C ¡°I know what your greatest FEAR is!¡± [No! Watch out, Host!] ¡­ I woke up to the ring of my rm clock, the sound like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned, pping it off and rolling over. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to work today,¡± I muttered to the empty room. My boss was such an insufferable asshole, but rent didn¡¯t pay itself, so here I was, dragging myself up and out of my warm bed. I let out a yawn that felt like it stretched halfway across the room, then shuffled to the bathroom, feeling the fog of sleep cling to me. A quick shower helped¡ªat least it woke me up. The hot water washed away the lingering drowsiness, but as soon as I stepped out and dried off, I caught myself in the mirror. There she was, staring back at me. Just... me. An ordinary woman with in brown eyes, brown hair that was already frizzing up from the steam, and a face that didn¡¯t exactly stop traffic. Small chest, a bit of chub around the edges¡ªnothing extraordinary. I don¡¯t know why, but every time I looked at myself, I couldn¡¯t shake this weird feeling, like this wasn¡¯t who I was supposed to be. Like I was looking at a stranger instead of¡­ well, me. But I didn¡¯t have time to sit here and overthink it. I had a shift to get to, and I was already runningte. ¡°Let¡¯s go, La,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°Time for another boring ordinary day¡­¡± XXX Ah, sorry for the Cliffhanger but this chapter was already extra long¡­ chapter 298 chapter 298 Chapter 298: ¨C Cul ¨C A giant red crystal floated silently in the center of the dim chamber, casting an ominous glow that illuminated the dark stone walls. Inside the crystal, La of the Fallen stood motionless, her eyes wide with a fear that only she could see. Her long ck hair surrounded her as if suspended in water inside the prison crystal. Cul Borson sat slumped on his stone throne, breathing heavily. Even with thebined power of the Reality Stone and the Power Stone, trapping La had taken nearly everything out of him. Sweat dripped down his brow as he nced at the two Stones in his hands. He immediately pulled out a small containment device and slipped the Power Stone inside. Using it without a medium was incredibly dangerous. ¡°You look a bit tired, Master,¡± Mao said, unable to keep the edge out of his voice. He stood rigidly at the base of the throne. Cul¡¯s gaze snapped to the mutant, and his expression darkened. ¡°Silence, ve,¡± hemanded. Cul shifted, leaning forward as he considered his next move. La was supposed to have the Mind Stone, a crucial piece of his ns. Without it, he couldn¡¯tpletely seize control of all of Asgard, and the thought of searching Earth for years to find it grated on him. His fingers tapped against the arm of the throne as he pondered. ¡°If the stone is sealed, then I will break the seal,¡± he muttered to himself. The idea brought a twisted smile to his face. He raised his eyes to Mao, who stood there, his posture stiff with barely contained emotion. ¡°ve,¡± Cul said, smirking. ¡°Start dropping the asteroids. Let the people of Earth see what true power looks like now that their savior is gone.¡± Mao¡¯s eyes went wide, and for a moment, disbelief rendered him speechless. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this,¡± he whispered. Cul ignored him and allowed the Reality Stone to seep back into his body. He lifted a glowing red hand towards his other ve, Charles Xavier. ¡°Oh God, no! Not again!¡± Charles cried out in anguish as Cul flooded the cripples mind with more fear and terror. Charles immediately followed Cul¡¯s will and took control of Mao¡¯s body and powers. ¡°Damn you!¡± Mao shouted, trying to resist the control of his friend. But he simpy, couldn¡¯t. Slowly, his hand lifted, and the countless asteroids surrounding Earth shifted, turning into deadly meteors that began to fall towards the. ¡°There are still mutants down there!¡± Mao cried out in anguish. ¡°And they¡¯ll die along with all the worthless humans,¡± Cul chuckled darkly. ¡°Let¡¯s watch!¡± Cul waved his hand and an illusionary window appeared before the throne. Giving him a perfect view of earth.The meteors cut through the atmosphere, burning brightly as they approached the surface. Cul smiled at the uing destruction. ¡­And then his smile vanished in an instant when a sudden, blinding light burst across the. A massive bird of cosmic fire emerged, wings spanning across the entire Earth and wrapping it in a cocoon of zing protection. The meteors impacted the ming feathery barrier and disintegrated, turning into harmless ash before they could touch the ground. Cul snarled in disbelief. ¡°The Phoenix¡­!¡± His eyes darted around the room as panic surged in his chest. ¡°How is the Avatar of the Phoenix free of my control!?¡± The realization struck him like a physical blow. The Mind Stone was not sealed. Someone was using it. He focused the Reality Stone¡¯s power, searching furiously for the source. The image of La¡¯s home city appeared before him. ¡°ve!¡± Cul barked. Mao¡¯s shoulders slumped as he registered themand, eyes wide with a mix of shock and relief. ¡°Bring this asteroid base down to Earth!¡± Mao moved with reluctant obedience, hands trembling as he controlled the metal beneath their feet. The asteroid base rumbled and shuddered as it began its descent towards Earth. ¨C La ¨C I got dressed in my usual work attire, a fitted ck zer over a white blouse and a pencil skirt that barely hit my knees. I nced at the clock on my phone, realizing I was already running a few minutes behind schedule. With a groan, I hurried out of my tiny apartment, catching my reflection in the cracked hallway mirror as I locked the door. My first stop was the corner caf¨¦, where the barista greeted me with a knowing smile. ¡°Three trays of coffee again?¡± she asked, already loading them up. ¡°Yep, you know me,¡± I replied with a sigh. ¡°See you tomorrow, Leslie!¡± she called out behind me as I left. Stark Tower loomed ahead. I walked through the automatic doors, and the cool st of air conditioning hit me. Security guards in dark uniforms nked the entrance, giving me nods as I passed. ¡°Morning, Lisa,¡± one of them said, ncing at the coffee trays. ¡°Morning, Tony,¡± I replied, shifting the weight to one arm as I handed out the first few cups. ¡°Here you go, Johny.¡± I slid one cup toward the young guard stationed at the front desk, who looked up with a grin. ¡°Thanks, Le!¡± he said, taking the cup from me. ¡°It¡¯s La,¡± I muttered under my breath, not that it made any difference. No one ever seemed to remember my name, no matter how many times I corrected them¡­ No one ever seemed to care enough. I made my rounds, handing out the rest of the coffees to the other secretaries, guards, and maintenance staff in the lobby. I took my seat at one of the kiosks, the same one I¡¯d imed as mine ever since I started working here. I leaned back in my chair, letting out a quiet sigh. That was pretty much it for the work day. The entire building was automated at this point so none of us really had any actual work to do. We were just here to not make the ce look empty¡­ I slipped my phone out of my pocket, scanning through social media without much interest. Just the usual¡ªmemes, cat videos, another endless scroll of influencer snapshots. Then something caught my eye: a shaky video posted by a news outlet. The headline read, ¡°Mysterious Attack in Germany.¡± I clicked on it, the footage loading with a slight buffer. The camera zoomed in on a man wearing a long, dark green coat, crowned with golden antlers. He stood before a crowd, arms raised in a dramatic fashion as he threatened them all and said they were all now his ves. Then, out of nowhere, Captain America leapt into view. The two exchanged blows, and for a second, the crowd¡¯s panic turned into an awestruck silence. My eyes were glued to the screen as Iron Man swept down from the sky and ended the fight by sting the strange terrorist. The life of a superhero looked so exciting¡ªhow could anyone not dream of that kind of life? But I knew it was never going to be for an ordinary woman like me. I was just La, the low-level secretary who got coffee¡­ I sighed again, dropping my phone onto the table. Today was going to be another slow, boring day, just like yesterday. Just like every day. Or was it¡­? The building started to tremble. At first, it was subtle, but within seconds, the shaking turned violent. My phone off the table and ttered onto the marble floor. I stood, gripping the edge of the desk for bnce, my heart racing with confusion. Earthquakes in New York City were practically unheard of! ¡°What the¡ª¡± I managed to mutter before the sound of panicked screams from outside filled the lobby. I pushed myself away from the desk and hurried toward the massive ss windows. People were running in all directions, their faces twisted in pure terror. The streets were chaotic, and cars skidded to a halt, drivers abandoning their vehicles to flee. ¡°The hell is going on?¡± one of the guards shouted. He nced back at us before rushing outside to see what was happening. I watched, my breath caught in my chest, as something dark and monstrous swooped down from the sky. Itnded with a thud that reverberated even inside the lobby. The creature was unlike anything I¡¯d seen¡ªtwisted, with jagged, insect-like features and eyes that glowed a sickly green. In its wed hands, it held a massive, alien-looking weapon. Before anyone could react, the creature opened fire. A bright blue beam shot out at the guard. He disintegrated into a pile of ash in an instant¡­ Screams erupted around me. A surge of horror swept through the lobby as people scattered, some running for the emergency exits, others too paralyzed by fear to move. The creature¡¯s eyes swept over the lobby before it bared its jagged teeth and ran at us, shattering through the reinforced ss. More of its kind joined it. ¡°Everyone, please remain calm,¡± Jarvis¡¯s voice echoed from the speakers. ¡°The building is going into lockdown.¡± ¡°Its a little fuckingte to remain calm!¡± I screamed. The monsters had already breached the tower. I watched in horror as the people I¡¯d worked with for years were mercilessly gunned down¡­ My body moved before my mind could catch up. I bolted toward the nearest elevator, dodging the chaos around me. I pressed the call button repeatedly, heart thundering in my chest as the doors slid open. I slipped inside and frantically jabbed at every floor button, hoping for a miracle. ¡°Ms La, I apologize, but you do not possess the proper clearance to ess this elevator,¡± Jarvis stated ndly. ¡°Fuck your clearance!¡± I shouted, my voice shaking. ¡°Move the damn elevator!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± For a moment, there was silence. Then, to my relief, the elevator lurched upward, the doors sliding shut just as one of the creatures¡¯ ws scraped against the metal frame. The thump of their fists against the outside made me flinch, but they couldn¡¯t get in. I pressed my back against the wall as the elevator went up. The screams from the lobby faded as I went higher. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± ¡°Miss La, there is no need for suchnguage,¡± he said, sounding almost disapproving. I rolled my eyes and held up my middle finger to the camera. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are there monsters killing everyone?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady as I ran a hand through my tangled brown hair ¡°A giant portal has opened above Stark Tower, and an alien army is currently invading the,¡± Jarvis responded in his usual calm tone. My mouth dropped open. ¡°An alien army? Seriously?¡± That sounded absolutely insane, like something out of a bad movie. But after what I¡¯d just seen in the lobby¡­ Before I could ask Jarvis anything else, the elevator came to a stop with a soft *ding*. The doors slid open, and I cautiously peeked out. The ce was eerily quiet, which made me even more nervous. I recognized the space immediately¡ªit was Tony Stark¡¯s personal penthouse. Employees like me weren¡¯t supposed to be up here, but if there was ever a good excuse to break that rule, an alien invasion had to be it, right? I crept out of the elevator, ncing around at the ridiculouslyvish furniture and giant ss windows that offered a view of the city below. Everything was sleek and modern, just as you¡¯d expect from Stark, and I almost let myself rx. Maybe I could wait this out until things calmed down. But then I turned a corner, and my heart nearly stopped. Standing right there, lookingpletely out of ce in the modern penthouse, was the guy from the video I¡¯d watched earlier. The crazy viin with the reindeer helmet¡ªLoki, wasn¡¯t it? He looked me up and down with a raised eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ah, there you are¡­¡± I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stay calm. ¡°O¨COh shit¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just one of the secretaries that work here.¡± His smirk grew wider. I took a step back, wondering if I¡¯d made a huge mistakeing up here. Just then, another voice broke the tension. ¡°Come now, Reindeer Games, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to bully the help?¡± I whipped my head around to see Tony Stark himself descending the staircase. He looked surprisingly rxed, wearing that signature cocky grin as if this whole invasion thing was no big deal. A sigh of relief escaped me. Thank God¡­ Tony Stark could handle this, right? He was Iron Man. All I had to do was stay out of the way and let him deal with it. I was just¡­ me. This wasn¡¯t something I should be involved in. Loki rolled his eyes at Tony, but his gaze drifted back to me, his smirk bing even more unsettling. I took a couple of shaky steps backward as Loki¡¯s eyes locked onto mine and he moved closer. My chest tightened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I stammered, my voiceing out much weaker than I¡¯d hoped. ¡°Leave her alone,¡± Tony said. He stepped in front of me without hesitation. ¡°She¡¯s just a random nobody. Leave her out of this so she can get back to her boring, regr life.¡± The words stung a bit, even though I knew Tony was trying to protect me. He wasn¡¯t wrong, I was a nobody. Just a secretary who brought people coffee¡­ Loki smirked, lifting his glowing scepter. ¡°I think not, Stark. This woman¡¯s life is anything but boring. Isn¡¯t that right, HOST?¡± ¡°Host?¡± I echoed, the word sounding oddly familiar. My head throbbed, and I winced, clutching it as a pulse of pain shot through my mind. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Reindeer Games,¡± Tony snapped. He raised his arm as one of his Iron Man gauntlets flew across the room, attaching itself to his hand with a mechanical click. Without missing a beat, he sted Loki backward, the force of the shot sending the God skidding across the polished floor. I watched, wide-eyed, as more pieces of Tony¡¯s suit maized to him, mping down until he was fully encased in his red-and-gold armor. Heunched himself at Loki, and the two began trading powerful blows that echoed through the penthouse. ss shattered, furniture splintered, and the room shook with the impact of their fight. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Loki¡¯s scepter spinning across the floor. It skidded to a stop right in front of my feet. ¡°Host!¡± Loki¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. He ducked a repulsor st and spun to face me. ¡°Pick up the staff and remember who you are! This isn¡¯t you! You¡¯re not some regr woman destined for a never-ending life of being alone and unloved. You¡¯re La of the Fallen! A Gamer and a Goddess!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± My head throbbed again, harder this time, and I dropped to one knee, clutching my temples as shes of light and distorted images filled my mind. Images of beautiful women smiling at me suddenly appeared in my mind¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Loki, La!¡± Tony shouted, sending a pulse of energy that knocked Loki back. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to trick you. This is all real, and you need to go hide. You¡¯re just a nobody! Leave this to the heroes!¡± I nodded, scrambling to get to my feet. Running away felt like the only sane option. But as I turned, I hesitated. Tony Stark of all people knew my name? How? No one ever got my name right? ¡°How did you know my name, sir?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. The moment the words left my mouth, both Tony and Loki froze. The fightingpletely stopped. Ironman didn¡¯t respond or move at all. It was eerie and unnatural. Loki turned to me and smirked. ¡°Good work, HOST,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re starting to realize none of this is real!¡± ¡°This was all a dream? But how¡­?¡± The sounds of explosions, shattering ss, and distant screams ceased in an instant. I turned toward the windows, but instead of the New York City skyline, there was only a nk, white void stretching out infinitely. ¡°Pick up the staff, La!¡± Loki¡¯s voice echoed, even as his figure began to fade, along with Ironman. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be trapped in this illusion forever. You¡¯re not alone, and unloved. You have people waiting for you and a world to save! Pick up the staff and wake up!¡± I took a deep breath and reached down, fingers brushing the cool, glowing metal of the scepter. The moment my hand wrapped around it, the staff started to break apart until all that was left was a glowing yellow stone in my hand. ¡°The Mind Stone? But didnt I leave this with Loki?¡± I asked almost instinctively. [Out of all the Infinity Stones, it''s theorized that the Mind Stone and Soul Stone are both sentient. Clearly, the Mind Stone senses its owner was in trouble and came to help.] The System spoke in my head and memories started flooding back into my mind. My brown hair turned jet ck and I felt my stocky body morph back into my normal and curvaceous form. ¡°Holy shit, that was so weird¡­¡± [Wee back, Host!] {You have leveled up!} {Skill Gained: Fear Resistance (Max!)} When I opened my eyes, I was trapped in arge, floating red crystal. The shock of it was immediate, but the fury that followed hit me even harder. That bastard Cul had trapped me in an illusion so deep that it had erased everything¡ªmy kids, my lovers, my friends, my family. I clenched my fists, anger searing through me. He was dead. A dead Asgardian walking. I felt my returned power coursing through my veins as I red my sixteen ck wings. The crystal around me shattered into a thousand tiny pieces, scattering across the metallic floor like rain. I nced around, taking in my surroundings. This wasn¡¯t Cul¡¯s stone city anymore. The room was surrounded by metal walls and modern control panels. This was exactly what I imagined Mao¡¯s base would look like on the inside. I floated down to the ground,nding softly. As I looked at my open palm, the Mind Stone pulsed, almost as if it was relieved to be back in my possession. [Go kick Cul¡¯s ass and get those other two stones back from him!] The voice of the system rang in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. That was the n, and I intended to make it hurt. But my smirk faltered when I remembered one crucial detail. Cul had the Reality Stone, which meant he could rip any of the stones away from me if he wanted. Before I could even react, the Mind Stone lifted from my palm and hovered in the air, spinning rapidly. My eyes widened as it shot forward, mming into my back between my top pair of wings. A sudden, intense heat coursed through me, and I gasped, feeling the energy surge through every inch of my body. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Sixteen Winged Angel, High Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 123] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 1,245,000] [MP: 14,120,000] [Faith Energy: 545,687,566] [Vigor: 124,500] [Strength: 61,455] [Intelligence: 141,200¡ú1,412,000] [Luck: 28,025] [Avable Free Stat Points: 25000] [Perks and Skills:] -High Goddess of Angels (100x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Acting (Max: You are a master of the craft when you want to be.) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 1000x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random stat points after every ¡°session.¡±) -Fear Resistance (Max!) My Intelligence just went up by 10x! I turned my head just in time to see my top pair of ck wings start to glow, their color shifting from pitch-ck to a bright gold! It kind of ruined my all ck aesthetic so far, but I had to admit that my new pair of wings did look beautiful. {New Quest Started! The Birth of the Supreme Goddess!} {Merge with all 6 Infinity Stones from your universe along with the Stones of Life and Death to be the Supreme Goddess!} I blinked, trying to absorb what the System just told me. Supreme Goddess? That¡¯s what Peni Parker called me! I needed to absorb 8 different stones of power? Hadn¡¯t I already absorbed an Infinity Stone before? Why was it different this time? [That was your Artificial Sacred Gear that absorbed it, and you can do it now because you¡¯re powerful enough to handle the mental and physical stress without breaking down.] Hungry¡­ Despite the tense situation, the whine from my Orb of Anywhere brought a chuckle to my lips. BOOM! I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on any more revtions. I could hear explosions going on outside of Mao¡¯s base. The world didn¡¯t sit still while I was trapped in that illusionary world. XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! chapter 299 chapter 299 Chapter 299: ¨C La ¨C I sted out of Mao''s damn meteor base, following the sounds of fighting and explosions. As I shot out of the massive asteroid, my eyes narrowed when I realized where we were. His floating fortress was hovering directly above New York City. Specifically, right over the part of town where my penthouse was¡ªwhere my family lived. "Of all ces," I muttered darkly. A wave of cosmic energy rippled through the air. I turned to see Jean Grey standing across from Charles Xavier on the rooftop of my own building. The two of them were locked in some kind of psychic showdown. I was surprised she hadn''t already mopped the floor with him, but she looked utterly drained. "Guess it''s up to me." I dove down andnded directly behind the professor. Jean''s eyes flickered with relief when she saw me, though she shot a curious nce at my new wings. My fingers tightened around Charles Xavier¡¯s neck. He was so focused on his psychic struggle with Jean that he didn¡¯t even flinch when I grabbed him. One twist and a sickening crack echoed across the rooftop. Jean¡¯s eyes flicked to me, a sharp look of surprise more than shock. ¡°La, couldn¡¯t you have just knocked him out?¡± I met her gaze without a hint of regret. ¡°No. Charles was too dangerous. He was an Omega-level telepath who could control any mutant he wanted, but Cul turned him into a puppet like it was nothing. That¡¯s not a risk we could keep around.¡± Jean shrugged, ncing down at his limp body, sitting in the wheelchair, without much emotion. ¡°I get it. It was probably for the best, although the rest of the X-men won¡¯t see it that way when they find out Charles is dead.¡± I nodded and turned my attention back to the chaos around us. The sounds of fighting echoed through the city. mes and smoke rose in the distance, and explosions shook the air. ¡°Where¡¯s Cul? He stole the Power Stone, and I¡¯m taking it back.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes shifted to the skyline where smoke billowed above Central Park. ¡°If you mean that insane Asgardian who came out of the asteroid, demanding the Mind Stone, he¡¯s over there. Loki, Akeno, Natasha, and Carol are fighting him and Mao.¡± [Go fuck him up and take back what''s yours!] {Quest Started: Ascension} {Defeat Cul and im both of his Infinity Stones!} ¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± I spun around in mid-air, my heart clenching at the sound of Heather¡¯s voice. She was flying up to me, her eight ck wings outstretched and looking pristine, even if her outfit was shredded and sttered with blood. My pulse slowed a little when I saw none of it was hers. ¡°Are you okay, Heather?¡± I asked, my eyes scanning her up and down for any hidden injuries. She nodded, drifting closer with a tired but determined look in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. All of this blood isn¡¯t mine.¡± She let out a breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been handling riots all over the city. It¡¯s like everyone¡¯s lost their damn minds. Some assholes took this chaos as an opportunity to cause trouble.¡± My jaw clenched at that, but before I could say anything, Heather went on, ¡°I saw Spider-Man and a few others doing the same thing, but they weren¡¯t exactly handling it like I was. I took care of the worst of the worse. There were a lot of men trying to take advantage of the chaos and¨C¡± I drifted closer and pulled her into a hug, feeling her body rx a bit against mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re stuck in this mess. I didn¡¯t want to pull you out of university to help.¡± Heather smiled at me, a quick sh of warmth cutting through the seriousness in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I was never going to have a normal life. If I wanted that, I wouldn¡¯t have be a Fallen Angel in the first ce.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her expression shifting to concern. ¡°Is Asia okay?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine. The Doom yer¡¯s got her well protected in case anything else pops up.¡± The faintest smirk tugged at the corner of Heather¡¯s lips. There was definitely something I was missing there. ¡°You know,¡± she said, eyeing me up and down with a curious look, ¡°your new golden wings are really pretty. But where did theye from?¡± ¡°I absorbed the power of the Mind Stone,¡± I said, feeling the weight of that truth settle over me. ¡°A couple of my other pairs of wings will probably change soon too.¡± I nced towards Central Park, the chaos below pulling my attention. The dark storm cloud above it was alive, shing with continuous bolts of lightning. Akeno was clearly putting up one hell of a fight against Cul. I wondered how much juice he had left after sealing me away. If the Mind Stone hadn¡¯t helped, I would¡¯ve been stuck there much longer. [I helped too!] The system chimed in my head. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes slightly. ¡®Yes, yes, you did. And I¡¯m grateful, really.¡¯ [Damn right you are!] Heather¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you going to take down another bad guy?¡± I smirked, the adrenaline sparking in my veins. ¡°Damn right, I am.¡± She grinned, her eyes glinting with pride. ¡°Go kick his ass, Mom!¡± She looked down, her smile fading as she spotted two cars mming into each other in the streets below. ¡°For fucks sake¡­¡± Heather flew down to help, ¨C Loki ¨C The truth was, Loki had given up his quest for the throne of Asgard. It wasn¡¯t worth the headache, the betrayal, or the endless fights. He would have loved to exin that to the evil uncle he never knew existed, but Cul hadn¡¯t given them a chance to talk before he and his mind-controlled puppet decided to attack them. Cul Borson, Odin¡¯s deranged brother, stood in the center of Central Park, eyes zing with the crazed hunger of someone who wouldn¡¯t stop until he got what he wanted. He kept demanding to know where the Mind Stone was, insisting that he could sense its energy all over Loki, the ¡°false son of Odin.¡± Loki smirked at that. ¡°That¡¯s the nicest thing anyone¡¯s ever called me,¡± he muttered. He hated Odin and everything he represented, so being called a false son felt like apliment. Before he could revel in his defiance, Mao¡ªpuppet extraordinaire¡ªripped a nearby park bench from the ground. The metal groaned and twisted, reforming intorge, deadly spears. In an instant, they were all flying toward Loki, each one aimed with pinpoint precision and moving faster than sound. ¡°Shit,¡± Loki breathed, bracing for impact. But Carol Danvers swooped in, a blur of gold and energy, taking the hit for him. The spears nged off her with a metallic screech, shattering as if they¡¯d hit a brick wall. Loki wasn¡¯t entirely sure what her powers were; they reminded him of the Space Stone with their sheer raw energy. Whatever it was, she was fast, strong, and apparently, a walking shield. ¡°Get your head in the game, trickster,¡± she snapped, ncing at him over her shoulder before diving back into the fray. ¡°Where is my aunt!?¡± Akeno¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and filled with rage. She floated in the air, lightning crackling around her like an electric storm. Her eyes locked onto Cul, daring him to answer. Cul just sneered. He didn¡¯t need words to show his disdain. He waved a hand, his eyes glinting with a dark red energy. The lightning surrounding Akeno fizzled out instantly and transformed into a chittering, writhing swarm of spiders that fell to the ground and began scuttling toward them. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± Loki whispered, eyes going wide. He recognized that aura. ¡°He has the Reality Stone...¡± Loki quickly hopped back, his boots digging into the scorched ground as the wave of spiders rushed at him. The swarm was taller than he was, their tiny legs and chittering bodies making his skin crawl. Before they reached him, Carol sted them with a wave of her cosmic power, burning them to a crisp, while Natasha took care of the stragglers with a quick fire spell. Loki¡¯s brows rose. The red-headed spy had definitely picked up a few new tricks since thest time he¡¯d seen her. It only reinforced his decision¡ªtrying to conquer this world or Asgard wasn¡¯t worth the effort. Natashanded next to him, eyes sharp and focused. ¡°Loki, if Cul has an Infinity Stone, you need to use yours to counter it.¡± Loki chuckled, rubbing his jaw with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°About that¡­¡± He started, dragging out his words. ¡°I kind of lost it.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes went wide before narrowing into a re. ¡°You WHAT? Are you joking right now? This isn¡¯t the time for any tricks, Loki!¡± Before he could respond, she grabbed him and yanked him to the ground as a metal projectile whizzed past, nearly shaving off the top of his head. They mmed into the charred grass as another barrage came from Mao. The master of maism had been busy, summoning a collection of nearby cars and twisting them into sharp projectiles. Loki cursed under his breath. This day just kept getting better. Loki pushed himself up and conjured a dagger, hurling it at Mao¡¯s throat. The de stopped mid-air and shot back at him. Loki dismissed the magic before it could hit him, watching as it vanished in a shimmer. Even conjured metal was under Mao¡¯s control. What an annoying bastard. ¡°Answer me, Loki!¡± Natasha shouted, throwing multiple light spears at Mao. He blocked them with a massive b of metal, the spears shattering harmlessly against it. ¡°I¡¯m not ying any tricks,¡± Loki snapped. ¡°The Mind Stone has a mind of its own. After I freed the Phoenix Avatar from its control, it just¡­ vanished.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Natasha¡¯s voice was sharp, filled with frustration. ¡°Cul thinks you still have it!¡± She pointed an usatory finger at him. Loki nodded, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s probably good for us. He¡¯s clearly done something to dy La. If Cul believes the stone is with me, he won¡¯t be going anywhere. We need to give your darling angelic goddess the time she needs to break free ande save our collective asses.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes flickered with something between disbelief and grudging agreement. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, shifting her focus back to the battle. ¡°But if you get us killed with this gamble, I¡¯ll find a way to haunt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less,¡± Loki said, throwing a nce at Carol and Akeno, who were both exchanging blows with Cul. He could see the sweat on their brows and the strain in their movements. They were both slowly pushing him back, but that¡¯s when an extra aura stacked on top of Cul¡¯s already dark red one. This one was purple and sent Carol sting backwards out of the park, where she crashed hard into a building. ¨C La ¨C I arrived at the park just in time to see Cul punch Carol square in the face with a glowing purple fist. The impact sent her flying out of the park and into the distance. Cul¡¯s voice thundered as he roared, ¡°Hand over the Mind Stone!¡± He mmed the Power Stone into the pommel of his massive Asgardian greatsword, and the de started pulsing with a dangerous energy. I caught sight of Akeno¡¯s eyes going wide as Cul raised the weapon, aiming to slice her in half. Before the de could fall, I was there, my body moving faster than thought. A purple lightspear formed in my hand, intercepting Cul¡¯s strike with a sharp sh that sent sparks skittering across the ground. ¡°Aunt La! You¡¯re okay!¡± Akeno¡¯s voice broke through the tension, relief flooding her features. ¡°Ara, Akeno-chan, were you worried about me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease her in the same tone she always spoke with, sparing her a quick nce. Akeno puffed out her cheeks and turned her head away, trying to hide her embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s been a very stressful day...¡± I had to give her that. Both of her girlfriends had been mind-controlled and turned against her, and it was a miracle they were safe now. ¡°Jean is fine,¡± I told her. ¡°I dealt with Charles.¡± ¡°How dare you ignore me!¡± Cul¡¯s voice snarled, vibrating with anger. He poured all his strength into our locked weapons, the Power Stone¡¯s glow intensifying. ¡°You look tired, Cul,¡± I said, my tone dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°Trapping me in that illusion must have taken a lot out of you.¡± His eyes darkened, turning an unnatural ck as he snarled, ¡°I still have two Infinity Stones, and you have none! You shall know Fear.¡± I felt the familiar push against my mind, the same insidious fear attack he had used on me before. His eyes gleamed as he tried to overwhelm me with pure, gut-wrenching terror. But those days were over. The Mind Stone and I were one now, and his tricks didn¡¯t stand a chance. [Be gone, evil thought!] The system¡¯s voice rang in my head, its usual sass even more satisfying now. Cul let out a scream, throwing his head back as a snarl of pain ripped from his throat. Blood-red tears dripped from his eyes. ¡°How is that possible?¡± he demanded, his voice raw. ¡°How are you resisting Fear?¡± He pushed himself harder, drawing on even more power from the stones, but it was clear he was reaching his limit. His movements had a desperation now, the kind that told me he was on the edge. I took advantage of the opening, knocking his greatsword aside and snaking my free hand forward to grab him by the throat. His eyes widened, and I leaned in, meeting his re with a smile that promised nothing good. ¡°You have something that belongs to me, and I intend to collect interest,¡± I said, tightening my grip. ¡°Both of those Infinity Stones are going to be mine.¡± ¡°Help me, ve!¡± Cul choked out, his voice strained as my grip around his neck tightened. I could feel his pulse pounding against my fingers. I wasn¡¯t going to end this quickly. Not after everything he put me through. No, this was going to be dragged out a bit. He deserved it. A sudden rush of air behind me made me turn my head just as Akeno¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Aunt La, watch out!¡± A mid-sized Jeep mmed into my back with a force that would have broken a lesser being in half. The metal bent and wrapped around my body, groaning as it tried to crush me. I clicked my tongue in annoyance and red out my sixteen wings. Metal shards and pieces of the destroyed Jeep flew in all directions, ttering to the ground around us. I nced at Mao, who was hovering nearby with a cold, focused expression. He had been fighting Loki and Natasha when I arrived, but it looked like he¡¯de to save his master now. ¡°Charles Xavier is dead,¡± I said, my voice sharp as I looked back at Cul. ¡°How are you still controlling Mao?¡± Cul¡¯s lips twisted into a dark grin despite the pressure around his neck. ¡°Heh, I made sure the cripple nted one final powerful suggestion in the metal man¡¯s mind. For the rest of his life, he¡¯ll never disobey a direct order.¡± [Wait a minute! He did what now?] Akeno, who was floating beside me, her ten ck wings red out and ready, caught on immediately. She turned her sharp gaze toward Mao and shouted, ¡°Knock yourself unconscious!¡± Cul¡¯s eyes widened, panic crossing his face. ¡°What? No! That won¡¯t¡ª¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Mao reached up, pulled his helmet off, and, using his powers, reshaped it into a small metal bat. Without a second thought, he swung it at his own face. The sick thud of metal against flesh echoed as he smacked himself hard, once, twice, three times. On the fourth hit, he dropped to the grass, unmoving. Loki and Natasha moved toward us, both of them staring at Mao¡¯s crumpled form. Loki threw his hands up in the air, muttering various curses in ancient Asgardian. ¡°It was that easy to beat this old man all along!?¡± I smirked, tightening my grip on Cul¡¯s neck until his eyes bulged. His breathing turned ragged, a mix of rage and desperation shing across his face. I leaned in close, my voice cold. ¡°You have something that belongs to me, and I¡¯m taking it back. Both stones are mine.¡± Cul tried to draw on the Power Stone¡¯s energy, but he was too weak now. The greatsword slipped from his fingers and left a small crater in the ground. ¡°End this, La.¡± Natasha sounded like she was pretty much done with this whole fiasco at this point. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± I asked, my voice cold and unwavering as I stared down at Cul. His face was twisted in anger and desperation, his eyes bloodshot and wild. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, we will¨C¡± Crack! I didn¡¯t care to hear the rest. His neck snapped cleanly under my grip, the sound sharp and final. The so-called God of Fear, brother of Odin Borson, was dead. I released him, and his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. I stood there, taking in the sight as a red glow surrounded his corpse. The Reality Stone appeared on top of his chest, humming with raw energy. Without wasting a moment, I reached down and grabbed it, the warmth of the stone pulsing against my skin. As I pocketed the Reality Stone, my eyes shifted to the greatsword lying beside him. The Power Stone, still embedded in the pommel, shimmered with a familiar violet light. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± I muttered, prying the Power Stone from its ce. The moment it touched my palm, a jolt of energy rushed through me. It didn¡¯t have a mind of its own, but it felt as if it recognized me, almost like it was happy to be back with me. I nced up and saw Akeno watching me, her eyes wide and cautious. Loki was muttering something in disbelief, while Natasha kept her gaze locked on me, a slight nod of approval crossing her face. ¡°La, are you ok?¡± Akeno asked, her voice a mix of relief and concern. ¡°I¡¯m more than ok,¡± I said, unable to stop the grin from spreading across my face. Before I could say anything more, the stones in my hands floated up, hovering a couple of centimeters above my palms. The red and purple orbs spun in a tight circle, energy crackling between them. My wings red instinctively as the stones shot forward and mmed into my back! {Quest Complete!} XXX A lot of neck snapping this chapter¡­ chapter 300 chapter 300 Chapter 300: ¨C La ¨C I woke up feeling mentally better than I expected, considering the madness of yesterday. I stretched out, noticing the bed beside me wasn¡¯t empty. Turning my head, I grinned. Carol was lying there, sound asleep, her chest rising and falling in a soft, steady rhythm. The sheets had slipped down her body, and she waspletely naked. She looked beautiful like that. After everything we went through against Cul and his brainwashed mutants,st night had been a¡­rewarding ending. My slight movements must¡¯ve disturbed her because, a few secondster, her eyes flickered open. She yawned, rubbing her face as she sat up, and I shamelessly took in the sight of her. The sheets slid down further, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from staring at her chest. I¡¯d never get over how gorgeous she was. "Good morning, beautiful," I greeted her with a grin that I knew was way too smug. But, hey, I¡¯d earned it. Carol¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked down, suddenly realizing she wasn¡¯t exactly dressed. She grabbed the sheets and pulled them over herself, looking adorably embarrassed. "Good morning, La. Last night was¡­" She trailed off. "Amazing?" I offered, the smirk on my face only growing. She nodded, a shy smile creeping across her lips. I leaned over and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before hopping out of bed. She stared after me, and I made sure to give her a show, strutting naked toward the bathroom with a little extra sway in my hips. The hot water was practically calling my name after yesterday¡¯s chaos. After about twenty minutes, I was refreshed, wrapped in a towel, and feeling like I could take on the world again. When I stepped out, though, Carol was gone from the bed. I could feel her energy in the living room, and¡­wait. I could sense the rest of them, too. My entire harem. Every single one of them. They were all here, in the same room¡­ [Hey¡­ The gangs all here¡­] In the back of my mind, I heard the Systemughing at me. It loved this sort of chaos. I rolled my eyes, muttering a few choice words under my breath, and tossed on a pair of sweats and a t-shirt. Thefy, casual outfit would do, especially with what I was about to face¡­ H, Yasaka, Sif, Natasha, Rias, Sona, Serafall, Artemis, Lady Death, and now Carol were all in my living room. Some were sitting on the couch, others leaned casually against the wall or stood near therge windows. As I walked in, the entire room went dead silent. All those beautiful, powerful women turned their eyes on me, and I felt a sudden, awkward lump form in my throat. The confident smirk I had when I left my bedroom slipped a little. ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± I said, raising a hand in a half-wave. ¡°This is a... first,¡± I added, forcing a smile. ¡°Indeed it is, my Champion,¡± Lady Death said, her voice carrying that same hypnotic, dangerous allure it always did. I noticed a couple of the others shift ufortably, shivers running down their spines. H crossed her arms over her chest, her dark eyes narrowing in on me. ¡°Why is it that every time we leave you alone, La, you end up doing somethingpletely insane? Like getting attacked by some ancient Asgardian no one even knew existed until now.¡± She let out a low growl, muttering curses that I could only guess were directed at Odin. That man really had a habit of leaving his messes for us to clean up. ¡°This time wasn¡¯t even my fault,¡± I said, raising my hands in defense. [Yes it was¡­] I ignored the sarcasticugh in my head from the system. It seemed to think it absolutely was my fault. ¡®Stupid system¡­¡¯ Rias¡¯s eyes lit up as she pped her hands together, breaking the tension. ¡°Can we see them, La? Your new wings?¡± She was practically bouncing with excitement. I felt my lips twitch into a real smile for the first time since stepping into the room. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. With a deep breath, I let my wings unfurl behind me. Three pairs were no longer ck. The topmost pair was a gentle gold, reminiscent of my oldest brother Michael''s. But it was the next two pairs of wings that drew their eyes, their colors shifted as well after I absorbed the powers of the Power Stone and the Reality Stone. They shimmered in hues of deep purple and rich crimson. The room stayed silent for a moment, the awe on their faces saying more than any words could. Natasha was the first to step closer, her hand reaching out but stopping just before she touched one of the wings. She nced at me, a silent question in her eyes. I nodded, and she traced a finger over the glowing feathers, a smile breaking out on her face. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she whispered. Around her, a couple of the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, letting myself smile wider. ¡°They are.¡± ¨C Lady Death ¨C Lady Death observed the scene before her with a mix of admiration and amusement. La hade so far in so little time, amassing power that few beings could even dream of. She was strong, formidable, but Lady Death knew that she had not yet reached her full potential. Around La, the other women were eagerly touching her new wings, their fingers exploring the smooth, vibrant feathers. Some of them were being far less subtle, letting their hands wander to other parts of La¡¯s body. La didn''t seem to mind, she had always been shameless, taking pride in who she was and who she loved. Lady Death found it endearing, but she was here for more important matters. The room stilled when Lady Death spoke again. Her voicemanded attention. Conversations halted, and all eyes turned to her. ¡°La, is it your objective to merge with all of the Infinity Stones?¡± A collective gasp rose from the women, and La¡¯s eyes met Lady Death¡¯s. La nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not just going to merge with the Infinity Stones,¡± La said, her voice steady and certain. ¡°I¡¯m going to im the Stones of Life and Death as well.¡± ¡°Stones of Life and Death?¡± Sona Sitri asked, confusion clear in her tone. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them either,¡± Serafall added, her brows knitting together. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Life Stone,¡± La admitted. ¡°But I think I have an idea of what the Death Stone is. Isn¡¯t it one of the Deathly Hallows?¡± she asked Lady Death. Lady Death¡¯s expression shifted, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. She shook her head. ¡°No, my beloved. That trinket may allow one tomunicate with the souls in my realm, but it is not the Death Stone. The true Death Stone is an object of immense power, far beyond the reach of mere mortals. It resides under my guard, bound by rules even I must follow. If you wish to im it, you must first possess the Life Stone.¡± La¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°And how do I do that?¡± she asked, a touch of challenge in her voice. ¡°You must obtain it from the Phoenix Force,¡± Lady Death said. A murmur swept through the room as the other women exchanged worried nces. ¡°But she will not simply hand it over. She will give you a task, one that will push even you, my beloved champion, to your very limits.¡± The tension in the room deepened. The women closest to La nced at her with concern. Natasha crossed her arms and frowned. Sif clenched her jaw. Yasaka¡¯s warm eyes darkened with worry. ¡°La,¡± Rias said, ¡°do you really need all those stones? Aren¡¯t you powerful enough as you are?¡± Lady Death noticed the subtle shift in La¡¯s demeanor. The confident smile she usually wore slipped a little as the voices of her harem filled the room. The majority of them didn¡¯t want her taking risks that would put her life on the line, not when she already held so much power. But amidst the worry, there were a few voices of support¡ªH and Artemis. ¡°They¡¯re right,¡± Lady Death finally said, nodding at the two flustered Goddesses. Her gaze shifted to La, and her expression was serious. She hadn¡¯t wanted to bring this up so soon, but there was no choice. La couldn¡¯t afford to second-guess her path, not with what was at stake. ¡°La,¡± Lady Death began, her voice even, ¡°you can¡¯t afford to turn away from this. Over the past two years, there have been attempts made by beings from beyond the multiverse to get in. They¡¯ve been pushing in, testing the boundaries, and probing for weaknesses.¡± Sona adjusted her sses, eyes wide with curiosity and concern. ¡°Outside of the multiverse? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t the multiverse infinite?¡± Natasha¡¯s skepticism shone through as she crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. ¡°What would beings like that even want?¡± Lady Death¡¯s eyes flicked to Natasha. ¡°What does any being of immense power want? More. To conquer, to spread their dominion. They seek more territory, more worlds to bend to their will.¡± She shrugged, though the tension in the room didn¡¯t lighten. ¡°So far, it¡¯s only been scouts. Probing attempts. But it¡¯s enough to know that we can¡¯t take chances.¡± Artemis stepped forward, her usual calm reced by a look of intense focus. ¡°Interesting,¡± she said, almost to herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that existence was truly so vast¡­¡± The silence that followed was heavy, each of La¡¯s lovers processing the implications. The room felt smaller, the weight of Lady Death¡¯s words pressing down on everyone. La¡¯s eyes darted between the worried and determined faces in the room. She took a deep breath. ¡°Then I have to do this,¡± La said. ¡°For all of us. For everything.¡± Lady Death nodded approvingly. It was the response she had hoped for. ¨C La ¨C Natasha leaned back, eyes narrowing as she looked at me. ¡°Did you know about the existence of other universes outside of our multiverse? Are they a threat?¡± I paused, feeling a bit exposed under her stare. After a second, I gave a nod, deciding to just go for it. ¡°Yeah, I know about them. And I guess I owe you all a bit of an exnation. You¡¯ve all seen my Rinnegan eyes. I know a few of you must¡¯ve wondered where they came from.¡± I took a breath, my gaze drifting over the curious faces around me. ¡°The truth is¡­I traded for them. With someone from outside our multiverse. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so unique.¡± Rias¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, her face practically glowing. ¡°That sounds so cool! Why haven¡¯t you traded for other things?¡± I grimaced, feeling a pang of unease. ¡°I got lucky with my first trade. But I don¡¯t want to risk it again and expose our universe to all the¡­ messed-up people out there.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to mention the worst of it¡ªthat those messed-up people were other Gamers who let all that power destroy their sense of right and wrong. The room fell silent for a moment, my confession sinking in, until Sif stood up, her sudden movement snapping everyone out of it. ¡°Enough of this,¡± she announced, eyes sparkling as she looked at me. ¡°I want to go on my date now!¡± [Now that¡¯s a way to change the topic!] I chuckled, unable to hide my amusement. ¡°You remembered?¡± Sif¡¯s expression turned into a yful re, her lips tugging up in a smirk. ¡°Of course, I remembered. I came homest night, expecting at least a good battle story, and what did I find instead? You in bed with a new woman!¡± H snickered, throwing in her two cents. ¡°A woman who, might I add, has quite the set of lungs on her,¡± she teased, giving Carol a wink. Carol¡¯s face went bright red as every single pair of eyes turned to her. ¡°We weren¡¯t¡­ we weren¡¯t that loud¡­¡± she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Yes, you were! And it was hot!¡± Serafall jumped in, clearly having way too much fun. She turned to me with a grin. ¡°But we have plenty to catch up on ourselves, La. We can deal with that tonight,¡± she said, then faltered when she caught the re Sif was giving her. ¡°Or, uh, I mean tomorrow morning,¡± she corrected quickly. I chuckled, shaking my head. It looked like Sif had officially imed my bed for tonight, and I had noints about it. ¡­ Sif was already waiting for me by the time I finished getting ready. She looked stunning, of course, her blonde hair pinned back, wearing a tight shirt and a pair of jeans that perfectly emphasized her toned thighs. She smirked when she noticed my tant ogling. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked her. ¡°We¡¯re going shopping for evening gowns.¡± Sif told me. ¡°I want everyone to see that I have the most beautiful woman in the realm hanging off my arm tonight. Nowe, there are over a dozen stores I want to visit before midday! We must be prudent to make time!¡± And she wasn¡¯t kidding. As soon as we entered the first boutique, Sif dove right in. She pulled dresses off the racks with quick precision, stacking them in my arms with absolutely no mercy. After what felt like a small fashion show, Sif finally gave a satisfied nod when I tried on a sleek, deep red dress that hugged my every curve. ¡°Now that,¡± she said, ¡°is the one. Absolutely stunning.¡± I nced at myself in the mirror. I had to admit, the dress was perfect. And I couldn¡¯t deny that I loved the way she looked at me in it. We left the store, bags in hand, but before we even made it to the street, we were swamped by a group of fans who must¡¯ve spotted us. They surrounded us in an instant. ¡°La!¡± one of them, a young woman, said, her voice breathless with excitement. ¡°Thank you so much for saving us. Again!¡± A few others nodded, a chorus of thank-yous and admiration pouring out. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the genuine appreciation in their faces. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, making eye contact with as many of them as I could. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll fill you all in soon, but you¡¯ll have to wait for my next press release.¡± I smirked, adding, ¡°And who knows, maybe I¡¯ll wear a bikini again, considering how many views thatst video got.¡± The crowdughed, some of them cheering, a few of them pulling out their phones to snap pictures. After a few more thank-yous and waves, Sif and I managed to pull away and make our way to a nearby caf¨¦. Once inside, we settled at a small table in the corner. Sif ordered something strong, of course¡ªher Asgardian side demanded it. I opted for regr coffee. Sif took a sip of her drink, her eyes gleaming as she looked over at me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you in that dress at dinner tonight,¡± she said, her voice low and a little wicked. ¡°I already have our table reserved at one of the fanciest ces in town. They¡¯ll see using from a mile away.¡± I grinned, leaning forward. ¡°Just remember who¡¯s doing all this showing off, Sif. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s all just about me.¡± She smirked back, a glint of challenge in her eyes. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get toofortable, La. We¡¯re not done yet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I still want to see you in a few more beautiful outfits before dinner,¡± she replied with a grin. ¡­ We were seated at an exclusive restaurant, the kind that had a waiting list longer than most people¡¯s lifespans. Luckily for us, I didn¡¯t ever have to wait for anything. Sif looked radiant across from me, her blonde hair pulled back, wearing a deep green dress that entuated every bit of her goddess-like body. The soft lighting made the gold ents of her jewelry glimmer, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. We both went all out with our orders. I picked the most decadent steak on the menu, paired with some kind of truffle-infused side that had a name I couldn¡¯t pronounce for some reason, even knowing everynguage. Sif ordered three of them herself¡­ We were halfway through our meal,ughing over some story Sif was telling about her childhood¡ªsomething about Thor getting stuck in a barrel of ale¡ªwhen I saw someone special approaching us. My eyes, sharper and more attuned since merging with the Reality and Mind Stones, picked up on it immediately. The waitress uniform didn¡¯t fool me for a second. I sighed, setting my fork down, knowing this was going to ruin the mood. ¡°Mystique,¡± I said, my voice t as I looked at her. ¡°What do you want? And you do realize you¡¯re interrupting my lovely date with Sif, right?¡± Sif¡¯s blue eyes narrowed, and she shot the disguised mutant a re that could have killed. Mystique¡¯s blue skin flickered for a split second before settling back into her fake waitress disguise. ¡°I need answers, La of the Fallen. What did you do to Mao after you fought him?¡± ¡°Mao¡¯s alive, but he¡¯s being kept in aa for now,¡± I said. ¡°The mind healers of Asgard are set to work on him when they have time. He was pretty messed up, courtesy of Cul. And, in case you didn¡¯t know, Charles Xavier left some nasty mental programming in him, making him susceptible to following anymand given by anyone. We can¡¯t let him wake up like that and cause even more problems.¡± Mystique¡¯s eyes red with yellow, the fake persona slipping as her anger got the better of her. ¡°How long will that take?¡± she demanded. I nced at Sif, knowing she had the most up-to-date information on the healers. She sighed, her jaw tightening. ¡°Asgard just returned from a victorious campaign in the underworld,¡± Sif exined. ¡°But it was a bloody one. Many of our newer troops need care from the mind healers first. Mao is a foreigner, so he¡¯ll be treated only once they are free. You might see him again in a few Earth years¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s uneptable!¡± Mystique spat. Sif and I exchanged a look, both of us shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s the best we can do,¡± I said inly. And honestly, that was more than I thought he deserved. The truth was, even if Mao was healed, I didn¡¯t want him back in the world. Mind control or not, he nearly destroyed everything. I would have preferred to see him rot in an Asgardian prison, but that was a detail I kept to myself. For all I knew, the old man might just keel over from old age before we had to deal with him again. Mystique¡¯s eyes burned into mine for another moment, then she turned on her heel and stormed out. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± I said dryly, picking my fork back up. Sif chuckled, the sound low and rich. ¡°Always attracting trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Part of my charm,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°Now, where were we? Oh right, dessert!¡± XXX chapter 301 chapter 301 Chapter 301: ¨C La ¨C Having my entire harem in the penthouse made me a lot happier than I thought it would have. I could already imagine a future where we all lived together permanently. At the moment, I was on the couch with Serafall, my legs drapedzily over hers. Her lips were on mine as we made out, and her hands wandered all over my body just enough to keep things interesting. We¡¯d been at it for a while, and I wasn¡¯t in any hurry to stop. After spending an entire day and night with Sif, it felt good to be with Serafall next. Someone cleared their throat. I groaned internally as I pulled away from Serafall¡¯s now swollen lips, ncing toward the doorway. Artemis stood there, looking asposed as ever, except for the faint blush creeping up her neck. Serafall giggled, clearly amused by the interruption. ¡°I still can¡¯t get over how much you look like Grayfia,¡± she teased, leaning back into the couch. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not secretly rted?¡± Artemis rolled her eyes, but before she could reply, Serafall grinned mischievously. ¡°So, is it your turn next with La?¡± ¡°Well, yes,¡± Artemis admitted. Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, but she didn¡¯t flinch under Serafall¡¯s teasing. ¡°...But that¡¯s not the point.¡± Serafall giggled again, clearly loving the reaction. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll share. For now.¡± She gave me a quick peck on the cheek before standing and giving Artemis a yful bow. ¡°She¡¯s all yours, Goddess of the moon.¡± I watched Serafall saunter out of the room, and then turned my attention to Artemis. She was standing stiffly, arms still crossed, and clearly trying not to look flustered. I patted the spot next to me on the couch. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s up? You didn¡¯te here just to rescue me from Serafall.¡± Artemis sat down but kept a bit of distance between us, as if she was still debating something. ¡°The stars are wrong.¡± I frowned. ¡°What do you mean, wrong?¡± ¡°They¡¯re unrecognizable,¡± she said. ¡°The convergence will happenter tonight.¡± I ran a hand through my hair, letting that sink in. So, the two worlds were finally about to merge. It had been building for weeks, and now it was here. I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel¡ªexcited, nervous, maybe a bit of both. It wasn¡¯t just the convergence that was a problem, though. ¡°Oh, great,¡± I muttered. ¡°Guess the dark elves will be showing up too.¡± Artemis stiffened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re expecting them to attack immediately?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll want the Aether,¡± I said. ¡°But honestly, they¡¯re more of an afterthought at this point. Compared to everything else, they¡¯re just an annoying speed bump.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too casual about this,¡± Artemis said. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can brush off. The convergence isn¡¯t just another challenge. It¡¯s going to change everything.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, meeting her eyes. ¡°But freaking out won¡¯t help, will it? We¡¯ve got ns in ce. I¡¯ve got you, and everyone else. I trust all of you to handle whateveres our way. And, you know, I¡¯m not exactly useless myself.¡± Artemis let out a startled yelp as I grabbed her waist and pulled her onto myp. She tried to squirm away, her cheeks burning red, but I wasn¡¯t having it. If she was going to interrupt my fun with Serafall, then she owed me a little something in return. ¡°La!¡± she protested, her hands lightly pushing against my shoulders. ¡°You owe me,¡± I said tly, smirking as I tightened my grip around her waist. ¡°Interrupting me like that? You knew exactly what you were doing.¡± Before she could respond, I leaned in and kissed her. Her lips were soft, and despite the way she tensed at first, she quickly melted against me. She let out a quiet moan, her arms wrapping around my back as I deepened the kiss. Her usual stoic demeanor slipped away, reced by raw, unfiltered passion. We made out like that on the couch, the world outside forgotten, at least for a little while. ¡­ A few hourster, I stood on the roof of my penthouse. The city was calmer than usual, and the stars above looked unfamiliar, scattered like pieces of a puzzle that didn''t go together. Lady Death stood beside me silently. The rest of my harem was inside, giving us the space we needed. ¡°Death ising for many humans tonight,¡± she said after a long stretch of silence. It wasn¡¯t a prediction. It was a certainty. ¡°You think so¡­?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer. She nodded. ¡°The convergence won¡¯t be as simple as you¡¯ve imagined it to be. When the Earth was separated into two, it was guided by the careful hands of your father. An immense delicate ritual ensured no lives were lost in the process.¡± [Now it¡¯s being violently shoved back together with no one steering the ship.] Lady Death turned toward me with her ck eyes gleaming faintly under the starlight. ¡°I need to ask something of you...¡± She sounded a bit hesitant. I smiled, reaching out to take her hand. It was cold, as always, but so soft that it almost didn¡¯t seem real. I squeezed it gently. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your champion, aren¡¯t I?¡± Her lips curved into a small smile as her thumb traced circles over my hand. ¡°That you are. And I have never regretted my decision, my champion. But I must ask that you not revive any of the people who will die tonight¡­ unless you know them personally.¡± I blinked, surprised at that request. ¡°Why not?¡± Her smile faded just slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been cavalier with the number of lives you¡¯ve resurrected, La. Other forces have begun to notice. Particrly when youmit to mass resurrections. They believe I am ying favorites. And, in truth, they are not wrong.¡± I bit my lip, the weight of her words sinking in. I¡¯d always been quick to use my powers to fix things when I could, especially when it came to death. But I hadn¡¯t thought about therger implications¡ªor how it might reflect on Lady Death herself. I nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to put you at odds with the other powers. Especially not¡­ him.¡± She smiled again, softer this time, and squeezed my hand. ¡°Thank you, my champion.¡± [Don¡¯t worry, host! One day, it won¡¯t matter! You¡¯ll be able to do anything you want, with no repercussions.] I didn¡¯t respond to the System. I wasn¡¯t sure if having that much freedom was a good thing, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue. Instead, I stayed quiet, holding Lady Death¡¯s hand as we both looked up at the strange stars in the sky. ¡­ An hourter¡­ I floated in orbit, staring down at the with Lady Death by my side. My children, along with Vali, had been sent to Asgard earlier that day. Frigga and Hestia were with them, ensuring they would be safe no matter what happened here. After giving it some thought, I decided to send Heather and Asia along with them. They were eighteen now, technically adults, but I didn¡¯t want them here to witness the chaos that was about to unfold. They¡¯d be better off with their little sisters, far from the devastation. ¡°It¡¯s starting,¡± Lady Death said, her gaze fixed on Earth. I nodded, gripping my hands into fists as I focused. Tony and Andrea had done their part, putting a gic dy in the serum distributed worldwide. The serum would activate once the increase in gravity was felt in a person or animal¡¯s body. I could only hope it was kicking in now, sparing as many lives as possible. The view from orbit was surreal. The Earth started to wobble beneath us, shifting in ways that were impossible to describe. My stomach twisted as I realized what was happening on the surface. ¡°Tsunamis,¡± I muttered. ¡°Earthquakes. It¡¯s all starting.¡± Lady Death didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t need to. The below began to swell, growing slowly at first, then picking up pace. More surface area, more volume¡ªEarth was merging with its twin. New cities appeared, materializing in shes of energy that disrupted thend and people already there. My enhanced vision caught horrifying details: buildings erupting inside other buildings, copsing into each other, taking everyone inside with them. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to watch. I could see everything if I focused hard enough, and it was devastating. People screaming, entire blocks crumbling, entire regions swallowed by chaos. My heart pounded as I gulped, trying to process it all. None of this was on me directly, but I¡¯d taken responsibility for the convergence. This was my mess to manage. ¡°The death toll has passed 500 million,¡± Lady Death said. Her tone was calm, detached. ¡°I estimate it will reach 1.2 billion when all is said and done.¡± I exhaled sharply. ¡°That¡¯s... horrible. But it¡¯s not as bad as it could¡¯ve been.¡± I forced myself to think logically. ¡°The global poption will still be around 15 billion once this is over.¡± I wasn¡¯t just standing by, though. I had over a dozen shadow clones roaming the, saving and healing as many people as they could. As long as I didn¡¯t resurrect anyone, Lady Death had given me free reign to help. My clones were pulling people from copsed buildings, closing wounds, and stabilizing those on the brink of death. I¡¯d promised myself I wouldn¡¯t let this be worse than it already was. Lady Death tilted her head, looking past me. ¡°You might want to take care of that.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± I turned around, and my breath caught in my throat. The moon. It was moving. No, it was falling. The increased gravity from Earth¡¯s new size had pulled it off orbit, and now it was hurtling toward the. ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I cursed, my voice echoing through the void of space. How had we not ounted for this? I stretched my hands out and shouted, ¡°Cosmic Susanoo!¡± Faith Energy and magic surged through me as I summoned a massive chunk of my power. The Power Stone and Reality Stone fusing with me had pushed me into an even higher realm of power. [La of the Fallen] [Title: Sixteen Winged Angel, High Goddess of Angels, Death¡¯s Favored.] [Level: 123] [Sacred Gears: Purger of Darkness, Orb of Infinity] [HP: 12,450,000] [MP: 700,625,000] [Faith Energy: 1,765,699,951] [Vigor: 1,245,000] [Strength: 3,072,750] [Intelligence: 70,625,000] [Luck: 128,025] [Avable Free Stat Points: 0] [Perks and Skills:] -High Goddess of Angels (100x Increase in all Stat Points. ess to all Angelic Abilities. Can turn other races into white or ck winged Angels depending on the person''s Karma.) -Death¡¯s Favored (Resurrect on Death after 24 hours. Can resurrect up to three people a day.) -Daughter of Heaven''s Will (Passive Skill: Ask and you shall receive! The universe bends to your whims and circumstances that you wish for are far more likely to ur!) -Acting (Max: You are a master of the craft when you want to be.) -Observe (Max: No one''s level is hidden from your gaze. No one can detect you using Observe on them.) -Light Maniption (Max: All Light Abilities Cost 10x less MP to Cast.) -Senjutsu (Max: Passively regenerate 1000 MP/Min.) -Rinnegan (Max: All Rinnegan abilities cost 5x less MP.) -Faith Pool (Can draw upon Faith Energy when MP runs out.) -Cosmic Energy (Instead of air, you know breathe Cosmic Energy. All abilities are drastically improved along with ess to Cosmic powers.) -Blood of the Kryptonian (Massively Increases strength while under a yellow sun.) -Lustful Queen (Active Skill: You can drain the energy of anyone you touch and convert it into any type of energy you desire. This ability is 1000x more effective when performed during sexual intercourse. You will also receive random stat points after every ¡°session.¡±) -Fear Resistance (Max!) A colossal purple angel formed between Earth and the moon, its size dwarfing even my wildest expectations. It was the size of the old Earth before it doubled in size! My Susanoo stretched its wings wide and suddenly looked evenrger. I directed it forward, sending it hurtling toward the falling moon. The impact was enormous. My massive angel mmed into the celestial body, halting its descent. The sheer mass of the moon pressed against my Susanoo, and I felt the strain as though I were holding it up myself. A grunt escaped my lips, but I gritted my teeth and forced the purple angel to push harder. ¡°Hold,¡± I whispered to myself. My entire body tensed as the angel braced against the moon, pushing it back into a stable orbit. Slowly, inch by inch, the moon shifted back to where it belonged. It was going to be a lot closer to the earth from now on, and would look a lot bigger in the night sky, but that was fine. I hoped so anyway. I''d have to ask a scientist about the exact ramificationster. I let out a shaky breath as my susanoo faded away. The moon was back in ce, and Earth was safe¡ªfor now. I nced at Lady Death, who was watching me with a faint smile. ¡°Not bad, my champion,¡± she said. ¡°Now, let¡¯s hope the rest of this night doesn¡¯t get worse...¡± Lady Death chuckled softly, and I could feel her eyes on me. ¡°You are ever the optimist, my champion,¡± she said, almost amused. Then she raised one perfectly manicured finger and pointed behind me again. I groaned, already annoyed, as I turned to look. ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± I muttered. ¡°The timing on these fuckers¡­¡± ¡°There is no need for such foulnguage,¡± Lady Death said. ¡°These are merely beings who should have entered my embrace eons ago.¡± I squinted at the object hurtling toward Earth. A ck and red spaceship loomed in the distance, its sleek design unmistakable. I recognized it instantly. ¡°That¡¯s the dark elves¡¯ mothership,¡± I said. It was almost identical to the movies in my past life. The ship was massive, though not moon-level massive. Still, it was definitely bigger than my own ship. ¡­That thought made me pause. ¡°Wait a second¡­ where the hell is my ship!?¡± It was supposed to be in orbit around the moon, but I hadn¡¯t seen it sinceing back. My stomach twisted. Did my space dog hijack it while I was gone? I hadn''t seen him around either!? What a little asshole! ¡°You¡¯re spacing out again, my champion,¡± Lady Death said with a softugh. I shook my head, snapping back to the situation at hand. ¡°Right¡­ sorry. Guess I¡¯ll go y the dark elves now. Hurray for genocide,¡± I said sarcastically. I spread my wings wide, the cosmic energy radiating from them lighting up the void around me. With a single push, I shot forward, the stars blurring as I streaked toward the mothership at almost lightspeed. As I approached, I got a better look at the ship. It was just as intimidating as I¡¯d expected¡ªits surface gleamed under the faint light, and smaller fighter ships swarmed around it like gnats. They spotted me almost immediately, and I could feel their weapons locking onto me. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± I muttered. The first ship fired, a streak of red energy slicing through the void. I twisted out of the way easily, my wings propelling me forward with sharp precision. More ships joined in,unching a barrage of missiles andsers. I threw up a glowing purple shield, letting their attacks fizzle harmlessly against it. ¡°Cute,¡± I said, smirking. I extended a hand, channeling a burst of Light Energy , and fired. The nearest ship exploded in an instant, its debris scattering through space. The others hesitated, clearly rethinking their life choices. I didn¡¯t give them time to regroup. I darted between them, unleashing sts of Light Energy that tore through their defenses. Within moments, the space around me was littered with wreckage. The path to the mothership was clear. Inded on the ship¡¯s surface with a heavy thud, the metal beneath my feet groaning under the impact. I mmed my fist into the hull, sending a shockwave through the metal. A section of the ship tore open, revealing a dark, cavernous interior. The moment I entered, I felt them. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof dark elves, their presences were cold and dark like the energy surrounding the ship. I could hear them moving through the corridors. ¡°There''s an intruder!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± ¡°She has the Aether!¡± ¡°Bring it on,¡± I muttered. And started unleasing a barrage of Light Spears. I stepped over the bodies of the first few elves I¡¯d cut down. Their ck armor was no match for my Lightspears, and their weapons might as well have been squirt guns with how harmless they were. Another group of soldiers rounded the corner, their ck and red helmets hiding their expressions, but I could feel their fear as they charged at me. I was surrounded by dozens of their friends after all. I conjured another Lightspear. ¡°You really should¡¯ve just stayed on your shit hole of a,¡± I said, twirling the spear before throwing it with precision. It tore through the first row of elves, pinning two of them to the wall. The rest hesitated for a split second before screaming and charging me in ast ditch suicide attack. I ducked under one¡¯s swing, grabbed his arm, and twisted. The crack of bone echoed as I kicked him into another elf. ¡°Almighty Push!¡± A quick st of gravity from my hand sent the rest sprawling. They barely had time to scream before I finished them off. By the time I reached the bridge, I was annoyed. My wings red as I pushed open therge doors, stepping into the wide, circr room. Screens disyed the view of Earth growingrger with every second, but my eyes were on the figure standing in the center. Malekith. The guy was as pale and menacing as I remembered from the movies, with his angr face and piercing red eyes. Beside him stood a massive dark elf, easily twice my size, armed with a glowing red warhammer. Malekith smirked when he saw me. ¡°Ah, there you are,¡± he said, spreading his arms like he was weing me to a party. ¡°You save me the trouble of hunting you down. Delivering the Aether directly to me¡­ how thoughtful.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Please don''t start monologuing¡­ ¡°Once I have possession of the aether, this universe will once again tremble before my might¡­¡± And he started monologuing. ¡°Wow¡­ That''s so cool.¡± I said ndly. ¡°I see you too recognize the brilliance of my n! Are you here to serve me? Do you understand the folly of those who live in the light?¡± ¡°Totally¡­¡± ¡°Excellent! We shall bath the universe in eternal darkness together. You are a fine beauty, and you might make a fine Queen as well!¡± ¡°Nope¡­¡± ¡°And in return, I promise to make the deaths of your people¡ªquick. I am not without mercy, after all.¡± I yawned. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± ¡°Sire, I don''t think she''s going to hand over the aether.¡± Therge dark elf whispered in Malekith¡¯s ear. ¡°I think that she has been mocking you this whole time¡­¡± ¡°You dare, wench!?¡± Malekith snarled at me. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I dare,¡± I cut him off. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m all out of mercy today, so I¡¯ll make this simple. Surrender now, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± I summoned another Lightspear. ¡°You¡¯ve got one chance.¡± [Obviously he won¡¯t take it.] ¡®I know,¡¯ I thought back. When do they ever? Malekith red at me, his hand tightening around the ck de he¡¯d been holding. ¡°I think not. I shall rip the Aether from your corpse!¡± ¡°You''ll certainly try.¡± With a roar, Malekith charged, the giant elf beside him lumbering forward like a tank as well. I spun the Lightspear in my hand. If they wanted to die inbat, I¡¯d grant them that much. It was probably more than they deserved to be honest. The giant elf reached me first, swinging his warhammer with enough force to level a building. I sidestepped easily, jabbing the spear into his side. He let out a guttural growl, twisting to face me, but I was already moving. I leapt onto his back, yanking the spear free and plunging it into his neck. He crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as I flipped off him andnded gracefully. ¡°Next,¡± I said, turning to Malekith. He lunged at me with his de, aiming for my throat. I parried with the spear, the sh of energy and steel ringing through the room. His movements were fast, but I was so much faster. I could¡¯ve ended it in seconds, but I held back, giving him the illusion of a fight. ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± he said, gritting his teeth as our weapons locked. I smirked. ¡°Far stronger than you,¡± I replied, shoving him back easily. He stumbled, recovering quickly and charging again. This time, I didn''t bother to hold back as much. I ducked under his swing, spinning the spear and slicing across his chest. He gasped, blood staining his armor, but he didn¡¯t stop trying to attack me. I admired the persistence, even if it was stupid. With a final thrust, I drove the spear through his heart, pinning him to the ground. His red eyes widened, and he let out a choked gasp before going still. I yanked the spear free, watching as his lifeless body finally slumped. ¡°And that¡¯s a wrap,¡± I muttered, letting the spear dissolve. The room fell silent, save for the hum of the ship¡¯s systems. I sighed, ncing at the screens showing Earth. The was still intact and had finally finished merging. Although the fallout and disasters toe would probablyst for months. XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! chapter 302 chapter 302 This chapter has R-18 Chapter 302: ¨C Lady Death ¨C ¡®All thingse to an end,¡¯ Lady Death thought to herself as she stepped onto the Dark Elf mothership. Their entire race had sealed their own fate, and now they had no one to me but themselves. It was a fitting conclusion to their arrogance. She didn¡¯t bother walking through the corridors like a mortal. Instead, she phased effortlessly through multiple floors until she found La. Her champion was seated on arge ck and red throne at the heart of the ship. If a human had designed this ship, they would probably describe its interior as incredibly edgy. The Dark Elves certainly had a ir for dramatic aesthetics. La sat with a strange katana resting across herp, her fingers running along the t side of the de. Her expression was thoughtful but tinged with frustration as she examined the weapon. ¡°Something wrong, my champion?¡± Lady Death asked, tilting her head slightly. La looked up, a wry smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I was just killing time, going through my inventory, and I pulled this out.¡± She gestured to the katana. ¡°It¡¯s my Asauchi, but something feels¡­ off.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Lady Death extended her hand. La nodded and handed over the de without hesitation. Lady Death inspected the weapon carefully. It was a fascinating creation, clearly the product of another universe, one skirting the edges of what La might call the Marvel Multiverse. The craftsmanship was remarkable, but Lady Death¡¯s attention was drawn to something deeper. She could sense the budding artificial soul within the de, weak and sickly, as though it were struggling to survive. ¡°This weapon has a tiny soul,¡± Lady Death said after a moment. ¡°But it¡¯s very sick, my champion. I imagine it began forming from you, but something disrupted the process in the early stages.¡± La sighed, leaning back on the throne she''d just imed. ¡°That makes sense. It probably started forming from our connection two years ago, but then I disappeared. I couldn¡¯t exactly keep working with it. Not my fault, but still¡­¡± ¡°Is there a way to fix it?¡± La asked, sitting up a little straighter. Lady Death shrugged¡ªa gesture she had only recently adopted from mortals. ¡°I can show you the Universe where its creator resides. I suspect he¡¯ll know how to fix it. This weapon could be invaluable during your trial with the Phoenix Force, should you choose to pursue the Life Stone.¡± La groaned. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to do that soon, huh? I¡¯ll give it a couple of days. Earth¡¯s a disaster right now, and I don¡¯t want to leave until things calm down¡­¡± Her eyes flickered down. Lady Death frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t enjoy seeing sadness in La¡¯s brilliant purple eyes. Without a word, she moved to sit beside her champion. The throne wasrge enough for both of them, and she draped an arm around La¡¯s shoulders, pulling her close. La sighed and leaned into theforting embrace, resting her head on Lady Death¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is nice,¡± she murmured. ¡°We don¡¯t spend enough time together. I know I have that problem with a lot of my mates.¡± ¡°We will in the future,¡± Lady Death replied softly, her fingers drawing soothing circles on La¡¯s back. She took a strand of La¡¯s long ck hair and brought it to her nose, inhaling its perfect scent. ¡°You are all still so young, even by immortal standards. You are busy now, but it won¡¯t always be like this.¡± La chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you saying we¡¯ll all eventually getzy and just stay in the house all day having sex with each other?¡± Lady Death allowed herself a small smile. ¡°Does that sound so bad, my champion?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± La said, grinning. Their eyes met, and for a moment, everything else faded away. Lady Death leaned in, capturing La¡¯s lips in a gentle kiss. Her lips were soft and warm, and Lady Death savored the sensation. The kiss deepened slowly. Lady Death moved her hand down, her fingers brushing against La¡¯s thigh, tracing gentle patterns. The touch earned her a quiet hum of approval against her lips. La pulled back just enough to meet her gaze, her smile turning yful. ¡°Are you taking advantage of me while I¡¯m feeling down, Lady Death?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lady Death admitted without hesitation. ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°Damn right it is,¡± La said, leaning in again, this time with more urgency. Their lips met once more, and this time, the kiss was filled with passion. La¡¯s hand settled on Lady Death¡¯s chest, her touch firm but tender, as the moment between them deepened. Lady Death moaned softly, letting herself melt into the embrace, savoring every sensation as La¡¯s tongue brushed against hers. La moaned into Lady Death''s mouth as their tongues passionately tangled together for a few minutes. There was nothing but the two of them. They broke the kiss a second time and La was staring at Lady Death with a heated gaze, her purple eyes smoldering with lust. Lady Death grinned slightly, her full lips curving upwards, as she reached her hand behind La''s back and started unzipping her dress. The fabric parted easily, revealing inch after inch of La''s creamy skin. La''srge breasts spilled free, topped with those pink nipples that Lady Death always admired staring at. They were the perfect shade of pink for La''s paleplexion. Lady death leaned her head forward and stuck out her own pink tongue. She delicately traced circles around La''s are while applying a tiny application of pleasure magic. She didn''t need to add much since La had a naturally sensitive body. "That feels nice," La gasped, her breathing out in short pants. She arched her back slightly, pressing her chest further into Lady Death''s face. La wrapped her arms around Lady Death''s back and pulled her closer, their naked skin sliding against each other. Lady Death smirked as she took one of La''s nipples into her mouth and bit down on it gently, just hard enough to make La squirm under her. La let out another loud gasp before Lady Deathid a few more kisses on that breast, her hot breath fanning over the sensitive bud, before switching to the other. "I love your body," Lady Death said in between kisses on La''s chest. La''s wless pale skin was starting to be covered in tiny love marks from Lady Death''s mouth and fingers. They would quickly fade, but Lady Death still loved the sight of them. They were proof that her Champion was currently hers, at least for the moment. Lady Death felt La''s hands reach behind her own back. Usually Lady Death simply vanished her clothing with a snap of her fingers, but being stripped down by her lover was strangely arousing and intimate. Lady Death had been studying up on Earth culture and the humans were truly a species that had mastered sex. She had been learning a lot from watching them, and now experiencing it firsthand with La. The anticipation of having her body exposed and worshiped by La''s hands and mouth was making her core throb with need. Lady Death''s dress was pulled down to her waist, exposing her own wless chest to La''s fervent gaze. La was staring at her own breasts with such hunger, causing Lady Death to smirk a bit wider. She loved how La appreciated her body almost as much as she appreciated La''s. Lady Death''s own dusky nipples were already hard peaks, begging to be touched and sucked. La''s eyes darkened with lust at the sight. Leaning forward, La started to return the favor. Her tongueved over one rosy nipple before drawing it into her mouth to suckle. Her hands came up to knead and squeeze the other breast. Lady Death gasped and squirmed with pleasure, her back arching off the throne. "That feels so good," she moaned, her voice heavy with desire. La continued her oral ministrations, alternating between sucking and licking her nipples, while her hands expertly fondled Lady Death''s ample chest. Lady Death''s eyes had been closed as she was lost in the bliss of La''s touch, but suddenly shot open as another moan escaped her. "I''m cumming!" Lady Death eximed with surprise. Supernatural beings were naturally more sensitive to stimtion, and Lady Death was no exception. A powerful orgasm crashed over her, causing her to throw her head back as her body rippled with delicious shudders. La smirked over her aplishment at bringing Lady Death to climax so quickly. La''s tongue was stillvishing attention upon Lady Death¡¯s heaving breasts. After a moment, Lady Death floated down from her high and smiled. "I want to see all of you, my love." Lady Death said. La quickly pushed her dress the rest of the way off and tossed it carelessly on the floor, leaving herpletely bare. Lady Death''s eyes raked over La''s naked form, taking in every dip and curve. She was truly a vision of beauty and desire. "Beautiful," Lady Death breathed, reaching out to run her hands all over La''s body. "My beautiful Champion." La preened under Lady Death''s touch and praise. "I''m all yours," she said simply. Lady Death gently cupped La¡¯s chin and gave her a sensual but quick kiss. ¡°No, I am all yours...¡± Lady Death stood up on the throne momentarily and squatted herself right over La''s thighs. La gulped audibly before the object Lady Death desired magically appeared and sprang up from between La''s legs. Lady Death took hold of therge fleshy object and guided the tip to her dripping hole as she slowly sunk herself down. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± La gasped as she slipped deeper inside Lady Death. Lady Death shivered as she felt her ass cheeks rest against La''s thighs. La''s cock was buried all the way in her pussy. Lady Death could feel it practically twitching in anticipation. She and La were face to face, Lady Death resting in her champion''sp as theirrge breasts squished together deliciously. Lady Death stared lustfully into La''s eyes. She then leaned in for a deep, sensual kiss. Her tongue slipped into La''s mouth as she lifted her hips. Lady Death let out a throaty moan into the kiss as she felt La''s thick shaft rubbing her sensitive inner walls. She then dropped her hips and a fleshy p echoed through the opulent throne room. Lady Death continued to kiss La passionately as she started moving her curvy hips up and down. The feeling of being on the receiving end was something she''d only experienced a few times before. Normally the dominant one in their rtionship, Lady Death liked to save her tight pussy as a rare treat for La. Her champion had been working so hardtely and deserved to fuck her goddess. Lady Death broke the lust-filled kiss when she felt La''s soft hands both settle on her plump ass. "Your pussy feels so incredibly good," La gasped as she helped Lady Death move up and down on her rigid cock, plunging it deeper inside with each thrust of her hips. "I feel so incredibly full, La," Lady Death replied, her voice husky with desire. "Today I am yours, my champion. Do whatever you wish with me." The two of them continued to make passionate love as Lady Death bounced wantonly up and down on La''s throbbing shaft. Her voluptuous body quivered and shuddered in rapture as La''s thick member massaged her aching cunt with every pump of her hips. Theirbined fluids leaked from Lady Death''s sopping wet pussy, spilling all over La''sp and leaving a sticky puddle. Suddenly La''s eyes darkened with lust and she threw her head back, letting out a guttural moan. A secondter, Lady Death felt La''s warm seed spilling out inside of her. La''s cock twitched and jerked as it released arge, virile load deep in Lady Death''s core. Lady Death gasped at the incredible sensation, her own pleasure building quickly towards a peak. Even as La was cumming hard inside her, Lady Death continued to fervently move her wide hips up and down, eagerly riding La''s still-shuddering cock. This made La let out another high-pitched wail of ecstasy. "Fuck, your cunt feels amazing!" she cried out. Finally, Lady Death threw her head back and let out a loud, uninhibited wail as her own powerful orgasm washed over her in intense waves of euphoria. Her velvety pussy walls mped down rhythmically around La''s spurting cock, milking out everyst drop of her champion''s seed. For a long moment, the two women stayed like that - Lady Death impaled on La''s shaft, both lost in the throes of climax. Finally, Lady Death copsed forward onto La''s heaving chest, her huge tits squishing against her lover''s. Theyy there in a sweaty, satisfied heap, basking in the afterglow of their passionate lovemaking¡­ ¨C La ¨C At this point, I seriously doubted the people of Earth would even care if I kept my new spaceship hovering over New York. With everything that had happenedtely, a giant ship in synchronous orbit barely even registered as a big deal. Honestly, I just wanted to keep an eye on it so no one would steal it again. The thought of myst ship made me frown. My dog¡ªmy dog¡ªhad hijacked it. How he¡¯d managed that, I still didn¡¯t know, but he was a very bad boy, and he was absolutely getting punished when I tracked him down. Lady Death interrupted my thoughts by pulling me in for onest kiss. Her lips were soft against mine, her hand lingering on my cheek for a moment before she stepped back. ¡°Until next time, my champion,¡± she said, her ck eyes locked on mine. ¡°Until next time,¡± I said, watching as she faded into nothingness, returning to her realm. I let out a long sigh and opened a portal, stepping back into my penthouse. The moment I walked in, I noticed the stillness. For the first time in a long while, the ce waspletely empty. The quiet was almost unsettling. I closed the portal behind me and looked around. Most of my mates were probably scattered across the now muchrger New York, helping people where they could. The city was still a mess. The other New York that had merged with us was still reeling from the war against the devils, and rebuilding wasn¡¯t going to happen overnight. As for my devil mates, Rias and Sona had gone to Asgard to be with our kids. I didn¡¯t me them. Half the Earth wasn¡¯t going to be happy with devils for a long time, and they didn¡¯t need to be here to deal with that mess. Naturally, Serafall went with them. That left me alone. [Are you lonely?] ¡°A little bit,¡± I admitted, plopping down on the couch. I grabbed a throw pillow and hugged it against my chest. The silence was weird. I wasn¡¯t used to it anymore. [Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m sure some superviin out there is plotting to kill you. You won¡¯t be lonely for too long.] ¡°Haha,¡± I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes. ¡°Thanks for that.¡± Iid out on the couch, staring at the ceiling. The quiet wouldn¡¯tst, and I knew it. For now, though, I¡¯d take the peace, even if it felt strange¡­ ¨C Fury ¨C ¡°This is an absolute clusterfuck¡­¡± Fury said to Agent Coulson as they looked over half a dozen monitors. The devastation the world had just gone through was unprecedented. Over a billion people confirmed dead¡­entire countries and cities in absolute chaos as people from separate Earths have merged together. A second pentagon literally popped up next to the original and now the US had two separate governments trying to dere themselves the rightful government. On top of that, the other Earth that just merged with their own was full of a bunch of powerful supernatural beings. He hated that it was his job to start sorting all of this out¡­ ¡°You can say that again, sir.¡± Agent Coulson let out a sigh. ¡°I should have retired like Barton or Romanoff.¡± ¡°If you dare retire on me now, I''ll kill you, bring you back to life, erase your memories and put you right back to work!¡± Fury threatened. He was only half kidding too. Project T.A.H.I.T.I fucking worked after all¡­ Mostly. There were still a few minor kinks, but they were working on them. Coulson gulped before nodding his head and saying he wasn''t going anywhere. ¡°That''s what I like to hear. Now what''s our favorite Angelic Goddess been up to?¡± Fury asked. ¡°She''s been running around the entire world, healing people all over. She''s actually been spotted in multiple ces at once at least a dozen times over,¡± Coulson said. ¡°That''s good,¡± Fury said. ¡°Her presence always has a calming effect on the masses.¡± ¡°Also she has a new giant spaceship¡­¡± ¡°...What!?¡± XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! chapter 303 chapter 303 Chapter 303: ¡°Now Iy me down to sleep¡­¡± ¡°Dear Lord, can you please allow¡­¡± ¡°Goddess La, please grant me the strength to¡­¡± ¡°URG!¡± I woke up clutching my head in agony. The pain was sharp and overwhelming, like someone was stabbing my brain with a million needles. I rolled off the couch and hit the floor hard, groaning. What was happening? Why did it feel like my mind was being torn apart by an endless sea of voices? [They¡¯re prayers! Billions and billions of prayers are being directed to you! I¡¯m doing my best to block them out, and the Mind Stone you fused with is helping, but there¡¯s just too many! You need to do something fast!] I heard the System¡¯s frantic exnation in my mind. I groggily sat up, the world spinning around me. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I¡¯d been in this much pain. Why now? I¡¯d asionally heard some prayers before, but never like this¡ªnever an endless flood of them! Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to focus. A portal to Heaven. I needed to go there now. I pulled together what little concentration I had left and opened the portal, practically throwing myself through it. As soon as I was on the other side, I copsed on the pristine white floor. My head was pounding so hard I could barely breathe. ¡°Please God, help me get a good grade on¡­¡± ¡°Please Lord, let Tiffany say yes when I ask¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Father, please kill that cheating son of a bitch, Tristan¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± ¡°Amen¡­¡± The voices kepting, over and over. I fell to my knees, clutching my head again. My vision blurred, and my stomach churned. It was unbearable! ¡°Sister! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice cut through the chaos in my mind. She was running toward me, her expression filled with concern. She knelt down and gently ced her hands on my head. Warm, golden light radiated from her fingers, and I felt some of the pain ease. I could finally think¡ªjust barely. ¡°I¡­I can hear billions of prayers all at once,¡± I managed to exin. ¡°I can¡¯t take it! It¡¯s too much!¡± Michael appeared at my side, his face filled with worry. ¡°We knew Heaven¡¯s system would crash once the worlds fused together, but I didn¡¯t expect all the prayers to be sent your way, little sister. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gabriel stepped back as Michael ced his right hand on my head. I suddenly felt half of the voices go quiet. The relief was immediate, but when I looked up at Michael, I saw him gritting his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was visibly straining. Unlike me, he didn¡¯t have the Mind Stone or any other advantage to help him bear the weight of so many voices at once. I could tell he was taking some heavy damage! ¡°Michael, s-stop!¡± I shouted. ¡°You¡¯re hurting yourself!¡± ¡°I c-can manage for now,¡± he said. ¡°B-But we need a solution fast. This is¡­ a lot more than I expected.¡± I nced toward the center of the room and saw the shattered remains of the Golden Throne. It was covered in cracks and pieces had literally fallen off to the floor. That throne used to be the control center of Heaven¡¯s system. Every human prayer would go there to be heard by whoever sat on it. Michael had taken that role after Father disappeared, but with the throne broken, it seemed like all the prayers were defaulting to me for some reason. With Michael temporarily shouldering half the burden, I shakily stood up. Gabriel helped me walk over. My wings spread out behind me and my sole crimson pair started to glow with power. I was calling on my newfound power over Reality to fix and improve the throne. The cracks began to seal themselves, crimson-red patches filled in the gaps. The throne reshaped itself under my will. The broken pieces reassembled. It became a mix of gold and red¨CI''m sure Tony and Andrea would get a kick out of it if they saw it. By the time it was done, it barely resembled the original. When I was finished, I copsed back onto my knees. Michael and I both let out long sighs of relief as the remaining voices in our heads went quiet. I rubbed my aching temples, summoning my Sacred Gear to start healing myself. Gabriel hurried to Michael¡¯s side, her glowing hands tending to him as well. ¡°I''ve never even heard of an Archangel giving themselves a stroke, but that''s almost what you did!¡± she told him while pouting in disappointment. She still looked very relieved that we are both okay though. ¡°It was worth it to make sure our little sister was okay¡­¡± Michael said, smiling in my direction. I hugged Michael tightly. ¡°Thank you for taking half the burden, if only for a few seconds. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d have managed without you¡­¡± That was a fucking close one! He patted my back briefly before stepping away. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. But I have to ask, what did you do to the throne? It looks so different now.¡± I turned to look at the newly restored and enhanced throne. ¡°I didn¡¯t just fix it. I improved it and changed it. The old system wasn¡¯t cutting it anymore.¡± Gabriel tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The old throne worked, sure,¡± I said, ¡°but it had a lot of ws. It was never designed to handle prayers from billions of people every day. That¡¯s what caused all the glitches and errors in Heaven¡¯s System in the first ce. I¡­ upgraded it.¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Upgraded how?¡± ¡°For starters, it can now handle potentially trillions of prayers at the same time,¡± I exined. ¡°No more crashing the System. And it now has an auto-sort feature! Evil or malicious prayers get filtered out immediately. Low-level prayers won¡¯t necessarily be granted, but the System can nudge things in the human¡¯s direction if the prayers are sincere ande from a good person.¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted from shock to amazement. ¡°That¡­ actually makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± I said. ¡°For prayers about salvation or incredibly dangerous situations, those will be gged and immediately sent to lower-level angels. Our brothers and sisters can start going out and genuinely helping people again.¡± I nced at the throne. ¡°And the rest of the prayers? Those will be the responsibility of whoever sits there.¡± Michael¡¯s gaze followed mine to the throne. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°...You¡¯re not nning to take that seat, are you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°That job is far too time-consuming, and I have no interest in it.¡± Michael let out a sigh and chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had the job this long already. I might as well keep going. With the new filter system, it should be much easier. At least now I can focus on the prayers that actually matter.¡± Gabriel smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll finally get some relief.¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be a lot less stressful for everyone. And with more angels actively helping, maybe we can make a real difference again.¡± Michael stepped toward the throne and ran his hand along its edge. ¡°You did good, La. This will change everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said, though I didn¡¯t hide my relief at not being the one tied to that chair. [That was a close one, Host. d you¡¯re okay.] I looked at Gabriel and Michael, brushing my hair back as I sat on the edge of the newly repaired throne room. ¡°How have our siblings been doing in the lower heavens since the Two Earths fused together?¡± Gabriel sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been hectic. Just yesterday, we had a massive influx of souls to deal with. Everyone¡¯s been working non-stop.¡± I frowned, the memory of a billion lives lost weighing heavily on me. We had done everything we could, taken every precaution possible, and yet it wasn¡¯t enough. So many people were gone. Gabriel suddenly wrapped me in a hug. ¡°We did the best we could. All of us. Especially considering we were justing off a war that ended a few days ago. Those darn devils really had some poopy timing.¡± That got a chuckle out of me and Michael. Leave it to Gabriel to find a way to avoid swearing even when it was warranted. Michael crossed his arms and looked at me. ¡°So, what¡¯s your next move? I know you well enough to know you¡¯ve already got something nned.¡± I smirked. ¡°You know me too well, brother.¡± Reaching into my inventory, I pulled out my asauchi katana and handed it to him. ¡°I was hoping you could take a look at this.¡± Michael inspected the de closely. ¡°Interesting. There¡¯s some kind of artificial soul inside the de. It seems dormant. Maybe even¡­ sickly?¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be an incredibly powerful weapon. It¡¯s born from my own soul and is meant to handle my power no matter how strong I get. But for some reason, something¡¯s wrong with it. I need to get it fixed.¡± Gabriel tilted her head. ¡°Let me guess. That involves traveling to another Universe. You didn¡¯t get such a weapon from here, and I don¡¯t think katanas exist in outer space.¡± Iughed. ¡°Surprisingly, katanas do exist in outer space. But you¡¯re right. This came from another universe. Technically, it¡¯s still part of our multiverse, but it¡¯s on the very edge of it.¡± Michael raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why is this weapon so important?¡± ¡°Lady Death told me it¡¯ll be crucial for a trial I¡¯m going to undertake from the Phoenix Force soon. I need it fixed sooner rather thanter,¡± I exined. Michael nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should definitely go. Is there any reason you haven¡¯t gone already?¡± ¡°A few reasons,¡± I admitted. ¡°I wanted to give the world a couple of days to stabilize. I also need to let my mates know I¡¯m leaving. And there¡¯s Rizevim Lucifer. He¡¯s been awfully quiet about that Beast he¡¯s nning to unleash. I half-expected it to have shown up by now, but there¡¯s been nothing.¡± Michael sighed and walked over to the throne. He lowered himself into it, rubbing his temples. ¡°I have no doubt he¡¯s still nning to follow through with his threat. He¡¯s probably waiting for the perfect moment. When we¡¯re all distracted by something else, he¡¯ll strike. That¡¯s how he operates.¡± I frowned. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t leave right now. If he¡¯s waiting for an opportunity¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Michael said. ¡°Now is the perfect time. He would never expect you to disappear while the world is still in an emergency. It¡¯s thest thing he¡¯d think you¡¯d do.¡± He had a point. I could leave behind a couple of shadow clones to make it look like I was still here. If Rizevim really was waiting for the right moment, he wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. Not to mention, the fusion of the Two Earths had likely strengthened the Beast he was nning to unleash on us all because he was insane. Gabriel hugged me tightly, her arms wrapping around me like she never wanted to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t bring back too many brand-new sister-inws from this new universe you¡¯re visiting,¡± she teased. I sputtered, feeling my cheeks heat up. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on making my harem any bigger! Ten girls is already hard enough to handle!¡± Gabriel pulled back, smirking. ¡°You say that now, but we all know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± She let out a sigh and released me, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to hear the stories.¡± I pouted at her, crossing my arms. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡± Turning to Michael, I gave him onest smile. ¡°Thanks again for helping me with all those prayers. I don¡¯t know how you handled it for so long, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re still here.¡± Michael nodded, his expression soft. ¡°Be safe, La. Ande back soon. There¡¯s always more work to be done.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± I said with a chuckle. I focused on opening a portal, purple light swirling as I connected it to my penthouse on Earth. With onest nce at my siblings, I stepped through, leaving Heaven behind. I wanted to spend the rest of the day with my harem members that are still on Earth before I go on another adventure into the unknown. Well, not technically unknown, I know the general plot of Bleach, although I never made it through the entire anime in my past life¡­ ¡­ The next day I said goodbye to everyone and ventured off. ¡°So this was Karakura Town. It¡¯s very mundane¡­¡± I said it out loud as I stepped through the portal into a new Universe, taking in the normal-looking streets and buildings. Lady Death had given me the coordinates, and she hadn¡¯t steered me wrong yet, so I was fairly certain I was in the right ce. A glowing prompt popped up in front of me. {Quest Started: Slice and Dice!} {Objective: Get your asauchi fixed and turned into a proper zanpakut¨­.} {Reward: A cool new sword! +5 levels.} ¡°That seems easy enough,¡± I muttered and dismissed the prompt with a wave of my hand. Now I just needed to figure out how to get to the Soul Society. Maybe I could just teleport there myself if I could sense it? I closed my eyes and focused, letting my senses stretch out as far as they could go. With the Mind Stone fused to me, I was shocked at just how far my perception reached. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt like I could sense all of Japan and every person in it. My awareness even started brushing up against China as it continued to spread further and further before I stopped it and pulled back my senses. That didn¡¯t work. I had no doubts I could teleport to the Soul Society, but I wasn¡¯t going to find it that way. It looked like I¡¯d have to find myself a Shinigami or something to start. ¨C Yoruichi Shihoin ¨C Yoruichi Shihoin stretched outzily in her cat form, her tail flicking back and forth as she watched Kisuke Urahara work on another one of his experiments. She was bored, and that usually meant one thing¡ªit was time to annoy Kisuke. ¡°Kisuke! When are you going to buy me more catnip?¡± sheined, hopping onto the table and swishing her tail across his face. Kisuke didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I¡¯m not buying you catnip anymore, Yoruichi. Last time, you got so high you activated Shunk¨­ and trashed half my workshop. Do you know how long it took to fix everything?¡± Yoruichi pouted, turning around and fixing him with her saddest cat eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about my happiness?¡± Kisuke nced at her and smirked. ¡°Nice try, but I¡¯m not falling for that again¡­¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she sighed, hopping down from the table. Her mind shifted to the real reason she¡¯de to bother him. ¡°So, what¡¯s this I hear about weird signalsing from the Soul Society?¡± Kisuke¡¯s expression turned serious as he adjusted a device on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Soul Society. My sensors have been picking up strange energy readings in Hueco Mundo and the human world too.¡± ¡°Any idea what¡¯s causing it?¡± Yoruichi asked. ¡°If I had to guess, Quincies,¡± Kisuke said. ¡°The energy matches their signatures, but that¡¯s supposed to be impossible. Ury¨± is thest Quincy, as far as we know.¡± Yoruichi crossed her paws and scowled. ¡°We just finished dealing with Aizen. Are you telling me we have another enemy rising from the grave?¡± Kisuke muttered under his breath, ¡°999 years¡­¡± ¡°That prophecy again? You really buy into that crap?¡± Yoruichi said, rolling her eyes. Before Kisuke could respond, the air shifted. Yoruichi froze as an overwhelming pressure crushed down on her. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and before she could stop it, she was forced out of her cat form. Shended on the table, butt ass naked and gasping for air! Her chest heaving up and down. Kisuke wasn¡¯t faring any better. He clutched the edge of the table, choking and shaking as his knuckles turned white. The aura of power that washed over them wasn¡¯t malicious, but it was beyond anything they had ever felt. Yoruichi¡¯s heart raced as she tried to process it. Not even the Head Captain¡¯s Bankai hade close to this. It felt like that times a hundred. ¡°What the fucking shit was that?¡± Yoruichi managed to say between ragged breaths. Kisuke wiped sweat from his brow. ¡°I have no idea,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯sing from Karakura Town.¡± Yoruichi groaned. ¡°Ah, shit. Why did we ever think living here was a good idea?¡± XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! chapter 304 chapter 304 Chapter 304: I hopped from rooftop to rooftop, the cool breeze brushing against my face as I surveyed Karakura Town below. My eyes scanned the horizon, looking for the infamous candy shop or any otherndmarks I might recognize from *Bleach*. I kept my movements low to avoid attention. Unlike hollows or shinigami, I wasn¡¯t invisible to humans. Thest thing I wanted was to cause a scene. Okay, maybe that wasn¡¯t entirely true. I just didn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle of exining myself to a bunch of strangers. The truth was, I didn¡¯te here to y hero or get involved in any dramatic battles. My only goal was to get my asauchi fixed and then leave. That was it. No detours, no distractions. No extra harem members thank you very much! [Uh huh¡­] I wasn¡¯t even caught up on the story past Aizen¡¯s defeat. As far as I knew, everything ended happily ever after. No one died, the good guys won, and all the loose ends were tied up. Why mess with something that already worked out? [It¡¯s that kind of thinking that always gets you into trouble.] The system¡¯s voice echoed in my head, but I ignored it as I caught sight of a familiar-looking school in the distance. Was that Karakura High? It had to be. The sun was high in the sky, which meant sses were probably in session. Maybe I¡¯d run into one of the main characters. Assuming it wasn¡¯t the weekend or something. Suddenly, I turned my head sharply to the left as I felt the air shift nearby. Someone pretty fast had just popped next to me with a strange movement technique. ¡°Die, you monster!¡± The shout came from a young man with spiky orange hair. He wore ck shinigami robes, and in his hands was a massive cleaver-like sword. He was swinging it directly at my head. ¡°That¡¯s rude,¡± I muttered, raising my hand. The de met my bare palm and was stopped dead. My HP dropped a few points but regenerated instantly. The orange-haired attacker blinked at me, his eyes wide with shock. He yanked his de back and jumped,nding effortlessly on what looked like thin air. ¡°Attacking strangers out of nowhere? I expected better manners¡­¡± I pouted at him. Ichigo Kurosaki frowned at me, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Who the hell are you, woman!? You¡¯re not human, and you¡¯re definitely not a shinigami!¡± I raised an eyebrow at Ichigo. ¡°Okay? And? Is me not being human or a shinigami a reason to attack me on sight? That¡¯s just racist.¡± ¡°Racist?!¡± Ichigo sputtered. ¡°Hey, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know how to get to the Soul Society, would you?¡± I asked, changing the topic. ¡°I have some minor business there, and then I¡¯ll be back on my way home.¡± Ichigo bristled and pointed his oversized sword at me. Honestly, it lookedicallyrge in real life, almost as big as his entire body. ¡°Nice try! But every time someone tries to illegally enter the Soul Society, they always end up destroying the ce and causing a whole bunch of chaos!¡± I raised a finger as if to argue, but then lowered it. ording to all the filler arcs in the anime¡­ that¡¯s pretty much on point. The Soul Society does get invaded a lot. ¡°I could pay you?¡± I made a final offer. If there''s one thing I was nevercking in, it was money. ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± Ichigo admitted before suddenly looking determined. ¡°But that¡¯s not happening! I¡¯m taking you in,dy. All that crazy spiritual pressure came from you! You made my regr friends pass out in the ssroom!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± was all I could say before Ichigo charged at me with his giant sword again. This time, he went for a sweeping sh. I raised my right hand and flicked out my finger. CLANG! His sword bounced off my fingernail, and Ichigo was forced backward, skidding across the air itself. ¡°How are you doing that?!¡± he asked in shock. ¡°I¡¯m kind of OP at this point¡­¡± I said with a shrug. Ichigo gritted his teeth and charged again. He swung at me repeatedly, each strike faster than thest, but none of them even came close to hurting me. I blocked one with a flick of my wrist, another with a slight shift of my foot. His frustration grew with every failed attempt. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your energy,¡± I said. ¡°Do you really think this is going to work?¡± ¡°I have to stop you!¡± he shouted. ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous to leave alone!¡± Before I could respond, something sharp whizzed through the air behind me. I felt the impact as a series of blue arrows struck my back. They shattered harmlessly, but the sudden attack caught my attention. I turned to see Uryu Ishida standing on a nearby rooftop, a Quincy bow glowing blue in his hands. ¡°Ichigo, are you okay?¡± Uryu called out. Beside him were Chad and Orihime, both looking ready to jump into the fray. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Ichigo asked, keeping his eyes on me. ¡°We felt her spiritual pressure,¡± Uryu said. ¡°It¡¯s off the charts! We thought you might need help.¡± ¡°I had it under control,¡± Ichigo muttered, though he didn¡¯t sound convincing. ¡°You brought your friends?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°This is getting ridiculous. Are we really going to make this a group effort?¡± Chad stepped forward, his massive frame casting a shadow over the rooftop. ¡°We¡¯re not going to let you hurt Ichigo.¡± ¡°Hurt him?¡± Iughed. ¡°He¡¯s the one who attacked me! I¡¯m just trying to get directions, and he¡¯s swinging that oversized butter knife around like a maniac!¡± I turned my attention to Orihime, hoping she might be the voice of reason in this ridiculous standoff. Nope. She immediately called on her magic hairpins, and the little fairies shot forward, surrounded by orange light. They zoomed straight at me like they had something to prove. I reached out and snatched one out of the air. The tiny man squirmed in my hand and started cursing at me. ¡°Tsubaki!¡± Orihime shouted. ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°No one move, or the fairy gets it!¡± I said, pressing my thumb on the tiny guy¡¯s neck. He growled and tried to bite me, but his teeth couldn¡¯t even scratch my skin. ¡°You oversized idiot! Put me down right now, or I¡¯ll shove my sword so far up your¡ª¡± Tsubaki yelled before I tightened my grip slightly. ¡°Watch thenguage,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not helping your case here.¡± ¡°You think this is funny? I¡¯ll slice you into pieces, you dumb¡ª¡± he sputtered before I shook him lightly to shut him up. ¡°Even if you kill him, Orihime can just revive him!¡± Uryu said. He drew his Quincy bow and started firing. Blue arrows rained down on me, hundreds, no¡ªthousands of them. ¡°Harsh,¡± I muttered. I dropped Tsubaki and let the arrows hit me. They all bounced off harmlessly, but it was still annoying. ¡°Is this really necessary? I¡¯m trying not to fight you guys.¡± Ichigo charged again, sword raised, yelling something about not trusting me. Chad was right behind him, his giant fist glowing with power. I sighed, sidestepped Ichigo¡¯s swing, and caught Chad¡¯s punch with my palm. The force of it rattled the air, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to even make me budge. ¡°Look, I¡¯m giving you all a chance to back off,¡± I said. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to push this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not letting you go to the Soul Society!¡± Ichigo shouted. Welp, I tried to ask nicely. It¡¯s not my fault a bunch of hot headed teenagers from a shounen anime world don¡¯t want to listen to me. I did right¡­? [For once¡­ yes you did.] I decided to mess with the four of them for a bit. They were clearly outmatched, but they kepting at me with everything they had. I dodged, blocked, or tanked their attacks without even trying. It was almostughable how predictable they were. One by one, I took them apart, starting with Orihime. Anyone who¡¯s yed video games knows you take out the healer first. Orihime tried to send her fairies at me again, but I grabbed Tsubaki mid-air and tossed him aside like a paper airne. ¡°Tsubaki!¡± Orihime shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t just throw him like that!¡± ¡°Watch me,¡± I said, tapping her lightly on the forehead. Her eyes widened before she crumpled to the ground, unconscious. ¡°Orihime!¡± Ichigo shouted, ring at me. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? She¡¯s not a fighter!¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why she¡¯s first,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight as a team, at least know how to protect your healer,¡± I chastised these noobs. Chad charged at me next, his fist glowing with enough power to level a building. He didn¡¯t say a word, just ran straight at me with determination in his eyes. He threw a punch at full force, the air rippling around us from the impact. I caught his fist mid-swing. The force reverberated through my arm, but it wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°You need to cool it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you hurt anyone else,¡± Chad said through gritted teeth. ¡°Hurt? Please. I¡¯m just giving you a reality check,¡± I said, twisting his arm. There was a sharp crack. His left arm¡ªthe one with that devilish power¡ªhung limp at his side. He staggered back with a pained grunt, clutching at his arm but refusing to fall. ¡°Chad!¡± Ichigo yelled, running toward him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Stay back,¡± Chad said. ¡°I can still fight¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± I interrupted. ¡°But points for effort.¡± Uryu stepped up next, pulling out some glowing blue knife from nowhere. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Uryu said. ¡°I¡¯ll end this right now.¡± ¡°With that?¡± I said, nodding at the knife. ¡°Sure. Give it your best shot.¡± He moved quickly, aiming for my chest, but I was faster. I ducked under his swing and drove my fist into his stomach. He dropped the knife, his eyes widening before he doubled over and vomited. He hit the ground, out cold. Ichigo stared at me, his face twisting with a mix of anger and desperation. ¡°You¡¯re done hurting my friends!¡± he shouted. He gripped his sword with both hands, and I could feel and see the mass of spiritual energy building around him. ¡°BAN¡ª¡± he started to shout, raising his sword. Before he could finish, a stunning woman with chocte colored skin appeared out of nowhere. She waspletely naked as both of her feet connected with Ichigo¡¯s face and sent him flying away. ¡°What the hell Yoruichi!?¡± Ichigo shouted before he crashed into a power line and proceeded to getically electrocuted¡­ ¡°Yaaaarrrrgghhhh!¡± That looked like it hurt a whole lot. His orange hair was standing straight up and his entire outfit was smoking. Wow, Yoruichi was absolutely stunning. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her wless body, her smooth chocte skin, and herrge breasts topped with dark nipples as she sauntered toward me. [What happened to not adding anyone to your harem this trip?] I bristled at that. I could look if I wanted to! She was the one who randomly appeared in front of me naked, after all. It wasn¡¯t my fault if I looked. Yoruichi nced at me, her expression somewhere between amused and cautious. ¡°Hello there¡­¡± ¡°Hello yourself,¡± I said, still not looking up from her beautiful body. That actually made her chuckle. ¡°My eyes are up here, you know.¡± ¡°Oh, I know,¡± I said with a grin. She sighed, clearly realizing I wasn¡¯t going to make this easy for her. When I finally looked her in the eyes, I winked at her. There was a glint of curiosity in her gaze, not hostility like the trigger-happy super powered teenagers had shown me. She crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. I let my grin grow even more as I spread my 16 wings out behind me. The top three pairs radiated a level of power far beyond the ck wings beneath them. Yoruichi¡¯s eyes widened as she took a step back. For a second, she didn¡¯t say anything, her gaze fixed on my wings like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. ¡°Angel¡­¡± she whispered, the word slipping out before she could stop herself. I spread my wings a little wider and nodded. ¡°I am indeed an Angel,¡± I said to Yoruichi, who was still staring at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. She shook her head quickly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Angels aren¡¯t real! I¡¯ve never seen or heard of one before.¡± ¡°Maybe you just weren¡¯t looking hard enough,¡± I said with a yful shrug. I wasn¡¯t about to get into the whole ¡°I¡¯m from another universe¡± thing just yet. I liked to reserve that for the second date. Yoruichi¡¯s eyes darted to the knocked-out and injured teens nearby. ¡°What are you doing in Karakura Town?¡± she asked. ¡°And why did you attack them?¡± My wings shifted behind me as I scoffed. ¡°Attack? I didn¡¯t attack anyone. That shinigami kid came at me out of nowhere, and then his friends jumped in. That was assault, you know. I could press charges if I wanted to!¡± I grinned to let her know I was joking. Mostly. Yoruichi crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Good luck with that. Shinigami courts arepletely corrupt and run by stuffy nobles¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°If they give me an unfair ruling, I¡¯ll just destroy the courts.¡± Her face shifted slightly, and I could see the nervous flicker in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if I was serious or not. For the record, I was¡ªjust not about reporting the teens. Honestly, their attempts to hurt me had been more amusing than dangerous. I decided to get to the point. ¡°I¡¯m in Karakura Town because I want to visit the Soul Society.¡± I reached into my inventory and pulled out my asauchi. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw the de. ¡°A zanpakut¨­¡­ no, an asauchi. Why does an Angel have one?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I have one?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°I guess that¡¯s fair,¡± she said, taking the de and examining it. She turned it over in her hands for a moment before handing it back to me. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly an expert, since I lost my own zanpakut¨­¡­ due to reasons¡­ but yours feels kind of weak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I exined. ¡°The spirit inside the de is sick and possibly dying. I need to get it fixed.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you released that terrifying spiritual pressure across all of Japan? You scared the fuck out of all of us!¡± she said, ring at me. I blushed and looked away. ¡°I don''t know where the Soul Society is, and I thought maybe I could find it myself. Obviously, I failed.¡± Yoruichi told me she¡¯d bring me to her friend Urahara and said maybe he¡¯d help me. I nced over at the knocked-out teens. Chad was helping Uryu up, who looked conscious again but still shaky. Orihime was still out cold, even though I¡¯d gone the easiest on her. Ichigo had managed to get back on his feet and was ring at me like I¡¯d just killed his dog. I couldn¡¯t help but snicker because there was still smokeing off him. ¡°Stopughing at me! What¡¯s going on with this chick, Yoruichi?¡± he demanded. ¡°None of your business, Ichigo. Just wake Orihime up so she can heal you all,¡± Yoruichi said, not even looking back at him. With that, she hopped onto the nearest rooftop. I hesitated for a second before following her, keeping a few steps behind. She was fast, but I still had an amazing view of her bare, jiggling ass as she moved. ¡°I can feel your eyes on my backside! You¡¯re very perverted for a supposed Angel,¡± Yoruichi said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that most of my wings are ck? That means I¡¯m a Fallen Angel,¡± I replied cheekily. ¡°Then what about the gold, red, and purple wings?¡± she asked, clearly curious but trying to sound casual. She was definitely fishing for more information. ¡°Those wings are proof that I have ess to three of the most powerful forces in existence,¡± I told her honestly. She didn¡¯t turn around, but I could practically feel her rolling her eyes. She obviously didn¡¯t believe me. That was fine. She¡¯d figure it out eventually. A minuteter, wended on the street in front of a small candy shop. I was honestly kind of sad that Yoruichi was so fast because it meant the nice show I had of her backside was over... As soon as we arrived, she disappeared in a puff of smoke, and in her ce was a ck cat sitting on the ground. When she spoke, her voice was a lot deeper and more masculine. ¡°Follow me inside,¡± she said. The cat padded toward the door, and I shrugged before following. XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! chapter 305 chapter 305 Chapter 305: ¨C La ¨C ¡°What was up with those brats attacking me out of nowhere?¡± I asked as Yoruichi, still in her cat form, led me into the shop. The ce looked way bigger inside than it had any right to be from the outside. I could see an endless hallway with dozens of rooms. Her tail swished back and forth as she answered. ¡°Sorry about all that. Ichigo has been extremely protective of his friends ever since a man named Aizen almost killed them all a year back. I imagine you spreading out your spiritual senses like that gave him a shback or something to that time. Your power hit us all like a tidal wave, and thanks to Ichigo, his friends are all spiritually aware enough to have probably sensed you. I imagine it wasn''t pleasant for them.¡± Yoruichi exined to me. ¡°Hmmm, I think he did mention something about that¡­¡± At least now I knew why he attacked me out of the blue. ¡°I hope his friends are ok.¡± The cat continued. ¡°I''m sure they''ll be fine with Orihime there. Just be more aware of it on your end. A lot of people in this town are at least a little spiritually aware and you have so much power that even the weakest of them will probably be able to see you crystal clear, Angel.¡± ¡°Everyone can already see me,¡± I pointed out. That made her stop and turn to look at me. ¡°Huh¡­? What do you mean everyone can see you?¡± ¡°We Angels are actually alive,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone can see us...¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s certainly¡­ interesting,¡± Yoruichi said, clearly trying to process that. She didn¡¯t press the subject further and instead padded ahead, leading me through another set of doors..The room inside was mostly empty, save for a giantdder descending into a dark hole in the floor. Yoruichi hopped down, not even touching thedder. I followed,nding lightly on the hard ground below. It was a fall that would¡¯ve ttened any normal human, but for me, it was nothing. We were in an artificial, barrenndscape. It was the same ce I recognized from the anime, where Urahara had trained Ichigo before the hot-headed kid decided to storm the Soul Society with his friends. I think I could even see the gouges in the ground from they''re training nearby. I couldn¡¯t help but spread my senses out, trying to see how truly vast this ce was. It felt like it was evenrger than the entire town above. Yoruichi¡¯s fur puffed up, and she hissed at me! ¡°Can you please not do that? It freaks all of us out!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ sorry,¡± I said, pulling my senses back in. The people in this Universe were very sensitive¡­ ¡°Hoh hoh! That¡¯s quite a lot of power you¡¯re packing there, mydy,¡± a cheerful voice called out. I turned to see Urahara Kisuke approaching with his signature fan already in hand and that ridiculous striped hat on his head. He stopped a few feet away, looking me up and down. ¨C Yoruichi ¨C Yoruichi rolled her eyes. Her friend Kisuke was always so dramatic, but he should have known when to hold back on his theatrics. Especially now, when they were standing in front of someone with more power than she had ever felt before. Yoruichi was pretty sure even a dozen S¨­suke Aizens wouldn¡¯t have been a threat to this Angel. A very beautiful and slightly perverted Angel¡­ Wait¡­ beautiful? Why was she suddenly thinking that? Kisuke¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. ¡°Howe you¡¯re back in your cat form, Yoruichi?¡± he asked, tilting his hat slightly as he studied her. She rolled her eyes and pointed a perfectly manicured paw at the Angel. ¡°Because she wouldn¡¯t stop ogling my naked body. It was embarrassing!¡± The Angel merely shrugged, obviously unapologetic. ¡°Guilty as charged. I have a thing for super sexy and fit women,¡± she said. ¡°Nice!¡± Kisuke said with a thumbs up. If cats could blush, Yoruichi felt like she would have been. She shook her head a few times. Normally, she never cared about being seen naked. And yet, something about the Angel seeing her like that had her immediately reverting to her cat form to hide her embarrassment. Kisuke chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce our guest properly, Yoruichi?¡± Yoruichi froze, realizing she hadn¡¯t even asked the Angel¡¯s name yet. ¡°Err¡­¡± she trailed off, feeling a rare moment of embarrassment. The angel giggled and ced a hand over her chest. ¡°Hello, Urahara Kisuke-san. My name is La of the Fallen, and I came to Karakura Town looking for a way into the Soul Society. I promise I¡¯m not going to destroy it¡­ probably.¡± ¡°Oi! What do you mean ¡®probably¡¯?!¡± Yoruichi sputtered, her fur puffing up slightly. La scratched her cheek, looking sheepish. ¡°Sometimes crazy events happen around me, and things tend to escte out of control. I would like to say those events are not in any way, shape, or form my fault and are merely coincidences...¡± That sounded almost rehearsed¡­ Kisuke smirked while fanning himself casually. ¡°Ah, another ma for chaos I see. That¡¯s not as rare as you¡¯d think around these parts!¡± ¡°I''ve learned to live with it,¡± La said. ¡°You are quite fascinating, Miss La. An actual Angel standing right in front of me after all this time. I¡¯ve spent years wondering if Heaven existed. With Hell being real , it only seemed logical there might be a counterpart hidden somewhere.¡± Kisuke got that look he always got when he discovered a new mystery. La tilted her head slightly. ¡°Maybe it does exist, maybe it doesn''t,¡± she said coyly, not giving him a direct answer. ¡°Oh? A true mystery! I love those!¡± Kisuke eximed, giggling in that unsettling way of his. Yoruichi sighed, recognizing the look in his eyes. She knew he was already mentally drafting ns to figure out Heaven¡¯s location, adding it to his ever-growing list of obsessions, right next to that bizarre Quincy prophecy he¡¯d been stressing overtely. Once the awkward introductions were out of the way, Kisuke folded his fan and leaned forward slightly. ¡°So, La-san, what brings you to Karakura Town?¡± he asked her. La recounted the same exnation she had given Yoruichi earlier, about wanting to visit the Soul Society to fix her Asauchi. ¡°Hmmm¡­ So you wish to visit the Soul Society huh?¡± Kisuke said. His smile suddenly twisted into something more calcting. ¡°...And what if I decide not to help you? What if I think letting you wander around unchecked is far too risky for everyone involved¡­?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Yoruichi shot him a re! What was he doing provoking someone so clearly out of their league!? The smart move would have been to send La on her way, preferably somewhere far from here. Let someone else deal with the OP Angel in their ce. Although a tiny part of Yoruichi could admit that she was maybe hoping that La could stick around for a bit so she¨Cthey could get to know her better¡­ La smiled slightly but didn¡¯t seem offended. ¡°I¡¯d be disappointed, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯d find my own way there,¡± she said. She nced at him, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°You mentioned Hell, right? Maybe I¡¯ll stop by there and see if there¡¯s a backdoor to the Soul Society from below.¡± Yoruichi¡¯s stomach turned. ¡°What kind of being just casually mentions taking a stroll through Hell like it¡¯s no big deal?¡± she muttered. Kisuke¡¯s grin faltered for a moment, but then heughed nervously. ¡°That¡­ might not be the best idea,¡± he said. Yoruichi frowned, her tail flicking in agitation. Hell was a realm she knew little about, and even Kisuke¡ªas resourceful as he was¡ªbarely had any knowledge of it. The ce predated the Soul Society and Hueco Mundo, rumored to hold ancient horrors in its eternal prison. Thest thing anyone needed was for someone to start poking around for secret passages between Hell and anywhere else! The thought alone of some ancient horror of Hell sneaking out after La was enough to make Yoruichi¡¯s fur stand on end! Yoruichi let out a sigh of relief when Kisuke finally agreed to send La to the Soul Society himself. She figured it was better to give the powerful Angel what she wanted¡ªat least for now. It would buy them time toe up with a proper strategy in case they ever had to deal with her as a threat. Kisuke led them further into his vast, artificial training ground. The air grew heavy with spiritual energy as they walked, eventually stopping in front of his custom-made, very illegal gateway to the Soul Society. Not that anyone in the Soul Society hadined about ittely¡ªnot after Kisuke¡¯s actions had sealed Aizen away and saved them all. With a few precise movements, Kisuke powered the gateway up. The air shimmered, and the portal manifested. La smiled at both of them. ¡°Thanks for the help. I¡¯ll be seeing you around, Yoruichi,¡± she said, giving her a wink before hopping through the gateway and vanishing from the world of the living. Kisuke snickered as Yoruichi shifted back into her human form in a puff of smoke. She crossed her arms and tried to cover her chest, ring at him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Kisuke grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever dealt with a potential enemy we could use seduction on if we had to. Your tits might just save the world if that Angel turns against us!¡± Yoruichi stomped her foot so hard that the ground in a fifty-meter radius cracked. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m sure we cane up with a better n than resorting to that. Either way, she was powerful¡­ terrifying, really. But she didn¡¯t strike me as malicious. She only gave Ichigo and his dumb friends a small beating when they attacked her out of nowhere. Plenty of beings wouldn¡¯t have been so merciful...¡± ¡°I noticed that as well,¡± Kisuke said. ¡°That¡¯s why I tried provoking her a bit, by suggesting I wouldn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Which was very stupid,¡± Yoruichi pointed out. ¡°I doubt even your Bankai could stitch you back together if you were nothing but a bloody smear.¡± He chuckled. ¡°What kind of researcher would I be if I didn¡¯t take risks¡ª¡± CREAK¡­ CRASH! Kisuke was cut off as the artificial gate suddenly groaned and copsed to the ground before the wood and metal shattered and broke apart¡­ It was perfectly fine a second ago and now waspletely ruined. Yoruichi stared at the mess in bewilderment. ¡°Err¡­ was that supposed to happen?¡± ¡°No¡­?¡± Kisuke said, staring at the wreckage with a mixture of curiosity and concern. ¡°Unless the Dangai was heavily damaged for some reason,¡± he muttered. ¡°Oh, I think today was a cleaner day.¡± ¡°Dammit, Kisuke!¡± ¨C La ¨C The second I stepped through the portal and arrived in the Dangai¡ªthe space connecting the World of the Living to the Soul Society¡ªI was immediately set upon by some weird, alien-looking train thing. I vaguely remembered it being called the Cleaner, the same thing that almost killed Ichigo¡¯s group when they stormed the Soul Society. Whatever it was, it clearly didn¡¯t like me being there. It charged at me, trying to run me over or whatever sentient trains do when they¡¯re trying to kill someone! ¡°Oh,e on!¡± I shouted. I wasn¡¯t about to let some dumb train have its way with me. I conjured a purple light spear and hurled it at the crazy lotive. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was the reaction when my light energy met whatever energy it was that powered the cleaner. The second the spear struck the thing, there was a blinding sh of light and a powerful reaction! I barely had time to throw my arms up in front of my face before a massive explosion rocked the Dangai. The entire dimension seemed to destabilize, and I was sucked out a random hole that appeared underneath my feet. The next thing I knew, I was sting out of the Dangai, falling¡­ somewhere. It definitely looked like the Soul Society. Ancient Japanese-style buildings stretched as far as I could see. With a sigh, I summoned my wings, letting them catch the air as I slowly descended. rms were ringing everywhere. Below me, people I guessed were Shinigami ran back and forth, yelling about a ryoka infiltrating the Soul Society! ¡°Great...¡± I rolled my eyes. As Inded gracefully on the ground, the crowd of Shinigami turned to look at me. Their eyes widened in shock, and some immediately reached for their swords. The foolish soldiers surrounded me, shouting over each other in a chaotic mess that was impossible to follow. One of them yelled about ¡°capturing me for the glory of Squad One,¡± and the others echoed simr nonsense. ¡°Don''t let her get away!¡± ¡°How dare another ryoka try to break in!¡± I sighed. ¡°Are you all done yelling yet?¡± A tall guy with a shaved head stepped forward, pointing his zanpakut¨­ at me. ¡°Surrender now, winged ryoka, or we¡¯ll take you down by force!¡± ¡°You''ll certainly try,¡± I said, letting a smirk slip onto my face. Five of them charged at me at once, their zanpakut¨­ raised to strike. ¡°What happened to capturing me?!¡± I shouted, ducking under the first swing. ¡°We know where to cut you so you won¡¯t bleed out, ryoka!¡± one of them yelled back. ¡°We were all personally trained in kendo by the Head Captain himself!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing,¡± I said, sidestepping another attack. Their swings were fast, but not fast enough. I caught one de mid-swing and shoved it aside, sending its wielder stumbling backward. Another came at me from behind. I spun around and smacked his sword away with my bare hand. . The Shinigami froze, staring at me with wide eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not even using a weapon!¡± one of them shouted. ¡°It has to be some kind of trick, I''m sure she''s bleeding!¡± another shouted, clearly panicking. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, swatting another de out of the way. ¡°I¡¯m not. None of you have what it takes to make me bleed.¡± It wasn¡¯t that these guys were weak. Honestly, they weren¡¯t bad. Each of them felt like they could probably hold their own against someone like Captain America before his Campione upgrade. Butpared to me? They didn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°Alright, this is boring,¡± I said. The guy with the shaved head snarled and charged again, swinging his zanpakut¨­ in a wide arc. I ducked under it, grabbed his wrist, and twisted it just enough to make him drop the de. With a quick jab to his stomach, he crumpled to the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± I asked, ncing at the others. They hesitated, clearly shaken, but two of them tried to rush me together. I stepped between them, grabbed their cors, and mmed their heads together! [Ooof! They''ll be feeling that one!] They dropped instantly. The rest tried to regroup, but it was pointless. I mowed through them easily, knocking each one out with minimal effort. A punch here, a kick there. It wasn¡¯t a fight¡ªit was cleanup duty. When thest one hit the ground, I dusted off my hands and looked around at the pile of unconscious Shinigami. ¡°Well, that was a waste of time,¡± I muttered. [Heads up!] I jumped back just in time to dodge a wave of hot red mes that scorched the ground where I had been standing. ¡°That was rude,¡± I said, staring at the old man who strode toward me with authority practically radiating off him. ¡°I am Genry¨±sai Yamamoto, the Head Captain of the Thirteen Court Guard Squads,¡± he said. His piercing gaze swept over his unconscious subordinates beforending squarely on me. ¡°What are you doing here, ryoka?¡± [Not the best first impression with the head honcho¡­] ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the guy who makes zanpakut¨­s,¡± I told him, standing my ground. ¡°Mine¡¯s broken, and I need him to fix it.¡± ¡°Foolish,¡± Yamamoto dered as mes burst around him. ¡°A single ryoka would never be allowed to meet them!¡± Instead of being upset, I felt my interest spike. ¡°So, you know who I¡¯m looking for?¡± I asked him. ¡°Can you please tell me how to meet him? Or her?¡± ¡°It is a man,¡± he said tly. ¡°And no.¡± ¡°Right on. So why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Because it is my duty,¡± he said bluntly. The staff in his hand dissolved, and a sheathed katana appeared in its ce. He gripped it tightly with his only hand. ¡°Surrender, ryoka! Now that I stand before you, you will not escape justice!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ how about no?¡± I told him. ¡°Counter offer! If I beat you in a fight, you let me meet the guy so he can fix my asauchi!¡± I dered. Yamamoto paused, his eyes narrowing as he considered my challenge. To my surprise, he actually agreed. ¡°Very well! It has been a long while since I have engaged in a proper duel. We shall face each other in singlebat.¡± A secondter, he vanished with a sh step, but my special eyes were easily able to keep up with him. I pped my wings, and flew after the old man. Even though I was suppressing my power because of how sensitive people were in this Universe, I had no doubts he could sense something. The old man had some serious stones to ept my challenge head-on like that! We arrived on top of arge mountain, one that looked strangely familiar. It took me a second to ce it, but when I did, my grin widened. This was the same mountain where Ichigo and Byakuya Kuchiki had their epic duel. That fight had been one of my favorite moments in the entire anime! Before our own fight could begin, I held up my hand. ¡°Wait a second,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting a cripple.¡± His brows furrowed. ¡°What are you talking about, ryoka?¡± I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I called upon my Sacred Gear, the Purge of Darkness, and held my hands toward him. A soft purple light emanated from my palms, and his eyes widened as he realized what I was doing. My healing power flowed into him, and before he could protest, his missing arm waspletely restored! He flexed his newly healed arm, a mix of shock and cautious gratitude shing across his face. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± ¡°I want to see you go all out,¡± I told him. I didn''t want to bully the old man too badly. At least this way he would have a¡­well, not really a chance, but he might be able to give me a couple scratches. Yamamoto¡¯s grip on his sword tightened. I saw a faint smile tug at the corner of his lips. ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°I will show you my full power in return for restoring my arm. BANKAI!¡± XXX The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!